《The First Vampire》 Chapter 1 Spring always came late in the Northern Territory of the Glorious Empire. It was not until early April that the blizzard that had been raging for half a year finally unwillingly receded. The warm sunlight once again fell on the Northern Territory, bringing life to all living things. However, not everyone took kindly to the bright and beautiful sunlight. For example, this man who had just walked out of Graycastle. He was wearing a leather hat with a triangular brim. The brim of the hat was tipped low, completely covering his eyes. However, he seemed to still find the sunlight glaring, so he raised his hand and pulled the brim down a little. This man looked to be about 17 or 18 years old. He was tall and handsome. He was wearing a black shirt with a red pattern on the bottom. The red cross-patterned knight boots were wrapped around the knee, making his already slightly fluffy black pants bulge; he looked very noble in his knee-length burgundy coat. However, his face was especially pale, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. Young Master Colin! Young Master Colin! Along the way, the servants in Graycastle saluted and greeted the man one after another. However, Young Master Colin seemed to have a lot on his mind, so he gave a perfunctory response to the greetings of the servants. After a while, he finally stopped in front of a small house. It seemed like he was hesitating whether he should go in or not. Meow In the corner, a kitten was meowing in dissatisfaction. It seemed to blame the man for blocking the sunlight. Colin came back to his senses. He looked at the kitten by his feet and relaxed. A smile appeared on his face. He crouched down and brought the kitten to him. Meow! The kitten struggled for a while, but it could not break away from Colins grip. It decided to give up and just stared at the stupid human in front of it. Colin rubbed the kittens neck with his fingers. It seemed like he was hesitating. Ci! Seeing the human in front of him slowly reveal his sharp canine teeth, the kitten did not want to be outdone and bared its teeth at him. The human and the cat stared at each other for a moment, and Colin suddenly laughed and set the kitten back on the ground. Meow! Meow! Meow! The kitten appeared to feel as though it had successfully defeated the foolish human in the confrontation and meowed a few times proudly. Then, it skillfully lay down, turned over, and exposed its belly, indicating for the defeated general to quickly come and serve its master. Unfortunately, the stupid human ignored it and got up and walked into the small house ahead. The maids who were busy in the house were a little surprised when they saw Colin. They hurriedly stopped what they were doing and asked carefully, Young Master Colin, Why are you here? Dinner will take some time. If you are hungry, we can prepare afternoon tea for you. No, Im just looking around. Colin glanced around the kitchen and saw the reindeer in the corner. Is it venison for dinner? Yes, young master. Venison stewed with carrots, vegetable soup, butter bread, and wine. Colin touched his dry lips and said, No need for wine. Prepare a cup of deer blood for me. Okay. The maids were a little surprised, but they still nodded and replied. In their knowledge, among the masters of the Kingdom of Graycastle, only the Baron enjoyed drinking deer blood, and Young Master Colins taste had always been very light. After Colin finished his instructions, he turned around and left. However, when he reached the door, he seemed to have thought of something, so he turned around and ordered, Add another serving of garlic, raw. Yes, young master, the maids hurriedly replied. At the same time, they secretly cursed in their hearts. Young Master Colins taste was getting increasingly stronger. As night fell, the dining hall on the top floor of Graycastle was illuminated by a row of candles and the flames in the fireplace. The decorations in the hall were quite luxurious but also had a somewhat rugged atmosphere. A kite shield carved with the head of a roaring bear was hung above the fireplace. It was decorated with paintings of various styles and taxidermied animal heads used to show off the strength of its owner. Young master, a few days ago, a few barrels of white wine from Winst Manor were added to the wine cellars inventory. Would you like to try some? After the maids had finished setting the table, the butler, Eamon, stood behind Colin with his hands folded and recommended in a low voice, Winst had a short rainy season last year, and the sun was shining. The wine should be of good quality. It should pair well with the venison tonight. Eamon was a bit worried after learning that Young Master Colin was acting strangely in the kitchen. The rude Baron Angele was already hopeless in Eamons mind, but he had high hopes for Young Master Colin, who was trying to improve the familys taste. He did not expect that Young Master Colin would ask the kitchen to prepare deer blood and garlic! Eamon felt that he had to do something. The Angele family had to become more elegant! Alright. Colin nodded after hearing what the butler said. Eamon smiled and poured a glass of white wine for Colin. Do you need anything else? Colin waved his hand. No, Im fine. Go ahead. Sure. The butlers footsteps disappeared and Colin was the only one left in the empty dining room. His father, Baron Angele, was fighting in the war. His mother had passed away many years ago and his sister was married. Therefore, Colin was the only one sitting at the empty dining table. However, he did not feel lonely at all. After finishing the food in front of him, Colin drank the white wine while staring at the remaining deer blood and garlic in a daze. After finishing the glass of wine, he picked up the cup of deer blood and raised it to his mouth with a frown. It did not smell as bad as he had expected, nor did it make him nauseous. Colin finished the wine in one gulp. It was slightly sweet. Colin licked the corner of his mouth. He didnt know whether to be happy or sad. Could it be that I really transmigrated into a vampire? Colin muttered softly. Then, he put down the cup, took out a roll of parchment from his pocket, and spread it across the table. He recorded in words that didnt belong to this world: [ Normal food can not produce a feeling of fullness. ] [ Drinking deer blood can bring a significant sense of satisfaction and restore physical strength. ] [ Other blood, to be tested ] Putting down the quill pen, Colin sighed. What he most wished for was to have something like a beginners guide to crossing over and a vampire survival manual for him to refer to, without him having to make wild guesses. Even if he didnt have these, he would at least have to cross over to become an existing species in this world, so that Colin would know exactly what he was, what sort of upgrade route he had, and even be able to find a teacher or something. Unfortunately, there were no records of vampires in this foreign world that was akin to the Western Middle Ages. This world had elves, orcs, trolls, nagas and dragons that once ruled the world but were now extinct. But there were no vampires. Colin felt that he might have become the first vampire in this world. This made him a little worried because,in his previous world, vampires were simply creatures that existed only in fantasy. How powerful they were, and what weaknesses they had, were all imaginary. And the settings in different works were not exactly the same. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, in order to fully understand his new body and new role, Colin now had to experiment on himself. From what he had seen, he found that he was truly like the legendary vampire. Light-fearing, bloodthirsty, immortal Yes, immortal. Just this morning when he transmigrated here, he found there was a dagger in his chest. Chapter 2 In the dark and empty restaurant, Colin carefully unbuttoned his shirt and examined the wound on his chest by candlelight. The wound had not yet healed, and no treatment had been done. However, not a single drop of blood flowed out from the wound. That was because he could now control all the blood in his body. Perhaps, this was also one of the vampires innate abilities. Colin pressed on both sides of the wound and gently pulled to both sides. Hiss! a tearing pain made him suck in a breath of cold air. However, Colin was somewhat happy. At least it meant that his nervous system was still functioning well. This made Colin feel that he was not too different from a regular person. The wound was pulled open into a small hole. Through the hole, Colin could clearly see his own heart. It was no longer beating. Well, this was a little different from the average person. Colin was a little sad. Sigh. With a sigh, Colin released his hands and let the wound slowly close under the pull of the muscles. Since there was no blood, there was no need to bandage it. He just needed to observe how long it would take to heal if it could still heal. To be honest, when Colin woke up this morning and found the dagger in his chest, he panicked momentarily. At that time, he felt that he was probably the most failed transmigrator in history; he died as soon as he arrived. However, he then found that he couldnt die. His heart was pierced, but he still couldnt die. As for who stabbed his heart, Colin had no clue at the moment. He had succeeded in inheriting the memories of his predecessor. From these memories, he couldnt find out who had wanted him dead. However, he had some ideas on how to lure out the killer hidden in the darkness. But there was no rush. What he was more interested in now was the new body he had inherited that looked like a vampire. He buttoned his shirt and looked at the last piece of food on the long table garlic. It was said that vampires were susceptible to garlic. In his previous world, Colin didnt know much about the vampires in novels and movies, and he didnt know what rules of nature the vampires in this world followed. He had no choice but to experiment slowly. Colin cut a piece of garlic the size of an ant with a knife and carefully put it into his mouth. Urgh! Colin threw up on the ground. It seemed that the vampires in this world were also susceptible to garlic. Young Master Colin, are you okay? The maid guarding the door heard the noise and quickly came in to check on him. Im fine Urgh! Young master, Im afraid youre sick. Ill go look for Pastor Miguel right away No! Hearing the word pastor, Colin was so shocked that he almost jumped out of his skin. He hurriedly stopped her, No need Im fine Really? But But your face was really pale today, and youre vomiting now I said, theres no need! Colin rubbed his stomach and forcefully suppressed the urge to vomit while glaring at the maid at the door with a fierce gaze. As if frightened by Colins stern gaze, the maid dared not insist. She could only leave with the words, Then take care of your body. Then she scurried out. Phew. Colin heaved a sigh of relief and leaned against the back of the chair, gasping for breath. A vampire seeking treatment from a priest? What the hell! Although the priests in this world might not necessarily detest vampires, Colin did not dare to experiment with his own life. At least not now. Perhaps in the future, when he was fully prepared, he would test the churches of this world. However, it was definitely not the time now. After a long while, Colin finally calmed down. He picked up the quill and continued to write on the parchment: [ I hate garlic. Eating it will cause vomiting. ] Carefully feeling the changes in his body, Colin added on the parchment: [ But its not fatal. ] Staring at the words on the parchment, Colin frowned. Thats not right. Colin looked at the garlic in front of him and suddenly realized that he had just eaten a very small piece. It was a matter of dosage. A small amount of it might not be fatal, but if he ate too much Colin looked at the entire piece of garlic in front of him, and his face turned a little green. He dared not test his theory. Forget it, just stay away from garlic in the future. After hesitating for a moment, Colin decided to stop this dangerous experiment. He rolled up the parchment and put it into his pocket, then stood up and left the dining hall. The maid guarding outside the hall hurriedly bowed when she saw Colin. Tidy up. Colin glanced at the maid who lowered her head and didnt dare to look at him. Dont tell anyone about this. Yes, young master! After passing through the dark corridor, Colin returned to his bedroom. It was still early, so Colin sat down in front of his desk. There was a book open on the desk, The Chronicles of the Glorious Empire. Colin had read this book when he was young, but he had no memory of it. Now that he had transmigrated here, in order to better understand this world and find out some clues about the existence of vampires, Colin decided to study it again. However, it was futile. There were no records of vampires in the book. Fortunately, Colin did not come up empty-handed. He could be considered to have reviewed the entire history of this human empire. More than 1,500 years ago, the legendary paladin who served the Lord of Glory, Gunnar Lorenzo, completed the unification of the human race and established the Glorious Empire, becoming the first emperor. In order to resist foreign enemies around the empire, Gunnar conferred the six Holy Knights under his command as dukes. He ordered them to guard the four cardinal directions as they gradually expand their territory. After thousands of years, only four of the six great dukes were left. The Northern Territory where Colin was located was currently the territory of Duke Hilde, one of the four dukes. The Northern Territory was originally the territory of the trolls, but they had been driven to the frozen land further north by the Hilde family. The trolls did not give up so easily, they wanted to take back the fertile land. They would march south almost every year. This year was no exception. Colins father, Baron Angele, was on the front lines of the war. It was getting late. The candles on the desk were extinguished, and the bedroom was still with silence. Colins breathing was slow and steady, and the owls voice came from outside the Kingdom of Graycastle. When the dark clouds blocked the moonlight, a black shadow suddenly appeared by Colins bed. He looked at Colin, who was sleeping soundly, and a confused expression appeared on his face. He vividly remembered that last night, he had stabbed a dagger into Colins chest. How did he not die? The black shadow was very confused, buthe did not hesitate. He silently pulled out the dagger and slowly placed it above Colins chest. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that someone had told him, Although most peoples hearts were on the left, there were people who were born with it on the right. Hence, this time, he quietly moved the dagger in his hand to the right for a distance. Chi! The dagger stabbed into Colins chest. The immense pain woke Colin from his dream. He was about to scream when a pair of large hands covered his mouth tightly. Wu Wu Wu Colins eyes widened in horror as he stared at the assassin in front of him. He recognized him! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a moment, Colins struggle gradually subsided. However, the black figure did not let down his guard. He waited for a full ten minutes before he moved his hand away from Colins mouth. Then, he pulled out the dagger in Colins chest and stabbed him in the throat again. This time, you should stay dead. Chapter 3 [ A lord has the right to receive the support of his subjects, but at the same time must carry the responsibility of protecting his subjects from all evil. ] In this world that was fraught with danger, although humans occupied the most fertile land in the center of the continent, they also received the covetous gazes of the other races around them. Hence, the Glorious Empire established a Lords Law at the beginning of its establishment, clearly defining the rights and obligations of lords. According to this law, nobles who lost their territories would be stripped of their titles. Knight Carter was a victim of this law. Their familys title was stripped because their territories were invaded by trolls. As a result, Carter became a wandering knight. Without the support of his territory, the knight lived a miserable life. He could barely afford to maintain his armor and weapons. Fortunately, Baron Angele took him in. Carter offered his loyalty to the Angele family. However, his loyalty was not tested. Just now, Knight Carter personally drove the dagger into the chest of the son of Baron Angele. Twice. Carter looked at Colins dead body. Guilt flashed in his eyes, but he quickly regained his determination. Thinking of the promise that the man had made to him, Carter felt that his dream of reviving the family was just around the corner. However, just as Carter stood up from the bed and was about to leave, he suddenly stopped. Turning around abruptly, Carter only saw a cold light coming toward him! Chi! A sharp pain came from Carters chest, making him unable to help but roar in a low voice. Even so, the physical pain could not mask the fear in his heart that Colin, who should have died, had actually come back to life! Was he a devil? As he was angry and frightened, Carter subconsciously picked up the dagger in his hand that had not been put away and thrust it forward. Ah! A muffled groan came from the other side, followed by Colins gritting laughter. It hurts, doesnt it? You bastard, you stabbed me twice! Oh, no, three times! You you Carter felt all the strength in his body quickly drain away, and his consciousness began to blur. Say it! Who sent you?! But before Colin could ask anything, Carters body had already gradually weakened, and fresh blood flowed out of his mouth uncontrollably. Colin moved closer and heard Carters dying voice, Monster monster Did he die just like that? It was too easy to stab him! Colin looked at Carter, who had lost all signs of life, and suddenly regretted; he should have avoided Carters vital points. Now, the only lead he had was lost. Looking at the bloody corpse in front of him, Colin panted a few times, but he did not panic. Firstly, it was self-defense and he did not carry any psychological burden from this. Secondly, this was not actually his first time killing someone. Of course, the him here referred to the former owner of the body that Colin was currently occupying. In his previous life, Colin was a law-abiding citizen. He didnt even fight much, let alone kill people. However, the owner of this body had been on the battlefield. In his memories, there were many scenes that were a hundred times more bloody and terrifying than what was in front of him. Therefore, after the fusion of the memories, the scene in front of him could be considered normal to Colin. The candle on the desk was lit. Colin once again spread out the parchment and recorded: [ Attacks aimed at the heart and throat are no longer fatal injuries. ] Thinking of the legend that vampires seemed to be afraid of silver weapons, he added: [ Normal weapons only, silver weapons to be tested ] Writing to this point, Colin was a little troubled. How was this to be tested? He couldnt stab himself with a silver weapon, right? What if he really stabbed himself to death? However, Colin immediately came to his senses. What kind of normal person would use a metal like silver to make weapons? Therefore, unless he deliberately exposed this weakness of his, no one would especially make silver weapons to deal with him. Therefore, he did not dwell on this point. Putting down the quill pen, Colin picked up the wine glass on the table and went to the corpse of Knight Carter again. Puff! The dagger on the corpses chest was pulled out, and blood gushed out. Colins expression was calm as he placed the wine glass under the wound. The flickering candlelight reflected Colins pale face. Coupled with the smell of blood in the air, it looked particularly strange and horrifying on this dark night. Gulp, gulp He took a small sip. It was very sweet. Colin smacked his lips, somewhat wanting more. Then, he closed his eyes and carefully felt the changes in his body. It seemed to be no different from the reaction after drinking deer blood. Apart from this, there were also signs of a slight fever. Colin thought that this was the aftereffect of the fierce fight just now, so he did not care too much about it. He decided to drink animal blood in the future. Colin was still a bit worried about drinking human blood, so he did not want to make things difficult for himself. Colin put down the wine glass that was stained with blood and looked at the dead body in front of him. Although he had already killed the person who tried to assassinate him, Colin knew that Knight Carter was nothing more than a chess piece. Someone else must have instructed him to kill Colin. The reason was simple: Carter would be hunted down by the Angele family, and he would not get any benefits. Also, there was no personal grudge between him and Carter. Someone must have paid a lot of money to hire Carter to assassinate him. Who could that person be? Colin searched through his memory, but he did not find anyone suspicious. He had no choice. There were too few clues. It was hard for Colin to believe that his enemy was in the dark. Also, if this man could bribe Carter, he could also bribe other people. Was Simon involved in this? What about the others? Colin suddenly realized that Graycastle was in great danger. Especially when Baron Angele was on a mission. He did not want to deal with multiple assassinations. After all, he was not sure if he could not be killed. Although his current body was not fatal, if someone cut off his head, he wondered if he could grow another one. Also, even if he could not die, if the secret was leaked, he would be in a terrible situation. Therefore, looking at the flickering candlelight on the desk, Colin gradually made up his mind. Two to three hours before sunrise was the time when people slept most soundly. Even the guards on duty could not help but doze off now. However, they were quickly awakened by a scream. Fire! Fire! In the darkness, Graycastle instantly became lively. The servants and guards rushed to Colins bedroom with buckets of water, trying to put out the raging fire. At the same time, Colin quietly jumped down from the window on the other side of Graycastle, rolled on the ground, and then rushed into the distance under the cover of the night. Suddenly, Colin suddenly stopped and held the hilt of his sword by his waist with his right hand. With a series of rustling sounds, a kitten emerged from the bushes in front of Colin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meow, the kitten seemed to have recognized the stupid human that it had just defeated, and immediately became arrogant. Colin heaved a sigh of relief, grabbed the kitten by the scruff of its neck, and brought it in front of him. He smiled and said, Heh, since youre here, then come with me. Meow. Hmm, perfect. You can be my mobile blood bag. Meow? Chapter 4 When the first ray of sunlight shone on Graycastle in the morning, the fire in Colins bedroom had already been put out. Fortunately, most of the building materials in Graycastle were non-flammable rocks. Otherwise, the fire would not have only burned down this room. In the messy room, the butler, Eamon, stood with his hands behind his back, staring at the charred corpse in front of him in a daze. Thud, thud, thud.. With heavy footsteps, a tall figure appeared in the room. Eamon, Ive already ordered people to seal off the castle. At the same time, all the entrances and exits of Graycastle Town have been put on high-alert. Humph, I dont believe that the murderer will escape this time! The man was three meters tall and as strong as a black bear. His entire body was clad in heavy armor, but he did not wear a helmet. Instead, he had an exposed round, bald head. Coupled with his fierce face, stern expression, and the huge blood-stained battle-ax in his hand it was terrifying enough to bring all the children in Graycastle town to tears. Thank you for your hard work, Knight Rego. Eamon did not turn his head. His eyes were still fixed on the charred corpse, but his focus was a little loose as if he was thinking about something. Seeing this, Rego thought that the old butler was sad about the death of the young master. He sighed and said, Hey, lets rearrange the young masters body and bury it once the old master returns. Eamon did not respond. Rego touched his big bald head, thinking that the old butler was blaming himself, so he took a few steps closer to Eamon and whispered, Eamon, I didnt see Knight Carter today, I suspect Hearing Carters name, Eamons eyes instantly focused, then he turned to the servants who were in the midst of tidying up the mess in the room and ordered, Theres no need to tidy up here, you guys can go. Yes. After the servants left, Eamon slightly raised his head to look at the tall Rego and asked, I remember that three years ago, you and Carter had a competition at the Knight Championship held by Earl Oman. Rego was a little puzzled. He did not understand why Eamon would suddenly mention the previous Knight Championship, but he still replied, Was that three years ago? I think so. Hehe, I beat him up badly that time! Eamon smiled. Yes, he was stabbed off his warhorse by you. He broke his arm and lost two teeth. Hehe. Rego was a little embarrassed when he mentioned his glorious record, but at the same time, he was also very confused. Why are you saying this now? Eamon didnt answer. Instead, he continued to ask, Do you still remember whether Carters two teeth were on the left or the right? How would I know! Rego was a little anxious. Eamons reaction made him very confused and dissatisfied. Eamon did not care about Regos attitude. Instead, he revealed a mysterious smile and pointed at the charred corpse on the ground. If you cant remember clearly, you can go and take a look yourself now. Rego frowned and stared at Eamon with his bell-sized eyes for a long time. Seeing that he did not seem to be joking, he finally squatted down and reached out to pry open the corpses mouth. Crack! Eamon saw Rego, who had thick hands and feet, pry off the corpses jaw, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Rego was also shocked, and then hurriedly tried to put back the fallen jaw. Okay, stop it. Look at his teeth carefully. Eamon looked at clumsy Rego and was a little speechless. Oh, okay Hey! There are two gaps in his lower left gums! Rego turned his head with shining eyes and asked anxiously, Did Carter lose his left tooth? Obviously, this boorish man also realized that something was wrong with this corpse. Unfortunately, Eamon shook his head. I dont know which two teeth Carter lost. Rego frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Eamon said slowly, However, I know that Young Master Colin has never lost a tooth. Thats right! Rego stood up abruptly and shouted excitedly. Then, he seemed to realize that his voice was too loud. He quickly lowered his voice again. So, this corpse is not Young Master Colin, but that bastard Carter! No. Eamon smiled and shook his head. The young master has been killed by Carter. You must now take people to capture this evil traitor. What? Regos eyes widened again. Are you stupid? Eamon sighed and explained patiently, Think about it, why did the young master set this fire? And why did he leave without saying goodbye? Rego touched his big round bald head and seemed to understand. You mean, the young master deliberately burned this corpse to let others think that he was dead? Yes. Why did the young master do this? Maybe he wanted to see who was behind Carter? What was his purpose? Or maybe he wanted to hide In short, since the young master has his own plans, then we need to help execute them and carry out this trap. Alright, I understand. Rego walked out with his head lowered. Ill send out an order to capture that bastard Carter. Eamon watched Regos tall figure disappear outside the door, and silently added in his heart, Its also possible that young master doesnt dare trust us anymore How can I not trust you? Colin smiled and said to the old mercenary in front of him, What I mean is, Ill pay you half of the commission first, and the remaining half will be given to you after you help me introduce a caravan to Fallen Eagle City. Then what if you refuse to pay the remaining money after I introduce you to a caravan? The old mercenary was obviously not satisfied with this arrangement of paying the deposit first before the final payment. Do you think Im the one who needs that little money? Colin took out a gold coin and tossed it up and down in his hand. The old mercenarys eyes instantly widened as his gaze followed the gold coin up and down. There was nothing he could do. For a person at the bottom of society like him, copper coins were the currency that was used every day. Silver coins were rare, but gold coins, that was something that only nobles and big merchants possessed. Then I want thirty copper coins! The old mercenary realized that the person in front of him was wealthy and immediately began to raise the price. 20 copper coins. Any more and Ill find someone else. Deal! The old mercenary happily took the 10 copper coins that Colin threw and began to lead the way. A moment later, the two arrived at the western district of Graycastle town and walked into an old tavern. Big Beard Tavern. After stepping through the door, Colin found that the name of this tavern really lived up to its name. Almost all the people drinking in it were big beards at a glance. The old mercenary was obviously very familiar with this place. As he greeted everyone, he led Colin inside. The two of them came to a long table in the corner of the tavern. The old mercenary bent his back and muttered to a bearded man sitting in the main seat for a moment. The bearded man looked at Colin in the direction the old mercenary pointed and then waved his hand, indicating for Colin to go over. This is the leader of the Firefox mercenary group, Lord Saru. Lord Saru is a tier 2 warrior, and he happens to be heading to Fallen Eagle City. You will definitely be safe following their team! The old mercenary first introduced the bearded man to Colin. Then, he turned to the bearded man, and his attitude was clearly much more attentive. Lord Saru, this is my nephew. Dont think hes strong, but his martial skills are quite good He is your nephew? Saru sneered and interrupted the old mercenary. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes Yes! The old mercenary was slightly stunned, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes. Then, he quickly explained, Dont be shocked that he doesnt resemble me, he mainly takes after my brother-in-law. Moreover, all these years, I have been running around outside, and this old face has long lost its appearance. You must know that when I was young, I was also handsome and carefree, and my temperament was extraordinary Saru sneered and once again interrupted the old mercenary, Your nephew is a knight? Upon hearing the word knight, the old mercenary felt as if someone had suddenly strangled his neck, and his words immediately got caught in his throat. Colins pupils instantly contracted. Chapter 5 The atmosphere in the bearded tavern was still noisy and lively. However, the atmosphere in the corner where Saru and the others instantly tensed. Knight knight? The old mercenary opened his mouth wide and looked at Colin in surprise. He knew that Colin was not your average joe, but he never would have thought he was a knight. One had to know that the knights in this world were fundamentally different from the warriors you would find on the streets. Any well-developed commoner who could afford to eat meat would be able to learn the method of activating combat aura in the Warrior Union and become a warrior apprentice as long as they could fork out a few silver coins. However, knights were different. To become a knight apprentice, one must first have a certain level of talent. Moreover, one must accept the baptism ceremony presided over by the priests of the Church of Light. It was completely different from the baptism on Earth, which was only symbolic and could be performed by sprinkling water. In this world, the baptism ceremony was performed by the priests of the Church of Light to communicate with the Lord of Light, and the baptists were engraved with the holy brand. This process permanently drains a lot of a priests energy. Therefore, every priest could only perform a limited number of baptisms in their lifetime. Therefore, the baptismal quota was extremely valuable. The nobles already had a monopoly on the number of baptismal slots, so it was nearly impossible for commoners to have access to them. It was easy to imagine how rare the number of knights was. For example, Baron Angele only had three loyal knights under his command. Including the baron and his son, Colin, there were only five knights in the Barons territory. Colin was not even a Rank 1 knight yet. He was only a knight apprentice. The class holders in this world were divided into nine tiers according to their strength. Tier 1 was the weakest and tier 9 was the strongest. Of course, there was still an apprentice level below tier 1, which is considered to be the level for rookies who had yet to advance to the next tier. The difference in combat strength between knights and warriors of the same tier was not too big. Knights did have a slight advantage, but they might not necessarily be able to win against warriors in a head-on confrontation, after all, they still had to consider factors such as martial skills, willpower, weapons, and equipment. The real reason why nobles flocked to the knight class was because of its potential. The peak of the warrior class was tier 6. Thats right. Throughout the entire continent, there had never been a tier 7 warrior, whether it was humans, trolls, orcs, elves According to the first pope of the Church of Light, His Holiness Peter Messier When mortals enter the holy region, they need the blessings of the gods. Tier 7 and above was the holy region, so level seven knights were also known as holy knights. Therefore, according to this saying, warriors who had not been baptized could not receive the blessings of the gods, so they were not fated to be level seven. At present, there were only five professions that could break through to the sixth tier. And without exception, all were professions that believed in a god. They were human knights who served the Lord of Light, trolls who served the God of War, elf rangers who served the Goddess of Fate, naga royal guards who served the God of Storm, and beastmen who served the God of Destruction. Even spell casters who claimed that they didnt believe in gods and only believed in arcane truth couldnt break through to the sixth rank. However, they could cast forbidden spells with the power of the seventh rank or above. However, casting such a forbidden spell required the caster to pay a terrible price, and it wasnt a conventional attack. Of course, the holy region wasnt easy for knights to enter. Once a holy knight was born in a family, the entire family would become extremely illustrious. And all families that had given birth to a Holy Knight would receive the honor of having the word Holy before their family name. For example, the owner of the Northern Territory of the Glorious Empire, the Hilde family, was the descendant of the founding holy knights of the empire. Hence, they were respectfully known as the Saint Hilde family. In the entire history of the radiant empire, there had only been seven holy knight families. One could see how difficult it was to be a part of the saint realm. As for the eighth rank, it was known as the legendary realm. The founding emperor of the Glorious Empire, Gunnar Lorenzo, was a holy knight in the legendary realm. He was also the only one recorded in history. In the thousand years after him, there had never been another holy knight in the legendary realm. Not to mention a tier nine. Tier nine was also known as the demigod realm. It was said that only the dragons that once dominated this world could reach it. After they went extinct, no other race was able to give birth to a demigod powerhouse. As for above tier nine, that was the realm of gods In short, the righteous and rare job of a knight would more fittingly put them in a place like the Bearded Tavern. Usually, no knight would choose to follow a mercenary group to another city. After all, they had their own retinue, servants, and even an army. Therefore, Colins appearance was particularly strange. Just as the atmosphere in the corner became increasingly serious, a furry little head suddenly popped out from Colins coat. Meow, as if dissatisfied with his good sleep being disturbed, the little cat growled at the bearded man. Colin smiled and stuffed a certain guy who was rather angry in the morning back into his clothes. Then, he asked the bearded man, How did you know Im a knight? Colin felt that he was more than discrete enough. He did not have any armor on him. His sword was just a standard one-handed sword that he casually held in his hand. His clothes were also borrowed from the uniform of a guard who had a similar figure to him. Moreover, according to the memories of his predecessor, although warriors and knights would have different battle performances, there would not be obvious differences outside combat. Moreover, an apprentice knight like Colin who had not entered the advanced stage would be no different from a warrior apprentice. Mainly since he could not activate the Holy Light to assist him in battle. Could it be that there was really a way to distinguish the two classes at a glance? Colin felt that this might be the blind spot of his predecessors knowledge. Unexpectedly, Saru smiled slyly. I guessed it. Ive been fooled! Colin immediately reacted. He had been fooled by this seemingly reckless and unassuming big beard. Colins subconscious reaction allowed the other party to confirm his identity as a knight. The main reason was that Sarus appearance was too confusing. That was why Colin didnt have much vigilance, and in the end, the other party tricked him into revealing his real job. The Firefox mercenary group. Hehe, no wonder it was called this name. They looked like a violent bear but were more akin to that of a cunning fox. Ive been in the mercenary world for more than forty years, and Ive seen countless people with these eyes. Hehe, kid, you may be wearing plain clothes, but you dont look one bit like a commoner. As expected, youd be exposed just like that! Colin took a deep breath and kept reminding himself that he had to be very careful when dealing with an experienced veteran like Saru. However, on the surface, Colin appeared calm and composed, without any nervousness about his identity being exposed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He first took out ten copper coins and threw them to the old mercenary in front of Saru, indicating that he could leave first. Then, he pulled the chair beside Saru and sat down naturally. I admit that the little lie was inappropriate, and I apologize to you. But, you wont refuse a knight to go with you, right? Your name? Saru stopped smiling and stared into Colins eyes. Colin looked directly into Sarus eyes and replied in the most sincere tone, Kahn, Kahn Surdo. Chapter 6 Surdo? Saru stroked his beard and a figure suddenly flashed in his mind. So the Viscount Surdo of Ice Rock City is ? Yes, my father. Colin recognized his new father without changing his expression. He realized that the leader of the Firefox mercenary group in front of him was not easy to fool. Colin understood that if he were to lie again, he would have to play his cards right. He could not be as unreliable as the old mercenary whom he had paid off with twenty copper coins. Kahn Surdo was a real person. Of course, Colin was not familiar with this guy at all. He only learned of this name from his sister Caitlins recent letter, as well as his recent encounter. The reason why Colin chose to impersonate this person was precisely because of Kahns recent tragic encounter. It made it seem very reasonable for him to appear in a place like the Bearded Tavern as a knight. Is it true that Ice Rock City was breached by trolls three months ago? Saru very naturally thought of the news that he had previously heard. Thats right. Colin nodded somewhat disappointedly, and at the same time, his eyes were suffused with unwillingness, hatred, anger and other emotions that should have been there. The acting skills that erupted at this moment made him somewhat surprised. Saru seemed to have been deceived as well. He sighed and said, I heard that your father would rather die than retreat. He would die with the city he is indeed a knight worthy of respect! Thank you. Colin seemed to be holding back his tears. His eyes were red as he asked, You knew my father? Oh, no. I have simply admired Viscount Surdo for a long time. Colin heaved a huge sigh of relief. One was a viscount and the other was a leader of a mercenary group. They were not from the same world. If they knew each other, it would spell bad luck for Colin. Mr. Saru, may I go to Fallen Eagle City with your mercenary group? Colin wanted to go to Fallen Eagle City because his sister Caitlin Angele was there. In such a dangerous situation, only family members could be trusted. Since his father was still fighting on the frontlines, Colin had to ask his sister for help. Of course. Saru finally believed Colins story. He even thought that he knew why Colin wanted to go to Fallen Eagle City. I remember that the wife of the lord of Fallen Eagle City, Oman, is Viscount Surdos sister. Are you going to join your uncle? Thats right. In fact, Colin had learned from his sisters letter that the real Kahn Surdo had already arrived at Fallen Eagle City and became a knight under Earl Omans command. Currently, he was discussing with the earl how to regain the Surdo familys fiefdom. However, Saru clearly did not know about this news. He no longer had any doubts about Colins false identity. A down-and-out knight who had lost his fiefdom and lost his family wanted to go to Fallen Eagle City to ask for help from his uncle. This was incredibly reasonable. Tomorrow morning at eight oclock, the caravan that hired us will gather in front of Big Beard Tavern. Okay, Ill be there on time. Haha, then now, Honorable Knight Kahn, let me treat you to a glass of ale! It would be my honor. The next day. The weather was gloomy, and the gray fog made the road even more difficult and hazardous. This was actually the reason why Colin had to find a caravan to travel with him. If he were to travel alone with his Knight Apprentices strength,he would have surely been killed by bandits or wild beasts along the way. It was not known whether it was because of the large number of people in this group or because of the fame of the Firefox mercenary group. In short, there were no accidents on the first days journey. At night, the experienced Captain Saru found a place that was backed by a small hill and not far from the water source to set up camp. Colin built a fire, boiled some water, and stuffed the hard bread into his stomach after it was soaked and soft. Anyway, he couldnt taste it now, so it didnt matter whether the food was good or bad. The kitten had long disappeared. It must have gone hunting for food. Sure enough, after a while, it came back with a mouse in its mouth. At this time, Colin had already taken out the sheepskin scroll that he carried with him and added another sentence to it: [ Human blood can help you advance. ] Thats right, Colin realized that he had advanced, from an apprentice knight to a tier 1 knight. One had to know that the hurdle from apprentice to formal advancement had taken a total of three years for Colin! And the reason for the sudden advancement, Colin now very much suspected that it was the blood of the assassin that he had consumed the night before last. After drinking the blood that night, Colin noticed that his body had started to heat up slightly. However, because of the critical situation at that time, he did not pay too much attention to it. The fever continued for the next two days until noon today. Then, he discovered that he had advanced. Because there was no such reaction after drinking deer blood, Colin guessed that it was because of human blood. Of course, he had another guess. The assassin Carter who was killed by Colin was a tier 1 knight. Therefore, perhaps only the blood of a professional would help him advance. In short, this guess still needed further verification. Is this Elvish language? Colin turned around and saw a fat middle-aged man standing behind him, staring at the words on the sheepskin scroll and making a self-righteous guess. Yes. Seeing the other party poking his head out, Colin felt a little displeased, so he put away the sheepskin scroll and said casually. He recognized the fat man as the owner of the caravan. His name was Oliver. I didnt expect Knight Kahn to be so knowledgeable that he even knows the Elvish language! Oliver immediately flattered him and then sat next to Colin. Just a little bit. Colin frowned slightly. He didnt have a good impression of a businessman like Oliver. In his opinion, these businessmen who pursued profits had too strong a purpose in doing things. Now that they took the initiative to curry favor with him, they must have some ulterior motive. Is this your pet? Oliver looked at the kitten who was competing with the dead mouse and began to look for something to say. Yes. You really have a taste of life! Olivers bright smile resembled a chrysanthemum. Does it have a name? Colin was stunned. He did not seem to think that there was a need for a name for this mobile blood bag, but then he said on the spot, Its called Whitey. Whitey? Oliver looked at the pure blue short-haired cat beside the bonfire. The smile on his face was obviously stifled, but it immediately returned to normal. What a good name! Mr. Oliver. Colin also smiled. Youre so sarcastic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thank you very much for your praise! Oliver did not mind at all. His thick skin was amazing. The two of them chatted casually. After getting to know each other a little better, Oliver suddenly lowered his voice and said, Knight Kahn, if you want to take back the Surdo familys fiefdom, I might be able to provide you with some help! Colin, who had been drowsy, suddenly jolted awake. He turned his head and looked at the fat merchant beside him with a half-smile. Do you know what youre saying? Chapter 7 According to the Lords Law of the Glorious Empire, nobles who lost their fiefs would be stripped of their titles. However, there was also a way to restore their original titles. That was to regain their fiefs by relying on their own strength. Otherwise, even if their fiefs were reclaimed, they would be rewarded to the newly born nobles who had rendered meritorious service in the war, instead of returning them to the old lords. Such a rule of survival of the fittest ensured the metabolic function of the empires noble system, preventing the appearance of noble scumbags who would wait for their ancestors to die before sliding in to take their place. The real Kahn Surdo chose to go to Fallen Eagle City to look for Earl Oman after his family was destroyed, and not to look for the Surdo familys feudal lord, the Duke of St. Hilde. It was precisely because of this point that he thought of it. If he went to look for the Duke of St. Hilde, even if the duke sent troops to recover Ice Rock City, he would not return it to the Surdo family. It was different to look for his uncle, Earl Oman. Although Earl Oman would not help Kahn without asking for something in return, he would certainly consider his relationship with the Surdo family and take care of them. At least, Ice Rock City would return to the hands of the Surdo family. Right now, the real Kahn still didnt know how his discussion with his uncle was going, but Colins fake knight Kahn already had a sponsor. Mr. Oliver, thank you for your kind intentions. However, forming an army that can conquer a city is different from recruiting a mercenary group that can escort a merchant group. The costs of the two are completely different concepts. Of course I understand. Oliver chuckled, his eyes flashing with a strange light, My father was once a quartermaster. Later on, he was dismissed because of some mistakes. However, I also know a little about the cost of a real army. Oh? Colin finally looked at the fat merchant beside him. If Oliver was a crazy speculator who didnt know the immensity of Heaven and Earth in Colins heart before, now he had become a crazy speculator who was extremely daring. Although he knew that he was a fake, Colin was still interested and wanted to find out the background of this unremarkable businessman: Then, how many gold coins can Mr. Oliver sponsor? Hehe, well, of course, I dont have that much money to help you build an army. Actually, our chamber of commerce is interested in sponsoring you. Chamber of commerce? Yes. Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am one of the stewards of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. If Knight Kahn is willing to accept the sponsorship of the chamber of commerce, I can file an application to the president. After that, the chamber of commerce will take into account your strength and the cost of recovering Ice Rock City to determine the size of the sponsorship. Of course, there will also be the return after the matter is completed. Tulip Chamber of Commerce? Colin suddenly felt that the name of this chamber of commerce was somewhat familiar. After searching for a while in his memory, he asked, Ice Lake City from two years ago? Thats right!Oliver puffed out his chest and nodded proudly. Two years ago, Baron Billy received the sponsorship of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to reorganize the army and take back Ice Lake City. The status of merchants in this world was not high. After all, no amount of money could buy a title. However, it was obvious that some sharp and bold merchants had begun to use the gold coins in their hands to expand their influence. The Tulip Chamber of Commerce seemed to be one of the best. So, what kind of reward did Baron Billy give to your chamber of commerce? Im sorry, Knight Kahn. That is a trade secret. Please forgive me for not being able to reveal it to you. Okay. Colin touched his chin and changed the way he asked, So, what do you want from me? Hehe, the specific conditions can be discussed in detail when you meet our president, Oliver replied watertight. I need to think about it. Of course, come and find me whenever youre ready. Oliver narrowed his small eyes and added with a smile, However, I can assure you that neither the Duke of St. Hilde nor the Earl of Oman can offer you more favorable conditions than our Tulip Chamber of Commerce. But the help you provide will certainly not be comparable to the duke or the earl. Of course, but our appetite is also much smaller. Colin nodded, suddenly feeling that this Tulip Chamber of Commerce was quite interesting. Although he was an imposter and did not need the other partys sponsorship, he still asked, Does your chamber of commerce have a station in Fallen Eagle City? Of course, its right next to the slave market in the western district of Fallen Eagle City. We welcome you at any time! Colin secretly noted down this location for future use. Then, he changed the topic and began to chat with Oliver everywhere. Oliver had been doing business outside for a long time, so he could be said to be very knowledgeable. In addition, he was deliberately trying to please Colin. The two of them immediately began to chat passionately, as if they hated each other for not meeting sooner. Unknowingly, the night gradually deepened, and the camp gradually quieted down. Most of the mercenaries had already rested. Oliver tried his best to invite Colin to his tent to rest. Colin declined slightly, and when he saw that the other partys tent was indeed rather luxurious, he nodded in agreement. Just as everyone was sleeping soundly, Colin was suddenly awakened by a series of small sounds. He immediately stood up and listened carefully for a while. Then, he suddenly shook Oliver, who was beside him, Wake up, wake up! Someone is approaching our camp! Oliver was also quite alert. He quickly got up, but after listening carefully for a while, he asked in puzzlement, Really? Why didnt I hear anything? Listen more carefully, Colin said confidently. He found that his hearing had been greatly strengthened during the night. Even a small movement from a kilometer away could not escape his ears. Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Sure enough, the mercenaries in charge of the night watch also noticed the enemy and immediately shouted. Calm down, dont panic! Light the torches, find your companions, defend and be on alert, dont leave the camp! Firefox mercenary group leader Sarus rough and loud voice immediately sounded, causing the chaotic camp to instantly stabilize. Ill go out and take a look. Oliver was worried about the safety of his goods. After hesitating for a moment, he ran out of the tent. Colin followed him out. Then, he saw that the enemies who had rushed into the camp had already engaged with the members of the Firefox mercenary group. He did not join the battle group. After all, Oliver did not pay him a commission. He did not have to work for this fatty. However, after watching for a while, Colin was relieved. The attackers should be a group of bandits. Their strength was very weak. There was not even a single advanced warrior. There were not many of them. There were about seventy to eighty of them. Where did they find the courage to charge into the camp of the Firefox mercenary group, which housed more than a hundred people. After the initial panic, the Firefox mercenary group quickly stabilized its position and defeated the bandits. In less than half an hour, the group of bandits finally broke down and fled in panic after losing more than thirty units. Dont chase, dont chase! Saru shouted calmly, stopping those who were hot-headed from chasing into the deep forest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the bandits ran out of sight, Saru began to arrange for people to clean up the battlefield. Oliver also quickly went to check his own goods and take stock of the losses. Colin quietly walked to a remote and dark corner, squatted in front of a bandits corpse, and took out a dagger and a kettle. Chi! Gulp, gulp Chapter 8 The early morning sun dispelled the darkness in the forest and took away the worries that lingered in everyones hearts. After the battle last night, everyone was busy cleaning up the battlefield. At the same time, they had to look out for the enemys return, so most of them did not sleep. After the sun came out, everyone finally heaved a sigh of relief. Some who were really tired and sleepy began to catch up on their sleep. A portion of the mercenaries began to prepare breakfast, while the leader, Saru, was still arguing with the merchant, Oliver, about the compensation. In fact, both parties had already agreed on the compensation standards before they set off. They were arguing now because of an unlucky guy who was accidentally killed by one of their own people. Oliver insisted that this guy was the responsibility of the Firefox mercenary group and that he should not be the one to pay the compensation, so he started arguing with Saru. At this moment, Colin was sitting beside a bonfire, leisurely drinking the water in the kettle. The rising sun was a little dazzling. Colin lowered the brim of his hat, almost completely covering the top half of his face. Then, he took out a sheepskin scroll and crossed out the sentence he wrote yesterday: [ Human blood can help advance ] Due to the revelation that the fresh blood he had secretly taken from a thiefs corpse last night did not affect his strength growth. Just like deer blood, other than satisfying his appetite and replenishing his energy, it did not have the same effect as knight Carters blood. Perhaps the fresh blood of ordinary people did not have any effect. Only the fresh blood of professionals could help advance. Moreover, it would probably require the blood of professionals of a higher tier than him to be effective. Thinking of this, Colin unconsciously turned his gaze to the only tier 2 warrior here, Commander Saru. Then, he shook his head. Lets not talk about whether he could defeat Saru. Even if he could, he did not want to kill an innocent person in order to advance quickly. Colin felt that he still had a bottom line. As his thoughts ran wild, Colin found that the dispute between Oliver and Saru had finally ended. The chubby merchant was walking toward Colin with an unhappy expression as if he didnt have the upper hand in the dispute just now. That guy is unbelievably troublesome! After walking closer, Oliver glanced at Sarus figure and complained to Colin. Colin looked at this businessman who had boldly said yesterday that he would sponsor his army, but now he was being petty because of a mercenarys pension. He suddenly burst into laughter. Forget it, just take it as comforting people. After all, there is still a long way to go before falling Eagle City. It is not a wise choice to quarrel with the Firefox mercenary group at this time. I know. If I hadnt considered this, I wouldnt have given in to that old fellow, Saru! Oliver clearly understood this, but he was still unwilling and complained in a low voice. Do you want to try the jerky I brought? Its much better than bread. Then, the fat merchant became generous again. Colin smiled and accepted Olivers good intentions, and casually chatted with him again. After everyone finished their breakfast and rested for another two hours, the caravan put away their tents and prepared to set off again. At this moment, Saru suddenly stopped everyone. Then, he lay down on the ground and pressed his right ear against the ground. Seeing this, Colin frowned slightly. His hearing during the day was far inferior to at night. At that moment, he did not hear any abnormal movements. On the other side, Saru suddenly jumped up from the ground and roared, Horse! The sound of horse hooves! Quick! Everyone, be on alert immediately! Following Sarus roar, the entire camp was instantly thrown into chaos. Olivers face instantly turned pale. He knew the seriousness of the matter. This was different from the attack last night. The bandit gang could not afford to raise horses. If the people who came now were enemies, it would be spell trouble. Thump, thump, thump As time passed, Colin finally heard the rapid sound of horse hooves. The Earth began to tremble slightly, which made the mercenaries in formation even more panicked. Even the growl of big bearded Saru could not calm them down. Colin narrowed his eyes and saw a thin gray line suddenly appear in the forest not far away. It rushed toward the camp like a sharp arrow. It was a cavalry unit! There were not many cavalry units, only about twenty people. However, judging by their overwhelming momentum, Colin had no doubt that the Firefox mercenary group would immediately collapse should they choose to charge. Rumble! The earth rumbled. The cavalry was approaching. The mercenaries were trembling. Oliver closed his eyes in pain. Saru was holding a huge half-body shield, planted at the front of the defensive line like a rock. Colin paid no attention to the glaring sunlight. He sighed helplessly, lifted his triangular hat, and drew the one-handed sword on his waist. Just as everyone was prepared to fight to the death, the surging cavalry suddenly came to a sudden stop about 30 meters away from the camp. Squeak A series of horse neighs sounded, and 20 warhorses reared up on their hind legs. Incredible horsemanship! Colin couldnt help but exclaim in his heart. At the same time, his tense mood relaxed slightly. The other party did not appear to be a threat. However, seeing how they didnt slow down and rushed over, as well as the sudden stop at the end, it was clear that they wanted to display their might to the Firefox mercenary group. Therefore, the other party might not have much goodwill. This point, Oliver, this shrewd merchant, obviously also saw it. Thus, he didnt take the initiative to go forward but instead motioned for Saru to go and negotiate. Saru was helpless. After all, he had received a commission and had the obligation to help Oliver solve any problems he encountered along the way. Thus, he could only put down his half-body shield and greatsword and go forward empty-handed. At the same time, he shouted loudly, Friend on the other side! I am the leader of the Firefox mercenary group, Saru. I am currently escorting some goods from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to Fallen Eagle City. I wonder if there is anything I can help you with? The cavalry team on the other side did not react at all. It was as if they had suddenly become statues. The forest was silent. The wind seemed to have suddenly stopped. The air was so heavy that it was suffocating. Saru suppressed the fear and unease in his heart. He braced himself and continued to move forward. After a few more steps, he finally saw the badge on the armor on the chest of the leader of the cavalry. He was so shocked that he sucked in a breath of cold air. Sir, are you a knight of the Saint Hilde family? Sarus loud voice was also heard from behind. As a result, a small commotion broke out among the mercenaries. However, at the same time, everyone could not help but lower the weapons in their hands to the ground. It was as if the name Saint Hilde possessed a terrifying magical power that made people not dare to be enemies with it. Yes. In the northern region of the empire, the name Saint Hilde was a symbol of absolute authority. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the imperial family did not have such terrifying appeal and influence here. Crack. The leading knight finally made a move. He lifted his helmet and mask, revealing a pair of cold eyes. He nodded at Saru, tacitly acknowledging his identity. Then, he took out a roll of parchment from the cloth bag in front of the saddle and threw it at Sarus feet. At the same time, he announced in an unquestionable tone, By order of Marquis Charles, son of the Duke of St. Hilde, you have been urgently recruited. Chapter 9 Marquis Charles? Marquis Charles is the eldest son of the Duke of St. Hilde, the first-in-line heir Nonsense! Of course I know who Marquis Charles is, but why would his knights appear here? And why is he recruiting us so urgently? Isnt Marquis Charles fighting with the trolls at the border? Are we going to the border? How is that possible? This place is so far from the border. Even if its an emergency call-up, he wouldnt come here to recruit soldiers. And look, the call-up order clearly states that we are to gather at Mirror Lake in two days. Where is Mirror Lake? Its not far from here. Follow this small river to the north for more than 50 kilometers, and we will probably reach it. Then should we go? I dont want to go to the battlefield! But but this is the emergency conscription order of the St. Hilde Family! But its not personally signed by the duke. Isnt Marquis Charles going to be the duke of the Northern Territory in the future? That will have to wait until he actually inherits the title of Duke Besides, I dont want to die! Its not necessarily going to be death. Maybe this is a good opportunity to make a contribution. Ha, idiot! Who are you scolding? What if I scold you?! When Saru brought the emergency conscription order of Marquis Charles back to the camp, everyone immediately went into an uproar. Some agreed, some opposed, and there was a big argument. This situation arose because the emergency conscription order came from Marquis Charles, not his father, the lord of the northern territory, the Duke of Saint Hilde. The title of Marquis Charles of St. Hilde was an empty title. There was no actual weight to it. It was just a confirmation of the first line of succession. It was somewhat similar to the position of the crown prince in ancient China. However, although the crown princes identity was noble, he was not the emperor after all. Therefore, if it was the Duke of St. Hilde who issued the emergency conscription order, no northerner who received the order would dare to resist. However, if it was Marquis Charles who issued the emergency conscription order One could see the instability of the Firefox mercenary group, which was now in a heated argument. Enough! All of you, shut up! Saru shouted irritably, stopping his subordinates from arguing. Then, he turned to Oliver and asked, Does Marquis Charles have the power to issue an emergency conscription order? I remember that Marquis Charles doesnt have the power to Oliver was a little uncertain. He turned to Colin and asked for help, Knight Kahn, am I right? According to the law, Marquis Charles indeed doesnt have the power. Colin searched the memories in his mind. However, there has been a similar precedent in the history of the Northern Territory. Olivers face, which had just recovered, instantly darkened again. He absolutely did not want the Firefox mercenary group to be urgently recruited at this time. Without the escort of the mercenary group, his caravan would be like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. It was impossible to safely arrive at Fallen Eagle City. Then, leader Saru Olivers tone was a little conflicted. Are you ready to accept this recruitment order? Sarus brows were tightly knitted together. Obviously, he was also very dissatisfied with this emergency conscription order. After thinking for a while, he slowly shook his head and said, No. As soon as he said this, Olivers face immediately showed joy, but the mercenary leaders behind Saru immediately exploded. Captain, you cant outright refuse Marquis Charles conscription order like this! Yeah! The Saint Hilde family wont let this go! And that group of cavalry I doubt they have a problem killing people! Saru suddenly turned around and fiercely glanced at the noisy mercenaries behind him. The scene instantly became quiet again. Do you know what we will face if we accept this conscription order and head to Mirror Lake? Hearing Captain Sarus question, the mercenary leaders looked at each other and replied, We should be preparing for war. Although it is dangerous, it is better than disobeying the order of the Saint Hilde family. War? Saru sneered, We are going to die! What? Captain, why? War doesnt necessarily mean death. Besides, if we win, we might get some military merits Youre dreaming! Saru mercilessly interrupted his subordinates delusions. Think carefully! Why did Marquis Charles army appear at Mirror Lake? The mercenaries looked at each other. Colins eyes flickered as he understood Sarus meaning. Oliver directly shouted, Thats right! I also suspect that Marquis Charles was defeated at Mirror Lake! What? How is this possible? How can the Marquis lose? The mercenaries expressed their disbelief. It was not their fault for trusting Marquis Charles so blindly. In recent decades, the trolls were completely suppressed by the northern army. Five years ago, even the trolls royal court was forced to move north under the threat of the northern army. A large area in the southern part of the firmament ice field had nearly become the hunting ground of the northern army. If it were not for the harsh climate on the ice field, which was not suitable for growing crops and building manors and castles, the territory of the northern front would probably have extended further northward. Under such circumstances, no proud northerner would have thought that the Saint Hilde family would actually lose the war. However, when they thought about it carefully, Saru and Olivers guess was very reasonable. In recent months, there had been no good news from the front line. Instead, a few towns at the border had been broken through one after another, and several families had lost their fiefdoms. At first, everyone thought that it was just a desperate troll who sent a small force to bypass the front line and enter the Northern Territory to attack. Although the private armies of several families had been temporarily pushed back, as long as Marquis Charles led the main northern army to return, they would be able to wipe out the invading troll army and recover the lost land. But now it seemed that this might not be the case. Because Marquis Charles army had already appeared at Mirror Lake That place was no longer considered a border, but a hinterland. In the memories of this generation of northerners, trolls had never had the ability to go deep into this place. Most of the mercenaries fell silent. It was obvious that they were afraid. Though there were also people who did not think much of it. They encouraged him, Even so, we can go to Mirror Lake and help Marquis Charles defeat the invading trolls Idiot! Saru snapped, You still want to turn the tide when the army is defeated? With just us mercenaries who were urgently recruited? Its not just us. The mercenary groups nearby must have received the urgent recruitment order Theyre just a bunch of cannon fodder! Saru knew very well what kind of people his subordinates were. These guys could accidentally kill their own people when they were fighting with the bandits. It was a bit of a compliment to say that they were a ragtag group. They still wanted to go to the battlefield and fight with the regular army? They were really courting death! Saru finally made up his mind. He ignored the objections of his subordinates and resolutely turned around, walking toward the cavalrymen of the Saint Hilde family. The knights looked at each other after Saru left. Colin suddenly realized that his father, Baron Angele, had not written to him for several months. It seemed like something was wrong. It seemed like someone was trying to block the news from the front line. Was the situation at the front line really bad? How dare you reject the Marquis order? The leader of the knights of the Saint Hilde family shouted angrily. Sir Knight, I just want to know Enough! Rejecting an emergency conscription order is treason! The knight rudely interrupted Sarus explanation, he said to the members of the Firefox mercenary group who were gathered in front of him, Anyone who kills this traitor will receive the rank of centurion immediately! Hua! The mercenaries instantly burst into an uproar. Some were filled with righteous indignation, some sneered disdainfully, but there were also some whose eyes flickered with greed. Sir Knight! Saru did not even turn his head and confidently showed his back to the people behind him, he continued, I respect the Saint Hilde family and Marquis Charles, but we also have the right to know what kind of situation were heading into Saru stopped halfway. Because a long sword pierced his chest. Pfft! Saru spat out blood and tried to turn his head. When he saw the face of the young man behind him, the expression on his face suddenly became perplexed. Thud! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The body fell to the ground. Very good! The knight on the horse nodded with satisfaction and looked at the young man holding the blood-dripping sword. Tell me your name. Respected knight, my name is Sal. Sal? Whats your relationship with this Saru? He is my father, respected knight. Chapter 10 Are you willing to be mercenaries for the rest of your lives? Are you willing to live a life where you are constantly on the brink of death? Are you willing to fight for money in place of honor? Right now, there is an opportunity in front of you! An opportunity to change your fate! An opportunity to make a name for yourself! A chance for you to get rid of your status as commoners, become nobles, and even be awarded a fief! So, take your swords and follow me, Marquis Charles, the St. Hilde family, and defeat the trolls! Looking at the mercenaries who were excited by the speech, Colin suddenly smiled and said to Oliver beside him, You dont say. His son is really quite the speaker. I was almost incited by him. Hes just a despicable person. Olivers expression was extremely ugly. The current situation put him somewhat at a loss. What should we do? Do we really have to go to Mirror Lake? Do we still have a choice? That kid even dared to kill his biological father. But Oliver was very unwilling. However, he also knew that he had no other choice. Without the escort of the Firefox mercenary group, he wouldnt be able to bring these goods safely to Fallen Eagle City. However, if he really followed them to Mirror Lake, then there was a high chance that these goods would be seized as military supplies in this aspect, he didnt need to overestimate the conscience of the army. Especially during the war. Also, according to his speculation, the Marquis army was probably defeated. If that was true, it would be more dangerous to go to Mirror Lake. Compared to Oliver, who was hesitating, Colin changed his mind and wanted to go to Mirror Lake. Baron Angele went to Mirror Lake alongside Marquis Charles. If the Marquis army was defeated, Colin would be able to find his father there. Since his father was right there, there was no need for him to go to Fallen Eagle City and seek help from his sister. As for the danger of the battlefield Colin could pretend to be dead. Besides, no one could pretend to be dead like him. Sal had the situation under control. He appointed the leader of the team and told them to pack up and leave. The cavalry of the Saint Hilde family had already left. They were probably continuing to search for other unlucky people in the surroundings, leaving behind only horse manure and Sarus lonely corpse. Colin suddenly stepped forward. Where are you going? Oliver shouted from behind. He was currently extremely on edge. He felt that Colin was the only person in the entire camp who could make him feel at ease. To bury Mr. Saru, Colin said without turning his head. You Olivers eyes widened. He could not understand why Colin wanted to collect Sarus body. Are you that close to Saru? Arent you afraid of angering Sal? After some contemplation, Oliver chose to not follow. Therefore, Colin walked to Sarus body alone and began to dig a hole. Ever since he advanced, Colin found that his strength had greatly increased. Moreover, he could already control the holy light energy to move around in his body, thus accelerating the recovery and a small increase in his strength. Taking the opportunity to dig a hole, Colin happened to experiment and adapt to his new strength. Soon, a hole about a meter deep was dug. Colin saw Sals expressionless face when he climbed out of the hole. Shall we lift him together? Colin pointed at Sarus body and suggested. Sal stood still and said coldly, Collecting the body of such a traitor will damage your reputation, Knight Kahn. Haha, dont worry. Im just a wandering knight who has lost his territory. I dont have any reputation left. Colin dragged Sarus body into the hole after seeing that Sal was not willing to help. What does the reputation of Kahn Surdo have to do with me? He pondered. With a loud slam, the body fell into the pit and the dust was blown into the air. Knight Kahn, youll be heading to Mirror Lake camp, right? Sals voice came from outside the pit. Of course. Its my responsibility as a knight. Also, this is the best chance to restore the honor of the Surdo family, Colin replied in a serious tone. Very good! We will set off in half an hour. I look forward to continuing to travel with you. Okay, Ill be right there. Colin squatted in the pit and wiped his sweat. After the footsteps from above gradually faded away, he quietly took out his dagger and water bag. Chi! Gulp gulp When the people of the Firefox mercenary group saw the military camp by Mirror Lake in the distance, the sky had already completely darkened. The sentries on patrol at the periphery had already noticed this group of people. After seeing the emergency recruitment order in Sals hand, they gave them directions to the gathering place. Oliver followed the group and walked forward, looking as if he had nothing left to live for. As Colin walked, he drank the water in his water bag. He did not seem to be in a good mood either. This was because he realized that the blood of the tier 2 warrior, Saru, was actually unable to help him increase his strength. The effect of drinking it was actually exactly the same as the deer blood and that useless thief. It could only restore his stamina. As for the effect of the blood, Colin felt that there were two possibilities. One possibility was that the previous advancement was just a coincidence, and not because of Knight Carters blood. This was clearly the worst-case scenario, which meant that the blood did not have any effect on his strength. There was another possibility. That was, not all the fresh blood of high-level professionals had an effect. Perhaps, only the fresh blood of high-level knights could help Colin increase his strength. Therefore, he still needed to conduct further experiments. Thinking of this, Colin suddenly had a headache. After all, compared to the warriors on the street, this number of knights was rare, and most of them had noble statuses. Their fresh blood was not easy to get. After entering the military camp, Colin found that this place occupied a huge area, and he could not see the end of it at a glance. The camp was crowded with people, and he did not know how many people had gathered there. However, Colin could see that the people gathered in this camp were obviously not regular soldiers. They should be temporary recruits like the Firefox mercenary group. Their weapons and equipment were not uniform. Some of them even had farming tools like hoes, which made people wonder if they were farmers who had been urgently recruited from the fields. It seemed that the people gathered here were nothing more than cannon fodder. After settling down in the camp, Oliver came over again. Knight Kahn, have you seen the situation in the eastern camp? That should be the official camp of the St. Hilde family. The camp by the Mirror Lake was divided into two parts. Unlike the messy camp on the west side where Colin and the others were, the camp on the east side was obviously well-organized and heavily guarded. Thats right! I tried to take a few steps over there, but before I got close, I was blocked by the patrolling soldiers. This was not strange. The regular armys camp definitely would not allow people to casually enter. Colin looked at the eager Oliver and immediately understood what he meant. You want to go to the eastern camp? Yes. Oliver nodded repeatedly. You have also seen the situation on our side. Once we start fighting, we will definitely be used as cannon fodder! Therefore, we had better think of a way to sneak into the main armys camp in the east. That would be safer. Alas, I cant get in there, but youre different. If you tell them youre part of the Surdo family, you can get in. Colin hesitated. He knew that the fake Kahn Surdo could fool the Firefox mercenary group and Oliver, but if he went to meet the real nobles in this world, he would be exposed. Of course, he could also use his real identity to go there. It would be easier for him to find his father, Baron Angele, if he was in the camp. However, if Baron Angele was not here Knight Kahn, please inform the Marquis that I am willing to give all the goods I brought to the Saint Hilde family for free! Colin looked at the fat merchant in front of him in surprise. He admired the merchants decisiveness. You are so generous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What can I do if Im not willing Oliver forced a bitter smile and encouraged him again, Of course, I wont forget the help youve given me. If I survive this time, I, as well as the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, will definitely thank you greatly! Looking at Olivers solemn and enthusiastic gaze, Colin could only nod and say, Alright, Ill give it a try. After leaving the tent, Colin headed east. Just as he was hesitating whether or not he should reveal his true identity, a voice suddenly sounded: Young Master Colin, is that really you? Chapter 11 Master Colin, its really you! Colin was surprised. He turned around and saw a group of patrolling knights gathered behind him. The leader of the knights dismounted and took off his helmet, revealing a familiar face. Raymond Moben. He was one of the three knights who were loyal to Baron Angele. Master Colin, why are you here? I Colin looked at Raymond who was bowing to him. He did not know how to explain the situation to the knight, so he changed the topic. Wheres my father? Is he in the camp? Raymonds expression changed and he looked sad. Didnt you receive the letter I sent you? What letter? How long ago did you send it? About a month ago the messenger crows should have arrived at Graycastle a long time ago. I didnt receive any letters. Colin frowned, thinking that his previous guess was right and that someone was really blocking the news on the front line! How could this be? Raymond was also a little surprised. What did you say in the letter? Raymond lowered his head, his tone became low and sad, but also full of guilt. Im sorry, Young Master Colin. I wrote to tell you that the baron died in battle Unfortunately, more than a month ago What? Colin was stunned. Although Colin would not have any emotional feelings for his cheap father, he was still caught off guard by this sudden bad news. The protection he had expected disappeared just like that. And it would be gone forever. However, wouldnt the baron title fall to him? No! Baron title! Colin suddenly realized something. After Baron Angele died and Colin was assassinated, the Baron title should fall to His sister, Caitlin Angele! Colin suddenly realized that Caitlin was the one who benefited the most from the assassination! Therefore, she was the prime suspect. Colin suddenly felt cold. His sister was trying to kill him! It was fortunate that he did not go to Fallen Eagle City. Otherwise, he would be walking straight into a trap. Also, Colin noticed another problem. His sister must have heard about his fathers death, or she would not have tried to have him killed. After all, if Baron Angele returned to Graycastle alive and found out that his only son was dead, he would not let the matter go. Caitlin might be found innocent and the baron might not find the killer, but he was still in his prime. He could marry and have more children, and Caitlin might not become the next baron. Caitlin would not risk her life to kill her brother under these circumstances. Caitlin must have learned that her father died on the battlefield through some means, and that was why she wanted to kill him. Just as Colins thoughts were running wild, Raymond pulled out the long sword from his waist and knelt down on one knee in front of Colin. He held the long sword in both hands and said, I failed to protect the baron and broke my oath. Young Master Colin, you have the right to judge me! Colin came back to his senses and looked at knight Raymond who was half kneeling in front of him. He suddenly asked, Where is Knight Valla? Raymond was a bit surprised. He did not understand why Colin would ask such a question, but he answered honestly, Knight Valla was separated during the battle. Im afraid Thats why you didnt see Vallas body. No. Valla Oman was the husband of Colins sister, Caitlin, and the illegitimate son of the lord of Fallen Eagle City, Earl Oman. Baron Angele was against the marriage. Valla was the illegitimate son of the Earl, but his bloodline was not pure and his status was low. Baron Angele was not the kind of person who would want his daughter to marry an illegitimate son. However, the way Caitlin and Valla looked at each other. It seemed like they were willing to sacrifice everything for love. The story of Romeo and Juliet almost happened in another world. Later, the Baron could not do anything about his daughter, and he saw that Valla was indeed outstanding. He was already a tier 2 knight at a young age, so he nodded and agreed to their engagement. During this expedition, Valla had also gone to the front line. Moreover, he had actually disappeared during the battle. This time, Colin was ninety percent sure that Valla was the one who had sent the news to his sister. As for why the message was not sealed, it was likely that Earl Oman was involved. Perhaps, Oman was the mastermind behind the assassination. After all, Caitlin and Vallas child would be the next in line after she inherited the title of Baron. The title of Baron of the Angele family would then be transferred to Omans family. Earl Oman Colin was thinking about the powerful name in the Northern Territory. The anger in his eyes dissipated. He took the sword from Knight Raymond who was kneeling in front of him and slowly swung it at his neck. Raymond closed his eyes and did not move. The sword landed on Raymonds shoulder. However, he did not move forward. Knight Raymond Moben, are you willing to pledge your loyalty to me? Raymond suddenly raised his head and looked at Colin. His eyes were mixed with shock, guilt, and a trace of relief that he had survived a disaster. Of course, Colin would not kill Raymond. Through the test just now, he had confirmed Raymonds loyalty. A traitor would not expose his neck to his masters longsword. Colin appreciated Raymonds loyalty. After witnessing the betrayal of Knight Carter and the death of his father, Knight Raymond was an honest man. *Bam* Raymond raised his fist on his chest over his heart and kneeled on the ground before saying,I, Raymond Moben, pledge my loyalty to the Great White Bear, Baron Colin Angele! Your will shall be my command for the rest of my life. My sword is yours! I swear by the sacred name of the ancestors of the Moben family that I will forever be loyal to you! The White Bear was the badge of the Angele family. The title of Baron had not been given to Colin yet. After all, he still needed to be recognized by the Duke of Saint Hilde. However, as the first successor of the Angele family, Raymond was not wrong to address Colin as such after the death of the old Baron. After all, as long as the territory of the Angele family was not lost and Colin did not betray the country, the Duke of Saint Hilde would not be able to stop him from inheriting the title of Baron. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Get up. Colin smiled and asked Raymond to stand up. He returned the sword to Raymond and asked, Where is Marquis Charles tent? I want to meet him and find out about the current situation of this army and the next step. Marquis Knight Raymonds expression changed. The marquis is not in the camp. What? Chapter 12 The marquis is not here? Yes. Then where is he now? In the center of the east side of the Mirror Lake camp, in the largest and most luxurious tent, a man and woman were talking. If Colin was here, he would immediately recognize that the man who was half-kneeling on the ground was the knight of the Saint Hilde family who had issued the emergency recruitment order to the Firefox mercenary group. That arrogant knight from before was now bowing to him. The marquis, he facing the womans question, this knight seemed a bit hesitant. Knight Bliss, if this question involves military orders, you dont have to say it. The woman didnt make things difficult for the knight as she said in a low voice. This was a tall woman wearing a slightly loose snow-white fox fur coat. Her beautiful golden hair hung down from her shoulders and back. Her hair flickered with lights and shadows as if she had some kind of magic power. It was hard for people to look at her closely, but they could not help but be entranced by her. A translucent black veil covered her face, but the elegance and nobility that lie deep in her bones could not be hidden. Her every move carried a distinct temperament. This kind of authoritative temperament could only be possessed by a true noble. However, the mage hat on her head and the purple magic staff in her hand indicated that she was a mage. This was a little strange. In the human empire of this world, although the nobles and wizards were not mortal enemies, they were still incompatible creatures. The reason was very simple, the wizards did not have faith. In the eyes of these spell casters, only the arcane truth was the eternal pursuit. And their gods were just powerful mortals who had mastered the arcane truth. Therefore, in the eyes of the noble knights who believed in the Lord of Glory, these mages were complete blasphemers and heresy who should be burned to death on the stake. However, in the Glorious Empire, where the nobles held absolute power, although the mages were not welcomed, they did not suffer much persecution. The reason was simple, the mages were powerful enough. Of course, mages who did not believe in gods were the same as warriors. The ceiling of their strength was tier 6, and there had never been a saint-level mage before. However, it was a little different from warriors. Even if mages could not enter the saint-level, they had a way to display the strength of a saint-level or above. This method was a forbidden spell. With sufficient preparation, expensive casting materials, and an extremely terrifying price, a tier 6 mage could cast a forbidden spell. During the period when the Church of Light and the Wizard Council were at their most intense, ten tier 6 wizards had once cast a forbidden spell known as Falling Stars. This terrifying forbidden spell had wiped a city with a population of over a million off the map! Of course, the wizards had also paid an extremely heavy price for this forbidden spell. Seven of the ten tier 6 wizards died on the spot, and the remaining three died one after another within the next five years. However, their sacrifice also allowed the church and the nobles to deeply understand the horror of mages. In the end, the two sides reached a certain degree of reconciliation. However, the enmity left behind by a thousand years of struggle could not be easily resolved. In addition to the irreconcilable contradiction in their beliefs, the nobles and mages were two different forces; strangers to one another. Therefore, the female mage who was able to make the knights of the St. Hilde family treat her respectfully and was suspected to be a great noble acted particularly strangely. Seeing that the female mage did not continue to ask about Marquis Charles whereabouts, Knight Bliss was relieved. But after hesitating for a moment, he reminded her, Miss Vera, youd better leave this camp as soon as possible. Its not safe here Theres no such thing as safe on the battlefield. The female mage looked at the knight strangely and said indifferently, Since Ive come here, Im already prepared for battle. No, you dont understand what I mean. Knight Bliss said in a slightly more serious tone, What I mean is, this place is extremely dangerous! The female mages expression changed. She stared at the knight who was half-kneeling in front of her through the black veil and asked in a serious tone, Knight Bliss, what exactly is the mission given to you by the marquis? My mission is to patrol the camp on the west side and maintain order,Knight Raymond said to Colin. The two of them walked into the camp on the east side. Compared to the messy camp on the west side, this place was much quieter and more solemn. However, it was a little too quiet. Colin frowned as he looked at the situation in the camp. The unease in his heart grew more and more serious. Only patrolling and maintaining order? I didnt ask you to stand guard around the perimeter? No. Raymond shook his head. It was obvious that he had the same doubts. Its not just our squad. I havent seen any cavalry squad spread out to stand guard. Colins brows furrowed even more tightly. The importance of vision in war was self-evident. However, now, this battalion stationed by the Mirror Lake had actually given up on probing the surrounding situation. This was tactical suicide! Other than the possibility that Marquis Charles was an idiotic commander, it could only mean that the importance of this camp was very low. Though it could be that they were meant to act as bait! Im afraid that the main force of the army has long been out of the camp. Colin looked at the overly quiet eastern camp and asked Raymond. Yes, Young Master Colin. These days, there have been troops leaving the camp, but they havent returned. So, the main force of the regular army has long left quietly. Now, there are only the mercenary groups and commoners who were summoned by the emergency recruitment order. Of course, there are also knights like you who have lost their lordship. Yes, our real mission is actually to keep an eye on the untrained soldiers and prevent them from running around. It seems that Colin was halfway through his sentence when he saw a group of cavalry coming out from the center of the camp. The one in the lead who was riding a white horse was actually a woman. Moreover, Colin recognized the knight who followed closely behind her at a glance. It was the one who issued the emergency recruitment order to the Firefox mercenary group. This was a big chance to escape! Colin, who had already realized that he was in a dangerous situation, immediately walked over. Since he could not find Marquis Charles, then he should be able to escape his fate of being cannon fodder bait by finding this important figure in front of him. However, Colin had only taken a few steps when he was frightened by the ear-piercing sound of the bugle call. Colin suddenly turned his head and saw a flock of birds startled from the woods in the north. Then, amid the trembling of the earth, a thin black and white line appeared on the horizon. The trolls were coming! Like water dripping into a boiling pot of oil, the entire Mirror Lake camp immediately erupted. Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Dont run around! Fall into formation! Stand up to face the enemy! The shouts of the officers were of no use at all. The motley crowd gathered in the camp on the west side was completely thrown into chaos by the sudden shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the consequence of not keeping watch. When the enemy attacked, there was simply not enough time to react. In fact, even if there was enough time to react, it was impossible to resist the regular army of the trolls just by relying on the group of soldiers that had been carelessly recruited in this camp. Colin was very clear that what was going to happen next would definitely be a one-sided massacre! Therefore, he pointed at the woman who had rushed to the east and said to Raymond in a deep voice, Lets go, follow her closely! Chapter 13 Kill! The huge troll army was like the dark waves from hell, carrying the power to crush everything as it swept toward the Mirror Lake camp. For a moment, it was as if the sky was falling and the Earth was splitting, and it was also like the waves were crashing onto the shore. The fragile defense line that the Mirror Lake camp had barely managed to form collapsed upon contact with such an attack. Plop! Plop! The collapsing human army was pushed into the ice-cold lake by the onslaught of the troll army. Only a small number of human soldiers who recognized the imminent danger managed to escape in two directions. Awoo! Amidst the wolf howls, the Earth began to tremble. Two wolf cavalry units split out from the two wings of the troll army, one from the east and one from the west, respectively chasing after the human battle-deserters. Huala! Huge waves suddenly surged up from the surface of the calm Mirror Lake, charging toward the troll wolf cavalry unit on the east side of the battlefield. Stop moving forward! The leader of the wolf cavalry unit roared. However, the wolf cavalry units that were charging forward could not control their momentum enough to maneuver out of the way. The huge waves were like a terrifying hand that smashed down ruthlessly. Bang! Over a hundred wolf cavalry units were instantly devoured. There wasnt a single drop of blood, nor was there any broken flesh or bones. The surging huge wave immediately froze upon contact with the ground, forming an ice wall that was over ten meters tall, standing in front of the wolf cavalry. Within the ice wall, the wolf cavalry soldiers were still in their charging poses. It was lifelike. Such a terrifying turn of events frightened the wolf cavalry soldiers behind them, causing them to stop in their tracks. They couldnt advance in front of the ice wall, and their faces were filled with panic. Seeing that the human deserters were about to run further and further away, a bright red spear shot out from the center of the troll army, leaving a long bloody mark in the sky before finally piercing into the ice wall. *Kacha!* A crack appeared on the ice wall. Following that, more cracks extended out from where the spear had pierced, instantly covering the entire wall like a spiderweb. *Bang* The ice wall shattered. Countless pieces of ice fell down along with the remains of the wolf cavalry. Chase on! With the command of the leader, the wolf cavalry regrouped and once again charged to the east. Only this time, the wolf cavalry no longer had the arrogance they had in the beginning. Theres a mage among the human deserters? Stepping on the broken ice, a troll general on a white wolf picked up the blood-red spear on the ground. Obviously, he was the one who broke the ice wall. Quick1, you should go after them too. This should be a big fish, another troll riding a white wolf walked over and said to the troll general who picked up the spear. The troll races mount was the dire wolf. This ferocious beast, which was larger than a normal warhorse, was typically gray in color. However, there were a few dire wolves with white fur. Such white wolves were sacred in the eyes of the trolls. They were the incarnation of the god of war (also known as the White Wolf God of War) in the world. Therefore, only the trolls with noble status were qualified to use the white wolves as mounts. Yes! Lord Gambik! Quick bowed and then led a team of wolf cavalrymen to the east. The ice wall spell here was only a small interlude. On the battlefield, the lousily assembled human army had long been defeated. They either knelt down and begged for mercy or were chased into the Mirror Lake by the trolls like ducks. Only a few people were still struggling, trying to fight their way out of the encirclement. In fact, there were quite a number of human soldiers who successfully charged out. As the troll army seemed to have some misgivings, they did not throw all their forces into the encirclement to stop the scattered human soldiers. Instead, they left more than half of their elite troops behind as reserves, as if they were on guard against something. The killing continued. Blood flowed into the Mirror Lake, dyeing half the lake crimson. The suffocating smell of blood attracted groups of vultures. They hovered above the battlefield anxiously, ready to rush down for a meal at any time. The sun gradually set in the west. The sunset began to burn in the sky, but the sounds of killing by the Mirror Lake showed no signs of stopping. At this moment, a commotion suddenly came from the rear of the troll army. A troll messenger rushed to Gambik and reported loudly, General! There are about 40,000 to 50,000 human soldiers behind! Gambik was not surprised but was happy. He laughed, Good! That little lion finally dares to show his face! Haha, Lets teach him a lesson! The emblem of the Lord of the Northern Territory, the Saint Hilde family, was a golden lion. The Little Lion that Gambik was referring to was obviously the son of the Saint Hilde Duke, Marquis Charles. The marquis was supposed to be the supreme commander of the human side in this battle. He was supposed to stay in the Mirror Lake camp and fight the trolls to the death. However, he was obviously unwilling or didnt dare to fight the trolls head-on. Instead, he issued an emergency recruitment order and recruited a group of mercenaries and militia to fill the mirror lake camp as bait. He himself led the real army and sneaked an attack from the rear while the trolls attacked the Mirror Lake camp. Although the whole plan was a little cruel, it was still a good plan. If he could really catch the trolls off guard and eliminate them before they have time to resist, he might be able to win the battle. Unfortunately, for some reason, the commander of the troll army had clearly seen through this plan in advance and was prepared to deal with it. Therefore, when Marquis Charles led the army to charge to the rear of the troll army, the terrain was not as flat as he had expected. Instead, they bumped into a barricade of iron head-on. A fierce battle began. The night was dark. Half a bright moon hung in the sky, and the cold light scattered in the forest. A team of human cavalrymen was setting up camp in the forest, but they did not dare to make a fire to cook, for fear of exposing their target and attracting the pursuers behind them. Three days had passed since the defeat at the Mirror Lake. After three days of fleeing, killing, and bloodshed, this team of more than five hundred people was now only left with more than one hundred people. Under the encirclement and interception of the troll wolf cavalry, it was indeed a miracle that they were able to hold on until now. Of course, this was also because their combat strength was indeed formidable. Moreover, there was also a spell caster among them. Although in a head-on duel, a mage would be easily defeated by a knight of the same level or even a warrior. This was because no one would foolishly stand in place and wait for the mage to finish chanting without interrupting or dodging. However, on the battlefield, a mages effect far exceeded that of a knight of the same level. The ice wall that blocked the wolf cavalry was a good example. It was a tier 3 spell that instantly ended the lives of hundreds of wolf cavalry soldiers. However, if a tier 3 knight faced hundreds of wolf cavalry soldiers, even if there were no professionals among the wolf cavalry soldiers, he would die under sheer outnumbering of his opposition. At most, he would drag dozens of them down with him. The forest was quiet. There were only the occasional neighs of horses and the faint howls of owls. In the camp, most of the people were eating hard bread in silence. Only a few leaders gathered together and discussed in low voices how to shake off the pursuers behind them. Meow! Whitey, dont run around! Colin chased after Whiteys figure and came to the center of the camp. Sorry, its a little naughty. Its okay. The female mage grabbed the kitten that was trying to climb on her body and hugged it to her chest to pet it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Colin took the opportunity to sit down and did not treat her as an outsider. The female mage seemed to have noticed Colins little scheme, so she did not chase him away. Instead, she asked, Which family are you a knight from? Colin raised his head and looked at the female wizard. Most of her face was covered by the black veil, revealing a pair of deep blue eyes that seemed to reflect the deepest desire in everyones heart. My name is Colin, Colin Angele. Chapter 14 This time, Colin used his real name. He knew that the people in front of him were not from the Firefox mercenary group. If he used the fake identity of Kahn Surdo, he would be exposed. Also, he did not know who was trying to kill him. Now that he knew who the murderer was, there was no need for him to hide anymore. The only thing he wanted to do right now was revenge! Angele? The female wizards brow furrowed. It seemed like she had heard this name before, but she could not recall where. Baron Angele, Lord of Graycastle town, Roaring White Bear, Knight Bliss reminded. Thats right, hes my father. Colin put his left hand on his chest and bowed. The female wizard hesitated for a second, then stood up and bowed. She pressed her right hand on her abdomen and held the hem of her robe with her left hand. Sure enough! Colins heart skipped a beat. This female wizard is a true noble. Hehe, shes a wizard among nobles. Interesting. Moreover, looking at the respectful attitude of the knight beside him and the way she fought to the death to protect him along the way, this female mage probably had close ties to the Saint Hilde Family! However, Colin did not have any intentions of probing to uncover her true identity. Now, the relationship between the empires aristocrats and the Mage Council was cold. This female mage who came from an aristocratic background was naturally an extremely awkward existence. And she had been hiding her face all this time because she obviously did not want others to know her true identity. Colin had used Whiteys help to get here. He only hoped that he could establish a relationship with the true master of the Northern Territory the Saint Hilde family. This was the key to his revenge for his predecessor and completely getting out of this crisis. I didnt expect that Knight Colin would actually be in the Mirror Lake camp. Bliss looked at Colin expressionlessly, his indifferent gaze carrying a trace of scrutiny. It was just a coincidence, Colin answered vaguely, then changed the topic and asked the purpose of this trip, May I ask, what are we going to do next? I wonder what Knight Colins suggestion is? Bliss didnt answer but asked back. Although Colins identity gave him the right to join the discussion, it didnt mean that he could automatically gain the trust of Bliss and the others. Colin did not pay attention to Blisss vigilance. He simply picked up a branch and drew a simple map on the ground: If I remember correctly, the nearest big city is Fallen Eagle City. Its in the southeast direction, about four or five days away. According to the current direction, that should be our destination, right? Yes. Seeing that Colin was so familiar with the surrounding geographical environment, Bliss did not deny it anymore. Colin smiled slightly, and the branch in his hand continued drawing circles on the points that represented Fallen Eagle City. Then, do you think we can make it to Fallen Eagle City? Bliss did not speak. However, Colin still caught a hint of insecurity in his eyes, which were pretending to be stoic. During their escape, the cavalry unit left behind by the Saint Hilde family in the Mirror Lake Camp suffered heavy casualties, but the pursuers behind them seemed to be endless, and they were getting closer and closer. Bliss was beginning to feel that the situation was not good. I wonder what Knight Colins suggestion is? This time, it was the female mage who asked. Colin smiled and drew a big cross on the dot representing Fallen Eagle City. He said firmly, We cant go to Fallen Eagle City. Thats a dead-end! The female mage frowned, seemingly displeased with Colins assertion. However, Knight Bliss next to her asked, Then, which direction do you think we should go? Seeing that Bliss did not deny his words, Colin immediately understood. Bliss should have also noticed that a large net was quietly forming around them, waiting for them to crash into it. Since Fallen Eagle City was their most likely escape route, then the trolls would definitely set up layers of barricades in that direction. Head north! Colin drew a huge arrow on the ground, pointing directly to the north. North? The female mage immediately cried out in surprise, Then arent we turning back again! Thats right, if we head north, it would be in the direction of the Mirror Lake camp. Bliss did not say anything, staring at the map on the ground in a daze. Colin raised his hand and pressed down, gesturing for the other party to calm down. Then, he explained, If you also think that going north is an impossible option, then doesnt that mean that the trolls wont expect us to turn back? But but isnt that walking into a trap? There is indeed a large net around us, and it is closing down on us as we speak. Colin opened his right palm and clenched it in an instant, But, the weakest part of this net is the north! If we want to break free from the shackles, the best choice is to turn back and head north! And Colin paused. Marquis Charles true army should also be in the north. Knight Bliss eyes flashed, but he remained silent. The female mage did not have any misgivings about this, and she was not surprised that Colin could guess Marquis Charles battle intent. Instead, she asked directly, Do you think Marquis Charles has a chance to defeat the troll army? Colin spread his hands and shook his head. He did not know how many troops Marquis Charles had, how strong they were, how well they respond on the battlefield and so on. How could he guess the outcome of the battle? Whether Marquis Charles wins or loses, it doesnt matter to us. The first thing we need to do now is to find our way out of this situation. After we jump out, we can send out the sentries to inquire about the Mirror Lake battlefield, and then make further plans. That way, there will be more room to maneuver. The female mage thought for a moment and felt that what Colin said made sense. However, she had been focusing on Arcana since she was young and had not received any military education. Therefore, she could not make up her mind about Colins bold suggestion, so she could only look at the Knight Bliss beside her for help. Bliss pursed his lips and thought for a long time. Finally, he nodded and said, I agree. Colin instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Although turning around and heading north was indeed the best chance to break free from the snare, he did not reveal the reason why he did not want to continue moving forward: Further ahead was Fallen Eagle City, and the biggest suspect in the murder of his predecessor, his sister Caitlin, was right there! If it was just Caitlins conspiracy, then Colin was not too afraid. However, if the lord of Fallen Eagle City, Earl Oman, was also involved, then if he went over now, he would truly be walking into a trap. Alright! Then well turn around tomorrow and head north! Seeing that Bliss had also agreed to Colins plan, the female mage also made up her mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, she returned the kitten in her arms to Colin and asked, Why do you call it Whitey? Colin smiled and took the pure blue short-haired cat. Is Whitey a bad name? No, its just a little unexpected. Hahaha, Colin laughed and replied meaningfully, Is it a good thing that I know what you really think? The female mage also laughed, her big eyes instantly curved into crescent moons. That makes sense! Chapter 15 By a stream in the forest, a gargoyle wolf rider was fetching water. Around him, there were four companions on alert. Those who were experienced in the wilderness knew the importance of water, but because it was so important, it became a natural trap. A wolf rider finished fetching water and signaled to his companions to rotate. At this moment, he suddenly smelled a hint of unease and immediately drew the scimitar at his waist. The other four wolf cavalry soldiers were shocked by their companions actions and instantly began to look around nervously. However, nothing happened. The forest was silent, with only the rustling sound of a gentle breeze blowing through the treetops. The wolf cavalry soldiers did not let down their guard. Instead, they became even more nervous. It was too quiet! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The whistling sound of arrows suddenly broke the suffocating silence. Following that, there were two miserable screams. The remaining three trolls did not have the time to check if the two companions who were shot were alive or dead. They quickly turned over and climbed onto their dire wolves, turning around and running away. Chase! Knight Bliss shouted loudly and took the lead to rush out. Behind him, hundreds of human cavalrymen galloped out. The peaceful morning was completely broken, and the bloody prelude to slaughter sounded again. The dire wolves were generally better than warhorses at short-distance sprinting, but when it came to long-distance sprinting, their endurance was relatively poor. Therefore, after the three troll wolf cavalrymen charged out a distance, they were losing ground incredibly quickly. Moreover, after closing the distance, the human arrows struck again. Not long after, two more wolf cavalrymen were killed by the arrows. When the last remaining wolf cavalryman saw this, he stabbed the dire wolfs buttocks. Awooo! Under the pain, the dire wolf instantly increased its speed and pulled some distance away from the pursuers behind it. However, the acceleration buff from self-injury did not last long. The dire wolf finally bled out too much and gradually lost its stamina. Inevitably, the human cavalry caught up with it and shot it with an arrow, causing it to roll on the ground. The troll rolled a few times on the ground and then climbed up in a sorry state. It actually wanted to continue running forward. Chi! Bliss patted his horse and caught up, cutting off the trolls head with a single slash. Before he could catch his breath, the forest in front of him started to move, and more troll wolf cavalry jumped out! They were still one step too slow! Bliss sighed to himself. He knew that he wasnt fast enough to deal with this batch of trolls, which attracted even more enemies. Formation! After taking a look at the distance of the opposing wolf cavalry, Bliss knew that he couldnt avoid this battle, so he ordered loudly. Advance! The human cavalry that had just attacked for a while took a short breath, and under Blisss order, they pulled down their masks again, ready to face the enemy. Speed up! Fortunately, the wolf cavalry that attacked did not have too many people, so they could fight. Charge! As the distance closed, both sides began sprinting at the same time. They did not retreat, did not dodge, and did not show mercy. The brave would win when they collided on this narrow path! Kill! Kill! Ah! Bang! Amidst the loud collision sounds, blood and broken bones splattered everywhere. It was bloody, barbaric, and tragic. Life became the sacrifice, and blood was the embellishment. The quiet forest instantly turned into a terrifying altar. After a fierce battle, the humans still gained the upper hand in the end. This group of knights from the Saint Hilde family was indeed elite. Moreover, Colins guess was right. The trolls didnt deploy any heavy troops in the direction of the north. Obviously, the other party didnt expect that this group of human deserters would dare to return to the main battlefield. Chase! Seeing that the remaining trolls wanted to escape, Bliss immediately gave the order to chase. He could not let these guys escape, or else he would definitely attract more pursuers. At this moment, a ball of blue light suddenly bloomed in the forest. The direction in which the trolls retreated seemed to have suddenly changed seasons. A layer of frost covered the ground and treetops at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Then, it instantly enveloped the dire wolves, making it difficult for them to move. Its magic! The leader of the wolf cavalry let out a miserable cry, and despair appeared in his eyes. Yes, the female mage who was hiding at the back had finally completed her chant. A tier 3 spell, Frost Nova, was cast at the perfect time, slowing down the speed of the wolf cavalrys escape. Kill them all! Bliss took the opportunity to charge forward with his army, easily beheading the idle trolls one by one, as if someone had frozen them in place. Colin rushed to the front of the leader of the wolf cavalry and chopped off the other partys right hand that was holding the weapon. However, he did not kill him. Ill try and see if I can get any information out of him. Colin dragged the half-dead leader of the wolf cavalry and shouted at Bliss. Alright, but youd better hurry up. We cant stay here for long. Bliss nodded and then ordered his subordinates loudly, Hurry up, hurry up! Ill give you ten minutes to clean up the battlefield! Yes! Young Master Colin, do you need help? Knight Raymond came over. No need, I can do it myself. Colin rejected Raymonds good intentions. He dragged the leader of the wolf cavalry behind a big tree alone and asked, Tell me, are there any other troll armies nearby? Bah! The leader of the wolf cavalry spat out a mouthful of bloody spit and rebuked angrily, I wont tell you even if I die! Colin tilted his head and nimbly dodged the saliva. Then, he pulled out his dagger and cleanly cut the other partys throat. Alright, then you can go to hell. Huh. the leader of the wolf cavalry widened his eyes, as if in shock! After the other party had completely stopped breathing, Colin raised his head and looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he quietly took out his water bag. Gulp gulp Thats right, Colins real goal wasnt to interrogate him. In the previous battle, he had noticed that the leader of the wolf cavalry was a warrior. Similar to human knights, warriors were a unique profession of the trolls. They served the God of War, and thus had the potential to advance beyond tier 6. After discovering that the blood of warriors didnt have any special effects, Colin felt that he should try to see if the blood of trolls could help him increase his strength, just like human knights. Moreover, this wolf cavalry leaders strength should be between tier 2 and 3, which was higher than Colins current level. Therefore, if the warriors blood really had an effect, he should know about it very soon. Ten minutes passed in a flash. Colin hid the water sacks that were filled to the brim and returned to the team. The battlefield had been cleaned up. All the trolls and their mounts had been killed, and their corpses were casually laid out in the forest. Meanwhile, the human casualties had been hastily buried. After this battle, there were less than a hundred people left on this team. Colin roughly counted, and there were only seventy to eighty people left. With a sigh, Colin got on his horse and prepared to set off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Bliss led the female mages warhorse to Colins side. Knight Colin. Madam, what can I do for you? The female mage lowered her head slightly as if she was avoiding Colins gaze. There was a hint of shyness in her words: May I ride on the same horse as you? Chapter 16 Through the black veil, Colin could still see a red glow forming on the female wizards face. At this time, he also noticed that the female wizards blonde hair had turned completely white! Moreover, strands of frost aura were condensed. She couldnt control her arcane energy anymore! No wonder she needed help. Of course, its my honor! Since it was the woman who suggested it, Colin would not be unreasonable. Moreover, he also understood that the reason why she chose him was not that she suddenly took a fancy to him, but because he was the highest-ranking noble on the team. Thats right, class discrimination. It was so natural in this world. Even if Knight Bliss was powerful, he could kill Colin with one hand. Though as long as he did not officially receive the title of nobility or become the heir to the title, in the eyes of the real nobles, he would only be looked as second-class. He would not be treated as their equal. There was a sentence that could describe the knights awkward situation very well: In the eyes of the commoners, they were nobles, but in the eyes of the nobles, they were commoners. Therefore, the female mage who came from a noble background would rather choose Colin than let the more familiar and trusted Bliss get close to her. Of course, it could also be because Bliss needed to lead the team and could not be distracted. As Colins thoughts ran wild, he got off the horse and rode on the female mages warhorse. There was no soft jade or warm fragrance, only bone-chilling coldness. In an instant, the little wildfire that rose in Colins heart was completely extinguished. The female mage somewhat stiffly shrank into Colins embrace, as if she was looking for warmth and support. Bliss gave Colin a deep glance with a slightly warning look, then turned around to reorganize the team and prepare to set off. Im sorry, Knight Colin. Ive been using magic too frequently these past few days, and Im a little exhausted. Thats why I need to trouble you Dont say that. Youre doing this to help us get out of danger. Dont worry, Ill take good care of you. The team set off again. As they advanced at a high speed, the horses back was very bumpy. The female mages body was weak and weak, and she almost completely relied on Colins embrace to not fall down. Are you okay? Colin felt the female mage in his arms tremble slightly, so he leaned close to her ear and asked, Do you need me to slow down? Its alright, theres no need. The female mage gritted her teeth and said, We have to leave this place as soon as possible. Alright. The journey was bumpy, and the two of them stuck close together, so there was inevitably some friction. Then, Colin awkwardly discovered that the blood in his entire body was actually converging toward a certain part. It seemed that vampires also had that male urge. When he was free, he had to write it down. Fortunately, Colin could now freely control the flow of his own blood, so he took the initiative to disperse the blood in a certain part of his body again to avoid causing embarrassment. Whats your name? In order to distract his attention, Colin asked. The female mage hesitated for a moment, but still answered, Vera. She did not say her surname. Colin raised his eyebrows. Flower of Truth? You know Elvish? Vera sounded surprised. Of course. Its a necessary skill for a noble, Colin said. In fact, the butler, Eamon, was trying to improve the pedigree of the Angele family. He was trying to force some cultural knowledge into Colins mind. However, Colin only learned a little bit, and he was just a half-baked wizard. Ainu coimas cuivie, Laurelin Leuca Miule. Another string of Elvish words came out of Veras mouth. Elves were the first race to learn how to use arcane energy. Many spells had to be changed in the Elvish language, so this was the language that wizards had to learn. Huh? Colin was confused. Hehe Vera was in a good mood after catching Colins embarrassment. Arrogant woman! What? Veras slender eyebrows suddenly furrowed. Which language did you just speak? Guess. Colin smiled proudly. Of course, he wouldnt tell her that he just spoke Chinese. Its a bit like Kunya, Vera guessed, but then she shook her head. Thats impossible. Kunya was the special language of the High Elves, but it had long disappeared from the world like the High Elves. The current elf race and naga race were actually the descendants of the former High Elves. Therefore, whether it was to follow the footsteps of their ancestors or to explore the ancient arcane books that no one understood, Kunya had always been the focus of the research of these two races and mages. Unfortunately, the research results of thousands of years had only pieced together the pronunciation of dozens of words. Therefore, Vera felt that Colin, who could not even speak Elvish fluently, had no chance of speaking Kunya. Although, his pronunciation just now was actually very close to being correct. What language is Kunya? It was the first time that Colin had heard this noun. Vera thought to herself, as expected. It used to be the language of the High Elves, but it has long been lost. Oh, Colin replied casually, and then asked curiously, How did the High Elves disappear? Did your Mage Council find anything in their research? No. Vera shook her head. Its too long ago, and the only ancient book that could possibly record what happened back then was written in Kunya Colin rolled his eyes, seriously doubting the ability of these mages to decipher the language. But Vera wanted to say something but stopped herself. But what? But, the Mage Council has some guesses. Tell me about it. The dragons and High Elves disappeared about five thousand years ago, and the God of Light, the God of War, the Goddess of Fate, the God of Storm and other gods all began to spread their faith in the world at about the same time. So, there might be a connection between the two You dare to make assumptions about the God of Light! Colin interrupted brazenly. He had to do this. Although he felt that Veras guess was reasonable and that he did not have much respect for the so-called gods, as a knight, he had to stand his ground. This was his persona. Otherwise, he would be ostracized by the entire noble class. Vera obviously felt that she was a bit stupid to discuss such a problem with a fanatical knight. She sighed as if she had lost interest in talking. Colin also stopped talking, pretending to be offended. As time passed, Colin found that the body in his arms was gradually warming up. Obviously, the female wizard was gradually recovering from the loss of control of her arcane energy. However, in this way, the physical friction between the two became more flirtatious. Colin had to work harder to control his blood so it would not flow to an inappropriate place. Even so, wisps of a faint rose fragrance continued to enter his nose, stirring his restless heart. Finally, when the sky gradually darkened and the team stopped to rest, Colin felt relieved and left the horse. At the same time, he felt a little reluctant to leave. Thank you for today, Knight Colin. Youre welcome. Colin bowed, and just after walking a few steps, he turned back and asked, By the way, what did you mean by that Elvish language you spoke today? Vera hesitated for a moment. I believe in truth, not lies. Understood. Colin nodded with a smile and turned to leave. Vera lied. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin just happened to know the last word of the elvish word. Though, Colin didnt expose Vera because he knew that she lied to protect his feelings. The last Elvish word did not mean a lie, rather, god. So, Veras Elvish words should really mean Believe in the truth, not god. Chapter 17 [ The blood of a troll warrior can not increase ones strength. ] Under the weak morning light, Colin recorded on the sheepskin scroll. Thats right, he had drank all the blood of the troll warrior that he had secretly hidden last night, but he did not see any strange reactions from his body. Could it be that it had to be the blood of a knight? Colin was a little depressed, his gaze wandering around the camp. Knight Raymond was sitting not far from Colin, sipping water. This was not possible. After all, he was his loyal servant. Knight Bliss was urging everyone to pack up quickly and get ready to leave. This was not possible either. They could not win. Perhaps, they could go to the Mirror Lake battlefield to take a look. However, that battle had already been over for so long. Even if the corpses had not been eaten by the wild beasts, they would have already become mummies. A familiar fragrance came and interrupted Colins wild thoughts. Good morning, Knight Colin. Good morning, Miss Vera. Colin looked at the female mage who was standing in front of him, and a smile involuntarily appeared on his face. You look much better today. How do you feel? Do you need any help? No need, I should be able to do it by myself today. Okay, if you need anything, just let me know. During the conversation, Colins gaze gradually shifted to Veras fair and slender neck. He suddenly thought, he wondered if the blood of a mage would work Vera also noticed that Colin was staring at her neck. She was suddenly a little embarrassed and angry. She glared at him fiercely and said coquettishly, Lets go quickly, Knight Bliss is already urging us. Okay. Colin mounted the warhorse and moved to Veras side, walking side by side with her. Intimate physical contact was the best way to close the relationship between a man and a woman. Colin obviously knew this. After riding together with her yesterday, he was sure that he had already occupied a place in Veras heart. This was probably something that even she did not realize. Vera was indeed not angry. She began to chat and laugh with Colin again. The group continued to head north. The road was indeed much more peaceful. They did not encounter the troll army again. There were only a few blind bandits and some reckless beasts, but they were all easily taken care of by Knight Bliss. It seemed that Colins plan was indeed effective. They had temporarily shaken off the pursuers behind them. To preserve the horsepower, the team gradually slowed down. Colin also took the opportunity to quickly become familiar with Vera. However, he still did not find out the true identity of the other party. He only knew that she had just returned to the Northern Territory from Javier. When she passed by the Mirror Lake, she happened to meet a mercenary group that had received an urgent recruitment order from Marquis Charles, so she followed them to the Mirror Lake camp. Yewll, also known as the Arcane City, was located at the border between the eastern border of the Radiant Empire and the Radiant Moon Forest. It was once the territory of the elves, but since they retreated into the Radiant Moon Forest, it had been occupied by the mages. In name, Yewll belonged to the Radiant Empire, but the highest authority in the city was the Mage Council. Whether it was the duke of the eastern border or the emperor, they did not have much actual control over Arcane City. Through the conversation, Vera learned that she had gone to Yewll to learn arcane spells when she was very young and had not returned to the northern region for more than ten years. She was even less familiar with this place than Colin, who had received the memory of his predecessor. Moreover, from Veras willingness to help the Mirror Lake camp when she saw the urgent recruitment order from Marquis Charles, it could be seen that she was very close to the Saint Hilde family. There were indeed some nobles who liked to find a mage to accompany them when they were in battle. After all, although a mage could not fight one-on-one, they were very useful on the battlefield. However, considering the conflict between the nobles and the mages, most of the arrogant mages would not pay attention to the nobles. And even if a few mages were willing to accept the employment of the nobles, they would usually offer a very high price. It was unheard of for someone like Vera to take the initiative to come to help when she saw the recruitment order. In the evening, the team once again set up camp to rest and reorganize. However, not long after, the sentries who had spread out to scout the situation hurriedly returned to report: Lord Bliss, there are traces of a small group of humans in front. They are suspected to be the defeated soldiers who escaped from the battlefield of Mirror Lake! Defeated soldiers? Bring them here. Hearing that there were defeated soldiers who escaped from the battlefield of Mirror Lake in front, Colin and Vera quickly followed. Now they urgently needed to know what the situation on the battlefield of Mirror Lake was like, and whether Marquis Charles plan had succeeded or not. When this team of suspected defeated soldiers was brought to the camp, Colin found that there was an old acquaintance among them! Respected Sir Knight, do you still remember me? I am Sal of the Firefox mercenary group. It was you who personally gave me the emergency recruitment order of the marquis! Bliss looked at Sal, who was in a sorry state, and immediately recalled who this person was. There was nothing he could do. After all, this filial son had killed his father and joined the army. It was far too much. Hows the situation in the Mirror Lake Camp? Terrible! Its too terrible! Sal immediately burst into tears, There are so many trolls all over the mountains and plains. They kill everyone they see. We cant beat them at all! So many brothers died Wu if I didnt jump into the lake at the right time, I might not have escaped death Did you see the army led by the marquis? questioned. Marquis Charles? Sal thought for a moment, Yes, yes, we did see a golden lion flag appear behind the troll army, but But what? Dont stutter! Bliss berated impatiently. Yes, yes! Sal did not dare to hesitate anymore and could only tell them directly, But the army led by the marquis seems to have also retreated Everyone immediately fell silent. Retreated? This was Sal sugarcoating. The real situation was that they fled in defeat. This bad news made everyone a little confused for a moment. They did not expect that they would have to face an even more terrifying troll army just after getting rid of the pursuers behind them. Just as everyone was still digesting this bad news, bliss suddenly asked, Are there any pursuers behind you? Sal quickly replied, No. In the first few days, there was indeed a small army of trolls chasing us, but they gradually disappeared. Perhaps they didnt think we were important. Bliss was finally relieved. He turned to look at Vera. Miss, what should we do next? Vera was a little hesitant, and then she unconsciously turned her gaze to Colin. She had successfully helped them escape from the pursuers, and Colin had gradually become the person she relied on. Colin glanced at the group of miserable soldiers, he lowered his voice and said, We still need to find out the movements of the troll army so that we can make further plans. But now, the first thing we need to do is to get rid of these soldiers! Why? They are also humans! Vera exclaimed. Colin rolled his eyes and patiently explained in a low voice, The reason we were able to get rid of the pursuers before was that we are all cavalrymen and our mobility is extremely high. If we dont get rid of these two-legged defeated soldiers now Sir Knight! In the battle of Mirror Lake, our Firefox mercenary group was almost wiped out, but I am still willing to follow Sir and avenge our dead brothers! Sal seemed to have realized something and immediately shouted loudly. Moreover, under his agitation, many of the defeated soldiers also began to shout: Thats right! Avenge our brothers! Sir, please lead us back to fight! Dont abandon us! Revenge! Revenge! Seeing that many cavalrymen were also incited, Colin could only shut up and then looked at Vera with a serious gaze, hoping that she could make the right decision. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Vera said to Colin with a righteous face, They are also companions. I will not abandon them! Then, she turned around to comfort the agitated soldiers. Colin sighed helplessly and looked at the filial son with a frown. Sal just happened to look over. As soon as their eyes met, they immediately separated. Chapter 18 Colin felt that he was not exactly the Virgin Mary, thus he did not expect to meet someone that pure. However, although Vera was very powerful, she was still young. Most of her time was spent in the Viel Tower studying Arcana, so she had not experienced the cruelty of the world. It was not surprising Vera had a certain degree of naivete and purity to her. However, what made Colin feel helpless was that Knight Bliss knew very well that he should abandon these defeated soldiers. However, no matter how much Colin tried to persuade him, this knight of the Saint Hilde family was determined not to defy Veras will. This made Colin angry and also a little confused. What was Veras identity? In Colins eyes, Bliss strength was probably already that of a fourth-tier knight. A knight of this caliber could definitely be considered a core force even in the Saint Hilde family. His standing was definitely not low. Then why did he have to obey this female mage so obediently, even risking his own life for this? If he did not know that the Duke of Saint Hilde only had three sons and no daughter, Colin would have suspected that Vera was the dukes daughter. Although he was disappointed with the future of this team, Colin was not too panicked. After all, even if he was surrounded by the wolf cavalry, he could still pretend to be dead and escape. Presumably, there was no one in this world who could play dead better than him. Colin was very confident about this. As for the others, they could only hope for their own good luck. There was nothing he could do. In the next two days, everything was still peaceful. There were no trolls chasing after them, and they did not even encounter any blind bandits. On the contrary, they encountered a few waves of defeated soldiers that escaped from the Mirror Lake battlefield. Of course, the gracious Vera accepted them without hesitation. This time, the cavalry team, which originally had less than a hundred people, rapidly expanded to the size of more than a thousand people. Although the number of people increased, those who had some military knowledge knew that their combat strength actually didnt increase much. It was not good to have more people when marching to war, especially when carrying out a strategic shift.. Obviously, Vera was a person who did not have much military common sense. Though now, under Sals cajoling and flattery, after seeing the expansion of the number of people in the team, she became more and more confident. She even had the absurd idea to continue to gather the defeated soldiers and fight the trolls to the death. However, other than these bad things, there was also good news. The recently received wave of defeated soldiers told them that after the main troll army defeated Marquis Charles, they took the opportunity to continue north. Therefore, it was actually safe near Mirror Lake now. This news made everyone jump with joy and excitement. In this way, the escaping team only had to face the wolf cavalry unit that was chasing them previously. Although the wolf cavalry unit had misjudged the direction in which they had broken out of the encirclement, they should have already reacted after so many days. According to Colins thinking, the wisest thing to do now was to abandon the fleeing team and continue to head north before the wolf cavalry unit caught up to them, searching for and hiding in the nearest human town. Instead of continuing to care for the fleeing team like this, which would slow down the speed of the army and eventually lead to the wolf cavalry unit catching up to them again. The development of the situation was indeed as Colin had expected. After another two days, traces of the troll sentinel cavalry were finally found just behind the escaping team. Young Master Colin, Im afraid that the wolf cavalry from before is about to catch up. Why dont we split off from the team and escape on our own! Knight Raymond had obviously realized that the situation was not good, and quietly suggested. Colin, on the other hand, was no longer flustered. He even wanted to see the fate of these people who thought they were smart and did not listen to his advice. Perhaps, there was still a chance to obtain the blood of Knight Bliss and the mage. Colin did not feel much guilt about this.He did not directly kill these two people for the sake of the blood. On the contrary, he had already warned them, but these people insisted on seeking their own death, so he could only adhere to the principle of not wasting it and making use of them. However Colin glanced at Raymond who was beside him. He did not want this loyal knight to die here. Run yourself, I still want Young master! If you dont leave, I wont leave either! Obviously, Raymond had misunderstood Colins meaning. However, Colin could not explain. He could not tell the other party that he was very good at playing dead, so there was no need to worry, right? Just as Colin was thinking about how to trick the stubborn Raymond away, a soldier ran over to deliver a message. Lord Colin, Lord Bliss invites you over. Okay. Colin had to temporarily calm himself down and follow the soldier to a tent in the middle of the camp. In the tent, other than Vera and Bliss, the filial son Sal was also there. In a matter of days, with his excellent eloquence, clever mind, and flattery, Sal had quickly become Veras lackey. Colin could not help but admire his underhanded methods. But at the same time, he also felt a wave of disgust towards this annoying guy. Knight Colin, youre here. Vera smiled and nodded at Colin as if there was no estrangement because of the dispute about taking in the defeated soldiers. Bliss nodded indifferently. Sal bowed and smiled warmly. I didnt expect to see you again, my dear Kahn A piercing snap could be heard. Colin swung his whip at Sal and interrupted the sons words. Knight Colin, what are you doing? Vera was shocked by the sudden change and questioned. Colin sneered and pointed at Sal, who was lying on the ground. Mercenary boy, remember my name, Colin Angele! Sal was stunned by Colins whip. He still did not understand why Kahn Surdo turned into Colin Angele. However, the burning pain in his body told him what to do. Im sorry, Master Colin. I was wrong. As a commoner, Sal could not question a noble, even if the noble had lied to him. Hmph! Ill punish you for misnaming Knight Colin! Vera thought she understood the reason and did not blame Colin anymore. She even thought that the punishment was a bit too light. In this world where the hierarchy was strict, it was not an exaggeration for a commoner to be hanged for calling the name of a noble wrongly in front of others. Colin looked angry on the surface, but he was secretly laughing in his heart. He had long been unhappy with this filial son of his, so he could use the opportunity to take revenge. Of course, he could also prevent the other party from saying that he had previously used a pseudonym. Alright, Knight Colin. This time, we have called you here to discuss with you the direction of the future. Im sure you also know that the wolf cavalry behind us has caught up again. Faced with Veras inquiry, Colin did not immediately answer. Instead, he ordered Sal, who was still kneeling on the ground, You go out first! Sal secretly clenched his fists, but he did not dare to refute Colin. He could only look at Vera with a pleading gaze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Clearly, he had overestimated his position in Veras heart. Sal, you can leave first. Yes. Sal had no choice but to get up and leave. Though at the same time, he buried his head deeply, not wanting the uncontrollable anger in his eyes to be discovered. Chapter 19 Why are you targeting a small mercenary like this? After Sal left, Vera asked in a mischievous tone. Obviously, Vera also saw Colins hostility toward Sal, but she thought that they were fighting over her. Thinking of this, her small face covered by the black veil was a little red, but she couldnt help but feel a hint of joy in her heart. Women always liked to see men fighting for themselves, even if they did not like any of those men. A person who dared to kill his own father is not worthy of my respect, Colin said righteously and revealed Sals background without any hesitation. What? Vera was very surprised. Indeed, Sal is a poisonous snake. You need to be careful, Bliss chimed in from the side. This knight obviously looked down on this filial son who killed his father. I got it. Vera nodded and blacklisted this clever little mercenary. Okay, lets get back to the main topic. Vera began to introduce the specific situation that the sentinel cavalry had found out about. At this time, there were two wolf cavalry units that could be confirmed to have caught up with them. Each unit had about seven or eight hundred people. The total number was equal to the current number of people on their side. However, the other party was the most elite wolf cavalries in the regular army of the trolls. On their side, except for the less than one hundred cavalries that were considered elite, the rest were all defeated soldiers who had escaped from the Mirror Lake camp. Moreover, these defeated soldiers were mercenaries and civilians who had been summoned by the emergency conscription order. They were completely a motley crew. Under such circumstances, even Vera, who did not have any military common sense, began to panic. She hurriedly found Colin to discuss countermeasures. Colin sighed and made one last effort. Its still not too late to abandon those defeated soldiers now. We can take the cavalry and leave. Isnt there a better way? Vera was still unwilling to give up. In Colins opinion, this female mages kindness was somewhat misplaced. He could only persuade her again: I know you dont want to abandon them, but even if we stay, we wont be able to save them. Well only lose our lives. Vera did not speak, but her eyes were still stubborn. Colin could only turn to look at Bliss, hoping that this battle-seasoned knight would be a little more rational. However, Blisss eyes were filled with determination. I was the one who dragged these people into this battlefield, and Ive already abandoned them once. I dont want to abandon them a second time. Only then did Colin realize that Bliss had not agreed to accept the defeated soldiers because of Veras orders. Instead, it was because he felt guilty. Although in Colins opinion, he was merely acting under the orders of the marquis. It was not his fault. Looking at the determined-looking Knight Bliss, Colin sighed in his heart. He was very clear that once a person with a firm will like Bliss made up his mind, it would be very difficult for him to be convinced by others. However, Knight Bliss also knew very well that this time, it was really a disaster. Therefore, he looked straight into Colins eyes and earnestly requested, Knight Colin, I hope that you can take Miss Vera and leave first No! Im not leaving! Vera immediately refused. Miss Vera Im not leaving! These are my people, I have the responsibility to protect them! The atmosphere suddenly became emotional Colin only felt a headache, as if he was watching a melodramatic TV series. However, Veras desperate words of my people startled him. Because those who had the right to say such words must be members of the St. Hilde family, and they had to be direct descendants. But the Duke of St. Hilde did not have a daughter. Could she be an illegitimate daughter? That was not right. Colin thought again. Although the noble laws of this world were very similar to Earths medieval times, there were still differences. In this world, illegitimate children, especially daughters, absolutely had no right to inheritance. The nobles here were particularly stubborn about the purity of their bloodline. Even if all the direct descendants died, the nobles would rather choose an heir from the collateral line of the family than pass the title to an illegitimate child. Therefore, even if Vera was really the illegitimate daughter of the Duke of the Northern Territory, she was not qualified to say such words as my people. Just as Colin was questioning Veras true identity, the argument between the two opposite parties had also subsided. Unsurprisingly, Bliss failed to persuade Vera to leave first. Although she could be slightly naive and dull, this female mage had indeed shown admirable courage. The tent fell into silence. After a long while, Bliss suddenly spoke: Knight Colin, you should leave this place. Im sure youve heard from Knight Raymond that your father, Baron Angele, died in the battle. You need to go back and inherit the title. Colin raised his head and looked at Blisss expressionless face. He asked, Why didnt you send the news back to Graycastle? Bliss hesitated for a moment but still told the truth. Since the end of last year, the marquis has ordered that all news from the front line be blocked. Why? Bliss did not reply, butColin could guess the answer. It was because from then on, the situation at the front line had taken a sharp turn for the worse. Whether it was to save face or to prevent the people at the rear from wavering, Marquis Charles had a motive to block the news. However, he might not know that such a move had indirectly killed Colins predecessor. Charles St. Hilde. Colin had already secretly put this name on the blacklist. Knight Colin, youd better return to Graycastle first. They need you there It was obviously the first time Vera had heard this news. She immediately felt sympathy for Colin and wanted to persuade him to leave first. However, Colin put on an impassioned attitude and righteously refused: I wont leave either! Whether its to avenge my father or to protect the glory of the human race, I must stay and fight to the death with the trolls! Of course, Colin would not leave at this time. However, it was not because of those noble reasons, but because he did not want to waste the blood of a high-ranking knight and mage. Colin Veras beautiful big eyes were shining, Youre a real knight! Even Bliss was moved as if he suddenly looked at Colin in a new light. The three of them looked at each other for a long time, and the tent was filled with the atmosphere of a generous death. Unfortunately, Vera and Bliss did not know that Colin was already considering which posture he should use to pretend to be dead. When the three of them gradually calmed down, they finally began to discuss countermeasures. Since they had already clearly defined the principle of not giving up, with so many burdens, it was certain that they would be caught up by the wolf cavalry. A battle was inevitable. Bliss first began to explain his battle plan, where to meet the enemy, how to build a simple defense, how to coordinate the cavalry with the infantrymen, and so on. Vera listened very attentively. As for how much this female mage who lacked military common sense actually understood, only God knew. Colin listened absent-mindedly as he was thinking about something else. Knight Colin, Knight Colin? What? Colin came back to his senses and saw that the two people opposite him were staring at him. Do you have any objections to this battle plan? Colin did not answer this question. Instead, he deliberated and said, Sorry, I was distracted just now. I thought that perhaps, we might be able to avoid this battle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Really? How? Vera asked hopefully. She did not want to be a martyr unless it was absolutely necessary. Moreover, the successful breakthrough before had given her confidence. It made her feel that Colin might be able to create another miracle. Colin calmly drew a simple map on the ground with his horsewhip, and then gently tapped on a bend in the river: Well hide here! Chapter 20 - 020 Suspected Soldier 1 Chapter 20 020 Suspected Soldier 1 As soon as dawn broke, everyone started to pack up and get ready to set off. As the traces of the wolf cavalry got closer and closer, anxiety began to spread among the fleeing troops. Sal wrapped up the remaining half of the hare that he had eaten yesterday and stuffed it into his arms. He did not pay attention to his companions who were constantly muttering beside him. Instead, he looked around the camp, looking for that beautiful figure. Soon, Sal locked onto his target. Though unfortunately, there was another man standing next to that figure. Sal touched his left cheek. The whip mark on it was still faintly aching. His companion, Bam, looked at Sal who was in a trance and could not help but laugh. Okay, Sal, stop looking. That noble lady is not someone a civilian mercenary like you can climb up to. Who said that mercenaries cant like noble ladies? Sal retorted impatiently. Haha, do you really understand the difference in status between commoners and nobles? Silly boy! Dont call me silly boy again! Sal turned his head and stared at Bam fiercely. Okay, okay. Bam was so scared that his head shrank, and he quickly begged for mercy. Only then did Sal let go of the other party. His gaze followed the figure again, and he said in a deep tone, Bam, do you know Earl Oman? Of course I do. Hes the lord of Fallen Eagle City. Thats right. Do you know how Earl Oman got his title? Didnt his father pass it to him? Yes. Then, do you know how his father got his title? His grandfather passed it to him. Bam felt that this question was a little silly. No. Sal shook his head slowly. His grandmother passed it to his father. So? Bam scratched his bird-nest-like hair, his face full of confusion. Why was it passed down by his grandmother and not his grandfather? Sals eyes flashed with a strange light. Because Earl Omans grandfather was actually a civilian mercenary! How is that possible? Bam exclaimed. But thats the truth. Earl Omans grandfather married the daughter of the former lord of Fallen Eagle City as a mercenary. Later, the son of the lord of Fallen Eagle City died tragically, and his title was passed on to Earl Omans grandmother, then it was passed on to the Earls father, the mercenarys son! Bams mouth was wide open as if he was listening to a fairy tale. Sals eyes flashed with a strange light. It was something called ambition. He moved closer to Bam and lowered his voice, as though he was making a vow, Thus, the son of a mercenary can also become a noble! After saying that, Sal strode toward that figure. Bam stared blankly at his companions back, his emotions complicated. However, what Sal did not tell Bam was that the mercenary who had married the daughter of the count was a tier 6 warrior. This was also the guild leader of the Northern Mercenary Union. Back then, he was known as the Number one person under the Saint Domain. Lady Vera, good morning! Knight Colin, good morning! Please allow me to lead your horse for you, as an apology for offending you yesterday. Colin looked at this submissive mercenary in front of him and felt a wave of annoyance. He waved his hand, as though he was shooing away a fly, No need. You dont want to accept my apology? Sal immediately put on an aggrieved look and deliberately showed his left face. The whip mark on his face was still dripping with blood. Colin, a real knight should know how to forgive. Vera seemed to have been deceived by the mercenarys pitiful appearance and actually spoke up to help him. Sal was happy, but at the same time, he felt pain. He was happy that Miss Vera would open her mouth to help him out. The pain was that she actually called Colin by his name, without adding the suffix Knight! This was an extremely intimate way of addressing him. It was too unreserved! No, I think its too much of a waste to let the leader of the Firefox mercenary group lead my horse. In fact, I happen to have a more important task to hand over to leader Sal. You think too highly of me Sal instinctively sensed that something was wrong. What, youre not willing to help me with this? Colin would not give the other party the chance to refuse. I Of course Im willing. Its my honor. Sal could only force himself to agree, but in his heart, he was already beginning to regret it. Very good! Colin grinned, revealing his sharp canine teeth. In order to shake off the pursuers behind us, we need to mislead the other party, so that they wont be able to figure out our true movements. So, in a while, please lead fifty people, pick the young and strong ones who are fast and head north quickly. After about twenty to thirty kilometers, you will reach the bank of the rushing river. At this time, you must deliberately leave some traces of crossing the river north, but in reality, you dont really need to cross the river. Instead, you quietly follow the rushing river all the way to the east. After about ten kilometers, you will be able to meet up with us. Of course, when you follow the river, you have to eliminate the traces of the march. You can not attract the enemy! Do you understand? Sal was sweating profusely when he heard this. He felt that Colin was using his public image to seek personal revenge. He found an excuse to get rid of him. You, you are asking me to be the bait? No, not the bait, its the suspicious soldiers! Colin said seriously. Moreover, we will also cooperate with your actions. As long as you strictly follow my instructions, there will be no danger. How? Sal was still worried. Colin immediately frowned. If this was in the regular army, if Sal dared to ask such a question, the commander-in-chief could directly chop his head off. This was because the commander-in-chief had no obligation to explain his overall strategy to every general under him. After every general received the military order, they only needed to act according to the military orders requirements. They did not have to ask questions, hesitate, and pick and choose. Even if the commander-in-chief really assigned you a mission to die, you could only carry it out. Military orders were like mountains. Even if they really wanted to crush you to death, you could not hide! Unconditional obedience was the first priority of a soldier. Though obviously, a mercenary like Sal could not have the qualities of a real soldier. Colin was very helpless and could only explain patiently: Our cavalry will all spread out and search for the sentries of the wolf cavalry behind us. We guarantee that the other party will not be able to see through our specific movements within a day or two. So, as long as you hurry up, you will not be caught. Sal thought for a moment and asked, So, your plan is for me to lead a small group of troops to deliberately create the illusion of crossing the river to confuse the enemy, while the large group will find a place to hide? Thats right. Then how do you know the enemy will fall for it? No matter how carefully we clean up the traces of the march, as long as they investigate carefully, they will always find clues. Because we will hide in a place that the enemy will never think of. Where? Colin gradually became impatient. Mr. Sal, have you been to the Riverrun area before? No. Then you wont understand. Colin squeezed the horses belly gently and moved forward slowly: Do as I say. After arriving at the south bank of the Riverrun, make some illusion of crossing the river and then go east along the current. You will come to the hiding place I mentioned and meet up with the large group. At that time, you will understand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Knight Colin Sal chased a few steps and wanted to ask again. Mr. Sal, I believe that youll definitely be able to complete this mission, right? Vera said gently. Sal immediately held his head high and puffed out his chest. He patted his chest and said loudly, Of course! Ill definitely not let you down! Unfortunately, this little mercenary who was lost in Veras charm did not notice that Colin, who was a few steps ahead sported a mocking sneer. Chapter 21 - 021 Desperation 1 Chapter 21 021 Desperation 1 Under the brilliant glow of the sunset, a group of people were following the south bank of the rushing river, heading east. They walked very carefully, cleaning up the traces behind them as they walked. Sal, do you think this will fool the trolls? Bam panted heavily, knocking on his sore back as he asked softly. I dont know. Sal looked impatient and disdainful. You have to ask Knight Colin about this. Of course, Bam did not dare to go. He was not as bold as Sal. Whenever he met a noble, he was like a lowly civilian, never able to straighten his back. Move faster, dont be lazy! Sal urged everyone. The western end of the rushing river was connected to Mirror Lake. The river was not wide, and the water flow was very fast, hence the name. However, Sal was a good swimmer. He looked at the rushing river in front of him and felt that it should not be a problem for him to cross it. Hence, a hint of viciousness suddenly flashed in the eyes of this ambitious young mercenary. When the moon was in the middle, Sal led his team and finally met up with the main force. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Colin did not lie to him. He was not an abandoned child. However, Sal did not feel grateful toward Colin because of this. Instead, he looked at the knight who was standing on the shore and talking and laughing with Vera. His heart was filled with even more resentment. In his opinion, since Colin did not arrange such a mission to frame him, it must be to divert him away from Vera. What a despicable knight! Miss Vera, Knight Colin, I have completed the mission as you said. Well done. Colin gave Sal a playful look. Then, he pointed at the rushing river in front of him and asked, Do you know why the current of this rushing river is so fast? Sal looked at the rushing river under the moonlight and suddenly realized that the current here was indeed faster and faster than what he had seen upstream! Why? A sense of unease began to rise in Sals heart. Following the shape of the rushing river, Colin drew a shape in the air, The rushing river made a big turn here. The silt accumulated and the river channel became narrower. Of course, the speed of the current became faster. Colin pointed downstream and continued, Moreover, after this sharp turn, there is a waterfall downstream. A waterfall? Sal cried out; his tone already somewhat distorted. Yes, a waterfall. Colins smile was somewhat unfathomable. The drop is about seven or eighty meters. Its not too high, but its enough to fall to death. Sals heart sank. So, we cant cross the river from this section of the river, right? Vera suddenly felt that she finally understood Colins intention, so she continued excitedly, In addition, the river here is like a pocket, wrapping us all up. Theres only one way in and out of the south, its a hopeless situation! The trolls would never expect us to hide in such a place, just like they didnt expect us to break out of the encirclement to the north last time! Smart! Colin praised with a smile, The most dangerous place is the safest place. Veras big eyes curved into crescent moons. After being exaggerated by Colin, she seemed to feel that her military ability had been greatly improved. n But but what if the trolls didnt fall for it Sals voice was a little shaky. The possibility is extremely low! Colin looked at Sal with a profound look, When they discover the traces of you crossing the river upstream, they will think that that is the direction we are fleeing in, and all the traces that point to this river bend will be suspected of being a trap. Thats right! Vera began to teach the little mercenary patiently, The trolls will think that we are so stupid to hide in a dead land. So, once they cross the river in the wrong direction to chase us, we can safely walk out of the river bend and turn south! Vera was very excited. She felt that she had finally grasped the essence of war. Then, she looked at Colin with an expectant face, seeking the teachers approval. Colin held back his laughter and earnestly nodded his head to express his approval. Meanwhile, Sals face was already pale. Fortunately, it was late at night, so no one noticed this. Except for Colin. Mr. Sal, when you came from upstream, you all did as I said and cleaned up the traces, right? Of course! Sal said loudly. His slightly exaggerated performance was a little overt in the eyes of those who were concerned. Colin seemed to believe him. Thats good. As long as we dont leave too obvious clues, we should be able to fool the trolls. That night, Sal tossed and turned, unable to sleep at all. He wanted to escape under the cover of the night several times, but he was worried that he would bump into the approaching trolls. Then, he would curse Colin from time to time, blaming him for coming up with such a stupid countermeasure. After a while, he started to regret it. He regretted that he should not have acted so cleverly when he first went down the river. Of course, most of the time, he was thinking about Veras graceful figure and fantasizing that he could convince her to use some magic on him. Perhaps to transport him to another land, free from war and death, where he would live a blissful life. Sal, Sal! What happened? Sal opened his eyes in a daze. The version of Miss Vera in his fantasy vanished into thin air, leaving only the big black ugly face of Bam in front of him. Its over, its all over! The trolls have found us, theyre turning around and coming this way! Sal felt a chill all over his body, and the last trace of luck in his heart disappeared without a trace. At this moment, in the tent in the center of the camp, Vera, Bliss, and Colin were sitting opposite each other. Now, what should we do? Vera suppressed her trembling voice. The female mage who had just felt that she had mastered the essence of war was instantly struck back to her original state by this blow in reality. Colin, on the other hand, was not flustered at all. What exactly did the sentinel cavalry find out? Bliss was still calm. Two wolf cavalry units. One is crossing the river north upstream, and the other is coming toward us along the river bank. It seems that the enemy is not sure if we are hiding here. Colin smiled and asked, How many wolf cavalry units are coming toward us? About seven or eight hundred. Then what are we waiting for? Colin spread out his hand, Then lets fight! But But Veras eyes were full of fear. Although there were more people on her side, even Vera knew that in terms of combat strength, they were definitely not as good as the wolf cavalry that was chasing after them. Although Vera had planned to die generously when she decided not to abandon the defeated soldiers. However, Colins plan gave her hope. If one had some understanding of psychology, they would know that if a certain factor temporarily stopped a person who was determined to commit suicide, it would be difficult for them to return to a suicidal state of mind even if the hindrance disappeared.[1] This was Veras current state of mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She hesitated and was afraid. Meanwhile, a veteran like Knight Bliss, who had been in battle for a long time, was in a much better state of mind. He still had that cold expression, as if nothing in this world could move him. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and asked, Knight Colin, did you anticipate this situation from the beginning? [1] This might not be scientifically accurate. Chapter 22 - 022 Last Stand 1 Chapter 22 022 Last Stand 1 Yes. Colin wanted to deny it, but for some reason, he chose to be honest. What? Vera widened her eyes as if it was the first time she met this young knight, Then What about the plan? The suspicious soldiers pretended to cross the river, but they hid in the most dangerous bend didnt you say that the most dangerous place is the safest place That was all a lie. Colin looked into the female mages eyes. Those wolf cavalry soldiers have already been fooled by us once before. How could they be fooled so easily? You Vera took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. She did not lack the courage, to begin with. She had lost her composure just now because her hope of escaping was suddenly shattered. Why are you doing this? Veras expression was complicated. The glorious image that Colin had built in her heart was crumbling. We wont be able to escape. Colin sighed, and his tone gradually turned cold. From the moment you made the decision not to abandon the defeated soldiers, you should have had this realization. This is a battlefield of life and death. There is no room for mercy, and even more so, no room for naivety! Even if my trick fooled the pursuers and made them think that we have really crossed the river, how long can we fool them for? They are wolf cavalry soldiers, but we have a large group of infantrymen dragging us down. When they realize that something is wrong after crossing the river, they will only be able to catch up with us for one or two days at most. We can not avoid this battle! Therefore, since we can not avoid a battle, the only thing we can do is to choose the most advantageous location for the battle. Colin pointed at his feet and said in a deep voice, This is the most dangerous place, but it is also where we have the best chance of winning! Why? Vera felt that she no longer dared to trust Colin. Before Colin could answer, Bliss had already said, Because here, we have no way to escape. Thats right! Colin looked deeply at Bliss. Only rabbits that are forced to the corner of the wall will turn around and bite people. The same goes for the defeated soldiers. If we are caught by the wolf cavalry in the open field, then there is no doubt that the soldiers that we have gathered will definitely break formation and flee in all directions. Therefore, we must make them have no way to escape. Since we are not willing to abandon them, we must not let them abandon us! Either we win the battle, or we die here together! Colins powerful words made Veras heart flutter. She did not know how to evaluate the young knight in front of her. She did not know whether what he did was right or wrong. Whether it was her childhood in Winterfell or her studies in the Javier Tower, everything Vera met was simple and beautiful. Of course, it was also because she was well protected by her high status. However, Vera was not ignorant of evil. However, she had never met someone like Colin. A fearless knight? A genius who was full of wisdom? A gentleman who was elegant and polite? A devil who toyed with peoples minds? She did not know which of these he was. Or was he all? Compared to Vera, who was not fully mature, Blisss reaction was much simpler. The veteran knight was more pragmatic. Are you sure the plan will work? You know, Marquis Charles had a similar plan. You are talking about the battle of the Mirror Lake, right? Colin seemed to have known that Bliss would ask this question. Thats right. Yes, I have to admit that this plan of mine was inspired by Marquis Charles, Colin said seriously, but in fact, he had already rolled his eyes in his heart. A last-ditch battle, going all out, putting ones life on the line to survive was not a new plan in another time and space. Though in this time and space, it had never appeared. Marquis Charles arrangement in the Mirror Lake indeed had the structure of a last-ditch battle. And the details, however, determined the success or failure. Similarly, in a life-and-death battle, Han Xin was able to create a classic example of a last-ditch battle in Jingxing, while Ma Su could only be defeated and become a laughingstock in the street pavilion. Colin was confident that he would not become another Ma Su. Bliss obviously did not have such confidence. He continued to ask with a cold expression, Marquis Charles plan did not succeed in Mirror Lake. Why do you think you can succeed here with a similar plan? Because Marquis Charles made two big mistakes! First, his heart was not ruthless enough! Although the Mirror Lake camp had plenty of water too, it was not a dead-end situation. Just think about those defeated soldiers. Many of them jumped into the lake to escape. Therefore, I chose this bend of the rushing river. This place is surrounded by water on three sides. The current is rapid. Moreover, downstream is the waterfall cliff. There is no way to escape. It would create a dire situation. Here, they can only fight to the death! Bliss expression changed slightly, and he continued to ask, What about the second mistake? The marquis second mistake is that he did not leave behind anyone in the Mirror Lake camp who could lead those miscellaneous soldiers to fight to the death. Colin waved his hand at Bliss, Im not saying that you dont have the qualifications I indeed dont have the qualifications. Moreover, I even fled in the face of battle. Bliss did not seem to mind at all. Colin, on the other hand, admired this cold-faced knight more and more. He nodded and continued: Under the circumstances at that time, the Mirror Lake camp needed a noble with sufficient prestige and a lord with a noble title. Only then would they be able to stabilize those soldiers who were recruited at the last minute and let them resist with all their might, causing enough resistance for the trolls. In this way, Marquis Charles would lead the army to charge in from behind the trolls and attack from both sides. Only then would there be a slim chance of victory. Its a pity that the Marquis did not leave a powerful figure in the Mirror Lake camp But we wont make such a mistake! At this point, Colin took a step forward and approached Vera, staring into her eyes. So this time, as the first heir of the Baron of Graycastle, I will stay and die with those soldiers. Miss Vera, I wonder if you Of course I will stay, Vera said without hesitation. At this time, she had decided to trust Colin again. Of course, she had no other choice. In fact, all the people here had been plotted against by Colin. Colin nodded and turned to Bliss. Knight Bliss, please lead the cavalry to stay away from the bay for the time being. When the trolls attack us, you will lead the army to attack from behind! Bliss eyes flashed. Why dont I stay in the bay, and you lead the cavalry No! Colin immediately rejected Bliss suggestion, because he knew that Bliss was testing him. Those who stayed in the front were the most dangerous, and those who led the cavalry still had the possibility of escaping. Therefore, in order to make the other party believe in him, Colin could only choose to stay. Those who stay in the River Bay need to have enough weight, and I am more suitable to stay than you. Moreover, the cavalrymen are all your subordinates, and only by leading them can they better display their combat strength. Bliss gaze changed slightly, as if only now did he acknowledge that Colin had passed his test, and nodded in agreement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Colin glanced at Vera again. I know that your identity is noble, so if you can reveal your true identity before the battle, then it will greatly inspire those soldiers. Of course, if you have any concerns, I wont force you Vera was stunned and didnt say anything. Just when Colin thought Vera was unwilling, he heard a clear and firm voice Okay! Chapter 23 - 023 Battle of The Last Resort (1) Chapter 23 023 Battle of The Last Resort (1) Ta ta ta ta As Knights Bliss led the cavalry out of the River Bay, the entire camp was suddenly plunged into a state of panic. The news that the troll wolf cavalry was about to catch up had long spread. The people were already in a state of panic, and now they thought that Bliss and the others had fled at the last minute. This time, they had even stirred up a hornets nest. Many people had already quietly gathered together, packing up their things and preparing to escape. At this moment, Vera and Colin appeared in front of everyone, allowing them to temporarily settle down. Seeing that the two nobles with the highest status in the entire camp had not left, everyone felt that there was still hope. They felt that they had not been abandoned. However, the news of the departure of Knight Bliss and the approaching troll cavalry still made everyones faces fill with unease and anxiety. Everyones nerves were stretched to the limit, and they could no longer withstand the anticipation. They stared at the figures of Vera and Colin, hoping to get some good news from them. The civilians of this era were mostly a group of confused lambs. They were dull, ignorant, and timid. They were unable to control their fate, and they did not even dare to control their fate. Therefore, they placed their fate in the hands of the nobles, hoping that the nobles would guide them toward wealth and glory. Though what they didnt know was that the nobles guidance often came at the price of slavery. At this moment, Vera could see the confusion in everyones eyes. Of course, she wouldnt let them down with this desire. She didnt speak. With just one move, she completely stunned everyone in the camp. She lifted her veil. The faint rays of the morning light scattered down, outlining the beautiful face under the veil. Time seemed to have stopped. The originally restless crowd held their breaths at this moment. It was as if they were afraid of disturbing the beautiful, determined, but also slightly shy girl. However, before the crowd could enjoy this beautiful scene, Vera spoke. The rushing sound of the river could not hide her gentle but steady voice: My name is Vera St. Hilde. I am the adopted daughter of the Lord of the Northern Territory, the Duke of St. Hilde. Adopted daughter! So she was the adopted daughter of the Duke of the Northern Territory! Colins eyes widened, and great waves rose in his heart. One had to know that in this world, adopted daughters had the right to inherit! Unlike those illegitimate daughters who were spurned by the nobles, adopted daughters were the legitimate heirs who had been approved by the empires senate. Their inheritance rights are second only to those of the direct line of descent. Therefore, to be adopted by the nobles, one must first have a pure and noble bloodline. If either of their parents is a commoner, then he or she can never be legally adopted by the nobles. Secondly, if one wants to adopt an heir, one must pay an adoption tax to the senate of the empire in exchange for the senates recognition of the adopted children. In order to prevent the nobles from abusing the right to adopt and disrupting the normal order of the succession of titles, the adoption tax was extremely high. Ordinary small nobles would not be able to pay this amount even if they were to go bankrupt. Even for a large noble like the Saint Hilde family, paying an adoption tax would be painful for a long time. Therefore, the nobles were extremely cautious about the adoption. Generally speaking, only nobles who were rich and had no direct descendants would choose a descendant that they liked as an adopted child in the familys collateral line. To prevent their titles from falling into the hands of people they did not like. Although Colin did not understand why the Duke of Saint Hilde, who had three sons, would adopt Vera and even send Vera to Javier to be trained as a mage. However, this did not affect Vera in the slightest in becoming the fourth successor of the Duke of the Northern Territory! That was why she had obtained the sworn loyalty of Knights Bliss. Sworn That was why she was qualified to say such words as my people. That was why when she revealed her true identity at the bend of the rushing river, the soldiers who were originally panicking would be so shocked and excited. Most of them had even gripped the hilts of their swords tightly and were prepared to die on the spot for her! They were only waiting for her to say those words. I know that you are all very scared, very panicked. Veras gaze slowly swept across the crowd and looked at them one by one. I am the same. Scared, panicked. However, I did not despair, even if there was no way out now! I know that you will not abandon me. Just as I did not abandon you. No matter how critical the situation is, I will always remember my mission and my duty to you. As the adopted daughter of the Duke of St. Hilde, I have sworn to protect the people of the north forever! And as the people of the north, I hope that you will have the courage to take up arms with me and defend the north against the invading enemy! I promise that I will fight with all of you until my last breath! For Lady Vera! Colin saw the opportunity and stood out to shout. Originally, he had prepared a long speech to use his identity as the son of a baron to win over the hearts of the people, but now it seemed that it was no longer necessary. He did not even need to emphasize his identity anymore. Veras identity was enough to arouse the fighting spirit of these soldiers. The St. Hilde family had ruled the northern region of the Empire for thousands of years, and their prestige was unparalleled. Veras noble identity, her peerless beauty, and the kindness she showed along the way had made her the goddess in the hearts of these soldiers. They would never allow those dirty and ugly trolls to blaspheme this goddess! Even if they had to pay with their lives. For Lady Vera! For Lady Vera! Fight to the death! Fight to the death! Rumble! A bolt of lightning tore through the sky, followed by the sound of thunder. Before the rising sun could wake up the sleeping earth, it was covered by dark clouds. At the bend of the rushing river, the human soldiers were ready for battle. They held their breath and looked forward, letting the raindrops fall on their bodies. They were motionless like statues. The rain was getting heavier. The wind was getting stronger. A gray line appeared on the horizon and spread out rapidly. Like a surging tide, it swept toward the human position at the bend of the river! Awoo! The troll wolf cavalry arrived! Kill! For Lady Vera! For Lady Vera! Facing the terrifying troll wolf cavalry, these human soldiers burst out with courage akin to that of the elite regular army. They knew that they had no way out. Since there was no way out, then they would fight to the death! Moreover, Veras existence gave these confused soldiers a boundless fighting spirit and firm conviction. They believed that even if they died in battle here, tales of their heroism would still be spread in the Northern Territory. Everyone would know that they had sworn to protect Vera St. Hilde to the death! Even if the worst happened, they would be fortunate enough to return to the embrace of the God of Light with the goddess in their hearts. Kill! Colin took the lead and stood at the forefront of the formation. At this moment, he could not back down. Hundreds of sharp spears were coming at him. It was like a suffocating forest of death. Bang! Colin and the leader of the wolf cavalry collided heavily. Colin felt as if he had crashed into a tank. Argh! Colin only felt his vision go black. The immense pain almost made him lose consciousness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He could even clearly hear the cracking sound of bones breaking all over his body, as well as the sound of a spear tearing through his chest. The world turned upside down. He did not know how far he had been sent flying. When he landed, he spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, he felt depressed, He originally wanted to pretend to be a hero, but he didnt expect what followed. He met a high-level troll warrior as soon as he arrived! F*ck! Wasnt this death a little too fast! Chapter 24 - 024 Battle of The Last Resort (2) Chapter 24 024 Battle of The Last Resort (2) Master Colin! Colin! On the chaotic battlefield, only two people noticed that poor Colin was sent flying. One was Knight Raymond, and the other was Vera. Raymond was originally guarding beside Colin, but he did not expect Colin to be sent flying in a single move. It was too late to save him. Moreover, as he was at the front of the line, Raymond could not be bothered to check on Colins situation. He could only grit his teeth and fight against the trolls that kept coming at him. As for Vera. She had not been paying attention to Colin. From the moment the troll wolf cavalry appeared, she had been hiding in the back row preparing spells. She had no time to care about the situation in the front row. Until she was shocked by Colin, who had fallen from the sky and landed at her feet. Fortunately, she had just finished casting a spell and was resting. Otherwise, she would have been frightened by Colin and stopped casting Colin! Are you are you okay? Vera looked at Colin in front of her and was suddenly at a loss. Because Colins injury looked really scary. A spear pierced through his chest and nailed him to the ground. With such an injury, even if Vera wanted to save him, she didnt know where to start. At this moment, Colin was grimacing in pain. The waves of sharp pain made his consciousness not very clear. He wanted to just pass out, but when he saw Vera beside him, he suddenly changed his mind. It was not the time to play dead. It would be a waste if he did not show off and leave a deep impression on Veras mind. The young and beautiful mage was the fourth successor of the Duke of the Northern Territory! She was a strong woman. If Colin wanted to deal with Earl Oman, who was trying to steal the title of the Duke of the Angele family, this was the best opportunity for him. Miss Vera, help me. How How? Pull it out! No! You Youll die Ill die standing up! I dont want to be nailed to the ground like an insect! Colins performance showed how strong a man should be. Vera was speechless. Hurry up! Vera then used her trembling hands to hold the spear in front of Colins chest. Then, she looked at Colins eyes hesitantly. There, she didnt see any cowardice or fear of death, only determination. Affected by such a gaze, Vera took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and pulled hard. Ah! Colin screamed, hating himself for not being immune to pain. Colin! Vera shouted with red eyes. At the same time, she quickly stepped forward to support Colin, who was barely standing but was on the verge of collapse. The familiar soft touch and fragrance, butColin was not in the mood to enjoy it. The intense pain made it impossible for him to stay calm, let alone stand alone. At this time, he realized that it was not so easy to be a hero. Forget it, it was better to lie down and pretend to be dead. Dont mind me! Colin hissed, Hurry up and prepare the spells. Those warriors who are fighting in front of the formation need your help more than I do. Okay! Vera did not dawdle. First, she helped Colin to sit cross-legged on the ground, then she turned around and began to cast spells. At this time, both sides were in the middle of a fierce battle. However, Colin found that the troll wolf cavalry could not penetrate the humans formation. Instead, they were trapped deep inside and were tightly entangled by those fearless soldiers. This time, he could finally heave a sigh of relief. As long as the wolf cavalry fell into the formation and lost their speed advantage, then the humans would have a chance to win. Furthermore Ta ta ta! The crisp sound of horse hooves rang out once again. It was the knight who led the cavalry and returned! This cavalry team of less than a hundred people appeared at the most critical moment. Like a sharp arrow, it pierced straight into the back of the troll armys formation. Reinforcements are coming! Kill! It was unknown who shouted, but the human side suddenly erupted with an astonishing aura. Meanwhile, the troll side fell into chaos under the situation of being attacked from both sides. Whoosh! Colin only felt a burst of icy aura suddenly erupt from behind him. Then, he saw countless raindrops falling from the sky instantly freeze into ice blades, smashing toward the center of the troll army. Vera also began to show her power. Kill that mage! The trolls also realized Veras existence and wanted to get rid of this long-range spell caster. However, how could the human soldiers who fought for this goddess ever let the trolls even get close to her? They surrounded her like crazy and formed a human wall in front of Vera, blocking the path of the trolls. Blood and bones splattered everywhere. The battle had reached its most tragic moment. All of a sudden, Colin only saw a flash of red light. A blood-red spear broke through the layers of the human wall and suddenly appeared in front of Vera. A good opportunity! Without any hesitation, Colin leaped in front of Vera. Chi! The spear pierced through Colins chest again. He seemed to feel that his heart, which had stopped beating, had been destroyed by the two consecutive strikes of the spear. Colin! Colin! Vera pounced on him, tears flowing uncontrollably. Why? Why Colin wanted to be as sentimental as some melodramatic TV series, but the intense pain almost drowned his will. At this time, he knew that he had to use the simplest action to leave the deepest impression on Veras heart! So, he said softly, I hope I can be buried with one of your personal belongings No, you wont die, you wont die Vera cried and shook her head. Colin didnt speak anymore but slowly reached out to touch Veras earlobe. Vera did not stop him. She let Colin take off one of her diamond earrings. Colin held the earring tightly in his hand and slowly closed his eyes. It hurts so much! Colin roared in his heart. However, he felt that his performance just now was not bad. He believed that in this way, he would leave a lasting impression on Veras heart. Moreover, through this rather ambiguous action, he even vaguely expressed his love for her. He believed that this would cause great damage to a naive girl like Vera! Poor Vera did not know that the guy in her arms was playing dead and used this to plot against her. However, after crying for a while, she immediately wiped away her tears. Now was not the time to be sad. Vera gently put Colin down, then turned around resolutely, raised the magic staff in her hand high, and chanted. Powerful arcane energy began to gather around her. The rain seemed to get heavier. The wind seemed to get more frantic. Veras blonde hair turned pure white again, and even her blue pupils became pale, like solid ice that would not melt for ten thousand years. An invisible force slowly lifted her up into the air. The female mage stood proudly in the air, looking down at the battlefield in front of her like a god. At this moment, the extreme cold had arrived! Colin, who was about to faint, was shivering from the cold. He quietly opened one of his eyes, wanting to see what had happened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Due to the angle, he only saw Veras mage robe fluttering in the air and the part that was exposed to him Pink Puff! Blood spurted out both nostrils. Knight Colins injury was even more serious now Chapter 25 - 025 Sleep 1 Chapter 25 025 Sleep 1 As night fell, the riverbanks lit up with bonfires. After a fierce battle, the humans finally obtained the final victory. This was a bitter victory. More than half of the 1,000-strong army had died in battle, and all the survivors were injured. However, after this battle. This group of soldiers had a qualitative change in their aura. It was as if after the baptism of blood and fire, they were showing signs of turning into a legitimate army. The camp was filled with the strong smell of blood, and the mutilated bodies had not been cleaned up in time. However, the survivors did not care. They enjoyed the rare hot food while bragging about their heroic performance during the day. Sal did not participate in the enthusiastic conversation of his companions. Instead, he picked up a bunch of roasted herring and walked toward the tent in the center of the camp. It seemed like his left foot was injured and he was limping However, the injury was nothing in the camp. There was a knight with bandages on his upper body standing guard outside the tent. Sal knew that this was a knight from the Angele family. His name was Raymond. The knight was holding a long sword. He had his head lowered and his eyes were closed. It seemed like he was praying. Sal passed by him, but he did not respond, as if he was a statue. Miss Vera, do you want to eat something? No. Vera did not turn around and softly refused. Sal quietly looked up, only to see Veras graceful back and her snow-white long hair. You have to take care of your body, you have to eat something Sal was still trying to persuade her, but Vera still did not respond. She just stared blankly at the man in front of her who seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. That man was, of course, Colin. However, at this moment, Colin was not playing dead to gain sympathy. Instead, he had fallen asleep. After all, the injuries he had suffered before were too severe, and he had lost too much blood. Of course, perhaps he was also stimulated by the last scene that was not suitable for children. In short, Colin fell into a deep sleep. If he was not still breathing, everyone would have thought that he was dead. With such terrible injuries, no one thought that Colin could survive. In fact, in the eyes of everyone, it was already a miracle that he could hold on until now. Only Vera was unwilling to give up. She continued to bandage Colins wounds and took care of him meticulously. As if noticing that Colins lips were a little dry and cracked, Vera quickly dabbed some water on the gauze and gently wiped Colins mouth. Seeing this scene, Sal was filled with jealousy. He wished that he was the one being taken care of by Vera while he was lying on the bed. Miss Vera, let me take care of Knight Colin. You should go and rest. No need. Vera rejected Sals good intentions once again. At the same time, she waved her hand, indicating for the mercenary to leave. Sal could only bury his disappointment deep in his heart and leave the tent. Meow. Whitey came out of nowhere again and came to Colins side. It gently licked his cheek as if it wanted to wake up its human slave.. Vera put down the veil and stared at Colins pale face for a long time. Then, she crossed her hands and clasped them in front of her chest, making a praying gesture. Almighty God of Light, please have mercy on this brave and fearless knight! This was the first time Vera prayed in her life. Perhaps, this was also the first mage who prayed to the God of Light. If I can have the honor to witness your grace and mercy, then, in this lifetime, I will always serve you! This female mage who had always pursued the arcane truth was willing to offer her faith to a god for a man! Did the God of Light listen to this mages prayer? Was he willing to accept the conversion of such a heretic? There was no light beam that fell from the sky. No angel appeared. Colin did not wake up miraculously. It was as if nothing had happened. Only Knight Bliss who had just walked out of the tent suddenly stopped. He seemed to realize that he might have heard something that he should not have. After a long while, when there was no more sound coming from the tent, Bliss walked in again. This knight was also a seriously injured person. His entire right arm had been cut off, and his body was covered with bandages, which were still bleeding However, he still had that calm and indifferent expression, as if he did not care about his injuries at all. Miss, the casualty statistics have been preliminarily completed. In this battle, we lost 428 soldiers, and more than 350 people are seriously injured. The rest are minor injuries Vera did not have any concept of such casualty statistics and just listened quietly. However, for an old general like Knight Bliss, this battle was definitely a miracle. One had to know that such a loss ratio, even in the most elite regular army, was enough to cause the entire army to collapse. However, these miscellaneous soldiers of the River Bay camp stubbornly fought to the end and even won. Perhaps Vera had contributed to this, after all, her identity had enough appeal. However, Bliss was very clear that more of it was Colins plan of going all out. Thinking of this, he looked at Colin on the bed with admiration and pity and continued to ask, Miss, what should we do next? Hearing this question, Vera was a little confused. What do you think? There were two wolf cavalry units that followed us to the river. Although we just defeated one of them, we are still not completely out of danger. Although the other wolf cavalry unit was confused by our arrangement and has already crossed the river, they will soon realize that something is wrong and turn back. However, the great victory we just obtained will make the other party hesitate. They wont be able to figure out our actual strength and wont be too quick to decide on chasing us. Therefore, my opinion is to continue to guard the river bend and send messengers to nearby cities to request reinforcements. As long as our reinforcements arrive before the trolls gather more pursuers, we will be safe. Vera was a little silent. She could hear the uncertainty in Knight Bliss words, but she could not come up with a better idea. At this time, she naturally turned her gaze to the sleeping Colin. If he could wake up, there must be a better way. Alright, well do as you say. Yes! After leaving the tent, Bliss walked with his head lowered. He was considering which direction to send the messengers for help, and how he could avoid being intercepted by the trolls on the way Clatter clatter clatter The sound of horse hooves interrupted Blisss thoughts. He looked up and saw two cavalrymen running toward the camp. He quickly recognized one of them as the cavalryman he had sent out to guard the surroundings, but he did not recognize the other person. However, he recognized the armor on the other persons body! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This pure black standard armor was only equipped by one army in the Glorious Empire. The Black Knights! Bliss was ecstatic. He could not help but turn his head to look in the direction of Veras tent. A thought flashed through his mind Did the God of Light answer her prayers? SV Chapter 26 - 026 Black Knights 1 Chapter 26 026 Black Knights 1 Did you hear? The Black Knights are nearby. They will send someone to pick us up soon! Black Knights? Really? Of course its true! Last night, I saw a Black Knights sentry enter our camp. Miss Vera even received him personally. So, we are safe? Nonsense! With the Black Knights around, do the trolls still have the guts to come? Similar conversations were going on in every corner of the camp. The tension in the air was completely swept away. What replaced it was the excitement of having survived a disaster. It was as if the words Black Knights had some special magic. As long as they were nearby, it meant that they were absolutely safe. The reason was very simple. The Black Knights army was the most powerful army in the northern region of the empire! Yes, the most powerful. This army actually did not have many people, only 50,000. However, it was an army made up of top-tier knights! This army made up of 50,000 Knights was undoubtedly the guardian of the Northern Region. It was also a nightmare that the trolls could not get rid of. Dong Dong Dong As noon approached, the Earth suddenly began to tremble. A black torrent appeared on the horizon and quickly rushed toward the river camp. However, the people in the camp did not panic at all because they had already seen the black lion flag that was fluttering in the wind! The badge of the Lord of the Northern Territory, the Saint Hilde family, was a golden lion. Therefore, no other family in the Northern Territory dared to use a lion as a badge. Naturally, the person who came was from the Saint Hilde family. However, the ordinary members of the Saint Hilde family did not dare to change the color of the golden lion to black. There was only one exception. He was the younger brother of the current Duke of the Northern Territory and the highest commander of the Black Knights army, Marquis Garcia of Saint Hilde.[1] Unlike Marquis Charles, the eldest son of the Duke, Marquis Garcia was a real lord. He was also the only marquis in the Northern Territory. His territory occupied almost a quarter of the entire Northern Territory. It was because of this vast land that Marquis Garcia was able to provide for the Black Knights, a tiger and wolf army composed of pure cavalry. As the army approached, Vera personally came out to welcome them. Behind her, there were excited, shocked, and even fanatical soldiers. In the Northern Territory, almost all ambitious young people regarded joining the Black Knights as the highest honor. However, the recruitment criteria of the Black Knights were extremely strict. It was so strict that it made people wonder if the Black Knights did not want any more recruits. Brrr Amidst the neighing of horses, the Black Knights began to slow down. The leader of the Knights in black capes lifted the visor on his helmet, revealing a dignified face. Uncle Garcia! Vera could not help but shout, tears flashing in her eyes. The hardships, battles, and life-and-death separation that she had encountered on the way to escape had exhausted this young noble girl who was only eighteen years old. Now that she had finally met her backbone, she could not help but lose her composure. Marquis Garcia dismounted from his horse and walked in front of Vera, revealing a gentle smile: Welcome home! Vera did not care about maintaining the etiquette of the nobles. She quickly walked a few steps and threw herself into Marquis Garcias arms. Hahaha! Marquis Garcia immediately burst into laughter. He reached out his hand and patted Veras back gently. It seems that you are indeed frightened by those trolls. Dont be afraid, uncle will avenge you! Uncle Vera suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Dont worry, none of those trolls who invaded the Northern Territory will be able to go back alive! The marquis looked at Veras snow-white hair and a cold light flashed in his eyes. I give you my word! When such arrogant words came out of Marquis Garcias mouth, it seemed to be very natural. No one dared to doubt whether Marquis Garcia had the ability to fulfill his promise. This marquis, who commanded the Black Knights army, was a god-like existence on the battlefield! Greetings, Marquis! Knight Bliss hurried forward and bowed. Knight Bliss. Marquis Garcia noticed the missing right arm of the other party, Im sorry that you lost an arm My opponent is even more sorry that he lost a head! Hahaha! Good! This is what a northern knight should look like! Marquis Garcia hammered Bliss chest a few times, not hiding his admiration at all. Facing this military god of the Northern Territory, the usually calm and even the typically indifferent Knight Bliss showed rare respect and even fanaticism. Not to mention the soldiers behind them. Most of them were seeing the legendary Marquis of the Northern Territory for the first time. They were so excited that their faces turned red, as if they were just waiting for Marquis Garcias order, they would follow the trolls and kill them with their lives. Even the filial son, Sal, who had always been arrogant, was so excited that he almost could not control himself when he saw the tall figure of Marquis Garcia. I want to be like him! Sal swore in his heart. After Marquis Garcia calmed down the fanatical soldiers, Vera finally had the time to go up and ask, Uncle, there are many wounded people in the camp. Please arrange for a doctor and a priest to treat them immediately! In addition, there is a knight who is seriously injured and dying Dont worry. After I received the news, I specially brought the doctor and the priest who followed the army here.Marquis Garcia pointed at an old priest with gray hair behind him and introduced him to Vera, Even Archbishop Raven was dragged here by me. Its my honor to be able to serve you! Archbishop Raven bowed to Vera. Then Ill have to trouble you! Vera heaved a sigh of relief. Although she did not know this Archbishop Raven, she knew that the position of the archbishop was not something that an ordinary priest could take up. In the entire Northern Territory, the Church of Glory had only arranged for three archbishops. Priests were not a primary combat class, and their combat strength was not strong. Their main job, apart from serving the Lord of Glory and spreading the sermon, was to conduct baptism and heal injuries. It could be considered a standard support class. Therefore, this class was not like the warrior, knight, or mage, which could be divided by strength. However, generally speaking, the higher the position of a priest in the church, the stronger his healing ability was. In Veras opinion, this Archbishop Raven should be the Lord of Glorys response to her previous prayer. Therefore, she did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly led Archbishop Raven and the others to Colins tent. Marquis Garcia also followed. He was very curious about the identity of the knight who could make his niece so nervous. Vera and Raven walked into the tent. However, Marquis Garcia stopped in his tracks. Whats your name? He noticed the man who was guarding the tent. When the crowd went to greet him, the man was the only one who was still guarding the tent. My Lord, my name is Raymond Moben. Im a Knight of the Angele family. Thats Thats the son of the Baron, Knight Colin Angele. Marquis Garcia nodded and patted Raymonds shoulder to comfort him. He then walked into the tent. How is Knight Colin? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not good Archbishop Ravens brow furrowed. Its a miracle that hes still alive. Please try your best! Vera pleaded on the side. Raven glanced at Vera, then turned back and exchanged a look with Marquis Garcia, and then took out a delicate small bottle: Then, I can only try the holy water. [1] Garcia is DukeStHildes younger brother which makes Charles his nephew. Chapter 27 - 027 Holy Water 1 Chapter 27 027 Holy Water 1 Colin had a dream. A very long dream. In the dream, he was entangled by a huge silver python. Moreover, the entanglement was getting tighter and tighter. The terrible pressure crushed his bones and internal organs, and his blood was gradually being squeezed out. He felt like an orange thrown into a juicer, and becoming a desiccated corpse was probably his inescapable fate. Of course, Colin did not want to give in, but his limbs were tightly bound and he could not move at all. So, he could only bite the body of the python, and suck crazily. You squeeze me, I will suck you dry! This was Colins plan. However, he found a serious problem he could not suck anything. The body of the python seemed to be empty, hollow. As time passed, Colins consciousness gradually blurred. The pythons body gradually tightened, and Colin was getting closer and closer to becoming a mummy. He didnt know how much time had passed. Just as Colin was about to give up resisting, he suddenly discovered that he could actually suck blood from the body of the python! It was like rain suddenly falling from a long drought. That sweet tastewas the taste of Life! However, there was only one mouthful. Colin used all his strength to drink it, but he could not absorb any more. Ah! Under extreme anger, Colin woke up. Thats great! Colin, youre finally awake! Colin opened his eyes, but he could only see a blurry shadow. He could vaguely make out that it must have been Veras voice just now. I Whatam I drinking[1] Colin opened his mouth, wanting to drink more. Youre drinking holy water. Holy water?! Colin was stunned. Youre giving a vampire holy water? Before he could catch his breath, Colin fainted again. Colin? Colin? Vera was a little anxious, looking at Archbishop Raven for help. The archbishop unhurriedly pried open Colins mouth and poured a few more drops of holy water into it. Then, there was no response The archbishop refused to believe it and poured a few more drops. There was still no response. The archbishop gritted his teeth and poured the entire bottle into it. Then, he looked at the empty bottle with a pained expression. One had to know that what he gave Colin was pure holy water. Usually, the church used holy water that was diluted a thousand times with water. Although there was only a small bottle in his hand, it was enough for a parish to use for an entire year after being diluted. Though even so, there was still no reaction. The archbishop checked Colins breath, then pried open his eyelids to take a look after fiddling with it for a while, he said in an uncertain tone, His injury seems to be stable. He should be fine after a good rest. Vera sighed in relief and thanked him. Marquis Garcia and the others left the tent and let Colin rest. Vera was the only one left. Marquis Garcia did not say anything. He just frowned. After leaving the tent, he turned to knight bliss and asked, Tell me about that Knight Colin. Yes, sir. Bliss followed behind Marquis Garcia and explained, Hes the son of the Lord of Graycastle, Baron Angele. He was on the way to Fallen Eagle City with a mercenary group. He came to the Mirror Lake camp because of Marquis Charles emergency recruitment order A mercenary group? Marquis Garcia was confused. Hes the son of a baron. Why would he follow a mercenary group to Fallen Eagle City? I think hes trying to hide his identity. I asked the son of the leader of the mercenary group. Knight Colin used the false identity of the son of Viscount Surdo to sneak into the mercenary group. Bliss did check Colins identity and background, but his son, Sal, told him the truth. Is the Angele family close to the Surdo Family? As far as I know, the two families dont have much contact. However, Viscount Surdos territory was recently conquered by the trolls, so Colin probably thought that the fake knight wouldnt be discovered easily. Marquis Garcia nodded and made his own decision. Yes. The fake identity and the fact that the guards did not follow him something must have happened to the family. Bliss thought for a second and provided another piece of information. Master, Baron Angele died in the battle with Marquis Charles. Thats right. Marquis Garcia smiled. Its probably because of the barons inheritance. Haha, theres nothing new. The fight for a barons title was not unusual to Marquis Garcia, so he casually mentioned it, but did not ask further. Instead, he let Bliss continue his story. Miss Vera also happened to meet the recruitment order on her way back to the Northern Territory, so she also came to the Mirror Lake camp Bliss said while observing Marquis Garcias reaction. Especially when he mentioned that Marquis Charles had used all the soldiers he had summoned as bait, he looked at Marquis Garcia with a slightly perturbed expression. Marquis Garcia was expressionless. We ran all the way south, but we couldnt shake off the wolf cavalry that was chasing us Knight Colin suggested that we turn around and head north, breaking out of the encirclement in the most unexpected direction of the wolf cavalry on the way north, we met the defeated soldiers who escaped from the battlefield of Mirror Lake After gathering the defeated soldiers, we were eventually caught again. Colin suggested that we hide in the bend of the rushing river and deploy the suspicious soldiers In the end, we had no choice but to fight with our backs to the water a great victory! After Bliss finished speaking, he stood quietly at the side, waiting for Marquis Garcias instructions. Meanwhile, Marquis Garcia looked at the surging rushing river in front of him and didnt say anything. After a long time, he finally asked, What kind of person do you think Knight Colin is? Bliss was stunned, but he quickly said, Brave, loyal, and intelligent. He was born to be on the battlefield. Garcia smiled noncommittally. It seems that you have a high opinion of him! Bliss nodded solemnly. Before the recent battle at the river, Bliss impression of Colin would not be too good. This was because although Colin showed a very good sense of the battlefield, he had lied and wanted to abandon those defeated soldiers. However, after the battle at the river, Bliss impression of Colin changed completely. Whether it was giving up the last chance to escape and choosing to stay, fighting in the front row of the battlefield, or risking his life to block a bullet for Vera, the valiant image that he displayed made those small flaws from before seem insignificant. Therefore, Bliss was willing to put in a few good words for Colin in front of Marquis Garcia. He could see that the Marquis also had some admiration for Colin. He is indeed a general! Marquis Garcia nodded, but he also frowned slightly. However, he went a little off course Fortunately, he is still young Looking at Bliss, who had a puzzled expression, the Marquis did not explain much about it but changed the topic. Well, lets not talk about him. Im here to clean up Charles mess. So, I need you to do one more thing for me. The marquis said. Please tell me! Ill give you a team of cavalry. Go to Winter City to meet my brother immediately and ask him for a military order for me. What military order? Send troops to assist. The trolls are already at home, how can I just sit back and do nothing? Send troops? Bliss was a little puzzled, but he immediately reacted and his face instantly turned pale. You didnt you receive the dukes order to send troops to support us? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No. Marquis Garcia looked at Bliss with interest. I sent troops on my own accord. Bliss only felt a chill all over his body. A terrifying thought emerged uncontrollably in his mind, and he could not get rid of it no matter how hard he tried. However, he still lowered his head and said in a deep voice, Yes, Marquis Garcia! I will set off now! [1] This is intentionally conjoined. What am I drinking is one sentence. Chapter 28 - 028, Wake Up Chapter 28 028, Wake Up Colin woke up. He looked around and found himself still in the original tent. He didnt know how many days he had been unconscious, but he could only tell from the surrounding light that it was night. Besides him, there was another person in the tent, Vera. She lay quietly on the edge of the bed, seeming to be asleep. Colin looked at Veras snow-white hair, and a trace of warmth emerged in his heart. It could not be denied that his previous actions were indeed using his immortality to put on a show. However, it seemed that he had gone a little overboard. Thinking back now, when he was injured the first time, he could still control his injuries. Though the second time, when he took a bullet for Vera, he could not handle it. The intense pain and the overly severe wound made Colin unable to stop the bleeding in time. In addition, he saw some scenes that were inappropriate for children. In short, Colin felt that the accident was caused by excessive blood loss. It seemed that he had to stop the bleeding as soon as possible if he was injured in the future. Colin secretly warned himself. Then, he recalled that he seemed to have woken up once before. Moreover, there was a priest who was pouring holy water into his mouth at that time. However, the holy water did not seem to cause him any harm. Instead, it helped him recover. That was not right. It was not just recovering his injuries. Colin carefully felt the changes in his body. He found that his body was actually slightly warm, just like the situation after drinking Knight Carters blood! Could it be that the holy water could also help him increase his strength? This was interesting. Colin suppressed the joy in his heart and decided to wait a few more days to see if his strength had really increased. If the holy water really had the same effect as the knights blood. Then, it was either that the vampire settings in this world were a bit strange. Or It was the holy water of the Church of Light, there was a bit of a problem Also, the silver python that he had dreamed of while he was unconscious. It seemed to be more than just a random dream. He felt that the taste of the blood of the giant python was too real. It was so vivid that it did not seem like a dream. Colin lay on the bed, his thoughts running wild. He had just woken up from his coma, and he could not fall asleep either. Thus, he waited until dawn with his eyes open. Good morning, Miss Vera. Ah, Colin, youre awake! Colin felt a little guilty when he saw the genuine and undisguised surprise in Veras eyes. Was it not good to deceive an innocent little girl like this? Though soon, Colin got rid of this idea. After all, although he had intended to play dead, he had almost made it real. So, Veras good impression could indeed be considered that he had traded his life for it. According to the rhythm of the melodramatic TV series, Vera should have given herself to him by now. How long have I been unconscious for? Three whole days! That long? Yeah. Its all thanks to Archbishop Ravens holy water. Colin secretly memorized Ravens name and at the same time asked, Then I must thank him! I wonder how Archbishop Raven appeared here? He came here with my uncle, Marquis Garcia. Oh right, my uncle came with the Black Knights to support us, so we are safe! Marquis Garcia is here too! Then we are indeed safe. Yes. You must be hungry, right? I will go find some food for you. Vera said as she got up and walked out of the tent. Looking at the girls graceful figure, Colin suddenly felt that he had made a worthwhile sacrifice this time. Meow. Whitey also found that its human slave had woken up. It excitedly came over and licked Colin a few times, then found a comfortable position on the bed and continued to sleep. Colin stroked the kittens soft fur and began to search for relevant information about Marquis Garcia in his mind. Then, he found that his predecessor was, as expected, an admirer of Marquis Garcia. Well, who wasnt a young man of his age in the Northern Territory? However, Colin also found some interesting things in his memory. For example, although Marquis Garcia was the number one person in the Northern Territory army, the Black Knights army in his hands was also an invincible army. However, he had already retired from the front line of the battle against the trolls three years ago. At that time, Marquis Garcia had taken the initiative to retire from the front line. He even claimed that he wanted to take a vacation and let the soldiers of the Black Knights army rest for a while. However, in the eyes of a discerning person, this official story was obviously not the truth of the matter. There was only one reason that really made Marquis Garcia retire from the front line, suspicion! Suspicion from the Duke of the Northern Territory Although there was no such thing as overpowering the Lord, the logic was the same. There was no difference in the hearts of the people. The prestige of Marquis Garcia and the strength of the Black Knights army had already made the Duke of the Northern Territory restless. Even if Marquis Garcia was the younger brother of the Duke of the Northern Territory In the face of power Not to mention brothers Even father and son could not be relied on. A terrifying force like the Black Knights could make the trolls not dare to set foot in the Northern Territory or change Winter Citys leader by force. Therefore, Marquis Garcia was transferred away from the front line. The sharp blade of the Black Knights was forced into its sheath. The one who replaced him in the front line was the eldest son of the Duke of the Northern Territory, Marquis Charles. The Duke of the Northern Territory obviously hoped that his son would be able to take on this burden and train a strong army for the Northern Territory at the front line. An army that truly belonged to the direct line of the St. Hilde family. It was done in order to balance the influence of Marquis Garcia. Unfortunately, Marquis Charles did not live up to expectations. He held on for three years at the front line, but in the end, he could not hold on. The trolls had charged in. So, Marquis Garcia had to be summoned again, butColin was a little worried. If Marquis Garcia did not disappoint the public this time and once again crushed the invading trolls like he had done countless times before, then how would the Duke of St. Hilde reward those who had contributed? It was impossible to advance in the rank of nobility. After the marquis, there would be a duke. And in the Northern Territory, there could only be one duke. As for the territory. Marquis Garcias current territory size had already far exceeded the standard of an ordinary marquis. Moreover, more territory meant more taxes and population, which also meant greater military potential. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the Black Knights were powerful, it was also costly to provide for them. Therefore, their size had never exceeded 50,000 people. However, if they were given more nutrients and allowed to continue expanding It would probably be even more difficult to deal with. At the thought of this, Colin suddenly felt some sympathy for Veras adoptive father. Letting the Black Knights come to rescue showed that the situation at the front line was really critical, but it was also like drinking poison to quench thirst. Of course, if Colin knew that Marquis Garcia had simply sent troops on his own this time and had not received the dukes order, he would probably be even more worried. Chapter 29 - 029 Marquis Charles 1 Chapter 29 029 Marquis Charles 1 On the seventh day after Colin woke up, the Black Knights finally set off again. However, the speed of the advance of the army was very slow. It was so slow that it did not look like an elite cavalry unit at all. This speed of the march was very suitable for Colin, after all, his injury had not completely healed. Raymond had also gotten a flat trailer from who knows where and spread some grass on it as a buffer. Colin was quite comfortable lying on it. The spring sun was warm and warm, making people drowsy. Even though Colin, as a vampire, did not like the sun, he slowly dozed off as he basked in the sunlight. He was clearly in the most elite army in the Northern Territory, but Colin had the languid air of a leisure vacation. Vera was not nearby. After all, she was the adopted daughter of the Duke of the Northern Territory. Even if she had a good impression of Colin, she would not guard him closely. Otherwise, wouldnt she become a boot-licker? Even if she wanted to dote on him, it should be Colin who took the initiative. After all, Veras status was much higher than Colins. Though looking at Colins appearance, it was clear that he did not have the intention to strike while the iron was hot. When it came to picking up girls, one had to be at a distance. This was a painful lesson that Colin had learned from his failed boot-licking career in his previous life. The army slowly moved northward. As they gradually approached the Mirror Lake camp, they encountered more and more defeated soldiers. Marquis Garcia did not reject them. He gathered them all and arranged them as auxiliary soldiers behind the army. From these defeated soldiers, Colin slowly learned more details about Marquis Charles defeat. This war actually started last year. At the beginning of May last year, under the leadership of the Troll Prince, Gambik Walkin, 300,000 troll troops gathered at the border and prepared to march south. On the northern border, Marquis Charles led 200,000 soldiers to fight against the trolls. Of the 200,000 soldiers, 100,000 were from the direct line of the Saint Hilde family, the Golden Lion Legion. The other 100,000 soldiers were from the private armies of the lords of the northern border. For example, Colins father, Baron Angele, personally led 3,000 soldiers to the front line after receiving the order from the Duke of Saint Hilde. Although they were outnumbered, the humans were not at a disadvantage. After all, the Northern Territory had never lost a war against the trolls in the past few decades. The commander of the trolls, Prince Gambik, had been beaten up by Marquis Garcia. Under such circumstances, the Northern Territory was not confident. Though most people did not realize, or rather, did not want to admit, that Marquis Garcia and the Black Knights under him were guaranteed the Northern Territorys victory on the front line. Now that the guarantee of victory had disappeared, could Marquis Charles alone shoulder the burden of guarding the border? Obviously, things did not develop as the northerners had expected. From the beginning of the confrontation, Marquis Charles seemed to be a little powerless. In the small-scale test battle between the two sides, Marquis Charles was overwhelmed and incapable of dealing with it. At this time, the troll commander, Prince Gambik, had already found out the truth about the son of the duke and understood that Marquis Charles strategic ability on the battlefield was completely incomparable to Marquis Garcias. Therefore, the troll side gradually increased their offensive and broke through the defensive line set up by the Northern Territory in one fell swoop last winter, charging in. Marquis Charles retreated in defeat, all the way to the vicinity of Mirror Lake. There, he issued an emergency call-up order, placing the soldiers he had recruited in the Mirror Lake camp as bait, while he led the main army to ambush nearby. Later, when the trolls attacked the Mirror Lake camp, Marquis Charles led the army to charge from behind. Unfortunately, he still failed. In addition to the two fatal errors in Colins previous analysis, there was another important reason for Marquis Charles crushing defeat, his plan had been seen through by the trolls! It was not known whether it was Prince Gambik who had predicted everything, whether he had discovered traces of Marquis Charles army, or whether someone had leaked military secrets. In short, when the trolls attacked the Mirror Lake camp, they did not attack the entire army. Instead, they arranged their main forces at the rear, waiting for Marquis Charles to fall into the trap. Therefore, Marquis Charles suffered another crushing defeat. The 200,000-strong army was almost wiped out in this series of crushing defeats. Even Marquis Charles himself was being chased by the trolls, and his whereabouts were unknown. Oh, no. Knowledge of Marquis Charles whereabouts was soon to change. On the 13th day after the Black Knights left Riverrun, they encountered a large-scale defeated army. There were about five thousand people in this defeated army, and the leader of the defeated army was Marquis Charles. Behind them, there was a troll army of more than eight thousand soldiers. However, when this army saw the flag of the Black Knights from afar, they decisively turned around and gave up the chase. They did not have the courage to try and attack. Marquis Charles was finally saved. However, his tragic fate had only just begun. After knowing that Marquis Charles was among the defeated army, Colin left the trailer and prepared to go and watch the show. Colin definitely did not have a good impression of this Marquis Charles. First of all, the death of his father was most likely caused by this guys incompetence. This also led to the death of his predecessor and the assassination of Knight Carter later. Moreover, after he escaped from Graycastle town, he was lured to the Mirror Lake camp by Marquis Charles emergency recruitment order as bait, followed by a series of pursuit and near-death experiences. Therefore, when Colin saw Marquis Charles miserable appearance, he gloated. Uncle At this time, Marquis Charles was kneeling in front of Marquis Garcia with a gloomy expression. Although both of them were marquises, the contrast between them was like the difference between heaven and earth. Moreover, this series of tragic defeats also caused Marquis Charles to completely fall off the pedestal. Moreover, it also highlighted the importance of Marquis Garcia. You fought a good battle! Marquis Garcia did not let Charles get up but scolded him with a frosty expression. Uncle, I, I was careless Pa! Under everyones watchful eyes, Marquis Garcia directly whipped Charles, who was trying to find an excuse, to the ground. The whole place was silent. Some of the timid ones even lowered their heads and did not dare to look anymore. Although Marquis Garcia was the elder of Marquis Charles, he was, after all, the first successor of the duke, the future Lord of the Northern Territory! He was publicly whipped in front of everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bastard! A loss is a loss. Other than being incompetent, what other reason do you have? When Charles heard this, his whole body trembled. He immediately rolled and crawled at the feet of Marquis Garcia and shouted loudly, Uncle, I was wrong! I was wrong. I have let down the Saint Hilde family, the soldiers who died, and the people of the Northern Territory. Sob The marquis, the future Lord of the North, in front of so many people He cried. Chapter 30 - 030 Bribe 1 Chapter 30 030 Bribe 1 After nightfall, the temperature began to drop. It was also quite cold at night in the spring in the Northern Territory. In the camp, the soldiers lit a bonfire, heated the water, and cooked. At the same time, they began to chat. The content was, of course, the meeting between the two marquises during the day, the whip of Marquis Garcia, and the cry of Marquis Charles. Colin quietly mingled among these soldiers and listened to their idle chatter. Then he suddenly discovered that the attitude of these soldiers toward Marquis Charles had unexpectedly changed. Before today, these soldiers, especially the defeated soldiers who had escaped from the battle of Mirror Lake, had a very bad attitude toward Marquis Charles. They despised, loathed, and hated him. It was not surprising for a defeated general to have such a bad reputation. Moreover, this Marquis Charles had also issued an emergency conscription order and used the conscripted people as cannon fodder bait. If he was not the eldest son of the duke or had the backing of the Saint Hilde familys fame in the Northern Territory, Marquis Charles would have been eaten alive by these angry soldiers. However, the cry of Marquis Charles during the day seemed to have changed public opinion gradually. Colin listened carefully to the discussions of the soldiers and gradually came back to his senses. He did not know whether the cry of Marquis Charles was a display of his true feelings or a political show. However, he seemed a natural at his craft. That person was the expert in this area. The more he cried, the more popular he was. Besides, when he thought about Marquis Garcias whip, Colin now felt that it had a deep meaning At that time, Colins first feeling toward this was a single word domineering! This whip was not only used to whip Marquis Charles but it was also used to whip Duke St. Hildes face. Colin originally thought that Marquis Garcia was venting his dissatisfaction with the duke. After all, this crushing defeat was ultimately because the duke had shelved the Black Knights. Now that he thought about it, it also had the intention of helping Marquis Charles get rid of the blame. He had already flogged him in public, so there was no need to hate him anymore. That was probably its purpose. From the looks of it, Marquis Garcia was actually showing some concern for Marquis Charles. As Colin was indulging in his wild thoughts, a soldier suddenly came behind him. Sir Colin, Sir Charles is here! Colin was a bit surprised. He did not expect the marquis to come looking for him. Alright, please lead the way. Colin was trying to figure out why the Marquis was looking for him. He followed the soldier to a luxurious tent in the center of the camp. Greetings, sir! As the first heir of the lord who was loyal to the Angele family, Marquis Charles had the right to accept Colins kowtow. Knight Colin, Please stand up! Marquis Charles quickly stepped forward and pulled Colin up. The marquis looked like he was in his thirties. His face was covered with frost and his upper body was covered with bandages. It was hard to tell if he was injured or just putting on a show. However, Colin did not care about that. He was not one of those soldiers who would easily forgive and sympathize with someone who was in a high position. What can I do for you, marquis? Colin shook off Marquis Charles warm hands and bowed. Marquis Charles did not respond immediately. He turned around and took a two-handed sword from the guard and handed it to Colin. Im sorry, Knight Colin. Your father, Baron Angele, died on the front line its all my fault This is his sword, please Im sorry for your loss! Marquis Charles started sobbing again. Colin could not help but admire the mans acting skills; he could cry easily. Marquis, please dont do this! It was his honor to sacrifice his life for the country, its not your fault. Colin tried his best to squeeze out a few tears. I swear that I will kill all the trolls and avenge my father! Please give me such a chance! Marquis Charles eyes brightened up. He did not expect Colin to be so cooperative. He grabbed Colins hands and shouted, Dont worry, Knight Colin! I promise you that I will kill all the trolls and avenge Baron Angele and the other soldiers of the Northern Territory! Colin tried his best to hold back the disgust in his heart. Thank you, Marquis! Its my duty, Sir Colin! They held hands and looked at each other with tears in their eyes. The atmosphere was getting serious. After a long while, the two actors settled down. Marquis Charles relaxed and sat down with Colin. Sir Colin, I heard about your escape from the trolls from Vera. On behalf of my father and the Saint Hilde family, I would like to thank you for protecting Vera from the trolls! This is what I should do. Marquis Charles nodded, but his tone suddenly became a little ambiguous, Knight Colin, from my sisters words, I can clearly feel that she values you. Moreover, I heard that she personally begged Archbishop Raven to save you with pure holy water. Haha, in all these years, I have never seen my sister value other men so much. I can not repay Miss Veras kindness! Colin now understood that the marquis must have seen his military talent from Veras words, which was why he made this move to win peoples hearts. However, if it was before this battle when Marquis Charles extended an olive branch to him, Colin would not hesitate to pledge his loyalty. However, Colin would not get on this ship that was about to capsize. But, Sir Colin, even if you inherit the title of Baron of the Angele family and want to marry my sister, Im afraid Marquis Charles continued. Marquis, how could I have such thoughts? Miss Vera is a goddess, I would never dare to disrespect her! Colin would never admit that he had such thoughts. Haha, Knight Colin, You dont have to belittle yourself like this! Marquis Charles waved his hand with a smile. With your talent, you will definitely be able to achieve great things on the battlefield, and it will not be difficult for you to advance to the rank of nobility. Marquis, you flatter me. Fighting for the Northern Territory is my lifelong wish, I dare not hope for more. Colin was a little disdainful in his heart. This marquis used his sister as a bargaining chip to buy peoples hearts. No matter how he looked at it, it was a little underhanded. Moreover, regarding Veras marriage, Colin did not believe that Marquis Charles would have much say in it. Of course, Marquis Charles might not really want to help Colin marry his sister. The promise of such a political figure was just as unreliable as the cliche of a boss promising promotion if his subordinate worked hard Therefore, on the surface, Colin was flattered and even showed some signs of attachment, but in his heart, he was secretly vigilant. Marquis Charles did not seem to see through Colins perfunctory attitude and continued to treat him warmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two talked for a long time, and it seemed like they hated each other for not meeting sooner. It was not until late at night that Colin got up and took his leave. Marquis Charles personally sent him out of the tent. Just as Colin bowed and was about to say goodbye, Marquis Charles suddenly looked behind Colin and said in surprise, Eh? Sister, its so late, youre still awake! Chapter 31 - 031 Faith 1 Chapter 31 031 Faith 1 Colin suddenly turned around and saw Vera standing not far away. Under the cold moonlight, Colin was surprised to find that the adopted daughter of the Duke was not wearing the loose mage robe, but a pure white noble gown. Her long golden hair still had traces of moisture on it, as if she had just finished bathing. Her sea-blue eyes shone with a charming halo, revealing a trace of a surprise after seeing Colin. I couldnt sleep, so I came out for a walk. Why are you awake too? Haha, I just exchanged my experience of fighting trolls with Knight Colin. Marquis Charles patted Colins shoulder and gave him an ambiguous look. Im going to sleep first. You two talk. After saying this, Marquis Charles decisively went back to his tent, leaving Colin and Vera alone. Colin suddenly realized that he had not seen Vera for a long time since his injury had improved. Looking at her exquisite face, Colin suddenly smiled and made a bold comment, Your outfit is much better than the wizard robe. Indeed, the wizard robe was too loose to highlight Veras graceful figure. Hearing Colins rather explicit and slightly disrespectful remarks, Veras face faintly blushed. She glared at Colin but did not rebuke him. Of course, Colin would not be scared off by a glance. Every weak attempt at resistance by a woman was actually a form of encouragement. Therefore, Colin went up and stood side by side with Vera. In the quiet night, only the faint sound of insects could be heard. Vera looked up at the bright moon as if she did not realize that there was a man beside her. Colin did not break the rare silence, and he also looked up at the moon. A faint fragrance penetrated his nose. It smelled like a rose. In the language of flowers, what was a rose supposed to signify again? Colin started to let his imagination run wild again. Did you know my elder brother before this? Vera suddenly spoke, as if she felt that the atmosphere was too open for ambiguity and she was not used to it. No, this is the first time weve met. But you two seem to be very familiar with each other. Thats because we get along very well. Is that so? Yes. Colin stopped talking and continued to look at the moon in the sky as if it was something more attractive than the beauty beside him. The two of them fell silent again. Vera was waiting for Colin to speak, but Colin was waiting for Vera to speak. He deliberately made the silence awkward for women, so that they could not help but open their mouths to break the silence. This was a simple and practical trick to pick up girls. Never be afraid of angering a woman. As long as this trick was used appropriately, women would not get angry at him. Instead, they would find a man with such cool demeanor to be more attractive. Meanwhile, those men who always took the initiative to find a topic to talk about would appear to be long-winded. Women usually called these men simps. Whats that in your hand? Sure enough, Vera spoke again. Colin was delighted, but he put on a sorrowful expression and said in a deep voice, This is my fathers legacy. Oh, Im sorry! Veras heart skipped a beat. She quickly apologized, Im sorry Colin heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like he wanted to cry. However, he did not succeed. No matter how good an actor was, he still needed a good partner to continue the act. At that moment, Colin suddenly missed Marquis Charles Im fine. Dying on the battlefield is my fathers lifelong wish. Its also the best home for the knights of the Northern Territory. Baron Angele is a great knight! Vera bowed slightly and looked at the sword in Colins hand. May the God of Light protect his soul! Colin was stunned. He almost thought that his ears were playing tricks on him. The mage was praying to the God of Light?! Was she still the heretic who only believed in the facts and refused to believe in gods? Vera raised her head and saw Colins shocked face. She suddenly realized what he was surprised about and explained softly, Yes, Ive decided to serve the God of Light. Really Really? Vera nodded gently, her expression firm and pious. Why? Colin still could not believe it. He knew that if a mage turned to worship the God of Light, it would cause great disturbances. The mages in Javier would go crazy! I I just felt that my escape was far too dangerous as if the gods were protecting me So, I decided to devote myself to the God of Light Veras gaze was a little evasive, and a strange blush appeared on her face. This female mage was not good at lying and Colin saw through her immediately. However, he was not stupid enough to expose her. You made the right choice! The God of Light is worthy of being served by everyone! Colin replied with a pious look on his face. At the same time, he could not help but doubt in his heart. Was this all planned by the Duke of Saint Hilde? Did he expect Vera to go to Yewll to study Arcana and then, return to the Northern Territory to serve the God of Light? If so, why? Was it a wise move to provoke the conflict between the nobles and the mages at this time? As though seeing through Colins concern, Vera quickly explained, Dont worry, I wont publicly declare that Ive switched to serve the God of Light. I dont want to cause unnecessary trouble. Colin was relieved, but he could not help feeling curious about the real reason for Veras conversion. Of course, Vera wouldnt tell Colin the real reason. At least not at this time. She seemed to have thought of something shameful, and her little face turned red. This of course attracted Colins inquisitive gaze. Though before Colin could ask, Vera hurriedly said goodbye to Colin, and then rushed back to her tent. Like a frightened deer. Colin looked at her retreating figure and recalled Veras cute and shy appearance at the end. He could not help but stroke his chin. Then, he thought coquettishly, Could it be that my charm has leveled up this much? It must be because of my face! After being proud for a while, Colin also started to stroll back. Knight Kahn? On the way, a shout suddenly sounded beside Colin. Of course, he did not respond, because that was not him. Knight Kahn? The other person called again. You, there. Are you calling me? Colin turned his head and saw a figure walking toward him. Of course. The person was a young lady. However, the exquisite plate armor on her body, the silver longsword at her waist, and the knight boots on her feet all indicated that this was a female knight. A valiant female knight! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Colin did not recognize her. You must have mistaken me for someone else. My name is Colin. Really? The female knight revealed a mysterious smile and stood in front of Colin. The faint fragrance of jasmine entered Colins nose. Now, he could not help but wondercould it be that he was in luck with women today? His attractiveness must be too much for any woman to handle! In the next second, when the female knight announced her name, Colins smug smile immediately froze on his face. My name is Cynthia. The female knights smile was unreadable. Cynthia Surdo! Chapter 32 - 032 Cynthia Surdo 1 Chapter 32 032 Cynthia Surdo 1 What were the side-effects of lying? Pinocchios nose would grow longer. Veras face would turn red. Marquis Charles Well, for a guy like Marquis Charles, lying was like eating and drinking. Colin did not think he was as good an actor as Marquis Charles, but when he lied, it was hard for most people to tell. However, this did not mean that there would be no consequences if he lied. Well, now the consequences had arrived. When he heard that the female knights surname was Surdo, Colin finally realized what happened. No wonder she called him Knight Kahn. Back then, to conceal his identity and sneak into the Firefox mercenary group, Colin had used Kahn Surdo as his fake name! Now, the real Surdo had found the fake one. I think there might be a small misunderstanding Colin took half a step back, feeling a little guilty. What misunderstanding? Cynthia took a step forward and asked aggressively, My good younger brother, I havent seen you for a few months, but youve changed quite a lot! I almost didnt recognize you. Very well. So, this woman was Kahn Surdos elder sister. At this time, the Black Knights went north and gathered a lot of scattered soldiers who were defeated at the front line. The Surdo familys Ice Rock City had long been occupied by trolls, and the familys army had long been defeated. So, it was not strange that Cynthia would appear here. What was strange to Colin was how Cynthia knew that he had once pretended to be her brother. There were only so many people who knew that he used a fake identity. Someone must have snitched on him! For some reason, the first figure that appeared in Colins mind was Sal. This filial son had always been at odds with him. Moreover, his thoughts were shady and he liked to stir up trouble. Therefore, Colin felt that it was very likely that this fellow had incited Cynthia to mess with him. Miss Cynthia, please listen to my explanation Okay, go ahead. Actually, the truth is like this Hey, hey! Why are you drawing your sword?! Colin was so scared that he kept retreating. Didnt you agree to let me explain? Yes, you can explain, but I wont listen. Cynthia held her sword with both hands and assumed a charging posture. Mother said that you should never trust a man who has deceived you! What nonsense! Colin was suspicious. This woman must be out of her mind. Dont come any closer! This is a military camp. Private duels are not allowed! For the reputation of the Surdo family, I want to fight you! Draw your sword! Cynthia threw down a white glove and shouted. I dont accept! Colin ignored the white glove on the ground. He was at a losswhy did this woman insist on a duel before listening to his explanation? How bad was the enmity she had for him? Hehe, coward! Ill count to three before I attack! Cynthia did not care about the military regulations that forbade private duels. These things were used to restrain lower-level soldiers. For nobles, they did not have much effect. One! Cynthias voice was as hard as iron. Cold sweat broke out on Colins forehead. His right hand could not help but grip the hilt of his sword. He already understood that this woman was probably unreasonable.He was not afraid of battle. Having faced the charge of nearly a thousand wolf cavalrymen, Colin was fearless enough to stand in the front row. Now, there was only one woman. Of course, she would not be able to scare him. Moreover, thanks to Archbishop Ravens holy water, Colin had already advanced to a tier 2 knight. At his age, a tier 2 knight was already a rather high level. The crazy woman opposite him looked to be about the same age as him, so she should not be above this level either. Two! Cynthia reported the count again with a cold expression. Colin took a deep breath and pulled out the longsword at his waist. Then, he saw the female knight in front of him immediately turn into a golden bolt of lightning and rush toward him! F*ck! Didnt we agree to count to three! Bang! Colin only felt a huge force surging toward him. It was as if he had been hit by a tank, and his entire body was sent flying. Heck! This crazy woman was probably a tier 3 knight! God of Light, shine on the world! Cynthia was still mumbling prayers. Coupled with the holy golden light that she was emitting, the scene looked somewhat comical. However, Colin did not have the time to complain, because the woman slashed at him again. Clang! Colin managed to block it, but the huge impact made his hands numb. He was barely holding onto the sword. My heart is pure, and its cleansing evil! Cynthias pupils had become pure gold. Without a trace of human emotion, she was as stoic as a god. Bang! Colin was sent flying by a kick. This time, he flew quite far and directly knocked over a nearby tent. The soldiers in the tent ran out in a panic only to see Cynthia, whose entire body was emitting golden light. Then, they put away the swords in their hands in tacit understanding and obediently hid at the sidelines to watch the battle. The two knights were fighting, so the soldiers naturally did not dare to meddle in other peoples business. Pfft! Colin spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt that many of his ribs should have been broken, and the injuries that he had mostly recovered from before had also relapsed. Woman! Dont go too far! Cynthia naturally did not take this threat seriously. She still resolutely raised her sword and charged over. Fearless, invincible! The womans unreasonable and arrogant attitude finally infuriated Colin. Ah! Colin let out a beast-like roar. A wave of indescribable anger and hatred surged from his memories and instantly dominated his will. It was a will that did not belong to Colin, his predecessor, or even this world. It was as if it came from an ancient abyss that crossed ten thousand years of time and space and suddenly descended. Moonlight shone from behind Colin. There vaguelyit was as if a terrifying phantom had appeared. It was revealing its bloodstained fangs as it extended its huge black wings. A moment of astonishment appeared in Cynthias golden eyes. She thought that she was hallucinating and her charging momentum was interrupted. Though very quickly, she gathered her thoughts again, Resolute and pious, cut through the thorns Cut through the t! Colin roared and instantly erupted with unprecedented terrifying power as he stabbed out with his sword! Clang! A large hole appeared in the armor on Cynthias chest, and the scattered pieces of metal flew everywhere. Fresh blood dyed her shirt red, and a few buttons on her chest were torn off, revealing a beautiful scenery. However, Cynthia did not seem to notice it at all, nor was she scared by Colins extraordinary performance just now. She calmly steadied her body and prayed again, Be firm and pious, and cut through thorns and thorns! Then, she charged again. It was as if nothing could stop this woman. At this moment, Colin did not have enough momentum. The effect of that attack just now was terrifying, it actually allowed him to close their gap in power and suppress Cynthia. However, it also almost used up all of his strength. Thus, facing the crazy woman who charged again, a vicious look flashed through Colins eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He made a decision. The longsword shone with a golden light as it stabbed toward Colins chest like lightning. Colin did not dodge. Tsk! Cynthia watched as the longsword in her hand pierced through his chest, but her heart was filled with fear. Colins sword was right at her throat. Chapter 33 - 033 Reasons 1 Chapter 33 033 Reasons 1 Let go! Colins mouth dripped with blood, but his tone was calm and unyielding. The golden color in Cynthias eyes gradually faded, and her rationality gradually returned. So, facing this man with blood-red eyes in front of her, she was afraid. Madmen were always afraid of crazier madmen. So, Cynthia let go of her hands that were holding the sword. Colin did not care about the sword that pierced his chest, as if it did not exist at all. Who told you that I used your brothers name? Dont you need to take care of your wound first? Cut the crap! Colin exerted a little force, and the sword cut a small wound on Cynthias throat, and the red blood started trickling down. I dont want to ask you again! Lunatic! Cynthia cursed in her heart. In this world dominated by men, Cynthia, as a female knight, naturally had to bear more criticism and doubt. Therefore, she put on a thick layer of armor to give others the impression of madness. The lunatic of the Surdo family. The fanatic of the church. The bloodthirsty wild rose. Although these titles were not pleasant to hear, it was true that no one dared to provoke Cynthia in Ice Rock City. However, now, as she stared at the man in front of her with an indifferent expression while having a long sword in his chest, Cynthia could only lower her arrogant head. Oliver. Hearing this name, Colin was stunned. It was not the eldest filial son, Sal? It was the fat merchant who had once hired the Firefox mercenary group to escort the caravan to Fallen Eagle City! That guy did not actually end up dead in the Mirror Lake camp? He was really lucky. Where is he? Just as Colin asked this question, he saw a fat figure flashing in the crowd, as if he was about to run away. Oliver! I see you! If you dont want to die, then get your ass over here! The fat figure seemed to have been struck by lightning and immediately stood rooted to the ground. After struggling for a while, he finally walked over dejectedly. Tell me, how did you meet this crazy woman? And why did you betray me? Oliver shook his head repeatedly. I didnt, I didnt betray Tell me! Colins voice was stern. Oliver was so scared that his fat was trembling. He finally began to tell the story in an honest manner. It turned out that when Oliver was attacked in the Mirror Lake camp, he decisively jumped into the Mirror Lake to survive. He was not a good swimmer. However, he had a lot of fat. As everyone knew, the density of fat was lower than water. Therefore, fat people could usually easily float on the surface of the water. Oliver floated in the lake for three days and three nights. Finally, when he was about to faint from hunger, he finally reached the shore. At this time, the main force of the trolls had already left the mirror lake. Therefore, Oliver dodged a disaster. Then, he encountered another wave of scattered deserters and ran south with them. On the way, they met Cynthia, who was rushing over from Fallen Eagle City to provide support. TO Cynthia had borrowed hundreds of people from her uncle, Earl Oman, to come and provide support after hearing the news that the Black Knights were heading north. In fact, after Viscount Surdos death, Kahn Surdo, who was supposed to be his first successorthe guy that Colin had once pretended to bewas supposed to lead his army to recapture Ice Rock City. Only then would the Surdo family be able to regain their title and glory. However, not everyone could regain their confidence after a crushing defeat and step into the bloody and cruel battlefield again. Knight Kahn was, sadly, one of them men who got scared out of his wits. Therefore, his sister, Cynthia Surdo, had to lead the army into battle. However, the army of the Surdo family had long been defeated. Earl Oman obviously could not lend all his forces to the Surdo family. It was already quite generous of him to give his niece a few hundred soldiers. Therefore, Cynthia, who was extremely short of soldiers, naturally would not let Olivers group of scattered deserters go. She took them in without explanation and forced them to continue fighting for the Surdo family. Strictly speaking, her action was illegal. However, the Surdo family had already lost their territory, so Cynthia could not care about these things. Moreover, she was a crazy person at heart. That also meant that Oliver was doomed. It was not easy for him to get away from the Mirror Lake battlefield, and now he was forced to do it again. He was already traumatized, and he did not want to be cannon fodder anymore. So, Oliver went to Cynthia and tried to persuade her to let him go. He was still somewhat confident about this. After all, he was convinced that he and the first heir of the Surdo family, Knight Kahn, were old acquaintances who went through hardships together. However, when Cynthia saw this merchant claiming to have gone to Fallen Eagle City with her brother, she immediately exposed him. The real Kahn Surdo had fled to Fallen Eagle City with her. How could he be traveling with a caravan? Cynthia certainly thought this was a lie. Poor Oliver was beaten up and he stayed down ever since. However, after Cynthia led the army to meet with the Black Knights, Oliver saw a glimmer of hope again. He saw an old acquaintance among the Black Knightsthe hugely filial son, Sal. From Sals words, Oliver finally understood why he was beaten up by Cynthia. That Knight Kahn was a fake! Oliver felt aggrieved, but he dared not say anything After all, as a commoner, how could he report a noble? However, under the instigation of Sal, who wanted nothing but chaos, Oliver still went to Cynthia and confessed everything. He claimed that he was not the one who lied, but Colin. Cynthia would not easily believe a commoner. In her opinion, why would the noble Knight Colin pretend to be her brother? The Surdo family was on the verge of falling apart. What good would it do to pretend to be their heir? Faced with Cynthias question, Oliver panicked. He also could not understand why Colin lied. In his desperation, he suddenly remembered that he had promised Colin that he was willing to help him build a bridge and use the financial resources of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to recruit soldiers for the Surdo family and recapture Ice Rock City. At that time, Colin did not agree. Of course, neither had Colin rejected the merchant. If he did not object to it, then it was basically equivalent to agreeing. Therefore, Oliver simply told Cynthia that Colin pretended to be the heir of the Surdo family to swindle the financial support of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. This seemed to be the only reasonable explanation. Therefore, Cynthia was furious. There was actually someone who dared to use the name of the Surdo family to swindle others! Now that the Surdo family had fallen to the point of only having one name left, Cynthia naturally could not allow this name to be tarnished. After she asked Oliver to identify Colin from the camp, she took advantage of the fact that he was alone and went looking for trouble. After listening to Oliver explain the cause and effect of the matter, Colin felt a burst of anger in his heart. Sure enough, his guess was right. It was still Sal who had interfered! Colin glared fiercely at Cynthia. I can tell you clearly that there is a reason for using your brothers name, and I have never used the name of the Surdo family to plot anything. Now that I have taken your sword, this matter ends here! With that, Colin withdrew the long sword that was pressed against Cynthias throat. Cynthia snorted coldly and turned to leave. This crazy woman seemed to be very unconvinced, but this matter was Colins fault, so there was no reason for him to punish Cynthia. However, Colin did not intend to let Sal and Oliver off easily. Thus, Colin turned around and ordered Oliver, Go find Sal and bring him to me. Tell him not to think about running away, or else he will bear the consequences! Okay, but your injury Oliver looked at the longsword in front of Colins chest and was shook to his core. Im fine As soon as Colin finished speaking, he heard Veras anxious voice. Colin! Colin, whats wrong with you?! It seemed that the commotion here had alarmed the female mage. At this moment, Knight Colin, who had been as steady as a mountain, startled wobbling. He pressed hard on his chest, and with a slightly exaggerated expression, he cried out in pain, I cant ah! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he threw his head back and fell. However, the timing of his fall was quite coincidental, and he fell into Veras embrace as she ran over. When he felt the familiar soft-touch, Colin tried hard to spit out a mouthful of blood. Quick! Go find Archbishop Raven Holy Water Vera looked like she was about to cry. But the archbishops holy water was used up last time! Colin was speechless. Chapter 34 - 034 Ice Rock City 1 Chapter 34 034 Ice Rock City 1 Spring was bright and beautiful, and there were no clouds in the sky. Last nights little farce did not have much of an impact on the army. When the sky brightened, the army set off as per usual, continuing to chase the troll tracks to the north. Of course, calling it a chase was not very appropriate. That was because the speed of the Black Knights was too slow. Colin could not help thinking that Marquis Garcia seemed to be waiting for something on purpose. Moreover, with such a slow speed, the troll army should have already left the Northern Territory. Perhaps this was Marquis Garcias plan? Win without a fight? Although he was full of doubts, Colin did not dare to question the highest commander of the Black Knights. Moreover, here, even in the entire Northern Territory, no one dared to question Marquis Garcias military orders. Behind the tortoise-like advancing army, Colin once again lay back on the flatbed trailer that he had just said goodbye to not long ago. His injuries this time might have looked scary, but there was no danger at all. Vera, on the other hand, was rather frightened. She once again found Archbishop Raven and asked him to personally cast a healing spell on Colin. The healing spell personally cast by the archbishop was indeed very effective. In just one night, Colin already felt that his wounds were itchy and even showed signs of healing. However, he was not too happy. After all, what he wanted was not a healing spell, but holy water! Unfortunately, the archbishop really ran out of holy water. Oh, well. What a waste of his wonderful performance! It seemed that he had to think of a way to get some holy water from the church in the future. After all, compared to the blood of a high-ranking knight, pure holy water was relatively easier to obtain even though it was still rather rare. Moreover, the process of acquiring it was safe and without risk. Just as Colin was lying in the trailer and starting to think about the church, Oliver rushed over and reported, Sir Colin, Sal, he He!! He ran away? Colin glanced at the fat man who was covered in sweat. A ferocious look flashed across his face. If Sal really dared to run away, then Colin would definitely charge him with desertion, making him unable to survive in the entire Northern Territory. No, no, he didnt run away. Is he too scared to come? This time, Colin was somewhat surprised. A mere mercenary actually dared to disobey the orders of a noble? Colin was about to let Knight Raymond kill that filial son, but Oliver shook his head and said, No, Sal has already joined the Surdo familys team. And when I asked Knight Cynthia for him, she What did she say? Colins voice was a bit cold. Oliver shrunk his head and whispered, She said Youre not qualified to order the Surdo family Hehe. Happiness flashed on Colins face. This filial son was able to see the situation clearly. He managed to find another pillar of support so quickly. As for that crazy woman from the Surdo family, it seemed that she really intended to fight with Colin to the end. Taking a deep breath, Colin calmed himself down. He felt that there was no need for him to be anxious. The Surdo family that had lost their fiefdom was nothing more than a flower that had long past its prime. How long could that crazy woman protect Sal? Sooner or later, Colin would send that filial son to reunite with his father in hell. However, Colin seemed to have miscalculated this timein just a few days, Ice Rock City was reclaimed by the Surdo family. was Furthermore, the entire process was unbelievably simple. When the Black Knights slowly headed north, they realized that not only did they not encounter any troll army, the enemy even gave up on the cities that were once occupied. Yes, they gave up completely. The troll soldiers inside were all gone, as though they had never been there before. As a result, the noble lords who had been captured by the Black Knights along the way suddenly became spirited. They led their once defeated soldiers and slashed their way back into the empty cities, announcing that they had regained their lost territories. This was because the Black Knights were maintaining order. However, there was no competition. The various lords tacitly only led their armies into their original fiefdoms and did not take over other peoples cities. There were even a few clans that had lost all their heirs, but no one dared to take over their territories. After all, this victory was entirely built on the Black Knights reputation. The other lords were all trailing behind the Black Knights army to take advantage of them. If they still did not know what was good for them and took things that did not belong to them, Marquis Garcia would not be polite to them. In the eyes of the lords, those unclaimed fiefdoms naturally had to be handed over to Marquis Garcia to deal with. Therefore, no matter how Colin gritted his teeth and cursed the luck of the Surdo family, Cynthia still managed to take back Ice Rock City without bloodshed. The Surdo family seemed to be on the verge of revival. Following that, the Black Knights stationed themselves on the outskirts of Ice Rock City. Ice Rock City was the largest city in the Northeast region of the Northern Territory that was closest to the firmament ice plains. Marquis Garcia seemed to be prepared to stay here for a long time and did not have any intention of continuing his attack on the trolls from the north. Cynthia, who had recovered Ice Rock City, was feeling very pleased with herself. She immediately invited Marquis Garcia and the other nobles into Ice Rock City, announcing that a banquet would be held three days later to celebrate this apparent victory. Colin also received an invitation to the banquet, but he felt that the crazy woman had no intention to bury the hatchet with him. Although it was not considered a grand banquet, Colin felt that Cynthia would definitely not let him have a good time at the banquet. Of course, Colin would not be frightened. He also wanted to see what kind of plans that crazy woman had arranged for him. He hoped that he would not be disappointed. Oliver. Colin put down the banquet invitation in his hand and called out. Sir, what are your orders? These days, Colin had been ordering Oliver around like a servant as a punishment for revealing Colins fake identity. I need a banquet attire. Do you know of any tailor in ice rock city who can make it? Colin had snuck out at the beginning. To conceal his identity, naturally, he would not bring any formal attire with him. When Oliver heard this, he immediately put on a fawning smile. Lord Colin, our Tulip Chamber of Commerce has a base in Ice Rock City. There are definitely skilled tailors there who can help you make a beautiful formal attire! Colin looked at Oliver with a faint smile and did not say anything. Until the fat merchant felt goosebumps all over his body and sweat started to form on his forehead. Okay, then go to the place you said. Yes! Oliver let out a long sigh of relief. Ever since he witnessed Colins ruthlessness in the battle with Cynthia that night, Oliver had been especially afraid of this barons heir. Even though Oliver had faced other nobles with higher ranks before, no one had ever been able to bring him such great pressure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Colin did not agree with Olivers suggestion, he immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing. The Tulip Chamber of Commerce was Olivers territory, he had suggested finding a tailor there. Obviously, he wanted to take the opportunity to escape from Colins control. However, Colin agreed. This made Oliver even more uneasy. The party was in three days, and time was of the essence. So, the two men went without delay to what Oliver called the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. Chapter 35 - 035 Armor 1 Chapter 35 035 Armor 1 The base of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce in Ice Rock City was located in the center of the east of the city. This base occupied a large area and was quite luxurious. Your Tulip Chamber of Commerce is developing well here. Hehe. You flatter me. Oliver could not hide his joy. This place is very close to the firmament ice field. Most of the transactions between our chamber of Commerce and the trolls have to be transferred from Ice Rock City. Therefore, this is actually a base second only to the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce. That was right. Although the Northern Territory and the trolls were about to blow each others brains out, the trade between the two sides had never stopped. War was war; trade was trade. These were two different things. After all, the interests involved were too great. Even the nobles of the Northern Territory were unwilling to stop the trade with the trolls. Of course, not just any merchant was qualified to conduct such foreign trade. The Tulip Chamber of Commerce had to have obvious support to be able to get a share of the profits. Where is the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce located? Fallen Eagle City. Oliver said a city name that Colin was very familiar with. Fallen Eagle City was the city where Colins elder sister had married far away, and the lord there was Earl Oman. So, that meant the Tulip Chamber of Commerce was supported by this man. Colins expression was a little contemplative. Colin had always suspected that Earl Oman was behind the assassination attempt on him. Since the great noble behind the Tulip Chamber of Commerce might also be Earl Oman, would it count as walking into a trap now that Colin had swaggered into Earl Omans sphere of influence with Oliver? However, Colin was not too worried. Earl Oman would not be stupid enough to assassinate a barons heir in his own territory. If that happened, he could never shake off being a suspect. ever Sir Oliver, its great that youre alright! I heard that you went to the Mirror Lake camp, and I thought As soon as they walked through the door, a freckled little girl shouted excitedly at Oliver. Oliver nodded in a reserved manner. Of course Im fine. Go and find Jack. Theres a sir who needs help to make a banquet attire. The freckled girl revealed a troubled expression. Im sorry, Lord Oliver. Mr. Jack has been recruited into the castle by the Surdo family. They said that theyre going to specially design attires for the lords who are going to attend the banquet. Oliver was stunned for a moment. He turned around and said to Colin, Sir Colin, I didnt expect the Surdo family to have already arranged it. Im afraid that youll be invited to the castle to have your measurements taken very soon Really? Colin sneered. He did not think that the crazy woman would be kind enough to hire someone to tailor his attire. He even had a premonition that this was Cynthias little trick to get back at him on purpose. Thinking of this, Colin asked the freckled girl, Do you know how many tailors the Surdo family has invited to the castle? I heard that all the remotely famous tailors in the city have been recruited. Many of the sirs attending this banquet were in a hurry and didnt seem to have brought their attires with them, so the Surdo family is making preparations to rush them out. As expected. This time, Colin was finally convinced that the crazy woman was most likely trying to make a fool of him in the matter of the attires. Seeing that Colin was silent, the freckled girl kindly suggested, Sir, if you need to make attires, Mr. Jacks apprentice is still in the shop. He might be able to help you Apprentice? Before Colin could say anything, Oliver shouted, Let that clumsy guy make an attire for a noble? Are you out of your mind? The freckled girl shrank and did not dare to say anything. Colin would also be worried about leaving the production of the attire to a tailors apprentice. Of course, neither would he go to the Surdo familys castle to beg that crazy woman. Then, how could he find a suitable attire in such a short time? Colin stroked his chin and thought for a while. Then, he suddenly asked, Do you sell armor in your shop? Of course! Oliver quickly said loudly, Please follow me. Colin followed Oliver to a room. At a glance, it was full of all kinds of armor. My lord, this is the best collection in our Chamber of Commerce. There are plate armors, chain armors, and even enchanted armors Enchanted armors? Colins interest was piqued. The so-called enchantment was to draw a magic circle on the surface of the armor, and then ask a mage to enchant the magic circle so that the armor would have all kinds of arcane characteristics. It was not a simple thing. First of all, the complicated magic circle needed to be engraved on the armor. Secondly, the mage would have to be hired at a high price to enchant the armor. Therefore, a set of enchanted armor could be sold for an exorbitant price. The armor that Colin left in Graycastle was not enchanted, and the only enchanted armor in the Angele family was worn by his father. Unfortunately, the enchanted armor was lost to the trolls after his father died in the battle. Therefore, Colin followed Olivers lead and arrived in front of the only enchanted armor in the room. It was a fully white armor with beautiful and mysterious lines engraved on it. The armor was emitting a cold aura. This armor is enchanted with a Rank 4 magic circle called Frost Blessing. It can release frost attacks when attacked, causing damage on the attacker, Oliver explained. Rank 4 magic circle! Colin remembered that the enchanted armor that was passed down in the Angele family only had a Rank 2 magic circle engraved on it. How much is this enchanted armor? Colins interest was piqued. Oliver turned around and talked to an old blacksmith for a while. He then announced the price, 50,000 gold coins. 1 annou Come again? Colin could not believe what he just heard. The taxes received from the lands under the Angele family were only 3,000 gold coins a year. In other words, the Angele family could not afford the enchanted armor even if they did not eat or drink for ten years. It was no wonder that the Rank 2 enchanted armor of the Angele family was considered a family heirloom. Colin glanced at the enchanted armor reluctantly and turned around. It was not something he could afford. Also, even if he sold everything he had, he would not be able to maintain it. What about this set? Colin changed to another set of armor without enchantments. This one costs 2,000 gold coins. Colin inhaled deeply, feeling a little pained. However, he also knew that this kind of exquisite armor would not be cheap. Can I pay a deposit first? Ill inform Graycastle to send the rest of the money over. Hearing this, Oliver thought for a moment and gritted his teeth. Lord Colin, if you like this set of armor, I can give it to you for free! Free? Colin smiled playfully. He did not believe that there were free things in this world. Everything had a price, but some of the prices would not appear in the form of money. Thats right, Oliver said in a low voice, Previously, I accidentally damaged your relationship with the Surdo family and injured you. So, you can consider this armor as my apology to you. Sure enough, after returning to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, the fat man was trying to get out of Colins crosshairs. The free armor was actually Olivers ransom fee. Alright! Ill accept your apology. Seeing that Oliver was sincere, Colin decided not to pursue the matter anymore. He then found a pen and paper before drawing a bears head roaring into the sky. On the back of the bears head was a shield badge with thorns on it. Help me carve the emblem of the Angele family on it. Send it to my place in three days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sure. Colin was about to leave after finishing his words. Sir Colin, about the banquet attire Oliver reminded. I already have a plan for the attire. Dont worry about it. Colin turned around and gave him an unreadable smile. Chapter 36 - 036 Banquet 1 Chapter 36 036 Banquet 1 Three days passed in the blink of an eye. The day of the Surdos familys banquet arrived as scheduled. As night fell, the castle in the center of Ice Rock City was packed with people. A large number of nobles gathered to attend the banquet. It had to be said that the timing chosen by Cynthia Surdo was extremely ingenious. Originally, with the influence of the Surdo family, it was impossible to invite such a large number of nobles to attend the banquet. However, at this time, the troll army had withdrawn from the Northern Territory, and the lost castles had been taken back without much difficulty. Although it was a little self-deceptive, it could still be considered a victory. Moreover, the only two marquises in the Northern Territory were coincidentally in Ice Rock City. Under such circumstances, unless Duke Saint Hilde personally held a banquet in Winter City, Ice Rock City tonight was destined to become the focal point of the Northern Territory. The banquet started at six oclock, and Colin arrived at half-past five. He came alone. This was a high-level aristocratic banquet, so it was naturally impossible for the guests to bring in civilian servants. Knight Raymond was barely qualified to attend, but he had been sent back to Graycastle by Colin to report the news. Colin felt that he could now be considered someone who could establish a relationship with the two heirs of the St. Hilde family. Presumably, Earl Oman would not dare to act too ruthlessly either. Therefore, there was no need for him to cower and hide in the dark anymore. Thus, Colin sent Raymond back to inform the family, so that the family would not cause trouble thinking that he was dead. Im sorry, sir. Please show me the invitation letter. When the guard at the castle gate saw Colin, his expression immediately became exceptionally interesting. He hurriedly stopped him and asked. Colin took out the invitation letter and handed it to the guard. The guard quickly took it and carefully checked it. After confirming that it was correct, he had no choice but to let him in. Sorry, Sir Colin, Ive troubled you. Welcome to the banquet! Please come in! Only then did Colin slowly enter the castle. On the way, when everyone saw him, they all looked at him in surprise. Many of them even secretly pointed and whispered about something Colin did not care about the stares. He walked to the banquet hall with his head held high. Sir Knight, please wait! Unfortunately, he was stopped by the butler of the Surdo family. The butler recognized the badge of the Angele family and smiled. Youre Knight Colin, right? Yes. Colin crossed his arms and was considering smashing the fake smile on the butlers face. Perhaps he had heard of Colins fame, or perhaps he sensed danger, the butler took a step back and said, Im sorry, Knight Colin, you cant wear armor to this banquet. Yes, Colin could not find a banquet attire, so he simply wore the armor he had just bought. Logically speaking, this was indeed very rude. However, Colin was already mentally prepared. He calmly asked, Then, what ould I wear? Of course, you should wear a formal attire. The butler looked at him as if he were a fool. He had even begun to signal the guards beside him with his eyes, preparing to chase this rude knight out of the castle. Formal attire? Colin sneered. Suddenly, he heavily punched his breastplate and said loudly, The Northern Territory has just suffered such a great humiliation, and the troll army has just retreated. Moreover, they returned unscathed with a full load of goods! How dare you still dress up and dance here? What about our counterattack? What about our revenge? What about our bloodlust? Why arent we doing anything? Im just an insignificant knight. I dont have the right to question the decisions of the Lords! But..! I feel bad for my father, Baron Angele, who died on the frontlines! As his only son, I swear that I will not take off my armor until I get my revenge! The crowd was silent! Colins words acted like a pause button. Everyone was staring at the strange man in armor. Especially the old butler of the Surdo family. His brain was still ringing. He was not sure whether he was shocked by Colins loud voice or by what Colin said. At this time, he also knew that he could not chase this disrespectful knight out of the castle as they planned. Colin was indeed disrespectful, but he was in the right! Strictly speaking, this banquet was indeed a bit of a whitewash. The lords and nobles who easily recovered their lost territories urgently needed a chance to cover up their past failures and publicize their current victory. Therefore, this banquet to celebrate their victory appeared under the impetus of all parties. However, they did not expect that someone would step out and ruthlessly tear their facade apart and rub it in the faces of the nobles. Cynthia Surdo was also in the crowd. She wanted to see Colin, this annoying fellow, being chased out of the castle with her own eyes, but she did not expect that she would see this scene. Cynthia gritted her teeth so hard that she nearly shattered them, but at the same time, a trace of regret emerged in her heart. This banquet was supposed to be a great opportunity for the Surdo family to become famous, but now, it seemed to have become a joke. It was all because of one person. An originally insignificant person. A person who she wanted to humiliate with some petty tricks. Perhaps, she should not have taken this unnecessary move Colin did not know that Cynthia, that crazy woman, was also watching him. He still had that self-righteous look on his face. He ignored the gazes from the surroundings and strode forward as if there was no one else around. Bang! Colin knocked into the old butler who was still in a daze. However, the old butler did not dare to retaliate anymore. He watched helplessly as Colin, wearing that pure white armor, strode into the banquet hall. There were quite a number of participating nobles in the hall. When they saw Colin walking into the hall, everyones expressions were different. They whispered to each other and started animated discussions. Colins loud voice had already transmitted those heroic words into the banquet hall. Therefore, he naturally became the temporary focus of the banquet. However, no one came forward to him. Clearly, Colin was ostracized, but he did not care at all. His heart was even filled with joy. as e After all, this was a banquet that the crazy woman had planned in every possible way. She had originally wanted to make the Surdo family famous, but now, it seemed that it had been completely destroyed by Colins words. There was still some time before the banquet officially began. Therefore, the nobles who participated in the banquet were still arriving one after another. The newcomers clearly felt that the atmosphere in the hall seemed a little off. They only found out that it was all Colins doing after asking around. Therefore, more and more gazes were cast on Colin. Colin also felt a little annoyed, so he simply closed his eyes. As time passed, the status of the people arriving became higher and higher. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was until Marquis Charles appeared at the door of the hall. Then, the banquet suddenly became quiet again. This was not because of how high the prestige of Marquis Charles was among the nobles. On the contrary, because of the previous series of tragic defeats, his reputation among the northern nobles was horrifyingly low now. However, his appearance still made the whole place quiet again. That was because he was also wearing a suit of armor! Chapter 37 - 037 Banquet 2 Chapter 37 037 Banquet 2 When Charles stepped into the banquet hall, he was full of himself. When everyone looked at him in surprise, he was full of confidence. However, when the banquet hall fell into a long silence, he felt a little strange. Tonights attire was one that he had specially prepared for a long time. In fact, he had prepared an impassioned speech, just waiting for someone to ask him, Dear Marquis, why are you attending the banquet in a suit of armor? Yet! Why did no one ask? Marquis Charles was deeply disappointed. These people were too stupid, they could not even give him this opening. So, he coughed a few times and prepared to answer his own question. You must be very curious as to why Im not wearing formal attire, right? This is because Im too ashamed to wear one! Marquis Charles took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there were tears in his eyes! The troll army has retreated, but have we really won? Ask yourselves When Marquis Charles said this, he looked at the entire scene with a pained gaze. Though, at a certain point, he stopped abruptly. That was because he saw the unique figure in the crowd at a scanColin. That was when he knew things had gone awry At this time, Colin also saw Marquis Charles. I attend the banquet in a suit of armor because that crazy woman has forced my hand. What about you? What kind of show are you trying to have here? Colin questioned in an unhappy tone. The entire banquet hall lapsed into pindrop silence. Ten seconds passed. Twenty seconds passed. Thirty seconds passed Knight Colin! Finally, Marquis Charles roared affectionately, breaking the uncomfortable and awkward silence. He took a few quick steps and arrived in front of Colin. Faced with Marquis Charles, who wore matching attires with Colin, Colin instinctively panicked. He subconsciously withdrew his hands. However, much to his dismay,Marquis Charles quickly caught his hands! Knight Colin! Marquis Charles held Colins hands tightly. I knew it. There will always be warriors in the Northern Territory like me who dont want to indulge in false victories. Ones who dare to pick up weapons, put on armor, and fight the trolls to the death! Colin resisted the urge to withdraw his hands. He quickly adjusted the expression on his face and put on an impassioned look. I, who should cooperate with your performance, can only try my best to perform. However, when it came to Marquis Charles ability to act, Colin was still a little ashamed of himself in comparison. For example, the man had exquisite control over his passionate tears as he fought against letting them flow. Colin knew that he could not do it himself. Marquis! Colins tone gradually became choked. As long as I dont avenge my father, I wont take off my armor! Please reorganize your army, Marquis Charles, and lead us on a counterattack immediately! Please rest assured. I wont let you down! The two best actors looked at each other affectionately. But youve already let us down. A calm voice came from the door of the hall. The voice was not loud, but it was sufficient to silence the entire hall. Moreover, this persons words revealed his blatant disdain for Marquis Charles, but no one present dared to refute him. Even Marquis Charles himself, although his meticulously prepared performance was forcefully interrupted, he only revealed an embarrassed and guilty expression when he heard that. At the same time, the crowd immediately shifted to both sides, creating a path for the person at the door. Marquis Garcia appeared at the door. Standing next to him was a marvelously dressed Vera. The two armored men finally stopped looking at each other emotionally. They turned around and bowed to the two who had just entered the hall. Marquis Garcia was wearing a dark blue attire today. His face was cold as he walked quickly through the crowd. He did not stop when he passed by Colin and Marquis Charles. He did not even look at the two of them. It was as if he did not care about the farce that the two of them had caused. As the person with the highest status in todays banquet, Marquis Garcias behavior was very important. Seeing that he did not pay any attention to the two armored men, the nobles who participated in the banquet heaved a sigh of relief. However, although Marquis Garcia was undoubtedly the focal point today, the real focal point of the banquet was someone else. At least, all the men present had their eyes on the slender and graceful figure behind Marquis Garcia. Colin was no exception. Vera was breathtakingly beautiful tonight. She wore a pure white dress with a slit. Her dazzling golden long hair fell on her smooth shoulders. Her azure blue eyes were as pure as the sea. Her height of 1.7 meters was excellently proportioned with the tight-fitting dress accentuating every part of her body, weaving her into a mesmerizing hourglass. What made the male nobles at the banquet even more unable to control themselves was that Vera had a near-perfect exquisite face. Moreover, the mysticism of a mage, the dignified elegance of a great noble, and the gentleness and grace of a young girl were perfectly integrated with her body, emitting a fatal attraction. Who is she? Many male nobles had already begun to inquire about Veras identity in whispers. This adopted daughter of the Duke was indeed rather mysterious. Colin had not found any information about her from his previous memories, as if the Duke of St. Hilde was deliberately concealing her existence. However, Marquis Garcia seemed to have all the intentions of introducing this beauty to the Northern Territory today. me Before the banquet begins, please allow me to formally introduce this beautiful lady beside me. Marquis Garcia led Vera to the high platform in the front row of the hall and introduced her. Vera St. Hilde, the adopted daughter of the Duke of St. Hilde! Wow! Hearing Veras true identity, the eyes of the male nobles in the audience shone even brighter. There was only one thought in their mindsmarry her! They had to have a dream, otherwise, what was the difference between them and salted fish? Marquis Garcia seemed to see through everyones thoughts, so he did not delay any longer. He immediately picked up a wine glass and shouted, Tonights banquet officially begins! Everyone, enjoy it to your hearts content! Praise the marquis! As soon as Marquis Garcia finished speaking, beautiful music began to play. The banquet officially began. As expected, Miss Vera was immediately surrounded by many male nobles of similar age. Regardless of their status, almost all the unmarried men present wanted to try and see if they had a chance to get the beauty. After all, a woman like Vera, whose appearance and status could be called a one-in-a-million, was the best marriage partner. Vera skillfully dealt with the nobles who came to flirt with her, as if this kind of scene was nothing special to her. Her every move revealed the bearing of the daughter of a duke, politely and firmly rejecting wave after wave of men. Arent you going to try? Marquis Charles nudged Colin next to him with his elbow. They can go ahead. Colin looked calm. You have to give others a chance to try first. Marquis Charles heard the strong confidence in Colins words and immediately looked sideways. Hey! Dont blame me for not reminding you. There are many young men at the banquet today who are above you in terms of status and appearance! Colin shrugged and ignored Charles warning. Instead, he picked up a glass of champagne from the tray of a passing waiter and sipped it carefully. Seeing this, Marquis Charles rolled his eyes and felt that he had really worried for nothing At this time, in the middle of the banquet hall, there were already many men and women dancing together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Vera had not accepted any invitation from any man. Finally, when the suitors around her had all retreated in disappointment, Colin put down his wine glass and walked toward Vera. Beautiful and honorable lady, may I have the honor of a dance with you? Colin bowed slightly and extended his right hand to Vera. Veras face was slightly flushed. She compliantly placed her right hand in Colins hand. Okay. Chapter 38 - 038 Banquet 3 Chapter 38 038 Banquet 3 As the melodious music resonated in the hall, many couples started dancing in the ballroom. They danced the most orthodox court dance in Radiant Empire. It was similar to the Viennese waltz on Earth. The male and female partners need to borrow each others strength to complete a series of turns, swings, and spins while ensuring that they were in harmony and quick. The entire dance steps were light, smooth, and elegant. In such a fast rotation, everything around them would become blurry. Only the faces of the partners in each others arms could remain clear. Spin, spin, and spin again. It was as if they were going to spin forever with the person in their arms. However, the music would eventually end. The song ended. Colin completed the final turn with Vera, who weighed nearly nothing. Then, he reluctantly withdrew his right hand that was supporting Veras smooth back, stepped back slightly, and bowed. Thank you, Miss Vera. This is the most unforgettable dance Ive ever had! Cove Veras little face was still red, and she was slightly panting as if she had not recovered from the dance just now. Hearing Colins flattery, she smiled slyly. Knight Colin, why do I feel that youve said this to many girls before? Colin raised his head, not flustered at all. He knew very well that at this time, what he should do was not to defend himself-he must make his move. Therefore, he smiled and said, Please believe me. From now on, Ill only say such things to you and only you! Sure enough. Vera found herself unable to resist Colins straightforward words. Sweet nothings! Vera rolled her eyes at Colin angrily, but there was an embarrassed smile on her face. At this time, Colin could already feel the murderous gazes around him. Obviously, after successfully becoming Veras first dance partner, Colin had naturally become the public enemy of all the male nobles present. However, he obviously did not care. He was not letting go of Vera, this thick pillar of support, anytime soon! That was because he had already seen Earl Omans figure in the crowd. The fear of being assassinated instantly enveloped Colins heart, forcing him to think of ways to raise his own status, so that the other party would not act rashly. After sending Vera back to Marquis Garcias side, Colin politely took his leave. He understood the principle of going too far. At this time, it would be foolish to stick around Vera. However, before he could walk far, a young man stepped in front of Colin, blocking him. Huh? Who sent the supporting character to faceslap him so quickly? Colins thoughts ran wild as he smiled politely. May I ask who are you? The young man smiled coldly. Knight Colin, I heard that you used my identity before. Why? Dont tell me you dont recognize me? Colin was slightly stunned and immediately realized who the person in front of him was. No wonder he looked a little familiar. He looked as annoying as that crazy woman. They were siblings; no mistake at that. So its Knight Kahn Surdo! Ive long heard of you! Colin said that he had long heard of him, but there was not a hint of respect in his expression. Obviously, Kahn was very unhappy with Colin. He said in a sarcastic tone, Knight Colin, tell me. If the honorable Miss Vera knew that the knight who just danced with her is actually a liar, how would she react? Faced with Kahns threat, Colin shrugged as if he did not care at all. Why dont you try that and see how it plays out? Kahns face suddenly darkened. He was not sure whether Colin really had nothing to fear or he was just pretending. However, before he could continue to probe, he heard Colin suddenly lower his voice and say, But if I were you, Id care for your good sister first. Whats wrong with my elder sister? Seeing that the man had taken the bait, Colin chuckled and tried to provoke him. You should know that the one who really leads the army to reclaim Ice Rock City is your sister, Knight Cynthia. Therefore, according to the laws of the Surdo family, shouldnt she be the one to inherit the title of the Surdo family, and not you? Nonsense! Kahn was like a kitten whose tail had been stepped on. He was instantly enraged. Im the first in line to inherit the Surdo family! Youd better save these words for the Duke of St. Hilde. Colin spread his hands, indicating that this matter had nothing to do with him. This look of wanting to be beaten up made Kahn almost unable to control his anger. He stared fiercely at Colin and panted heavily. It was as if he wanted to beat up this extremely detestable fellow in front of him. Soon enough, Kahn quieted down because he felt a palm pressing down on his shoulder. Kahn turned his head, and his expression immediately became extremely respectful. Uncle! Colins pupils instantly contracted as he looked at the person who came. It was Earl Oman. Earl, sir. Colin carefully lowered his head, not wanting Earl Oman to see the hidden fear in his eyes. Earl Oman was a mature and elegant middle-aged man. There was always a faint smile on his face as if he was polite to everyone. However, his wine-red eyes revealed a hint of coldness from time to time, which showed that this earl was not a kind and good person. Colin, Im so happy to see that youre okay! Earl Oman patted Colins shoulder gently, his face sporting a sincere smile. I heard that someone tried to assassinate you in Graycastle. What happened? Who is bold enough to do that? Colin raised his head and put on a friendly smile. The assassin was Knight Carter. As for who was behind him Its still under investigation. Carter? Earl Oman snorted and said angrily, That ungrateful wretch is really a disgrace to the knights of the world! Dont worry, Ill send someone to investigate this matter. If theres any news, Ill definitely inform you. Thank you very much for your help, Earl! Colin looked at the righteous earl in front of him and suddenly felt that this earls acting skills were probably not inferior to that of Marquis Charles. Earl Oman smiled and continued to chat with Colin for a while like a friendly elderly. Colin also handled the conversation carefully too, as though he had never suspected that his assassination was related to the earl in front of him. Before he left, Earl Oman lowered his voice again and asked, Did you and Marquis Charles agree to wear armor together to the banquet? No, its just a coincidence. Colin was a little puzzled as to why Earl Oman would suddenly ask this. Earl Oman said meaningfully, Oh, thats good. However, you also have to be careful not to get too close to Marquis Charles. Why? Colin asked directly. Earl Oman did not answer, but Knight Kahn, who was beside him, criticized arrogantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Idiot! Marquis Charles suffered such a terrible defeat this time and lost 200,000 Northern Territory troops. Do you want to take responsibility for this? You still dare to get close to him Shut up! Earl Oman roared while attempting to suppress his voice. Knight Kahn immediately shrank and turned into a meek quail again. Earl Oman turned his head and said to Colin, Remember, the one were loyal to will always be Duke St. Hilde, not some marquis. Watching Earl Oman leave, Colin suddenly narrowed his eyes. Only then did he realize that tonights banquet seemed to be brewing a dangerous undercurrent. Chapter 39 - 039 Abdication 1 Chapter 39 039 Abdication 1 There were many kinds of people in this world. The nobles were no exception to this rule. There were the respectable nobles, the minor nobles, and the knights who were nobles but not really. This banquet of the Surdo family was full of such distinct classes. Marquis Garcia, Marquis Charles, and Vera were the core of a small circle in the banquet. Countless people tried their best to get close to them, but they only dared to greet them briefly and did not dare to stay for long. Otherwise, they would be disrespectful and overstepping their boundaries. Outside the core of the small circle was a circle led by Earl Oman. There were three earls and the host of the banquet, the members of the Surdo family. Outside was a group of viscounts and barons. The last circle, which was also the most crowded, was the knights, where Colin was included in. Strictly speaking, Colin was also qualified to enter the circle of the barons. However, he had now realized that the banquet was not as simple as it seemed on the surface, so he deliberately reduced his sense of presence. He was prepared to be a qualified bystander. Colin and Marquis Charles might have looked like they appreciated each other. Yet, if the marquis really could not protect himself, then Colin would definitely not let himself be dragged down to help him. If it was Vera, then Colin might consider how to save the damsel in distress. As for Marquis Charles, who liked to hold hands, cry, and perform Good luck. The banquet continued, but the atmosphere seemed to have changed at an unnoticeable pace. The music continued, but the center part of the dance floor had long been empty. Even in the outermost circle of the banquet, Colin could already feel the atmosphere around him begin to become solemn. With his enhanced hearing at night, Colin eavesdropped on the discussions of the knights around him. At some point in time, everyone stopped talking about this victory that could be considered a fluke. Instead, they changed the topic to their own losses. Indeed, the series of defeats under the command of Marquis Charles had almost cost the Northern Territorys 200,000-strong army. Although half of them were the direct troops of the St. Hilde family, the other half were the private armies of the various lords in the Northern Territory. In addition, a large part of the territories near the front line had been conquered by the trolls. Even if they had recovered, the trolls would not return empty-handed. So this time, the lords of the Northern Territory suffered heavy losses. With such heavy losses, someone had to be responsible. Thus, the topic gradually began to be disadvantageous to Marquis Charles. Of course, the prestige of the St. Hilde family remained, so no one dared to rebuke them openly. They only dared to let out a few huffs of complaints discreetly. In Colins opinion, such complaints could not hurt Marquis Charles foundation. At most, it would only make his reputation worse. Perhaps it would make the St. Hilde family feel guilty about this fiasco enough to compensate the various lords a little, but that was all. If Earl Oman had not been bluffing before, this tiny intermission was still not the main course of this banquet. Therefore, Colin continued to wait. Sure enough, Colin soon received a truly explosive piece of news. Have you heard? The Black Knights that Marquis Garcia led to support the front line this time wasnt an order from the duke at all! What do you mean? Dont tell me Marquis Garcia sent troops on his own accord? Thats right! Thats why the marquis did not move forward in Ice Rock City. Hes waiting for the dukes military order! Hmmph! Hes already sent troops on his own accord. Whats the point of waiting for the military order? Shh! Why are you so loud? Do you want to die?! Colin was speechless. These people seemed to be discussing in a low voice, but in fact, they did not bother being discreet at all. Moreover, he had already discovered that this gossip had almost spread throughout the entire banquet. At this moment, he suddenly realized what was going on with this hidden undercurrent. Without a doubt, Marquis Charles was still the true target of these people. However, he was, after all, the eldest son of the Duke, and the prestige of the St. Hilde family was unparalleled in the Northern Territory. The lords and nobles who had suffered heavy losses only dared to be angry at Marquis Charles. However, it would be different if someone took the lead. This person had already made his position clear! The first time the man saw Marquis Charles after the defeat, he whipped Marquis Charles in public. Before tonights banquet began, he once again interrupted a performance that Marquis Charles had carefully planned. This he was naturally the commander of the Black Knights, the first person in the Northern Territory army, the dukes younger brother, Marquis Garcia! Only when Marquis Garcia clearly expressed his displeasure with Marquis Charles did the rest of the nobles dare to openly complain about him. Originally, complaining was the most they could do. However, when everyone learned that Marquis Garcia had secretly dispatched the Black Knights army without the dukes order, the situation changed again. Although the Black Knights were Marquis Garcias private army,this was the Northern Territory after all. Duke of St. Hilde was the real ruler of this territory. The Black Knights had already left Marquis Garcias territory. It would make more sense that they gotthe dukes approval first. Therefore, this gossip that was widely spread in the banquet for some reason faintly revealed a signal. A dangerous signal. Marquis Garcia and the Duke of St. Hilde were not on good terms! A smart person should have been able to sense the dukes fear of his own elder brother from three years ago when the Duke of St. Hilde sidelined the Black Knights. However, at that time, Marquis Garcia did not disobey his elder brothers orders. Though now, could it be that after Marquis Charles tragic defeat, Marquis Garcia finally became dissatisfied with his nepotistic brother and began to resist? Everyone knew that the Black Knights were extremely terrifying. Although there were only 50,000 people, no one doubted their capabilities to sweep across the Northern Territory under the command of Marquis Garcia. Moreover, due to Marquis Charles series of terrible defeats, the military strength of the Northern Territory was now severely weakened. Knowing that, the Black Knights were even more terrifying Therefore, this gossip had such a terrifying impact. Did Marquis Garcia really want to humiliate Marquis Charles again and again, or did he want to take the opportunity to express his dissatisfaction with the Duke of St. Hilde? Then, Colin thought of Earl Omans hint and the undercurrent that was surging in the banquet. Colin suddenly realized that a terrifying storm was brewing. Once it took shape, it would have the terrifying power to engulf the entire Northern Territory! Just as the atmosphere in the banquet became more and more solemn, Knight Kahn Surdo suddenly appeared in front of Marquis Charles. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He first bowed respectfully, then raised his head, and asked righteously, Marquis! I would like to ask this! Should someone be responsible for the Northern Territory suffering such a terrible defeat? Marquis Charles was stunned on the spot. Marquis Garcia was expressionless. The entire scene was silent. The storm had officially arrived! Chapter 40 - 040 Abdication 2 Chapter 40 040 Abdication 2 Enjoying the attention of the crowd, Kahn Surdo felt a little smug. Especially Miss Veras glimmering eyes which made Kahn so excited that his face turned red and his body trembled. The heir of the Surdo family suddenly felt that if he went to ask Miss Vera to dance at this time, perhaps he would not be rejected like before. He felt that he was a hero now. However, Colin looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. He did not expect that this guy would be the one to try to stand out. All the nobles present were excited when they saw Knight Kahn step forward to question Marquis Charles. There was only one exception. This person was Kahns sister, Cynthia Surdo, who Colin called a crazy woman. She looked at her younger brother with fear in her eyes! Why? Why did this banquet, which was supposed to make the Surdo family famous, turn out like this? If possible, she seemed to have wanted to seal her younger brothers mouth tightly, lock him in the basement, and never let him out. Cynthia knew this very well-perhaps Marquis Charles had really aroused public anger, but he was, after all, the first heir of the St. Hilde family. Her younger brother was just the heir of a viscount. What right did he have to question Marquis Charles? No, although her younger brother was stupid, he was definitely not a person with such courage. Otherwise, when Cynthia led her army to recover Ice Rock City, he would not have continued to hide in Fallen Eagle City. Thinking of this, she suddenly turned her head to look at Earl Oman. It seemed that it was this good uncle who had whispered something in her younger brothers ear just now that made Kahn rashly step forward. Cynthia felt a chill in her heart. She suddenly realized that the future of the Surdo family seemed to have dimmed. Knight Kahn, youre right! Marquis Charles did not care about Kahns offense at all. He took a deep breath and asked sincerely, Then, what kind of punishment do you think can offset my previous mistake? Kahn did not seem to expect Marquis Charles to be so receptive. Seeing the marquis waiting for his trial so humbly, Kahn trembled even more. However, after the excitement, Kahn was also a little confused. He opened his mouth but did not dare to say what kind of punishment was suitable for Marquis Charles. Quietly turning his head, Kahn looked at his uncle, Earl Oman, with a pleading gaze. At this moment, Earl Oman lowered his head, as if he did not know what was happening. Kahns heart instantly sank, but just as he was about to retreat, he saw Veras gaze again. In Kahns eyes, it was a gaze filled with encouragement, appreciation, and even admiration! Thus, Knight Kahn was once again filled with strength! Even the zit on his nose faintly shone with a red light. For a moment, he felt that he was incredibly brave! The title of nobility! Kahns sharp voice echoed in the hall. As a punishment, you should voluntarily relinquish the title of marquis! Everyone was stunned. Even Marquis Charles, who had always been outstanding in acting, did not know how to react for a moment. Colin looked at Kahn with eyes full of pity. It was a look of concern for the mentally challenged. Cynthias face was full of despair. She did not know whether Marquis Charles title could be retained, but what was sure was that the viscount title of the Surdo family was going to be lost. Charles title was an empty one. It represented his qualification as the first successor of the Duke of St. Hilde. It made him an extension of the Duke of St. Hilde! Asking Marquis Charles to give up the title was no longer a punishment for Charles, but a slap to the face of the Duke of St. Hilde! It was forcing the Lord of the Northern Territory to admit his mistake! The environment in the palace grew tense! The music finally stopped. The atmosphere in the banquet hall was so stagnant that it was almost suffocating. The eyes of the entire hall were focused on Marquis Charles and Knight Kahn. Knight Kahn had enjoyed being the center of attention, but now he felt like he had a knife in his back. Cold sweat dripped down. Kahn looked for the gaze of his goddess, Vera, but she did not look at him anymore. Instead, she looked at her elder brother, Marquis Charles, with a worried gaze. Kahns face instantly turned pale, as if he finally realized what a stupid thing he had done. Standing opposite him, Marquis Charles did not look any better. He was at a loss as to how to deal with this too. He could not agree to the request of giving up his title as nobility, much less dare to disagree. This was no longer a matter of his own honor or disgrace. It was a matter of his fathers dignity and even the prestige of the St. Hilde family. As the Lord of the Northern Territory, how could he let a group of inferior nobles dictate the issue of his heir? Marquis Charles did not look at the uneasy Kahn anymore. This idiot was just a pawn that was pushed out. His gaze passed Kahn and slowly swept across the entire place, but he did not see any friendly or supportive gazes. At this time, he gradually realized that this incident was probably premeditated. It was not only aimed at him, but also at his father. That only meant he could not give in! If he took a step back, he would be smashed into pieces! Thus, Marquis Charles took a few steps forward, passed Kahn, and faced all the nobles in the hall with a solemn expression. Who else thinks that I should give up my title? Please step forward! He did not want to pay attention to Kahn, the puppet, but wanted to force out the real mastermind behind the scenes. Moreover, he did not believe that the St. Hilde family who had ruled the Northern Territory for a thousand years could fall apart after one defeat. The entire place was silent. The St. Hilde familys thousand-year-old prestige in the Northern Territory was not something that could be simply challenged. Therefore, awkwardness returned to the banquet. After a long time, a voice finally broke the silence. Hehe, Im sorry, Marquis Charles! Kahn, this child is still young and insensible. If hes offended you with his words, I hope you can forgive him, Marquis. The one who stood out was Earl Oman. However, he did not continue to target Marquis Charles. Instead, he was exonerating Kahn. It also gave Marquis Charles a way out. Colin suddenly had some doubts. Could it be that Earl Oman was truly loyal to Duke St. Hilde and did not participate in this conspiracy against Marquis Charles? However, Earl Omans next sentence quickly dispelled Colins previous thoughts. Marquis Garcia, what punishment do you think is suitable for Marquis Charles past mistakes? Upon hearing this, Marquis Garcia seemed to have just woken up from his leisurely state of watching from the sidelines. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he slowly stood up and slowly walked to the front of the stage, standing side by side with Marquis Charles. Marquis Charles could only slightly bow, take half a step back, and give up the seat. In the face of Knight Kahn, Earl Oman, or any of the nobles present, Marquis Charles would not give in. However, Marquis Garcia was an exception. This commander of the Black Knights had the ability to turn the tables around! Marquis Charles was not sure whether this uncle of his wanted to turn things around. Was everything that had happened caused by the northern nobles who were dissatisfied with him, or was it secretly planned by Marquis Garcia? If it was the former, Charles was actually not too worried. If it was the latter Charles. Marquis Garcia finally spoke. Uncle. Marquis Charles lowered his head slightly and waited for the verdict anxiously. The lives of 200,000 soldiers of the Northern Territory. How are you going to atone for your sins? Boom! Marquis Charles felt as if he had been struck by lightning Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was completely stunned on the spot. What else could he use to atone for that? Marquis Charles raised his head in shock and looked at his own uncle with a shocked expression. It was as if Marquis Charles had really known his uncle for the first time. Colin looked at this scene from afar, and a saying flashed in his mindthe wolf in sheeps skin had finally revealed itself! Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: 041 Holy Water 1 Chapter 41: 041 Holy Water 1 Translator: 549690339 The night was deep. The grand banquet in Ice Rock City had finally come to a close. However, the expressions of the nobles who left the banquet one after another varied greatly. Some were excited, some were terrified, some were hopeful, some were full of fear This night was destined to be a sleepless one. One by one, carrier pigeons took to the sky from Ice Rock City, scattering to all parts of the North Territory. They would deliver a shocking piece of newsunder the questioning of Marquis Garcia, Charles, the eldest son of Duke St. Hilde, had announced his abandonment of his own nobility! Charles nobility was in name only and came with no corresponding territories. What it truly represented was the right to succeed the Duke of St. Hilde! Giving up this title meant that Charles had given up his right to succession. Of course, strictly speaking, only after Duke St. Hilde approves Charles request, he would be officially stripped of the title of Marquis, and completely lose the dukes succession rights. However, what was indeed intriguing or even terrifying was that Charles willingly gave up his nobility under the pressure of his own uncle. Since Charles wouldnt inherit the dukedom of the St. Hilde family, who would succeed it now? Would it be Dukes second son? Or would it be the dukes brother? Normally, as the brother of the Duke, Marquis Garcias right to succession would come after the dukes three sons, even behind the dukes adopted daughter, Vera. But now, no one dared to be certain about who would hold the nobility of the St. Hilde family. Would their Golden Lion banner turn into a Black Lion? A terrifying storm was quietly approaching the North Territory of the empire. Some people were jubilant, hoping to take this opportunity to rise. Others were extremely worried, frightened by the hidden crisis. Colin walked silently through the streets of Ice Rock City, contemplating how the Angler family should handle the impending storm. Truthfully, he didnt want chaos to break out in North Territory at this time. It wasnt because he was loyal to Duke St. Hilde, or because he had compassion for Marquis Charles, or even because he was worried about the storm affecting Vera. It was because he understood very clearly that if North Territory plunged into civil unrest now, the ones who would benefit the most would undoubtedly be the Trolls. After all, the troll army of three hundred thousand on Sky Ice Plain isnt that far away, perhaps theyre eying North at the borderline right now! Once Marquis Garcia and Duke St. Hilde began their clash, the Trolls would certainly take the chance to move southward again. The North Territory would be doomed to a living hell! Colin had no interest in the power struggle among the nobles, but as a human being, he would definitely not want to see North become a place of disaster inflicted by the Trolls. Unfortunately, he was a minor figure and couldnt change the current situation. He could only hope that the Northern Duke who was far away in Winterfell city would retain some sanity and make appropriate compromises. Colin returned to his inn, took off his armor, and went to sleep. When he woke up, the sun was shining brightly. Although Ice Rock City was a bit tense, it was not in chaos. It was as if everything that happened last night was just an illusion. After breakfast, Colin went for a walk, taking his cat for a walk with him. Of course, Little White wasnt too willing to be walked, but Colin forcibly took it out. After the protest failed, an angry Little White crawled into Colins clothes to continue its nap. Actually, Colin wasnt venturing aimlessly on the streets. He had a destinationthe Glorious Church. The Glorious Church in Ice Rock City was not far from the castle of the Sudor family. It was a towering structure built of pure white rocks. Standing nearly a hundred meters high, its sharp peak stood upright, as if it was going to pierce the sky. Colins fear of the Glorious Church had waned since his arrival in this world. After all, he had drunk the holy water and even progressed as a result. In fact, after he successfully advanced to a formal Knight and could activate Holy Light energy, Colin began to suspect that the vampires of this world probably wouldnt be restrained by the church. With that, he boldly walked into the churchs front door. The guard at the entrance saw Colins luxurious attire and did not stop him. In the deserted prayer hall, there was no one, only rows of tables and chairs, and a sculpture erected in the front row. Of course, the sculpture was the image of the Lord of Glory. It was a middle-aged man dressed in a simple robe, with long hair draped over his shoulders. His right hand held a scepter, his left hand pointed at the front, the only strange thing was his face It had no facial features! According to the church, the reason why the Lord of Glory had no facial features was that he could be the image of any person C elegant nobles, poor commoners, and even lowly slaves. Colin looked up at this deity who, according to legend, protected humans, and suddenly, a strange sense of familiarity arose in his heart. He pondered over it for a while, but couldnt figure out where this familiarity came from. Honorable knight, is there anything I can help you with? As Colin gazed at the statue of the Lord of Glory, immersed in his thoughts, an old voice suddenly awoke him. Hello, Reverend Priest, please call me Colin. The old priests cloudy eyes flickered slightly as he smiled and said, So it is Knight Colin, I have heard of your fame. Colin was somewhat surprised, indicating that he clearly did not expect to be famous. The old priest seemed to perceive Colins confusion and laughed while explaining: Previously, Archbishop Raven had been here and mentioned you to me. Colin finally understood. It seemed that he had left a deep impression on Archbishop Raven. Probably because he remembered him drinking an entire bottle of his pure holy water. Hmph, stingy Archbishop! Colin secretly mocked him, but outwardly he appeared deeply honored: I did not expect Archbishop Raven to remember me, such an honor. So why has Knight Colin come here? Heres the thing, I actually want to buy some holy water, so that I can save myself if Im seriously injured again. Since his last advancement, Colin had set his sights on the holy water of the church. Now that he finally had some downtime, he naturally wanted to get some holy water to drink. I see. Then please follow me. The old priest nodded and led Colin through the prayer hall towards the back temple. In fact, it has become common for the church to sell holy water. And the price is extremely high. The church not only did not feel ashamed of this, but also righteously justified it The blessing of the gods comes at a price. Soon, the two arrived in a small room in the back temple. The room was simply furnished with just a pool of holy water in the center, about the size of a bathtub. The surface of the water in the pool was as smooth as a mirror, emitting a milky white sacred light. Of course, this was holy water, but it was diluted. Colin managed to suppress the impulse to rob the church, and handed his water bag to the old priest: Please fill it up. Very well. Glugglug The old priest quickly filled the water bag and then returned it to Colin: Knight Colin, that will be thirty gold coins. So dark! You should know that this holy water was diluted, not the pure holy water that Archbishop Raven gave Colin to drink without any water mixed in. As for how many times it was diluted. According to Colins understanding, the church generally dilutes it by a thousand times. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, the actual amount of all the holy water in the churchs pool in front of him, was probably not even as much as that small concentrated bottle in the hands of Archbishop Raven. And now, Colin had spent a lot of money to buy a whole water bag of holy water, and it was probably made by diluting one or two drops of pure holy water. Colin winced, but had to hand over thirty gold coins to the old priest. Lets see if its useful first. Upon bidding the old priest farewell, Colin left this rip-off place.. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: 042 Military Order from the Duke 1 Chapter 42: 042 Military Order from the Duke 1 Translator: 549690339 Burp Strolling down the street of Ice Rock City, Colin patted his stomach, letting out a satisfied burp. He just came out of the Church, his thirst quenched. But the anticipated upgrade did not come. His body didnt even heat up as he had expected. Colin thought that the effect might not be immediate. There must be some reaction time, so he patiently waited. He waited from morning till sunset. Still no reaction! At noon, he did feel a slight hint of warmth in his body. But it was barely noticeable. Could it be that the dose was too small? Colin was a bit puzzled. At the same time, he also felt a bit helpless. Last time, Archbishop Raven lavishly used an entire bottle of pure holy water to save him all because of Vera and Marquis Garcias influence. Now if he wanted to get some holy water to drink, he had to buy it with his own money. However, the thought of the hefty price made Colin cringe. Probably even if the entire Angler family exhausted all their fortune, it would only be enough to buy the pool of holy water from the Church of Ice Rock City. But just with those diluted holy waters, he doubted it would be enough for him to advance to the third tier. Feeling blue, Colin went to a small tavern next to the inn, ordered a glass of deer blood wine, and drank to vent his frustration. Night once again enveloped Ice Rock City. Meanwhile, Colins hearing became even more sensitive in the night. So, slightly tipsy Colin started sitting idle in the tavern, secretly eavesdropping on various bits of gossip. After a while, Colin realized that the most discussed topic was still Marquis Garcia forcing Marquis Charles to give up his title at the banquet last night. Moreover, the majority of the people deemed Marquis Garcias actions as very appropriate. Marquis Charles must pay for his previous defeat. However, not many people realized how this incident would have a profound impact on the situation in the North Territory. This was not surprising. After all, they were just ordinary commoners, what did they know about politics? Many people were not genuinely supporting Marquis Garcia, they just wanted to see Marquis Charles in bad luck. Just like the public cheering at a corrupt officials downfall, the misfortune of the higher-ups always provided the lower-ranked people with a sense of satisfaction. As for whether the unlucky one truly deserved the punishment, that was secondary. Apart from the unlucky Marquis Charles, the other most-discussed person in the tavern was the Dukes adopted daughter, Miss Vera, who made her public debut in the North Territory for the first time. Especially as the night grew deeper, and the wine flowed freer, Marquis Charles was gradually forgotten, while Miss Vera became the new topic of discussion. Some people were describing Veras beauty earnestly as if they had witnessed it personally. Others, more mysteriously, talked about Veras real identity as a mage, immediately gathering gasps of surprise. Colin took a careful look at the guy who revealed Veras mage identity and found him slightly familiar. He probably was one of those who had gone through the Great Escape with him. He didnt care much. Among those who had escaped together, the only one Colin wanted to find was that dutiful son, Sael, whom he planned to teach a severe lesson. However, some comments about Vera in the tavern later did catch Colins attention. Because many people were speculating about Veras biological parents. It was then when Colin realized, indeed, who Veras biological parents were remained a mystery. But since she was chosen to be adopted by Duke St. Hilde, her biological parents must also be high nobles. Who could that be? As Colin was deep in thought, he suddenly heard a group of drunkards, empowered by the wine, speaking disrespectfully towards Miss Vera, their comments utterly profane. Furious, Colin was prepared to degrade himself and beat these fools outright when he noticed that someone else had already taken action. And so, the tavern instantly became lively. There were those fighting, those watching, those cheering Those pretending to mediate but actually instigating, those purely watching but unintentionally hurt, those too fired up and joining the brawl The entire scene was a chaotic mess, filled with an incorrigible aroma of unchecked hormones. Only the taverns owner mournfully attempted to quell the brawl from the back. But these drunkards whose rage was stoked by Veras very name, could only vent their agitation via raw physical conflict. No amount of persuasion could stop them. Colin, on the other hand, ordered another glass of Deer Blood Wine, enjoying the show from a corner in the tavern. Finally, the intense brawl attracted the attention of the City Defense Force. Faced with fully armed soldiers, the drunkards instantly lost their temper, one by one subdued, squatting on the ground for questioning. According to the punishment for private fights within the city, these people were required to pay a fine of thirty copper coins or serve ten days jail time. Some obediently paid the fine. But there were also destitute ones who couldnt afford thirty copper coins, as well as those cunning old hands who could afford it but chose to serve jail time. The latter two were naturally taken away by the City Defense Force. The tavern instantly became much more spacious. And a lot less interesting. After finishing his drink, Colin was about to head back for some sleep when he noticed a familiar face. Knight Blis! Indeed, it was the knight from St. Hilde Family who had fled with Colin back in the day. Following the voice, Knight Blis also noticed Colin. A rare smile spread across his aloof face, as he walked over and took a seat beside Colin. Your right arm Colin finally noticed the mans vacant right arm. After the battle at Ben Liu River, Colin slipped into a coma, and Knight Blis, acting on Marquis Garcias order, left before Colin woke up. Therefore, Colin had no idea that Knight Blis had become a one-armed warrior. Its nothing. Just a little injury from the battle at Ben Liu River, Knight Blis spoke casually. Seeing that he didnt want to dwell on this topic, Colin changed the subject, What would you like to drink? Its on me. What are you having? Deer Blood Wine. Knight Blis stared at Colin in surprise, apparently shocked by this seemingly refined heir to the barons heavy taste. Then Ill have the same. With a faint smile, Colin ordered a glass of Deer Blood Wine for Blis as well. So where did you head after the battle at Ben Liu River? Winterfell City. Colins eyes slightly narrowed, and he quickly asked, For what? But he seemed to realize something and added hastily, You dont have to say if its inconvenient. Theres no problem. After the battle at Ben Liu River, Knight Blis seemed to have recognized Colin and was pretty candid: I was sent by Marquis Garcia to Winterfell City to seek a Military Order from the Duke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin secretly exclaimed that it was so indeed. He further asked, So, what Military Order did you bring back? This time, Knight Blis hesitated slightly, but still told him: The Duke ordered Marquis Garcia to command the Dark Cavalry to pursue the Troll Army that is retreating from the North Territory.. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: 043 Vera’s Request_l Chapter 43: 043 Veras Request_l Translator: 549690339 News about Dukes military order spread quickly through Ice Rock City. The city was in a state of jubilation. Everyone believed that with Marquis Garcia at the helm, victory in the upcoming war of vengeance was almost guaranteed. Of course, saying almost was quite downplayed. After all, since the formation of the Dark Cavalry, they had never tasted defeat. However, Colin wasnt quite as pleased. Furthermore, as the days passed, his worries grew deeper. Because it seemed that Marquis Garcia had no intention to lead his troops northwards. The private armies of the northern lords were continuously assembling in Ice Rock City, almost turning the entire city into a massive military camp. As more and more soldiers poured into Ice Rock City, the confidence of the people grew ever higher. In their eyes, the assembly of men and cavalry under the banner of Marquis Garcia was in response to his summons to unite and aid the Dark Cavalry in striking back at the Sky Ice Plain. However, Colin, who was aware of the original text of the dukes military order, wasnt as optimistic. Because he clearly remembered Knight Blis telling him that Dukes command was for Marquis Garcia to lead the Dark Cavalry in pursuit of the trolls, without any instruction to assemble the private armies of various lords for a joint attack! Could it be that Marquis Garcia falsely spread the Dukes military order? What was he planning with such a large assembly of troops? Was he truly planning to invade the Sky Ice Plain? Or Colins foreboding became more intense. For ten consecutive days, there was no movement from the Dark Cavalry, while the private armies of various Northern Lords kept increasing. Just as things were slipping towards the most dangerous abyss, Ice Rock City was almost on the cusp of becoming a powder keg, and Colin was planning his escape. Then, he unexpectedly received a message from Vera. Miss Vera wants to see me? Yes. Under the gaze of the maid, Colin hesitated for a long time, finally letting out a sigh: Alright, lead the way. The maid led Colin through the castle of the Sudor Family, finally stopping at a garden in the backyard of the castle. In the garden, Colin immediately spotted Vera. She looked much thinner than he remembered. It seemed that she too was concerned about the current tense situation. Colin, youre here! Under the morning sun, Vera appeared calm and tranquil. She wasnt dressed in noble attire today, but a simple casual outfit. A thin white shirt on the top and a black skirt on the bottom, with a small rose embroidered on the left breast of the shirt and the corner of the skirt. However, even such a simple outfit couldnt hide her stunning beauty. When Colin entered, she was attentively caring for a plant in the garden. Seeing Colin, Vera smiled and waved at him, reminiscent of a young girl greeting her first love. For some reason, just seeing Vera calmed Colins anxious heart. He walked over and bowed: Good morning, Miss Vera. Good morning, Colin. Have you had breakfast? Yes, I have. Would you like something to drink? Coffee. Vera signaled the maid to bring a cup of coffee. Colin thanked her and took it, taking a light sip. The rich bitterness turned into a gentle aftertaste after its entrance, carrying a soul-stirring fragrance. Not bad, right? Vera smiled slightly upon seeing Colins satisfied expression, This is a treasure from the Sudor Family. Haha, then I am indeed enjoying your privilege. Colin cradled his cup of coffee, crouched down beside Vera, and looked at the plant in front of her, asking, Did you plant this flower? Its not a flower. Vera shook her head, Its Twin Grass, extremely valuable to a mage. Also, I didnt plant it. Knight Cain gave it to me. Really? Knight Cain is indeed generous! He gifts coffee, expensive plants. Has Cain emptied the Sudor Familys resources to win Veras heart? Regardless of the praise on the surface, Colin was already cursing inwardly Pah, a sycophant! This kind of sycophant is a public enemy to all men, because their actions raise womens expectations, significantly harming the interests of other men. For instance, Colin, he was somewhat unsure of what gift to give to Vera. Something too plain wasnt worth presenting, while something better seemed out of his price range. Vera was oblivious to the guys mental churnings. She stared at the Twin Grass in front of her, sighed, and said leisurely: Do you know? This Twin Grass plant appears as one, but it is actually a pair. From the moment of birth, the Twin Grass twines around each other, supporting each other, but the twining is so tight that they torment each other. See that droplet of pale green juice? Thats the juice squeezed out by their entwined branches. While she was speaking, the droplet of juice gradually formed and suddenly dropped. It fell into the soil but didnt seep in, instead, it turned into a green gem like amber. Vera carefully picked up the green gem, explaining, This is the crystallized juice of Twin Grass, an extremely valuable material for spellcasting. However, it is also the tears of blood they shed when tormenting each other. This was the first time Colin had seen such a magical plant, and he couldnt help but take a few extra glances out of curiosity. But then, he realized that the phrasing of Veras words seemed to imply something. Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia, isnt their relationship between the two brothers just like this Twin Grass plant, mutually supporting but also opposing each other? Vera put away the crystallized Twin Grass carefully, turned around, and said to Colin, You should know that my father and uncle are having some discord now. So, could you persuade them? There is more than just some discord between your father and your uncle right now Colin was speechless in his mind, but he comforted her on the surface, Dont worry, it will be fine. But as an outsider its not easy for me to intervene. Have you tried persuading them yourself? Of course, I have. Vera puffed her cheeks, seemingly somewhat angry, But my uncle wont listen to my persuasion at all. As for my father, I have already sent two letters to Winterfell City, but its like stones dropped into the sea. Colin fell silent. Vera seemed anxious, Did you know? Ive recently received news that the Golden Lion Legion has started mobilizing. It seems like they have intentions to head towards Ice Rock City! Colin was taken aback. If the Golden Lion Legion, which was the Hilde Familys main army, was also mobilized, didnt that imply that Duke St. Hilde had taken an uncompromising stance, and was even prepared for devastating consequences? Colin, you can always find a way out of desperate situations. This time, please help me! Faced with Veras soft plea, Colin found himself unable to refuse. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, he finally understood what is meant by causing trouble with charms. Alright. Ill go with you to see Marquis Garcia. Thank you, Colin! You shouldnt be too happy yet, I can only do my best to persuade him, whether it can be successful Regardless of the outcome, Ill always be grateful! Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: 044 Hunting_1 Chapter 44: 044 Hunting_1 Translator: 549690339 The Marquis is not in the castle? Yes, the marquis has gone hunting in the suburbs. Colin and Vera came up empty-handed, Marquis Garcia was not in the castle at the moment. Could you take us to see him, then? Of course, its my honour. The marquiss guard could not refuse Veras request. Consequently, Colin followed the marquiss guard to the stable to fetch the horses, and Vera went back to change into more suitable equestrian attire. Upon arriving at the stables, Colin encountered a familiar face. Good morning, Knight Cynthia. Colin greeted cheerily, already internally badmouthing her as crazy woman. Cynthia seemed to have just returned from outside. Upon seeing Colin, she was taken aback, and then asked with a displeased face, What are you doing here? Well, Im not here to find you. Colin, seeing the rude behaviour of this mad woman, retorted back in kind. Cynthia bulged her eyes, her right hand instinctively reaching for the sword at her waist. Colin was startled, this woman truly was crazy, ready to fight at the slightest disagreement? The marquiss guard standing beside them was also frightened by all this. He quickly stood forward to explain, even before understanding the situation completely, as things were about to go haywire: Knight Cynthia, Knight Colin was invited by Miss Vera to visit the castle. He is now preparing to visit Marquis Garcia in the suburbs. Cynthia had initially planned to scold the guard who dared to interrupt her, but after hearing the name Marquis Garcia and seeing the black lion emblem on his chestplate, she immediately backed down. You have to be mindful of the owner when you hit a dog. The guards of Marquis Garcia were no ordinary guards. Cynthia might be crazy, but she wasnt stupid. Seeing Cynthia back down, Colin was about to make some jibes, but on taking a closer look at the servant leading Cynthias horse, he immediately burst into laughter. Another familiar face. The dutiful son, Sael! Knight Cynthia, the servant leading your horse looks good. Do you want to sell him? No! Without hesitation, Cynthia immediately refused. Colin was not surprised by Cynthias reply, instead, he casually commented, Dont rush to refuse, arent you going to hear my offer first? Cynthias eyebrows arched slightly, showing hesitation, then nodded and said, Well, lets hear your offer. Upon hearing her response, Colins mouth curved into a grin. She took the bait. Though Sael continued to keep his head down, Colin noticed his clenched fists and instantly stiffened body. He was a venomous snake! This was Knight Bliss assessment of Sael. Colin agreed wholeheartedly. What couldnt a man who could betray even his father betray? Cynthia believed that Sael would be grateful for her protection, But Colin knew very well that as long as Cynthia showed the slightest inclination of wanting to sell Sael to him, that would surely plant seeds of hatred towards her in Saels heart. Ten gold coins! Colin nonchalantly suggested. Cynthia snorted, Knight Colin, has the Angler family become so desperate? At this price, youd better take your chances at the slave market in the west of the city. Honestly, a price of ten gold coins was not low. Naturally, it was not high either. In fact, as long as Colins price did not significantly exceed Saels value, Cynthia would certainly refuse to annoy Colin. But Colin didnt really expect Cynthia to accept. All he needed was for her to ask about the price. The seeds of hatred had been sown, waiting to take root and sprout. Upon hearing Cynthia refuse Colin, Sael visibly relaxed. But just like Colin predicted, deep inside, Sael had already embedded a profound resentment for Cynthia. At this moment, Sael was reminded of something his father once said: Dont get too close to the nobles! We are sheep, and they are tigers. We eat grass, they eat meat Our meat! Sael never thought highly of his father, deeming him too conservative, too timid, and not ambitious nor adventurous enough. But in regards to those statements, Sael mostly agreed. These nobles indeed had never considered commoners as their equals, nor have they cared about their lives. However, Sael didnt completely share his fathers views. For in Saels viewpoint, his destined fate doesnt necessarily equate to a lifetime of eating grass! He also wanted to eat meat! The meat of the nobles! Colin would never have guessed, what he had sown in Saels heart was not only hatred for Cynthia, but also resentment towards the entire nobility! This resentment was gradually gathering, and one day, it would become a tidal wave engulfing the entire North Territory! After Cynthia left with Sael, Colin waited for a while before the tardy Vera finally arrived. Well, women always take a long time to change clothes. Moreover, generally, the prettier they are, the slower they dress. Of course, upon seeing Vera in her fresh clothes, Colin felt that no matter how long he had to wait, it was totally worth it. She changed into a snow-white riding uniform over a purple chiffon blouse. Tight riding pants accentuated her round and straight long legs, firmly attracting an LSPs gaze. Seemingly aware of Colins gaze, Veras small face turned somewhat pink. We should get going, Colin. Sure ! The three mounted their horses and rode off towards the suburban area. Spring morning, under the radiant sunlight was beautiful. Even though Colin now had some aversion towards the direct sunlight due to bloodline issues, he still had to admit, it was a beautiful morning. Perfect for a spring outing with beauty. Regrettably, the atmosphere wasnt quite right. The current tense situation left Colin and Vera no cheer for small talk. They galloped all the way in silence. Under the guidance of the Marquiss Guards, the three gradually approached the Dark Cavalrys camp on the outskirts of the city. The strong aura of imminent combat was so intense that Colin didnt even have the luxury to appreciate Veras graceful horseyard postures. Something isnt right! Its just a hunt, why so much killing intent? Knitting his brows, Colin thought hard about how he could persuade Marquis Garcia. Honestly, he didnt have much confidence. In his opinion, the matter had gone beyond rectification ever since the night when Marquis Garcia forced Marquis Charles to abdicate his title. Honestly, regarding this matter, Colin always thought Marquis Garcia didnt handle it very smartly. Take Count Uman for example. He first used Cain Sudor as a decoy to attract enemy fire, then seemingly mediating the disputes while pulling Marquis Garcia into the conflict. Count Uman subtly achieved his goal without getting himself deep into this vortex. The execution was incredibly smooth, advancing and retreating freely. This exhibited the true quality and tactics of a veteran politician. As for Marquis Garcia This figure whose military prowess outshines rest of the North Territory, appears somewhat naive when it comes to politics. While Colin was lost in thought, the three had already arrived at the Dark Cavalry camp and saw Marquis Garcia. Uncle! Marquis! Marquis Garcia nodded at them, seemingly not surprised by their arrival. Uncle, where are you going hunting? Seeing the ready Dark Cavalry, Vera had some apprehension in her heart. At this point, Colins heart had already sunk. Although the persuasion hasnt started yet, looking at the Dark Cavalry like this, there is no point in persuading them now. They are about to start a war! While Colin was sinking in despair, Marquis Garcia raised his whip and pointed to the north: Sky Ice Plain. Sky, Sky Ice Plain? Yes! Marquis Garcia gave a subtle smile and confirmed, I plan to hunt in Sky Ice Plain! Vera was still shocked, but Colin had already figured it out. Weve been tricked! The entire North Territory has been tricked! No, not only the North Territory but probably even the Trolls have been tricked! Marquis Garcia deliberately created a tense situation by opposing Duke St. Hilde, probably to distract and numb the enemy. He made everyone believe that the Dark Cavalry was going to provoke Civil unrest in the North Territory. However, Marquis Garcia had only one target from beginning to end C Trolls! Colin thought about his criticism of Marquis Garcias political incompetence just now, looking now, the other party was merely putting on an act. But he was fooled like a fool from the beginning to the end! Knight Colin. Marquis Garcia suddenly turned to Colin, Some people told me that you were born for the battlefield. Would you dare join me in hunting in Ice Plain? Colin only felt a sense of excitement rushing to his head, like a residual consciousness of his previous life nagging. It also felt like his personal unwillingness to see the people of North Territory suffer. And also the joy of no more indecision for Vera caught between her father and uncle. In short, at this moment, the image of Marquis Garcia in Colins eyes suddenly became grand. No wonder his previous life admired him so much. The Military God of the North Territory, the protector of the human race, the idol of all young people in the North Territory! How could such a figure get trapped in political infighting? His sword had only pointed in one direction forever C Sky Ice Plain! Having realized this, Colin felt a sense of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, he started to feel affection for this commander of the Black Flag Army. Immediately he loudly responded: Whats there to fear! Marquis Garcia laughed loudly, waving the whip, he issued a command: Departure! 50,000 cavalry, like a hide cover the sky-like black tide, roared north! Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: 045 Snowstorm_l Chapter 45: 045 Snowstorm_l Translator: 549690339 Originally, Colin thought that the North Territory of the Glorious Empire was already cold enough. But now he discovered, compared to the Sky Ice Plain, the North Territory was like a large greenhouse. Its almost the end of May now, he would have felt a hint of summer if he was in the North Territory. But here on the Sky Ice Plain, snow is still falling. No wonder the North Territory wasnt expanded any further north when it previously held an absolute advantage. Northerners really dont want to come to this bitterly cold place. In the howling north wind, the snowflakes quickly turned the world into a vast expanse of white. The Fifty thousand Dark Cavalry, like a raging black tide, was dashing north in the snow. The horses hooves shattered the ice and snow as they hit the ground, revealing the frozen soil. The thundering hooves and the clanging of armor, accompanied by the wind, composed an intimidating and aggressive melody. Over half a month had passed since they set out from Ice Rock City, but they hadnt encountered any Troll Army on their journey. This wasnt surprising. When the Trolls began to retreat, the Dark Cavalry trailed behind leisurely. Given the long pause in Ice Rock City, the Trolls had retreated far away. However, the Trolls had made a significant loot during their invasion in the North Territory. Carrying all these spoils of war will surely slow down their pace. Given the pursuit speed of the Dark Cavalry, Colin estimated that if they hadnt taken a wrong turn, they should be catching up with the tail of the Troll Army in the next few days. Marquis Garcia seemed to understand this too, and the number of scout cavalry sent out in the recent days had significantly increased. But the Sky Ice Plain was simply too vast. While the Troll Army of three hundred thousand troops might sound numerous, they seemed insignificant in the vast and boundless Ice Plain. Besides, in such snowstorms, the traces left by the marching army would soon be buried, making it a fools dream to track them down through their footprints. So, the first difficulty in the pursuit campaign was to find the traces of the Troll Army in the vast Ice Plain. This required an intimate familiarity with the geography of the Ice Plain and clarity about the possible retreat routes of the Trolls. Colin was utterly clueless. He had never ventured this far into the Sky Ice Plain, he knew almost nothing about this place. Luckily, he had the mighty Marquis Garcia by his side. This guy was the true God of War of the Ice Plain! Yes, this title was given to him by the Trolls. Having enemies come up with such a title for oneself, it was enough to indicate how terrifying Marquis Garcia was on the battlefield. With such a powerful figure beside him, Colin certainly wouldnt waste such a good opportunity. Following the principle of asking when in doubt, Colin would approach Marquis Garcia and pepper him with questions now and then. And each time, Marquis Garcia would patiently answer them all. This level of patience made many senior officers in the Dark Cavalry jealous, not just Colin. Some even started to quietly inquire if Colin was the illegitimate son of Marquis Garcia. Does uncle have a lover? asked Vera, hiding her little face deep inside her fox fur shawl, her eyes full of doubt. Yes. Colin, a look of gossip on his face, asked I know the Marquis has never married, but has he never had a lover? After being constantly observed with strange looks by the officers of the Dark Cavalry, Colin began to doubt his origin. None. Vera shook her head, As far as I know, Uncle has never shown excessive affection for any woman. Moreover, throughout all these years, I never heard any related rumors. It seems Uncle is like an ascetic monk. Okay. Colin was somewhat disappointed. He was initially thinking, as a protagonist who time-traveled here, having a peculiar lineage shouldnt be lacking. Having a badass like Marquis Garcia as a father, a badass elf princess as a mother, then suddenly an unknown grandfather dies and left a kingdom for him to inherit Cough, cough The howling cold wind poured into Colins mouth, interrupting his daydream. It was then he realized, Marquis Garcia had no offspring. Furthermore, as Vera had suggested, if Marquis Garcia indeed led a life akin to an ascetic, he would likely not have any descendants. So, who should inherit his nobility and territory? Could it be an adopted child? Possible. Yet, there was another possibility. Colin realized he might have understood the foundation of trust between Marquis Garcia and Duke St. Hilde. He had been puzzled, why had these two brothers dared to stage such a drama? Ended up, it was a bluff. Such rapport and trust between them was indeed surprising. If Marquis Garcia had intended to change the ruler of the North Territory, there was no need for him to chase into the Sky Ice Plain with his Dark Cavalry. At the time of Ice Rock City, as long as Marquis Garcia sent his army southward, he could easily take Winterfell City. He had that capability. Duke St. Hilde was also aware, his own brother had this capability. So, wouldnt he fear his brother turning pretense to reality? Unless, Marquis Garcia had made him a promise. Obviously, this commitment wasnt verbal. But a tangible, irrevocable promise. Dying without an heir might be Marquis Garcias promise to his brother. Without a successor for nobility, what was there to fight over? This could be the foundation of their mutual trust. As Colin was deep in thought, news came from the scout cavalrytraces of the Troll Army were found! They finally caught up! Colin could clearly feel the soldiers instantly getting excited. All of these warriors who had marched thousands of miles in the snow, didnt show any signs of laxity, hesitation, only overwhelming intent to fight! They were members of the North Territorys strongest armythe Dark Cavalry! However, Marquis Garcias military order came, ordering the entire army to stop advancing and camp on the spot. That was expected. After all, the moment enemy traces were discovered, one cant simply rush in. That wasnt marching or fighting, that was reckless. A cautious general would further understand the enemys situation, then make a decision. Colin followed Marquis Garcia for several miles to where the scout cavalry had found the enemys trace. Looking closely at the vague traces in the snow, he assessed: It seems like this should be the main force of the Trolls, and they passed not more than a day or two ago. During this time, Colin had gleaned a fair amount of tracking skills on the Ice Plain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Garcia nodded, approving Colins judgment, then asked, So, do you think we should continue the chase? Why not? Colin asked, somewhat perplexed. After all, wasnt that why they had trekked thousands of miles in the frigid weather? However, shaking his head, Marquis Garcia said: No, they are not our target.. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: 046 Earl Dawson_l Chapter 46: 046 Earl Dawson_l Translator: 549690339 As the night fell, the heavy snow finally stopped. But this did not mean that the most difficult time had passed. In fact, it was not too cold when it was snowing, but it is truly terrible after the snow. Under the command of Marquis Garcia, the Dark Cavalry set up camp and started a bonfire. If they didnt warm themselves by the fire and eat something hot, this army would likely start losing soldiers for non-combat reasons. Colin didnt squeeze into a tent but nestled under the belly of his warhorse, building a fire all by himself. Actually, the inside of the tent was not much warmer than under the belly of his horse, and moreover, he had some privacy there. At least, his blood-drinking habit wouldnt be noticed by others. The blood was fox blood, saved from a poor snow fox he had caught earlier. Of course, while drinking the blood, Colin also bit into the hard dried meat, so no one would notice that he wasnt eating normal food. He ate and drank while thinking about what Marquis Garcia had said earlier. At that time, Colin didnt quite understand, and Garcia did not explain in detail. Colin didnt ask either, after all, he couldnt keep asking everything. That would make him seem a stupid student. Indeed, now Colin considered himself a student of Marquis Garcia. Just as he pondered Marquis Garcias true intention, a figure approached him. Want some wine? In the light of the fire, Colin recognized who it was. It was Earl Fran Dawson. Of course! Colin took the wineskin from the hands of Earl Dawson and took a big swig. At one gulp, from his throat to his stomach, it was as if a fire had ignited C the taste, it completely livened him up. Refreshing! Good wine! Earl Dawson burst out laughing, proudly saying, Of course, our dwarven hard liquor might not be the best in the Empire, but it certainly is the strongest! Especially suitable to drink in this damned weather! Compared to the five main races that dominate this world, the dwarves arent a major force. They are scattered throughout the glorious Empire, and the total population is probably only about a few million. Because of their weakness, the dwarves have always clung to the humans, considering themselves a subsidiary race. Moreover, there were some rumors saying that dwarves are actually a subspecies of humans. However, this claim has not received much recognition. Because, unlike humans, dwarves cant be baptized by church priests to become knights. And the knights are exclusive professions to the human race. Although dwarves have been professing their faith in the Lord of Glory to better integrate into the human race, apparently, the Lord of Glory has not bestowed his glory on these dwarves. So, the common profession of warriors became the only choice for the dwarves. The potential of this profession is inherently limited, which prevents them from becoming real powerhouses among the dwarves. Therefore, this is not a race known for its military power. But they are good at forging weapons and brewing wine. Especially forging C this skill makes the dwarves very popular in the logistics department of the military. However, the military merits of the logistics department cant compare to those warriors fighting on the frontline, so very few dwarves can become nobles based on military merit. Let alone becoming Counts C high-ranking nobles. So, this Earl Dawson stands out. More importantly, his title of Earl was conferred by Marquis Garcia. Marquis Garcias base is the Dark Cavalry, and most of his vassals are high-ranking officers in the military. But he conferred the title of Earl to a dwarf. Moreover, this was the only count he had ever appointed. This was quite unusual. The Dark Cavalry was an all-cavalry army, and the height of the dwarves restricts them from becoming excellent cavaliers. Moreover, as far as Colin understood, Earl Dawson was a warrior but not of high rank. Therefore, Earl Dawsons military exploits were clearly not based on martial prowess. In the Dark Cavalry, Earl Dawson seemed to be the shadow of Marquis Garcia. Marquis Garcia was the soul of this army, the visible banner, while Earl Dawson, was like the Butler behind the scenes, maintaining the logistical support and tedious daily affairs of the army. Although Earl Dawsons work was mostly unnoticeable, that he could become a count under Marquis Garcia, as a dwarf, shows his importance to the Dark Cavalry. Therefore, after Colin joined the Dark Cavalry, aside from Marquis Garcia, the person he paid most attention to was Earl Dawson. And because Marquis Garcia looked upon Colin differently, Earl Dawson, as the shadow of the Marquis, was quite fond of Colin. Thus, they gradually became acquainted with each other. At this moment, Colin and Earl Dawson sat under the belly of a horse, each taking a sip of wine, and chatted about everything. Earl Dawson had campaigned with Marquis Garcia for half of his life and had faced all sorts of scenarios, always boasting about his victories. But he never thought that Colin, this kid, could steal his thunder. Colin straightaway made up all kinds of mythical tales from another world and told them to Earl Dawson, leaving the dwarf count stupefied. When Earl Dawson asked where he learned these stories, Colin fibbed that a passing bard told them to him when he was a child in Grey Castle Town. Earl Dawson had no way to verify his statement and thus could only continue to listen to Colins exaggeration. After a long session of bluffing, Colin felt greatly satisfied. Now I understand why the Marquis values you so much. Oh? Why is that? Because you can talk up a storm! Colin laughed heartily, of course knowing that the other party was joking. However, he suddenly became serious, asking, Lord Earl, do you really think that is the reason the Marquis values me? Seeing Colins serious expression, Earl Dawson knew he was sincerely asking, so he put away his joking demeanor, and counter-questioned, What do you think it is? Colin took a sip of wine and after pondering for a moment, said: Its either because of the battle at Ben Liu River or Miss Vera. But I feel that neither of these seems to warrant the attention of the Marquis. Indeed. After all, the Angler family are vassals of Duke St. Hilde, so Colin is practically an outsider to the Dark Cavalry, which is entirely under Marquis Garcia. No matter how outstanding Colin proved in the previous escape journey, or how fond Miss Vera is of him, none of these reasons would make the Marquis, known as the War God of the North, favor an outsider to this extent. Hearing this, Earl Dawson nodded and then shook his head, mysteriously saying: Hehe. You will know eventually. Colin felt frustrated, these kinds of suspenseful answers were the most annoying. Before he could continue with his questions, Earl Dawson abruptly changed the subject. Do you know why Marquis doesnt continue to track the Troll Army ahead? This actually was a question that Colin had been pondering over. And now that Earl Dawson brought it up, he replied: I think, the Troll Army ahead should not be our priority. So what is? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Wolf cavalry! Colin exhaled a breath of alcoholic aroma, confidently saying: In this kind of wide and flat ice plain, only cavalry can deal with cavalry. Therefore, only that Wolf cavalry of Trolls poses a real threat to Dark Cavalry. As long as we find and destroy them first, the remaining Troll Army will just be lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Earl Dawson clapped his hands and praised with a smile: Knight Blis, youre absolutely right, youre indeed born for the battlefield.. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: 047 Tracking_l Chapter 47: 047 Tracking_l Translator: 549690339 In the next few days, the movements of the Dark Cavalry indeed confirmed Colins speculation. Under the command of Marquis Garcia, they cautiously kept a certain distance from the main Troll force, while continually searching for traces of the Wolf Cavalry. If the Troll main force was here, then the Wolf Cavalry would undoubtedly also be in the vicinity. Now, the Dark Cavalrys most important task was to find them before they were found. Finally, on the third day, the Dark Cavalry found traces of the main Wolf Cavalry forces. The situation at that time was indeed quite risky. When the Dark Cavalrys scout cavalry discovered the trace of the Wolf Cavalry, the two forces were only thirty miles apart. This distance is a highly dangerous one for a cavalry force. If marching normally, this distance should be at the edge of the scout cavalrys detection range. It can be said that both sides almost brushed past each other at that time. It is not surprising that the Wolf Cavalry was so careless as to not notice the Dark Cavalry nearby. This is because they had no idea that they were being followed. This was the intention behind the act Marquis Garcia had deliberately put on earlier. The Trolls were completely numbed. In their opinion, the Dark Cavalry should still be in Ice Rock City, perhaps already engaging with Duke St. Hildes Golden Lion Legion. Even if there were informants in Ice Rock City, they would not get the information about the Dark Cavalrys movements in time to the Troll Army. Because the fastest means of communication in this world is by carrier pigeon. But pigeons can only find their way home based on changes in the magnetic field, so they can only be used to send messages to a fixed location, and the mobile Troll Army would definitely not be able to receive carrier pigeons. The next fastest means of transmission is by courier on horseback. However, the Dark Cavalry itself is cavalry, so their speed would not be slower than a courier on horseback. Moreover, they would also be aware of whats behind them and wouldnt let a messenger slip through so easily. So, what Marquis Garcia did was actually to take advantage of the time-lapse in receiving information, first to stage an act with his own brother, and then to use the breathtaking mobility of the Dark Cavalry to catch the Trolls off guard. However, despite the enemy being right in front of them and completely unprepared, Marquis Garcia did not immediately attack. Instead, he ordered the army to follow the route that the Wolf Cavalry had taken and pursued them. As a skilled general, sufficient patience is a necessary quality. In the subsequent time, the two sides maintained a distance of 30 to 40 miles until dusk fell. The Wolf Cavalry stopped to camp and rest, and the Dark Cavalry also almost simultaneously stopped advancing. The northerly wind was howling, and the heavy snow began to fall again, which further facilitated the Dark Cavalry in hiding their tracks. That night, there was a fire ban in the Dark Cavalrys camp. In the absence of a bonfire, Colin finally couldnt stand the outside cold and went into Earl Dawsons tent. Earl Dawson was very warm, bringing out the hard liquor again, and chatted with Colin as they drank. Perhaps it was because the enemy was close by, the atmosphere in the camp was somewhat tense and restless. Of course, this doesnt mean that the warriors of the Dark Cavalry were afraid. The tension was a natural response, indicating that the warriors alertness has been raised. Restlessness indicated their eagerness to start the killing. Such a victorious army had completely removed the fear of war from their bodies. Tonight, Earl Dawson and Colin didnt chat for too long. They knew a big battle was imminent, so they went to bed early to save their strength. Although it was the Earls tent, there were still seven or eight people inside, all were the Earls attendants. To maintain mobility, the Dark Cavalry tried to keep the baggage as light as possible, so even the Earl had to temporarily share the tent with his attendants. The only people in the whole army who had the privilege of having a tent to themselves were Marquis Garcia and Miss Vera. Much as he wanted to, Colin didnt dare to intrude into their tents. Although he was eager to burrow into the latters tent In fact, Earl Dawsons tent was quite good. The tents of the common soldiers could even accommodate twenty or thirty men. With so many men squeezed into one tent, the smell was inevitably a bit stifling, and there was a cacophony of snoring, but after a days trek and nearly freezing to death, Colin could no longer care about these details and almost fell asleep as soon as he lay down. But before he could get enough sleep, he was awakened by Earl Dawson. Whats going on? Colin found that it was just past midnight and he felt quite annoyed. Marquis Military Order, the army will set off in an hour! Hearing of the military order from the Marquis, Colin, who was somewhat grumpy from being awakened, had to obediently get up. The call of officers awakening soldiers was also coming from other tents. However, these officers were not so gentle in their methods; they woke the soldiers up with a kick. You worthless scum, sleeping so soundly! Id been sneaking around for so long and you didnt notice, wheres your vigilance? Ah, dont kick, dont kick! Im getting up. After the short confusion, the Dark Cavalry assembled swiftly, then set off to follow the trail of the Wolf cavalry. Are we going to launch a night attack? asked Colin, sidling up to Earl Dawson. A night attack? Earl Dawson looked at Colin with a strange gaze, and then realized that Colin was still young and inexperienced in commanding troops, so he patiently explained. After the explanation from Earl Dawson, Colin came to the realization that he had been deceived by those unscrupulous novels. Though novels often depict surprise attacks at midnight, in reality, very few generals dare to do so. Even if they were to launch a night attack, it would usually be minor harassment by small-scale troops. Large-scale forces almost never engage in battle at night. The reason is simple; the risks of fighting at night are too great. Attacking under the cover of darkness does catch the enemy off guard, but ones own side could also easily fall into a chaotic battle due to communication failures, resulting in mutual destruction. For the cavalry, night battles are even more impossible. Because darkness restricts war horses even more. Take the terrain for instance, the Sky Ice Plain appears to be a vast plain with flat terrain. But such flatness is relative. Even on the flattest terrain there will inevitably be some uneven parts and plenty of pits. In daylight, these minor ditches and pits pose no problem at all, as war horses can gallop across them. But at night, they turn into deadly dangers. A small misstep could result in a sprained horse hoof, which is no joke at all. So, for a cavalry army, its possible to march slowly by torchlight or moonlight, but to launch a charge in darkness is sheer madness. Of course, Marquis Garcia wouldnt make such a rookie mistake. So at this moment, his command was merely for the Dark Cavalry to cautiously approach the Wolf cavalry camp under the cover of night, rather than launching an attack in the dark. Its not Colins fault for not understanding these tactics. Even though he had been on the battlefield with his father, Baron Angler, the Angler familys army didnt have organized cavalry. Not every minor noble family could afford to maintain such expensive troops like the cavalry. So, when it comes to cavalry battles, he indeed knew very little. Under the bright moonlight, the Dark Cavalry slowly approached the enemy. The reserve horses and supplies were left behind, and the horses hooves were wrapped in cloth. Although the whole marching process wasnt completed in complete silence, it was definitely stealthy and quiet. Just like a seasoned hunter quietly approaching his game. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By the time the game notices, perhaps, the sharp arrow has already arrived. After an unknown amount of time, Colin finally saw the faint lights in the distance, the bonfires that were still burning in the Troll camp! Colin took a deep breath and gripped the sword in his hand tightly. Just at that moment, Marquis military order came again The whole army rest in place! At this point, it was the darkest moment before dawn. The entire Dark Cavalry concealed themselves completely in this darkness, quietly waiting for that moment when the sun would rise The moment when the slaughter would begin! Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: 048 Sudden Attack_l Chapter 48: 048 Sudden Attack_l Translator: 549690339 When the first ray of dawn hit the ice plain, the snow abruptly stopped. Colin, who was dozing off, felt a nudge from the person beside him. Whats up? Is the fight starting? Colin became alert in an instant. Yes! Earl Dawson, who was next to Colin, had a determined look on his face and was staring straight ahead. Meanwhile, the orderly officer was rushing back and forth within the military formation, conveying the marquiss military orders: Everyone mount up, prepare for battle! Accompanied by this command, the Dark Cavalry gradually woke up. The warriors began checking their armors, harnesses, and weapons, and then under the urging of the officers, they mounted their horses and formed their formations. As the sky grew brighter, rows of knights clad in black armor could already be seen neatly lined up on the ice plain. The scent of impending massacre began to permeate the formation, and faint red lines of blood began to appear in pairs of eyes. All exhaustion and cold disappeared at this moment. All that was left were surging hot blood and uncontrollable violent emotions. In the midst of it all, Colin was unavoidably affected by this atmosphere. His breathing gradually became heavy and his rationality began to recede. A basic, raw, and bloody impulse that is rooted in all living creatures blood began to erupt. At this moment, he suddenly understood what the true dominators and undefeated troops are! The troll camp opposite was still as quiet as before. They were completely unaware that the reapers scythe was already quietly descending, and almost reaching their necks. In the Dark Cavalry, everyones gaze turned to where the Black Lion Flag was. Gazing at the figure of the man under the flag. Like countless times before, without any sensational pre-battle speech, they all witnessed Marquis Garcia slowly pull out his sword from his waist, raise it high above his head, and suddenly point it forward! In an instant, the deep horn sounded. Hoo The army began to surge forward. It started with a slow trot, then gradually accelerated, and finally entered a state of maximum charge at the right distance. As the elite cavalry of the North Territory, perhaps even of the Glorious Empire, this battle rhythm was thoroughly ingrained into the blood of every warrior of the Dark Cavalry, rendering any excessive command from the higher-ups unnecessary. The thundering sound of horse hooves echoed across the ice plain, finally becoming the only sound between heaven and earth! At this moment, the trolls finally awoke. But most of the trolls hadnt even fully roused from their dreams yet. Even if some woke up, they didnt even have time to eat breakfast, let alone equip their weapons and armor. Countless trolls ran out of their tents in a fluster, bellowing incoherently, asking their equally bewildered peers what was happening. The commander of the Wolf Cavalry, General Kwick, woke with a start and immediately realized something was wrong. As he drew his sword and rushed out of the tent, he saw a guard running up to him in panic: General, its bad! The enemy, the enemy is coming! Kwick knocked the guard down with a kick, then leapt onto the back of his wolf mount and scanned in the direction of the sound. Then, his eyes widened to their utmost limit, as though they were about to split apart. Because what he witnessed was a vast swarm of cavalry charging towards them! Kwicks first reaction was disbelief. He had led troops in battles for many years, yet had never let such a large number of cavalry get so close before detection. This peculiar situation almost subverted his understanding. But the next moment, Kwick cast aside all incredulity. Because he had clearly seen the Black Lion Flag fluttering in the wind. The Dark Cavalry! In an instant, Kwicks blood froze. He suddenly calmed down. As if at this moment, the leader of the Wolf Cavalry saw his inescapable fate. The light in his eyes completely faded, leaving only a deep stillness similar to death. Kwick immediately grabbed a guard by the collar, growling: You must take a team of wolf cavalry and run southwest now! Keep running, never look back! You must inform Lord Gambick, the Dark Cavalry is coming! But, but General, what about you The guard was still hesitant, but Kwick had already shoved him far away: Go, get out of here! Then, Kwick pulled out his curved knife and, without any hesitation, rushed towards the direction of the Dark Cavalry. The mournful sound of the horn finally echoed from the trolls camp. In the face of this sound, the Wolf Cavalry, the most elite warriors of the troll clan, although taken by surprise, hastily organized under Kwicks lead, ready to face the coming battle. But it was too late. The Wolf Cavalry hadnt had the chance to accelerate when they noticed that the vanguard of the Dark Cavalry had already crossed the not-so-far distance and reached them. The human cavalry, full of killing intent, raised their steel knives diagonally under the morning sun, like a surging silver wave. Then, this fierce wave of attack instantly crashed into the trolls camp, bringing a sky filled with sprayed blood and flying severed limbs. Kwick was yelling hoarsely, trying to maintain the loose formation, not letting it completely collapse. Meanwhile, he gathered a bunch of wolf cavalry and ran in the opposite direction of the Dark Cavalry. This was not a retreat. The moment he saw the Black Lion Flag, Kwick was prepared to die in battle. Dying at the hands of Marquis Garcia didnt bring Kwick shame; instead, he felt a sort of honor. But he still had some regrets. Because he felt he was not ready yet. Even if it meant losing, he hoped to put forth the most powerful attack, to let Marquis Garcia see his strength. He understood that, in a cavalry fight, speed is crucial. And for speed, distance is required. Therefore, he intends to lead the soldiers to run in the opposite direction, to create a certain distance, and then counterattack when the time is right. This was indeed a wise move. But unfortunately, the Dark Cavalry wouldnt give him that opportunity. In this battle, the troll wolf cavalry was destined to be extremely frustrated. Their numbers were actually larger than the Dark Cavalry, but they had lost the initiative. The swiftly-moving flag in Kwicks hand, and the noticeable armor he wore, were quickly targeted by the Dark Cavalry. His speed wasnt slow in retracing his steps, but in front of the Dark Cavalry, which was already in a high-speed charge, it was terrifyingly slow. A team of Dark Cavalry arrived in an instant, surrounding Kwick. The rushing sword lights didnt speak of any fair duels. This is a battlefield of life and death. Theres no room for chivalry here. As a fifth-rank samurai, Kwick was indeed famous among the troll clan. But even a master could not resist the siege of a large army. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Let alone, there were quite a few high-rank knights among the Dark Cavalry. After creating a terrifying record of killing hundreds of people, the leader of the Wolf Cavalry was decapitated by a human knight. With Kwicks flag broken, the Troll Wolf Cavalry completely collapsed. The Dark Cavalry swept across the field, leaving a ground covered with corpses and blood flowing everywhere. This was an absolute massacre.. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: 049 Fugitive Chase 1 Chapter 49: 049 Fugitive Chase 1 Translator: 549690339 The setting sun was bloody red. The killing that had lasted the whole day had finally begun to subside at this moment. This wolf cavalry camp had become a true graveyard. Dense black dots circled in the sky, drawn by the scent of blood. They were vultures. Where there was death, their silhouettes were present. The Dark Cavalry also had casualties, of course, but the bodies of the fallen warriors would not be left in the wild like the trolls bodies to be defiled by beasts; instead, they were gathered and burned. When he saw the body of a high-ranking knight being consumed by the flames, Colins heartache was overwhelming. What a waste! However, no matter how much Colin salivated, he dared not desecrate the corpse of the fallen in front of the Dark Cavalry. The persisting him even went to Earl Dawson and suggested to bury the fallen warriors in the earth. Earl Dawson rolled his eyes, and dropped a sentence: How about you try digging a hole in this ice plain first? Colin actually tried. Then he was exhausted the point of death. The frozen soil here was too difficult to dig. No wonder the Dark Cavalry chose cremation. With no other choice, Colin could no longer persist, so he had to give up. After cleaning up the battlefield, the preliminary statistics of this battles results showed that the trolls had left more than 30,000 corpses here. Of course, many more wolf cavalry had fled amidst the chaos. So, the battle had not ended completely. What followed was a bloody and brutal pursuit. The original command tent of the trolls had now become the temporary command post of the Dark Cavalry. Marquis Garcia emotionlessly issued one tactical order after another. Under his command, the Dark Cavalry was like a precise mechanical octopus, stretching out its tentacle-like arms and tightly wrapping around those wolf cavalry who were attempting to escape, until they were all strangled to death. Colin was huddled in a corner, observing closely, learning diligently. This was a rare opportunity. Even though he didnt understand why Marquis Garcia would allow an outsider like him, who was not part of the Dark Cavalry, to observe and learn so freely, Colin certainly did not feel ashamed. Not everyone gets such an opportunity to learn the art of war from one of the greatest generals of the day. The military orders were finally issued. A commander from the Dark Cavalry walked out of the camp in silence. No objections, no disagreements. This army has become accustomed to obeying commands of Marquis Garcia. Because as long as they obeyed, they gained one victory after another. Without fail. Authority is established in this way. When a commander can lead his men to one victory after another, he becomes a god in the hearts of the warriors! In fact, thats why successful generals are always the subject of suspicion and concern by the monarch. In the unique community of the military, everything is spoken through victory. Even if you are the nominal king, if you cannot lead your soldiers to victory, your orders will not be executed. The reason is simple, these soldiers do not understand politics, they dont even understand loyalty, but they understand one simple rule C losing a battle, means someone will die. And that person could very well be yourself. So, to survive, you must win. If rebelling leads to victory, they will also follow the commander and rebel without hesitation. Colin adjusted his armor and flexed his muscles. Of course, he did not receive any military orders, after all, he was an outsider. Apart from him, there was another outsider here C Vera. This female mage had surprisingly started to doze off, her head nodding slowly and cutely. But one couldnt blame her, after all, she was called up in the middle of the night, and then there was a full day of tense fighting, she didnt understand the earlier military meeting, so she inevitably started to fall asleep. Hey, wake up. Colin approached, and elbowed Vera awake with his arm. Huh? Whats going on? Vera lifted her head in confusion and instantly blushed red at the sight of Colins teasing smile. Over there, Marquis Garcia was still quietly discussing something with Earl Dawson, seemingly oblivious to the actions of the two outsiders. Is the battle over? Vera glanced at her uncle and seeing him not noticing her, breathed a sigh of relief. Its not quite over yet. We now have to hunt down the scattered wolf cavalry to stop them from regrouping and especially from joining the main Troll force in the southwest. Oh. Veras brows furrowed slightly, but she quickly hardened her resolve, without uttering any complaints. To be honest, the dukes adoptive daughter exhibited great fortitude, none of that pampered behaviour common amongst the nobility. Mages usually have frail bodies, yet she persisted in keeping up with the rest, which was indeed admirable. Vera. Marquis Garcia glanced over and said softly, You will stay with Earl Dawson to clean up the battlefield. I will continue the pursuit with the army. Alright. Vera understood that her uncle was being considerate of her and obediently complied. Next, Marquis Garcia turned to Colin: Knight Colin, will you follow me or stay with Earl Dawson? Colin immediately straightened his chest: I choose to follow you! Although staying behind was safer and would give him an opportunity to further develop his relationship with Vera, Colin knew what was more important. An excellent learning opportunity like this was not something he could afford to let go of. Right now, Marquis Garcia was indeed more attractive to Colin than Vera. Good. Marquis Garcia nodded and stepped out of the tent in large strides. Colin immediately scurried after him. Although the Dark Cavalry had set up a dragnet to prevent the remnants of the Wolf Cavalry from joining the main Troll Army, it was impossible to prevent any escapes on this vast Ice Plain with paths leading in all directions. Most of the remnants of the Wolf Cavalry were intentionally driven by the Dark Cavalry to flee in the opposite direction, but there were still some who broke through the tight siege of the Dark Cavalry and merged with the main Troll Army. Consequently, news of the defeat finally reached here. The atmosphere in the main command tent was oppressive and solemn. The tall Troll sitting in the main seat seemed somewhat dazed. His name was Gumbick Warkin. He was the prince of the Troll Empires south. The Trolls governance system was similar to humans, this was their attempt to learn and imitate after being repeatedly defeated by the Glorious Empire. The supreme ruler was the Troll EmperorMurdoch Volkin, followed by four princes: East, South, West, North, the positions likened to the dukes of the four territories in the Glorious Empire. Among them, the Southern Prince had the highest prestige and power. The reason was simple, the south of the Troll Empire was the North Territory. This direction was not just the biggest threat to the Troll Empire but also their ancestral land they longed for. Guarding the southern part of the Sky Ice Plain, without tangible power, they would have been ousted long ago. So, in general, when battling the North Territory, unless the Troll Emperor himself led the expedition, it was always the Southern Prince serving as the Supreme Commander. This time was no exception. Gumbick Warkin, the second most powerful figure in the Troll Empire, was familiar with Marquis Garcia. The two had struggled for more than ten years, with Gumbick losing almost every time. Even so, his prestige within the Troll Empire continued to grow. The reason for this peculiar situation was that although Gumbick consistently lost, his losses were the most dignified and sometimes he even managed to hold his own against Marquis Garcia. While whenever any other Troll general faced the Dark Cavalry, they were utterly defeated every single time. So, being the tallest among the short, Gumbick Warkin emerged as the only Troll general capable of standing against Marquis Garcia. This southern expedition, capitalizing on the departure of Marquis Garcia from the frontlines, allowed Prince Gumbick to finally breathe a sigh of relief. With a series of victories, he proved to the world that It wasnt that he, Gumbick, was incompetent, but that Marquis Garcia was just too formidable. If you dont believe it, just look C once Marquis Garcia is gone, theres no one in the North Territory who can stand against him. But to his disbelief, that Marquis Garcia had actually returned again! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, he did it in such a covert manner, catching Gumbick by surprise. It took Prince Gumbick a long time to finally speak. His hoarse voice echoed in the command tent: What should we do now? However, the other Troll generals in the tent looked at each other in silence. The entire tent was eerily quiet.. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: 050 Harassment_l Chapter 50: 050 Harassment_l Translator: 549690339 The midday sun was shining on the Sky Ice Plain, bringing a slight warmth. However, the warriors of the Troll Army only felt a bone-chilling cold. At some point, the silhouettes of the Dark Cavalry scout cavalry started appearing around the army, watching them from a distance, as if eyeing their prey. Compared to the more than two hundred thousand trolls in the Troll Army, these Dark Cavalry scouts seemed like ants next to an elephant, weak, unremarkable, as if the elephant could trample them to death with a casual lift of its foot. However, the one who was actually nervous, was the elephant, the obese Troll Army. The original victorious army of more than two hundred thousand, inevitably got scattered during the long march, especially the Rear Army responsible for transporting the spoils, which lost sight of the Forward Army long ago. However, when the news of the Wolf Cavalry, that was hovering near the army, being attacked by the Dark Cavalry reached them, this Troll Army, like a startled school of fish, instantly began to huddle together. Furthermore, under the command of the Southern Prince Gumbick, more than fifty thousand human slaves robbed from the North Territory were directly abandoned on the Ice Plain. Yes, the Troll Army voluntarily spat out what it had swallowed into its stomach before even glimpsing the shadow of the main force of the Dark Cavalry. Prince Gumbick was very clear, these human slaves would only become a burden to the army, it was better to throw them away. As for whether these fifty thousand ill-clothed and underfed human slaves would freeze to death on the Ice Plain, that was no longer his concern. If the Dark Cavalry accepted these fifty thousand human slaves, perhaps Prince Gumbick would even laugh in his dreams. The Dark Cavalry scouts indeed discovered these fifty thousand abandoned human slaves, but when they conveyed the news to Marquis Garcia, the Marquis didnt hesitate and chose to ignore them. Cold-blooded, ruthless, but a decision befitting a commander. The Dark Cavalry was already traveling light with not much food supplies. If they accepted these human slaves, the result would be everyone starving to death together on the Ice Plain. At this moment, the Dark Cavalry hadnt even had time to deal with the main Troll Army, they were still continuously pursuing and slaughtering the remnants of the previously defeated Wolf Cavalry. Marquis Garcias strategic goal was clear, first completely annihilate this Wolf Cavalry, eliminate the enemys only means of resistance, and then slowly bleed the main Troll Army dry. The hunt for the remnants of the Wolf Cavalry lasted a full five days and nights. The Dark Cavalry estimated that, including the initial camp raid, a total of close to seventy thousand Wolf Cavalry were killed. Yes, killed, not captured. From the moment they found out that the Troll Army had abandoned the human slaves, Marquis Garcia gave the order not to take any trolls prisoners. By now, this Wolf Cavalry had completely lost its fighting strength, the remaining few scattered escapees were in no position to pose any threat at all. Marquis Garcia then began to regroup the Dark Cavalry. After a brief rest, they began to approach the location of the Troll Army. The final mopping up stage of this battle had officially begun. The slowly advancing Troll Army suddenly found out that the Dark Cavalry scouts, who had always been shadowing them like a bone-deep tumor, had suddenly vanished into thin air. This left the Troll soldiers somewhat at a loss. But Prince Gumbick immediately became tense because he knew that the disappearance of the scouts could only mean one thing The Dark Cavalry main force had arrived! As expected, the snow accumulated on the Ice Plain began to tremble, and the sound of horse hooves could be faintly heard. The Troll warriors looked around and were shocked to discover that squads of Dark Cavalry were attacking them from all directions! The desolate sound of the horn immediately rang out. The Troll Army, after a short period of chaos, began to form a formation to meet the enemy. However, panic was still spreading uncontrollably among the Troll Army. Even though they had the numerical advantage. The Black Lion Flag seemed to possess some captivating, demonic power. Every time it appeared in the sky above the Sky Ice Plain, it brought immense pressure to the Trolls. The Dark Cavalry arrived swiftly. Accompanied by thunder-like hoofbeats, over a dozen cavalry squads congregated from all directions around the Troll Army. Each squad of the Dark Cavalry had about a thousand members, totaling less than twenty thousand. In comparison to the Troll Armys strength of over two hundred thousand, it felt like ants challenging a tree. Yet, looking at the imposing way the Dark Cavalry circled in, it was as if they were the dominators of this battlefield! When they got close, these squads of the Dark Cavalry quickly changed their direction, crossing from the flanks of the Troll Army. They loaded and aimed their bows, followed by the buzz of countless bowstrings sounding together. The dark torrent of arrows, resembling a sky-covering swarm of locusts, surged towards the Troll Army. Dont panic! Raise shields! Raise shields! Bowmen ready! Spearmen ready! Do not move! Do not retreat! Keep formation! Military orders sounded intermittently across the Troll Army, immediately drowned by the thunder-like galloping sounds. Arrows fell like torrential rain, pinging off the shields. However, there were also sounds of arrows piercing flesh, followed by waves of Trolls falling, their cries echoing across the battlefield. There was no mercy, no hesitation. The Dark Cavalry initiated this battle in the most brutal, most violent way possible. At this point, the Troll Army had contracted into a round shell, and the squads of the Dark Cavalry were like tangents to a circle, rushing past the flanks of the Troll Army and continuously unleashing a rain of arrows. After twenty thousand cavalrymen swept past, clear lines appeared in the formation of the Troll Army. It looked like a field ravaged by a storm, littered with countless corpses and wailing wounded soldiers. However, the Trolls were no pushovers. The bowmen and spearmen in the formation, once they survived the first wave of intense attack, calmed down. Under the command of the officers, they began to shoot arrows and throw spears towards the Dark Cavalry. For a while, arrows and spears crisscrossed in the sky, claiming lives of humans and trolls alike. Nevertheless, the Dark Cavalry held an absolute advantage in maneuverability. During the Trolls counterattack, they scattered and distanced themselves, prowling around the perimeter of the Troll formation like a pack of wolves. Once they noticed an opening or weakness, they would immediately rush in for a bite, and quickly retreat with the advantage of their war horses before the Trolls had a chance to react and organize their defense or counterattack. This textbook example of a cavalry harassment attack lasted the entire morning. It wasnt until a dozen or so squads of the Dark Cavalry withdrew with a roar that the Trolls could catch their breaths. Truth be told, the casualty inflicted by this attack was relatively minimal given the considerable size of the Troll Army. But this intense psychological pressure left every Troll warrior mentally and physically exhausted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the Dark Cavalry left, they immediately set up camp on the spot, started cooking, and attended to their wounds. But then, just after their meal and before they could even take an afternoon nap, the Trolls were shocked to see the Dark Cavalry reappearing from all directions. Almost like an exact replay of the morning, the Dark Cavalry divided into a dozen odd cavalry squads, each with about a thousand soldiers, charging again towards the Troll Army. Those Troll leaders familiar with the formation of Dark Cavalry quickly noticed that this batch of the Dark Cavalry in the afternoon was obviously different from the one in the morning. This was turning into a war of attrition! Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: 051 Breaking the Formation (Part 1)_1 Chapter 51: 051 Breaking the Formation (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The North Wind howled as the snow once again began to sprinkle down on the expansive Sky Ice Plain. However, not even the heaviest of snowfall could interfere with the continuation of this battle. Nine days had passed since the Dark Cavalry caught up with, and began relentlessly harassing, the main force of the Troll Army, forming a peripheral attack on this turtle shell. For nine solid days, the fifty thousand-strong Dark Cavalry had been divided into three groups, taking turns to assail the Troll Army with guerrilla tactics. During these nine days, the Troll Army had only managed to advance less than fifty kilometers. With this tortoise-like pace, it was uncertain when this Troll Army would be able to return to their Residential Area located in the northern half of the Sky Ice Plain. Moreover, along this short fifty-kilometer trek, they have already left behind over thirty thousand corpses of the trolls. Perhaps this casualty number might not seem significant for an army of over two hundred thousand, it didnt seem to be a crippling loss. But the prospect of not seeing hope of escape exerted a strangulating pressure on the fragile nerves of the Troll warriors, constantly shoving them to the precipice of collapse. And the army formation of the Troll Army began to leak more and more flaws under the relentless raids. Despite this, the Dark Cavalry had still not launched an all-out attack. They were like a seasoned, cruel hunter, constantly marking tiny cuts on their prize prey, watching as it bled, struggled, and gradually weakened Marquis Garcia was very patient. So was Colin. In fact, Colin even hoped that the Trolls could hold on a little longer. Because following Marquis Garcia in this period, he had truly come to learn a great deal about cavalry warfare. These things could not be learned from military texts, or from examples in historical fiction. Nor could it be matched by the military education of the Angler family. In Colins memory, the familys military education was almost entirely about infantry combat. There was no choice, the Angler family simply couldnt afford a cavalry. But now, after witnessing the terrifying power of the Dark Cavalry, Colin could hardly contain his desire to raise his own cavalry force, even if he had to sell his pots and pans to do it. Once this thought formed, it took deep root in Colins mind and would not leave him. And to better experience the way of cavalry combat, with the permission of Marquis Garcia, Colin personally participated in several harassments by the Dark Cavalry. Although he didnt keep a detailed count, Colin estimated that he had killed about thirty to forty Troll soldiers himself. He didnt care about this small military accomplishment, after all, Marquis Garcia was not his lord, and no matter how he performed, he couldnt receive any nobility from Marquis Garcia. However, Colin felt that what he was learning from Marquis Garcia was far more valuable than money, territory, or even nobility. He didnt even understand why the Marquis was treating him with such favor. But Colin didnt waste a moment of this invaluable learning opportunity. My Lord Marquis, during harassment operations, could each of the cavalry units be slightly bigger? Seizing the opportunity, Colin began his inquiry. The Marquis Garcia was already accustomed to this: The key to determining the size of a cavalry unit lies in striking a balance between mobility and attack power. If the size of the cavalry squad is too small, while their mobility may be extremely good, their attack power would be lacking. However, sending out too much cavalry is also not ideal. Once a cavalry exceeds ten thousand, the commander needs extra caution. Orders cannot be too complex, and changes must be minimized. Because if orders are changed on the spot, chaos will ensue. Therefore, a cavalry unit is generally controlled within a scale between one thousand and three thousand, a balance between mobility and attack power is fairly achieved within this range. As for how to deploy, it depends on the objectives of the battle, the state of the enemy, and other factors to make on-the-spot decisions. Colin listened and nodded repeatedly. It was now almost noon, and the warriors of the Dark Cavalry who had gone out to harass the enemy in the morning were gradually returning to camp. But Colin still sensed that the half-day harassment operation in the morning ended a bit prematurely. He hadnt paid much attention to it. After all, after days of continuous combat, even the iron-hardened warriors of the Dark Cavalry couldnt possibly not show signs of fatigue. However, the increasingly solemn atmosphere in the camp eventually indicated something to Colin. Having quickly gulped down some food for forms sake, and having taken a drink of fresh blood to recover his strength, Colin made his way to the tent of Marquis Garcia. The guards outside the tent didnt stop him; they were already quite familiar with the son of the Baron who was well regarded by Marquis Garcia. Marquis, are we preparing for the decisive battle? Colin asked with excitement upon seeing Marquis Garcia, assisted by his attendants, putting on his armor. Marquis Garcia gave a slight smile, Yes, its about time. With that, he stepped out of the tent. Colin hastily followed. Outside the tent, the warriors of the Dark Cavalry were beginning their pre -battle preparation. Whats more, Colin noticed that the warriors who had participated in the mornings harassment were also undergoing preparations. In addition, the three thousand Heavy Armoured Cavalry who had not been involved in the harassment operations before were finally armored and ready to go. These fully armored Heavy Cavaliers, looking like iron beasts, emitted a terrifying and intimidating aura, as well as an ultimate desire for bloodshed. They had been waiting for too long, and they were already extremely eager! There has always been controversy about the Heavy Armoured Cavalry because both its advantages and disadvantages stand out. Expensive, heavy, limited application but these disadvantages cannot overshadow the most significant advantage of the Heavy Armoured Cavalry its extremely terrifying attacking power! Therefore, the Heavy Armoured Cavalry is the best weapon for breaking through an infantry formation. At this decisive moment, Marquis Garcia finally brought out the ace in the hole of the Dark Cavalry- the three thousand Heavy Cavalrymen! However, much to Colins surprise, in addition to his excitement, Marquis Garcia had also put on full armor, took a lance in hand, and placed himself at the very front of the Heavy Cavalry formation. Are you are you going to lead the charge yourself? Of course. The casual manner of Marquis Garcia left Colin somewhat taken aback. He simply couldnt understand why Marquis Garcia, as the highest commander of the Dark Cavalry, would put himself in such a risky position. You have to remember, the terrifying mortality rate of the Heavy Armoured Cavalry who break through an infantry formation is something you cannot ignore because of their terrifying attacking power. Earl Dawson, standing by their side, said to Colin with a smile, Every time the Heavy Armoured Cavalry is dispatched, it is led by the Marquis himself. As Colin stood there, too shocked to speak, Marquis Garcia suddenly asked with a smile, Knight Colin, do you dare to charge with me? Of course! Colin replied without hesitation, Its my honor! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Excellent! Marquis Garcia laughed heartily, Then, you shall carry my flag for me! Yes! Colin stepped forward to receive the heavy Black Lion Flag. The flag bearer who handed over the flag slapped Colin hard on the chest. The force of his blow led Colin to suspect that the man was probably jealous. The distant sound of the horn arose once more. The slaughter began! Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: 052 Breaking the Formation (Part 2)_1 Chapter 52: 052 Breaking the Formation (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 As the echoing horn resounded across the Ice Plain, the Trolls hurriedly arranged themselves in tight formation. After days of battling, the Trolls had gradually become accustomed to the harassing rhythm of the Dark Cavalry attacks. Fear, when endured for too long, turns into numbness. Numbness accompanied by a sense of dealing with yet another nuisance. At this moment, the Trolls skillfully arranging their formation to face the enemy, were not aware of what lay ahead of them. From a birds eye view, looming over tens of miles, the entire Dark Cavalry was mobilized, subtly beginning to encircle the Troll Army. Prince Gambick, observing the Dark Cavalry approaching from all sides, slowly felt unease rise within him. Too many! This was no standard harassment operation! However, even though Prince Gambick was now aware that the Dark Cavalrys full-scale attack was near, he found himself with no counter-strategy. Because, he had no idea where the Dark Cavalrys main attack would be directed. From the onset of this battle, the Dark Cavalry had a firm grip on the initiative of the battlefield. The Troll military formation, although massive, was incredibly bloated. Once they revealed a weakness under the harassment attacks by the Dark Cavalry Light Cavalry, the hidden Heavy Cavalry from the shadows would strike like lightning, tearing the weakness into a lethal wound. And finding this weakness was not difficult at all. The ten-day-long harassment had already exhausted the Troll Army. Today, with the complete mobilization of the Dark Cavalry, the intensity of the harassment was increased, causing the pressure on the Trolls to instantly grow. Under such massive pressure, the opportunity naturally emerged. Marquis Garcia slowly raised his arm, and the three thousand Heavy Armoured Cavalry behind him began to advance gradually. Their target was the right rear flank of the Troll military formation! The chilling killing intent permeated the air over the Heavy Cavalry formation, feeling as real as tangible matter. The thunderous sound of horse hooves echoed across the Ice Plain, drowning out all other sounds. The ground began to tremble continuously, almost as if there was a minor earthquake brewing. Under such formidable power, the Trolls soon noticed something amiss. However, by then, it was already too late to readjust their formation. The Dark Cavalry Heavy Cavalry began to gradually accelerate. The Black Lion Flag in Colins hand flapped violently in the wind. Marquis Garcia lowered his visor, leveled his lance, and bent his body slightly forward. The three thousand Heavy Cavalry behind him uniformly mirrored his actions. Three thousand swiftly moving metal beasts, each holding a seven to eight meter long lance, were like a whirlwind of death sweeping towards the right rear flank of the Troll military formation. Before such a force, it seemed like nothing could stand in the way. Earlier, Colin thought Marquis Garcias behavior of personally leading the charge was somewhat reckless; after all, it wasnt wise for a Commander to risk his life so directly. But at this moment, being amidst such a terrifying Heavy Cavalry, Colin had already cast such thoughts far away. He did not know what rank of knight Marquis Garcia was, but even a knight who had advanced to the Holy Field, if trapped alone in an army of tens of thousands, would undoubtedly be besieged to death. However, Marquis Garcia was not alone! Behind him followed three thousand elite Heavy Armoured Cavalry, sworn to follow him unto death. These three thousand passionate and fearless warriors, under the leadership of their idol, gradually united as one. At this moment, every single one of them seemed to transcend the insignificance and limitations of mortal beings, bonding into an indestructible collective, an omnipotentgod! Such a terrifying momentum, even before it reached the front of the troll army, has already triggered an uncontrollable panic and chaos. Raise your shields! Raise your shields! Dont move, the one who moves will be killed! The Troll officers screamed at the top of their lungs, desperately trying to maintain order in the ranks. They understood very clearly, that facing this kind of heavy cavalry charge, the infantrys only hope is to maintain a perfect formation. If the formation collapses, it would immediately escalate to a one-sided massacre! However, facing the fearless charge of 3,000 heavy armored cavalry with terrifying impact power that seems not to belong to this world, nobody can maintain calm and firm. Bang, bang, bang! The thunderous sound of horse hooves became the dominant pitch throughout the world. Each powerful strike hit the hearts of every troll warrior, causing them fear, causing them to tremble, making them want to run away at all costs! A few scattered arrows and spears were shot from the troll ranks, but hitting the heavy cavalrys armor caused no significant damage. Colin lifted the Black Lion flag high, he could nearly see the faces of the trolls up close- C On them, written all over were terror and panic. Bang! Bang! Bang! Accompanied by deafening noises, the front row heavy cavalry crashed into the shield wall as if it was a hedgehog. Immediately, shields broke and spears shattered. Countless troll soldiers, under such a terrifying impact, like light and airy puppets, madly sprayed blood and were blown away. The defense line here was like a thin piece of paper, torn open in an instant to reveal an enormous rupture, countless ferocious steel beasts rushed in unabashedly. After breaking the formation, the Dark Cavalry heavy cavalry was like a razor-sharp dagger, piercing ruthlessly into the right rear flank of the troll formation, and rapidly thrusting deeper. Everywhere they passed, they left a bloody mess in their wake. This terrifying scenario was akin to a hell on earth. The harassing Light Cavalry of the Dark Cavalry swarmed in at the opportunity, rushed into the opening torn by the Heavy Cavalry, and began their own carnage. By now, no troll officer could prevent the debacle from taking place. The entire scene was a stark illustration of the phrase defeat is like the falling of a mountain. In fact, the bloody and terrifying scene of the heavy cavalry charges into troll ranks, though the direct casualties caused by them compared to the host of two hundred thousand strong troll army were relatively limited. However, the heavy cavalrys charge completely crushed the trolls formation and instigated a horrifying panic. Such panic when spread could lead to an irreversible complete collapse. The troll infantry at the front line trying to escape caused a chain reaction of retreat, a snowball effect leading to a complete collapse of the entire army, like a set of falling dominoes. Sounds of galloping hooves, war cries, pleas for mercy, and screams the entire twenty-mile radius was enveloped by the symphony of war. The Dark Cavalry, like a flood breaching the dam, washed over, leaving a field strewn with troll corpses and rivers of blood. At this point, whether soldiers or commanders, even Prince Gambick, couldnt change anything. Anyone who stands in the way of the Dark Cavalry will be completely obliterated. Prince Gambick closed his eyes, unable to bear the sight. All of this, seemed like a terrible nightmare. The guards beside him grabbed him, trying to escort him away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Prince Gambick stood motionless. What was the point of running? With an army of three hundred thousand reduced to ashes, he would rather die than to live in shame if he returned. Prince Gambick shook off his guards, mounted his horse, and charged towards the direction of the Black Lion Flag, shouting: Come on! Garcia! My head is right here! Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: 053 Great Victory_l Chapter 53: 053 Great Victory_l Translator: 549690339 The setting sun was as red as blood. It coldly and mercilessly illuminated the horrific and bloody scene on the Ice Plain. When the military formation of the over two hundred thousand-strong Troll Army was completely broken through by the Dark Cavalry, it marked the end of this battle. The fate of the defeated Troll Army was already sealed C faced with the cavalry that came and went like the wind, even if they managed to escape temporarily, they would eventually be caught up with again. Many panic-stricken trolls surrendered on their knees under the sword blades of the cavalry. This time, the Dark Cavalry unexpectedly spared these surrendered troops, leaving them alive as long as they put down their weapons. This, naturally, hastened the collapse of the Troll Army, as more and more trolls began to surrender to the Dark Cavalry, following the example set by their fallen comrades. Squadrons of the cavalry began to spread out, chasing down those escaping and gathering up those who surrendered. Those of the heavy cavalry, who had dealt a deadly blow to the Troll Army, paused on the edge of the battlefield. Of the three thousand Heavy Cavalry, just over a thousand remained. More than half had been horrifically wounded! In order to break through the Troll Armys formation, they had paid a terrible price! The remaining thousand-plus riders, all covered in blood, appeared to be a group of red, iron statues when seen from a distance. Colin removed his helmet and let out a long breath. An indescribable pleasure coursed through his body like electricity, keeping his spirits high even though he was physically exhausted! This battle, although it appeared extremely dangerous, felt surprisingly straightforward when it was over. Of course, he understood that this was an illusion. One look at the casualty rate of the heavy cavalry was enough to see that this battle was by no means easy. However, the feeling of being invincible on the battlefield was as addictive as opium and hard to abandon. The only thing that had slightly hindered him was when he had come across the Prince Gambick of the Troll Army, who had unwisely launched a counterattack. Colin didnt know what rank this warrior prince Gambick was, but anyone who dared to charge headlong into the peak of the Heavy Cavalrys momentum well, their end Didnt even leave a complete corpse. We won! Colin excitedly shouted to the Marquis Garcia standing beside him, a man similarly bathed head-to-toe in blood. But Marquis Garcia did not share Colins excitement. It seemed that this kind of major victory was as normal to him as eating or drinking: Do you know why we won? Of course, its all thanks to your peerless strategy and wise decisions! Colin quickly flattered in response. Naturally, his flattery was heartfelt. Marquis Garcia absolutely deserved such praise. But the marquis shook his head, speaking seriously, No, its because of them. His eyes slowly swept over the battlefield, his face filled with pride as he watched the members of the Dark Cavalry who were still galloping across the battlefield and pursuing the remaining Troll soldiers. Colin also put away his smile, seeming to understand Marquis Garcias meaning. Marquis Garcia turned his gaze back to Colin, Strategies arent unimportant, but if a general relies too much on them, always trying to succeed through devious tricks and cunning, hell suffer a fall one day. Seeing the still somewhat perplexed and unconvinced look on Colins face, Marquis Garcia smiled, To a lion, a foxs cunning only seems ridiculous. Im not trying to deny the importance of strategic tactics, Im just trying to tell you that the secret to winning on the battlefield is a strong army! Thats why I said that I depended on them C the Dark Cavalry in this battle. Looking over the first half of my life, my invincibility over the past twenty years has relied on the same thing the Dark Cavalry! Colin fell silent in thought. He had finally understood what Marquis Garcia was really trying to say. The other man was warning him not to rely too heavily on strategic tactics. The execution of such tactics required strength as a foundation. Henow realized he had indeed previously relied too heavily on cunning tactics, or even conspiracies. All the events that happened while on the run, Knight Blis must have already informed Marquis Garcia. Even if Knight Blis isnt entirely certain about what he has seen, Colin doesnt believe that Marquis Garcia wouldnt see through his little conspiracies. It must be said, after the battle in River Bay, Colin began to be quite pleased with himself. He thought he had mastered the secrets to winning on the battlefield. Furthermore, coming from the age of an information explosion, he always believed himself to be well-read and experienced. He had some understanding of The Art of War, the Thirty-Six Strategies and with these, plus his own cunning, success on the battlefield would not be difficult. But fortunately Marquis Garcia woke Colin up just in time. Conspiracies and tricks are never the righteous path. The mainstream victory on the battlefield always involves defeating the weak with strength. Even though this time the trolls were the more powerful side, under Marquis Garcias careful plan, they continued to create a stronger state of affairs for the Dark Cavalry on the battlefield, constantly overpowering the weak and eventually defeated a seemingly powerful enemy. Also, considering the tactics Marquis Garcia used previously. They were not complicated at all. First by pretending to be at odds with the Duke, tricking and catching off guard the trolls, then suddenly leading the army north, finding the main force of the troll wolf cavalry, launching a successful surprise attack, and afterwards, constantly harassing the exhausted troll army that lost the protection of cavalry, finally using the heavy cavalry to find the flaws and deliver the killing blow. The entire scheme wasnt complicated at all, and could hardly be considered brilliant. Its likely not even worth recording in military books. However, Colin who personally experienced all this was very clear. These simple steps, pointed directly at the vital part of the troll army and constantly pressured them, not giving the enemy a moment to breathe. From the start to the end, no matter how the trolls struggled, they couldnt escape the fate of defeat. Of course, whats more important is the elite Northern First Cavalry C the Dark Cavalry in the hands of Marquis Garcia! This way, Marquis Garcia is not only extremely talented in his command skills, but likely even more so in his military training skills. Its precisely because he personally drilled this Dark Cavalry, that he created the most fundamental basis for this series of victories. At this thought, the idea that had been circling in Colins mind could no longer be suppressed Marquis Garcias Black Cavalry ensured his invincibility, Where then, is my Black Cavalry? The wind and snow continue to howl, as if countless wronged spirits of the heaven and earth were crying. On the ice plains, large numbers of troll surrendering soldiers were gathered together. They were surrounded by the watchful eyes of the patrolling Dark Cavalry. A few surrendering trolls could no longer bear it and couldnt help shouting at the patrolling Dark Cavalry soldiers: Hey! Brothers! We are starving, could you give us some food! His shout immediately incited the agreement of his companions, causing confusion all around: Yes, Im freezing, give us something hot! And my leg! The bloods nearly dried up, could you treat my wound! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the patrolling Dark Cavalry soldiers ignored these troll surrenders requests. They only warned and chastised whenever a surrendering soldier tried to leave, and even shot arrows or brandished swords. Left with no choice, the trolls could only wait patiently. This wait seemed to last forever. Many surrendered trolls couldnt stand it and lost their breath. However, those who were still breathing didnt get the results they hoped for. The military order from Marquis Garcia finally came down Kill all the surrendered trolls! Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: 054 Troll Royal City (Part One)_1 Chapter 54: 054 Troll Royal City (Part One)_1 Translator: 549690339 The afternoon sun lazily shines on the Troll Royal City. The immense city, constructed from solid ice, radiates a fascinating light. The diverse ice buildings within the Royal City all boast a simple and crude style, fully representing the character of the Troll Clan. From a humans aesthetic perspective, this city is exceedingly ugly, devoid of any commendable traits. But frankly, when building this city, the trolls didnt seem to have put much effort into it either. Indeed, just over a decade ago, the Troll Clans settlement did not delve so deep into the Sky Ice Plain. Back then, they were neighbors with the humans of the North Territory. And at that time, the Troll Royal City was only a little over eight hundred kilometers from the border of the North Territory. Given the marching speed of the Dark Cavalry, that would only be about ten days away. Thus, after Marquis Garcia rose to power in the North Territory, he would stroll under the Troll Royal City every now and then. Every visit would send shivers down the spines of the Troll Clans nobility, stirring panic within them. Although they knew Marquis Garcia would not squander his precious Dark Cavalry in a siege, the recurring humiliation of being attacked right at their doorstep was something the Trolls could not accept. After the Nth time the Dark Cavalry had reached their gates, the Troll emperor finally decided to relocate the capital ten years ago. As the Troll Royal City moved northward, so did the military force of the Trolls. The troll tribes of the southern Sky Ice Plain naturally wouldnt stay put, silly enough to wait for the imminent attack of the Dark Cavalry, so they migrated north as well. Consequently, the original settlements of the trolls in the southern Sky Ice Plain were gradually abandoned, creating a buffer zone spanning thousands of kilometers between the Troll Empire and the North Territory. Now, the Dark Cavalry could no longer easily threaten the Troll Royal City, and the Troll Empire got a chance to catch its breath. Because this move was too abrupt and even under the threat of the enemy, the construction of the new Royal City was clearly poor and sloppy. And the Trolls also believe that the Dark Cavalry couldnt roam free forever. One day, their great warriors would move the capital back south, or even directly occupy Winterfell City and designate it as the new Royal City. So the current Royal City is just a temporary capital, and not much thought needs to be put into it. As to when this wish would be realized, no Troll knew. But right now, the Trolls were forced to confront a brutal realitythe complete annihilation of Prince Gumbick Warkins army of three hundred thousand! It was as if a cold wave had swept in, freezing the entire Troll Royal City in place. All Trolls had faces filled with horror and panic, fearing theyd wake up one day to see the Black Lion Flagwhich had haunted their dreamsappearing under their city walls again. The most tense atmosphere naturally gathered within the Troll Palace. This palace was not in the city center but in the western suburbs. The palace wasnt built from solid ice but towering rocks. It stands on the mid-hill, overlooking the entire Royal City. An ornate horse-drawn carriage slowly drove into the palace after going through several strict checks. The tightly shut palace gate slowly opened and closed again, making a dull noise as if intending to seal off this place forever. In a courtyard paved with marble, the carriage halted and a middle-aged man, dressed in a heavy black robe, stepped out. Yes, the author is not wrong, it was a middle-aged man. Not a troll. The appearance of a human in the Troll Palace naturally stood out, especially in the tense climate of the present. However, the palace guards seemed to take it in stride. Mr. Ji, His Highness is waiting for you in the hall. Mr. Ji nodded at the guard and then headed alone towards the hall, seemingly knowing the way well. Upon entering the hall, a young troll was writing something. He heard footsteps, put down his goose feather pen, and stood up to greet, Mr. Ji, please sit! The last group of Goblin merchants brought Spirit tea from the Bright Moon Forest. Would you like to try some? Thank you Prince Okamoto. Mr. Ji took the tea cup with a smile, took a small sip, and slightly nodded his head in admiration. This elven spirit tea, if it had been any other time, the two surely would have had a good time appreciating it, but today, they didnt have the mood for it. His Majesty has decidedI will succeed the Southern Princes throne. The coronation ceremony will be held in three days. This young troll, named Okamoto, was the son of the recently fallen Southern Prince, Gumbick Warkin. Although, in reality, he was Gumbicks second sonhe had an older brother. By rights, Gumbicks throne should be inherited by Okamotos brother. However, being the second-most prominent figure in the Troll Empire was now a hot potato under the current circumstances. Okamotos brother didnt have the courage or the self-perceived ability to inherit it. So, the throne fell onto Okamoto. Then I should congratulate you, Your Highness! There was little surprise in Mr. Jis expression, seemingly he had already anticipated this outcome. Okamoto nodded lightly, there was not much excitement on his face either, he handed Mr. Ji a scroll of parchment: Latest news from the frontline: The Dark Cavalry didnt proceed north, they retreated to the North Territory. Mr. Ji took the parchment and quickly scanned it, Presently, the Troll Royal City is a difficult bone to chew, people in the North Territory, who feast on the spoils rather conveniently, arent interested in it. His words were indeed reasonable. The North Terrain wouldnt even bother to occupy the vast territories of the southern Sky Ice Plain that were deserted by the Trolls, much less cross thousands of kilometers of ice plain to seize the current Troll Royal City. A bitter smile crept upon Okamotos face. He was relieved but also felt a deep sense of humiliation. The vast and fertile North Territory was originally the land of the Trolls. If possible, why would they choose to hide and barely survive in this frigid land? But he quickly put aside these futile resentments. Opening the box on the desk, he took out a bloody skull. Marquis Garcia has also sent the skull of my father. Heh, really considerate of him! Okamoto held his own fathers skull up, looking straight into the dead eyes that refused to close, he asked, Tell me, what should I do now? Of course, a dead person wont answer his question. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Ji knew, this question was meant for him. Your Highness, your immediate course of action should be to go to Winterfell City, kneel before the Duke of the North Territory, and beg for his forgiveness. Bang! The skull was thrown at Mr. Jis feet by Okamoto. As it happened, those dead eyes were staring straight at Mr. Ji. Mr.. Ji, look into my fathers eyes and repeat what you just said! Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: 055 Troll Royal City (Below) 1 Chapter 55: 055 Troll Royal City (Below) 1 Your Highness, what you should do now is go to Winterfell City and submit to the Northern Duke, begging for his forgiveness, Mr. Ji repeated himself. There was no hesitation, no fear, and he did not feel that such words were unfit to come out of his mouth due to his identity. As a human, Mr. Jis situation among the trolls was somewhat awkward. Generally, Mr. Ji would have to display his hostility toward humans to show his loyalty to the trolls and to sever ties with his past. Even more so, he had to appear even more hostile toward humans than the trolls. This is called zealotry of the converted. In reality, many radicals who hate and defame China even more fiercely than foreigners are of Chinese descent, and this is due to this psychology. But now, facing a troll prince who just fell in the battlefield, Mr. Ji was advising his biological son to beg forgiveness from the enemy. However, Okamoto suddenly laughed. As if not angry at all, or suspecting Mr. Jis motives, he said: Mr. Ji, you should have advised my foolish father earlier. If he had bowed to the North Territory back then, he wouldnt have ended up in the current predicament! Then, he spat a thick wad of phlegm on the skull on the ground, scoffing: Theres an old saying among humans that makes a lot of sense: If you dont have the capability to fight a bull, dont wave a red cape in its face! Haha, look at my foolish father, knowing full well hes no match for Marquis Garcia, yet seeing his absence from the frontline, he thought he had a chance. But did he not even consider, how could the Dark Cavalry possibly ignore his intrusion into the North Territory and do nothing about it? Mr. Ji didnt say anything. He definitely wasnt going to demean Prince Gambick along with Okamoto, that would be downright ungrateful. Okamoto ranted for a bit, seemed to have vented enough, picked up the skull again and put it back in the box. The entire process was done with due respect. Picking up the cup of tea, Okamoto took a big gulp, regaining his composure. Mr. Ji, is it a bit too late for me to beg for mercy from the Northern Duke now? But its the only choice you have, Mr. Ji said calmly, This time, the Troll Empires war potential has been almost completely depleted by the Dark Cavalry. At least for the next decade, dont even think about assembling a decent army to resist the North Territorys battlefront. If I were the Northern Duke, I would send troops to sweep the area from time to time. Even though I may not be able to conquer the Royal City, I need to disrupt the recovery process of the Troll Empire to ensure they never again pose a threat to the North Territory. So, if you want a chance to recuperate, you must beg for peace from the North Territory! Okamotos fingers tapped gently on the wooden box, making a thud sound. After a while, he spoke again: Then, would the Northern Duke agree to negotiate with me? Mr. Ji nodded: As long as you pose low enough to let the Northern Duke think youre no threat, his attention will naturally shift elsewhere. Think about it, if the threat of the trolls is eliminated, what will be the Northern Dukes biggest threat? Okamotos eyes lit up: The Dark Cavalry! Exactly! Mr. Ji nodded, Although we were fooled once by the performance of those two brothers, I absolutely dont believe theres no animosity between Marquis Garcia and Duke St. Hilde. Id rather believe that it was the threat of the trolls that made them put aside their animosity temporarily and join forces. But their alliance is extremely fragile! Especially now that Marquis Garcia returned to the North Territory in triumph, how should Duke St. Hilde reward his good brother? How can he sleep peacefully with the terrifying attack power of the Dark Cavalry at his doorstep? After hearing Mr. Jis words, Okamoto excitedly paced back and forth in the great hall. As if in the boundless darkness, he finally grasped a ray of light. So, our next key move is to instigate the conflict between the Northern Duke and Marquis Garcia! Correct. But not just the conflict between the two brothers, Mr. Jis eyes sparkled with a vicious light. Okamoto was startled and asked: What do you mean? As far as I know, the St. Hilde familys Golden Lion Legion is still gathered outside Ice Rock City, while the armies of various lords in the North Territory are still entrenched in Ice Rock City, the two sides are in a covert standoff. Okamoto didnt know about this news. Clearly, Mr. Ji had his own sources in the North Territory. Okamoto was aware of this. Of course, he wouldnt press Mr. Ji on who his informant in the North Territory was. In fact, he still didnt even know Mr. Jis real identity. However, Mr. Ji had already been approved by both the Emperor of Trolls and the former Southern Prince. He might not be loyal to the trolls but his hostility towards the North Territory couldnt be faked. So Okamoto chose to trust Mr. Ji. At this moment, hearing this news, he abruptly raised his head, a flaming gaze on Mr. Ji: Are you implying that the conflict between Duke St. Hilde and his subordinate lords has reached this extent? It seems so at the moment. The Dukes beloved son has lost two hundred thousand soldiers of the North Territory, such a terrible failure will surely incite a backlash from the lords. Furthermore, theres the Dark Cavalry in front of the Duke attracting his hatred. And, dont forget, Marquis Garcia is also of the St. Hilde family. Its not impossible for these lords to accept a change of power in the North Territory. Upon hearing Mr. Ji mention the loss of 200,000 North Territory soldiers by Marquis Charles, Okamoto felt a pang in his heart, his gaze involuntarily going to the square box. Clearly, Okamoto had a firsthand understanding of this. So, North Territory is about to descend into chaos! Yes, Mr. Ji was very confident, The North Territory is currently like a bowstring stretched to its limit. Once the external threat is removed, internal conflicts will explode instantly! Good! Okamoto slammed his fist into the box, causing cracks to emerge, After the coronation ceremony, Ill ask the emperor for permission to personally travel to the North Territory! Your Highness is wise. Okamoto touched the cracks on the wooden box, suddenly remembering something, and turned to ask, By the way, I heard the Northern Duke suddenly has a new adopted daughter? Yes, her name is Vera St. Hilde. Ive met her in Yevirs Tower of Mages, her background is mysterious, but I didnt expect she would end up as the Northern Dukes adopted daughter. What does she look like? Stunningly beautiful! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Okamoto nodded satisfactorily and proposed, What do you think, will the Northern Duke agree if I seek to marry Miss Vera? Certainly, the Northern Duke would surely be happy to have a troll prince as his son-in-law, especially at a time when he urgently needs external help to solve internal conflicts. Hahaha! Okamotos triumphant laughter reverberated in the great hall, as if he had already set his heart on a certain beauty.. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: 056 Triumph_1 Chapter 56: 056 Triumph_1 Translator: 549690339 In late June, the triumphant Dark Cavalry finally returned to the North Territory. The army followed the same route it took northward and returned to the large camp outside of Ice Rock City. Colin looked at the familiar scenery before him and it seemed as if it was only yesterday when he had attempted to dissuade Marquis Garcia, alongside Vera, just two months prior. The scenery remained the same, but many things had changed. At least, the three hundred thousand Troll Army was long gone. However, this did not mean that the North Territory had settled down. Even though Colin had not entered the city, he had already sensed a heavy atmosphere looming over Ice Rock City. The summers in the North Territory are always stormy. Earl Dawson, standing next to him, looked up at the gloomy sky and remarked suggestively. Colin took the wine pouch offered by him, took a hearty gulp, and passed it back: Who between Ice Rock City and the Golden Lion Legion do you think will send people to our camp first? I guess its Ice Rock City. What do you think? I also guess its Ice Rock City. Boring! Earl Dawson rolled his eyes. Colin glanced at the dwarf Earl next to him with amusement and suggested: Well then, lets guess which side the Marquis will accept the invitation from? Im not guessing this! Earl Dawson rolled his eyes once more, remaining wary of this cunning son of the Baron. Despite not eliciting Marquis Garcias leanings from Earl Dawson, Colin remained undeterred, continued to probe: Then, tell me, how should the Duke reward the great achievements of the Dark Cavalry this time? Earl Dawson chuckled, seemingly unaware of Colins probing, stroking his bushy beard and said: Theres nothing left for the Marquis to reward, I believe the Duke will most likely distribute this merit to the various leaders of the Dark Cavalry. Perhaps, we may have another Marquis amongst us. Upon hearing the sensitive phrase Theres nothing left for the Marquis to reward, Colin carefully observed the face of the dwarf Earl, but could not discern anything. It seemed like it was just a casual term. Then I should congratulate you in advance! If they have to award a Marquis among the leaders of the Dark Cavalry, it would certainly be you! Colin congratulated with a laugh. Earl Dawson shook his head, gave a light smile, but did not continue the conversation. Colin wondered if he was acting modest or if he simply had no regard for the potential reward. But Colin had understood Earl Dawsons intentions. The Earl had clearly guessed the Northern Dukes possible handling of the Dark Cavalry C sweeping divisions and alliances. If Earl Dawson were indeed bestowed the title of Marquis, while it would be a great honor, it would mean his separation from the Dark Cavalry. Moreover, being equal in rank as Marquises, the Dawson Family undoubtedly would no longer pledge loyalty to Marquis Garcia. Their loyalty would shift towards the Northern Duke. As such, the Dark Cavalry might well split into two. If Earl Dawson could guess the possible tactics of the Duke, could Marquis Garcia not anticipate it? And, how would he respond? Colin suddenly felt that despite their great victory, the clouds of doubt lingering over the North Territory had not dissipated. Instead, it was making the imminent storm all the more potent and dangerous. Marquis! Lost in his contemplation, Colin was abruptly brought back to reality by Earl Dawsons sudden call. Turning around, he saw Marquis Garcia leading a group of people behind them. Marquis! Colin quickly turned around to salute. Marquis Garcia nodded to the two men, then pointed at a middle-aged man behind him and said to Colin: Colin, this is Knight Shar. He, along with the other twenty-seven warriors behind him, sustained heavy injuries in this battle and are about to retire. But, I hope you can provide them with jobs, so they dont waste the rest of their lives in the fields. Of, of course! It would be my honor! Colin felt a surge of intense joy shoot straight into his brain, making everything before his eyes seem somewhat unreal. The worth of veterans, especially those who have retired from the Dark Cavalry, cannot be measured in gold! Colin had already realized that if he wanted to carve out a place for himself in this world, he needed to have an elite army. After this baptism of war, Colin had become completely enamored with the cavalry. However, although he had followed Marquis Garcia and gained some experience with the workings of the cavalry, when it came to training the cavalry, Colin was at a loss. It was at this moment that Marquis Garcia presented him with such a generous gift! These twenty-eight veterans might not be able to go to the battlefield, but they are fully capable of becoming cavalry instructors. They were the seeds of the elite cavalry that Colin had been dreaming about! Until Sir Shar had sworn his allegiance to Colin at the indication of Marquis Garcia, Colin was still immersed in his excitement and had not yet fully come back to reality. It was then that he noticed that Sir Shars right thumb was severed at the root; this injury was not particularly serious, but for a knight, it marked the end of their career. Without his thumb, he was unable to firmly grasp any sword. Nick! Colin drew his sword and gently tapped it on Sir Shars shoulder, accepting the latters allegiance. He was not disappointed that Sir Shar could no longer wield a sword, on the contrary, he regarded the knight as invaluable. Even if there were a group of fourth or fifth rank knights standing before him now, he would choose Shar. Earl Dawson watched all of this quietly, his eyes full of deep meaning. By the time Colin had reassured Sir Shar, and the other twenty-seven retired soldiers, he finally regained his calm. At this moment, that nagging thought that had been troubling him resurfaced. This time, he was no longer able to suppress it, but directly asked Marquis Garcia: Marquis, your assistance to me is beyond reciprocation! But, I want to knowwhy would someone of my insignificant stature, the son of a Baron, be worthy of your consideration? Hearing this question, both Earl Dawson and Sir Shar tactfully retreated. Marquis Garcia looked at Colins solemn face, chuckled, and said something completely unrelated: Vera seems to have quite a fondness for you. Huh? Colin was taken aback. I saw her diamond earring in your hand, she gave it to you didnt she? Colin blinked in surprise, remembering that he had taken out that pair of earrings to play with during his march with the Dark Cavalry, but he hadnt expected that Marquis Garcia had seen it. Apparently, Marquis Garcia had misunderstood. But, Colin would not tell him that the earring was a keepsake he had tricked from Vera on the pretext of being on the verge of death, not a love token given to him by her. Seeing no response from Colin, Marquis Garcia assumed his silent confirmation and pressed, So, do you like her? Colin was taken aback. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He never expected that this god of death who had just single-handedly buried a troll army of three hundred thousand would suddenly be interested in such trivial romantic affairs. Thinking that Marquis Garcia, as Veras uncle, might be just showing concern for his niece, Colin nodded and said, Lady Vera is of noble birth and kind-hearted. Naturally, I hold her in high regard. Marquis Garcias smile had a complicated undertone and he quietly dropped a line: I am Veras biological father. Huh? Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: 057 Entering City_1 Chapter 57: 057 Entering City_1 Translator: 549690339 Boom A rumble of thunder echoed in the sky, startling Colin. Of course, the timing of the thunder was too coincidental, making it hard to say whether Colin was frightened by the thunder or by the words of Marquis Garcia. He suddenly hesitated, wondering if he should explain the real origin of the earring to Veras biological father. Originally, Colin thought that letting Marquis Garcia misunderstand his relationship with Vera might not be such a bad thing. After all, they were just an uncle-niece relationship. But now He started to panic slightly. It felt as if he had just flirted with a young girl, only to have her father confront him at the door. However, he finally realized why Marquis Garcia was treating him differently. It was not because of his military talent, nor because he was the marquis secret illegitimate son, but because of Vera! The earring had apparently led Marquis Garcia to believe that his daughter harbored deep affections for Colin, even possibly secretly committing to him for life. So, all the care he had shown along the way was actually Marquis Garcia grooming his future son-in-law But Colin knew that Vera only had a slight interest in him at the moment. She was nowhere near the stage where she would marry no one else but him. If his deception were to be exposed in the future Seeing the dumbfounded expression on Colins face, Marquis Garcia raised an eyebrow and asked, Whats the matter? Are you scared? No, no. How could I be Im just a bit surprised, Colin replied, not daring to reveal the real origin of the earring now. What if Marquis Garcia thought he was deliberately concealing it and became furious? Furthermore, Colin would have to be struck by lightning before he would ever let go of such an influential figure. Boom! A flash of lightning streaked across the sky, followed by rolling thunder. It seemed like a warning to someone. Colin woke up with a start, quickly changing the subject, Marquis, does Miss Vera know you are She doesnt know, Marquis Garcia shook his head and shot Colin a warning look, Dont tell her, and dont tell anyone else! Yes, yes! Colin promised repeatedly. Afterwards, he couldnt resist his curiosity and asked, Then, who is Veras biological mother? Marquis Garcias eyebrows raised, and he replied irritably, Stop prying, its no good to you. Colin retracted his head and dared not ask any further. Though he didnt dare to ask, it didnt mean Colin didnt dare to think. At this time, he was already conjuring up a melodramatic scenario in his mind. Furthermore, Colin realized that he understood the relationship between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia less and less. The relationship between these two brothers was complex enough, now Vera was thrown into the mix, causing Colin to be utterly confused. Though Marquis Garcia refused to disclose the identity of Veras biological mother, Colin was certain that she was a high noble. Otherwise, Duke St. Hilde wouldnt have agreed to adopt Vera. After all, Vera was an illegitimate daughter, which was quite disgraceful. However, there is a difference between illegitimate daughters. If both parents are high nobles of distinguished status, then her bloodline is still noble, she is just lacking a title. The Dukes adoption was like giving Vera this title. But why did he do this? Was it to help his younger brother out? Or was it to use Vera as a hostage to control his brother? Also, why didnt Marquis Garcia marry Veras biological mother? Given that she was willing to have a daughter for Marquis Garcia, it meant they were in love. Thus, the only possibility is that external conditions didnt allow it. Considering Marquis Garcias status and position, there didnt exist a woman in the entire Empire he wouldnt be a match for, even a royal princess would not be humiliated marrying him. So, what else could stand in the way of these two people becoming one? Could it be Colin suddenly thought of a possibility What are you two talking about? Just as Colin was aflame with salacious intrigue, a crisp voice suddenly sounded. Colin turned his head to find Vera standing charmingly behind him. The female mage was wearing a light blue dress today, her shimmering golden hair neatly bound with a hairpin, and she had clearly put on makeup. The purple eyeshadow and crystalline red lips made her even more beautiful and an uL111b. Ahem, Knight Colin and I were discussing the differences between a lance and a spear, Marquis Garcia lied shamelessly without batting an eye. Vera seemed to have little interest in this male topic. She hmmed and did not inquire further, instead pointing in the direction of Ice Rock City and saying: Uncle, look quick, the nobles of Ice Rock City are coming out, they must be here to welcome us. Only then did Colin notice a party of about a hundred people leaving Ice Rock City and marching towards the Dark Cavalry camp. A cold smile tugged at the corner of Marquis Garcias mouth as he resumed his aloof demeanor. Well, we should get going too, he said. Saying this, he went to meet them. Vera playfully stuck out her tongue behind him, then turned to Colin with a smile, Colin, lets go over there too. Okay. Colin looked at Veras brilliant smile but couldnt seem to relax at all. After all, her legitimate father was up ahead. He couldnt possibly interact with Vera as he had in the past. Moreover, Marquis Garcia had already misunderstood their relationship and had been nurturing him without reservation for so long. Therefore, if Colin ultimately could not marry Vera What would Marquis Garcia think? You ungrateful jerk, dropping your commitments after youve had your fun? Thinking of the terrifying scenes where the Dark Cavalry wreaked havoc on the Ice Plain, Colin suddenly felt that he must marry Vera! Otherwise, he wouldnt have enough lives to compensate Marquis Garcia. But, the final decision on Veras marriage lies with Duke St. Hilde. After all, having adopted her, Vera is legally a daughter of the Duke in the eyes of the law. So, for Colin to marry Vera, he would also have to get the Dukes approval. But if Duke St. Hilde really ended up in a standoff with Marquis Garcia Whose side would Colin have to take? And judging from the current situation, the probability of these two brothers clashing heads was extremely high! Looking at the gloomy sky, Colin felt like his future was just as bleak Uncle! Welcome home from the victorious battle! Marquis Charles booming voice and passionate words could be heard from a distance. He seemed to have completely forgotten that just two months ago, his beloved uncle had publicly forced him to give up his position as Marquis. Dear Uncle! While in Ice Rock City Ive heard about your glorious battle Boom! A streak of lightning flashed by, the downpour finally began. Marquis Garcia seized this opportunity to interrupt his big nephews flattery, Its raining, lets discard all welcome ceremony, and proceed straight into the city! Alright, alright! The nobles who were there didnt dare to disobey. At this point, Marquis Garcia, who has returned triumphant from a great victory, has without doubt become the most esteemed person in the North Territory. His own brother might not even be able to match him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Marquis Charles stood to the side with a constipated look on his face, looking somewhat lost and overwhelmed. Colin suppressed a laugh, suddenly feeling some sympathy for the actor. He seemed to always encounter unexpected hurdles whenever he wanted to perform. But soon, Colin would no longer have the luxury of pitying this actor. Because, accompanied by a whiff of fragrance, a beautiful figure suddenly charged out of the welcoming party and threw herself into his arms. Instantly, Colin felt his blood freeze.. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: 058 Sister_l Chapter 58: 058 Sister_l Translator: 549690339 Soft jade and warm fragrance wrapped him up, yet Colin had no romantic thoughts. Because, two tangible glances made him feel like a thorn was in his back. One came from Vera, the other from Marquis Garcia. Especially the latter, Colin could almost feel the others hidden murderous intent. Brother, Im so glad youre okay! Fortunately, the womans exclamation in his arms saved Colins life. Indeed, the woman who had jumped on him was Colins elder sister Kaitlin Angler. The two sharp gazes immediately drifted away from Colin, but he did not feel relaxed at all. The womans excessive enthusiasm in his arms made Colin uncomfortable. On one hand, because he was not the real Colin, merely a transmigrant residing in this body; on the other hand, because Colin had always suspected that his sister Kaitlin was involved in the murder plot against him. Colin gently patted his sisters back, comforting her, Sister, Im fine. The rain is so heavy, lets enter the city first. Okay. Only then did Kaitlin lift her head from Colins chest, her tear-stained face mingled with a smile. Colin couldnt help but nurture a suspicion: could she be a good actress too? These minor distractions did not delay the welcoming party, and in a short while, they entered the city. Due to the limited capacity of Sudor familys castle, and the sheer number of nobles gathering in Ice Rock City, it was impossible for everyone to stay in the castle. So Colin ended back at the same inn he had stayed in on his previous visit. As soon as he entered the room, a blue figure darted out from the corner, pouncing into Colins arms. This time it wasnt a human, but a cat. Hehe, I didnt expect you would still be here! Colin stroked Little Whites head, somewhat surprised. MeowC Little White let out a few whines, as if complaining about its owners intention to abandon it. When did you start keeping a cat? Kaitlin chuckled as she watched her brother, pouring two cups of water in the process. I found it by the roadside a while ago and decided to keep it. Colin sat down at the table without touching the cup of water. Little White seemed thirsty and moved towards Colins cup to lick the water with its tongue. Kaitlin frowned and attempted to drive Little White away but was stopped by Colin, Its okay, let it drink. You spoil it too much. Kaitlin shook her head, feeling somewhat helpless. Colin didnt care and instead focused on Little Whites reactions after it finished drinking the water. I heard from Butler Emon that you were assassinated in Grey Castle? Yes, it was Knight Carter who did it, and he was killed by me in return. That treacherous bastard! Father had held him in such high regard. The indignation on Kaitlins face seemed genuine. So what happened afterwards? Why did you abruptly leave without saying goodbye? And how did you end up with the Dark Cavalry in the Ice Plains? Colin considered himself too sensitive while observing the perfectly normal Little White. Upon hearing his sisters question, he summarized everything that happened afterwards. Kaitlins reactions shifted between worry and surprise as Colin spoke, fully illustrating the concern a sister ought to have for her brothers safety. After Colin finished speaking, Kaitlin admonished, Your act of leaving Grey Castle alone was too reckless. Although you said it was to draw out the murderer hiding in the shadows, it was still inappropriate. You should have contacted me immediately! Yes, yes! I didnt consider well enough. Colin immediately put a good-child act. Kaitlin, seeing Colin was so obedient, finally let him off and then asked, So, do you have any clues about the mastermind behind your assassination? Colin shook his head, then observed every subtle expression of his sister. Kaitlin was frowning, seemingly pondering who might want to assassinate her brother, but after some thought, she seemed to have no clue, she said seriously, Although I have no clues for now, your security must be strengthened. I will contact Knight Raymon and ask him to bring more people to the inn. Knight Raymon also came? Where is he now? Private armies from various lords are all concentrated in the western military camps of the city. Raymon brought over five hundred people this time, all from the Angler familys private army. Upon hearing this, Colin immediately raised his eyebrows. Kaitlin obviously misunderstood Colins reaction, so she explained, Dont worry, there are not many soldiers left in Grey Castle, but with Knight Lyle here, there shouldnt be any major problems. Most of the Angler familys army was taken to the battlefield by Colins father, and they were subsequently annihilated. This time Raymon had taken out five hundred men. According to the memory of Colins previous life, the remaining army in Grey Castle would probably be less than a hundred. But in actual sense, Colins worry was not about the safety of Grey Castle. Who ordered Raymon to bring people to Ice Rock City? It was Knight Cain, the son of Sudor Viscount. He wouldnt have had the power to order Raymon! At the time I had already returned to Grey Castle. After receiving the letter sent by Knight Cain, I ordered Knight Raymon to bring people to Ice Rock City. I am very concerned about your safety. Colin really wanted to say that she also had no authority to order Knight Raymon, but he swallowed it right before it came out of his mouth. Kaitlins behavior was too natural. He could not figure out whether she was genuinely concerned for his safety or just trying to get the Angler family involved. Ice Rock City is a very dangerous political whirlpool at the moment, and although the lords in the North Territory had all brought their armies, Colin really did not want the Angler family to be involved. Okay. I will personally go and find Raymon, you dont need to worry. Going to find Raymon himself, of course, was not for his own protection. Actually, he would rather someone try to assassinate him again. This time he would definitely keep a survivor, so he could interrogate who was the puppet master behind the scene. The reason he needed to personally find Raymon was to remind him C no matter what happens in Ice Rock City in the future, the Angler familys army would only follow his orders. No one else, including Kaitlin, had the authority to mobilize this army. He had a feeling, those lords of the North Territory who had brought their own armies to Ice Rock City were probably planning something. And the puppet master behind this, was certainly not that cowardly Knight Cain, who was afraid of going to the battlefield. He was just a puppet pushed to the front. Just like the fool who came forward in the banquet which forced Charles Marquis to give up his nobility. The one standing behind him Colin thought of one suspect who might have tried to assassinate him C Count Uman. By the way, has there been any news about my brother-in-law? Colin suddenly asked. When they met at the Mirror Lake camp, Knight Raymon had told Colin that his sisters husband, Knight Walra, Count Umans illegitimate son, who had initially gone to war with Baron Angler, had been lost after the defeat. Kaitlins eyes instantly turned red, she choked out, Not yet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dont worry, your husband is surely fine, we will find him. Colin felt a mystery in his heart, whats going on? In his view, Count Umans motive to assassinate him was actually to grab a share of the family wealth for his illegitimate son who had no right of inheritance. But unexpectedly Did Knight Walra really just have bad luck, or is he also playing a role in this? Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: 059 Lords Conference (Part 1)_1 Chapter 59: 059 Lords Conference (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The day after arriving in town, Colin received an invitation. A Lords Meeting? After reading the invitation, Colin immediately realized that the lords who congregated in Ice Rock City were indeed preparing for some action. Kaitlin didnt seem to grasp the hidden implications behind the invitation, and felt only joy for her brother. In her eyes, although her brother hadnt formally accepted his conferment from the Duke to become a Baron, he had already gained the approval of prominent Lords in the North Territory. You need a Barons ceremonial dress! Kaitlin suddenly declared seriously. Then, she rushed off saying, Ill go get one custom-made for you now! Wait, dont I need to go with you? Kaitlin looked back and smiled indulgently, Silly little brother, dont I already know your measurements? Colin stared blankly at his sisters retreating figure. Fond memories from the past couldnt help floating to his mind. Those happy days continually reminded Colin of the close bond he had with his sister. Would the sister he remembers really plot against him for a Barons position? Colin suddenly felt unsure. Furthermore, if it really was her, could she face him so calmly and naturally now? Colin did not believe that his sister was someone with such manipulative scheming. At least, the sister he remembered wasnt like that. Perhaps the whole assassination plan was orchestrated by Count Uman from the beginning, with the intent to create a legacy for his illegitimate son. And his sister, might have been kept in the dark the whole time. But this was only a possibility. Colin sighed, halting his unwarranted conjectures. Even though he didnt want the sister who had taken care of him since childhood to become his enemy, he could not fully trust Kaitlin before the whole truth was out. Two days went by quickly, and it was time for the meeting of the Lords. Under the somewhat nagging reminders of his sister, Colin left the inn and arrived at Sudor Familys castle. He saw the butler again, who tried to throw him out last time; this time the man welcomed Colin with a smile. However, Colin couldnt sense the sincerity behind that smile. Upon entering the Conference Hall, Colin was guided to an inconspicuous corner by an attendant. It couldnt be helped, the participants of the meeting were true nobles who held real titles. As Colin had yet to officially inherit his Barons position, he naturally found himself in the corner. If it wasnt for his representation of the Angler family, his knight status would have denied him entry to the meeting. The Lords entered one after the other and, like Colin, were each led by attendants to their respective seats. This meeting was very formal, so everyones seat was arranged according to their rank and status; no mess was tolerated. The atmosphere in the meeting room was grave, with hardly anyone speaking up. As the starting time of the meeting approached, most of the seats were filled, except for one in the front row. Just as Colin was trying to guess who the last seat was reserved for, a familiar figure appeared at the entrance. Earl Dawson. The Dwarf Earl, under the guidance of an attendant, walked to the last available seat. Everybody was present. In the front row sat the four Earls. Besides Earl Dawson, who was loyal to Marquis Garcia, the other three were subjects of Duke St. Hilde. These were the people with the highest ranks in the meeting. However, neither of the two Marquises currently in Ice Rock City were present. while Earl Dawson could perhaps represent Marquis Garcia, what about Marquis Charles? Colin seemed to have guessed the purpose of this meeting. Ahem, Count Uman cleared his throat and declared, Alright, now that everyone is here, lets begin. Then, he looked around. Seeing agreement from the other three Earls, Count Uman picked up a piece of parchment, and said, Todays meeting is mainly to discuss the matter of Marquis Charles Colin silently affirmed his guesses. Even though the Dark Cavalry decimated the invading Troll Army, avenging the past losses, it seemed that the Lords of the North Territory were not prepared to let Marquis Charles off so easily. Or perhaps, these lords were still not willing to let Duke St. Hilde go. They needed an explanation! Two hundred thousand North Territory warriors dead on the battlefield, more than ten cities brutally plundered, someone must be held accountable for such a disastrous defeat! Count Uman finished listing Marquis Charless crimes, then pointed to the parchment in his hand and said: Therefore, in accordance with Marquis Garcias will, I have drafted this petition, requesting Duke St. Hilde to immediately strip Marquis Charles of his nobility! Those lords who agree with this decision, please sign your names! Upon finishing, Count Uman was the first to sign his impressive name, then handed the parchment to Earl Dawson next to him. Earl Dawson smiled slightly, and without any hesitation, he too signed his name. Colin noticed that many lords silently breathed a sigh of relief and their eyes became resolute after seeing Earl Dawson sign his name. Obviously, the addition of the Dark Cavalry had greatly boosted their courage. As long as Marquis Garcia stood by their side, then replacing the master of North Territory was not an impossible task! The third count also signed his name, and the parchment was passed on to the fourth count. This white-haired old count slowly brought the parchment down to his eyes, and read it for a long time. As if meticulously considering every word and phrase. At first, everyone was understanding, after all, old folks eyesight and alertness are not as good, it was understandable. But after ten minutes, the old count had still not finished reading. It was clear that everyone was growing impatient, and many started whispering amongst themselves. Count Morrison, have you finished reading? Count Uman couldnt help but prompt him. Oh, oh, just a moment. Count Morrison casually replied, continuing to read on his own. After another ten minutes, he finally put down the parchment. Have you finished? Im finished. Do you have any comments? Yes! The atmosphere in the hall instantly became tense. Please, speak. Count Umans face slightly fell, but he still maintained his poise. Count Morrison chuckled and asked: Do you know what I saw in this petition? What did you see? I only saw two words Count Morrisons gaze suddenly turned sharp, completely devoid of the frailty of his previous demeanor: Betrayal! The old but resonant voice echoed through the hall. Everyones expressions became somewhat unnatural. Especially the other three counts who had just signed their names. After a while, Count Uman casually said: Since Count Morrison does not agree with our decision, he can abstain from signing. Count Morrison snorted, tossed the parchment to an attendant at his side, and disdainfully said, May I leave now? The air here makes me sick! Of course you can. Count Uman gestured, Knight Cain, escort Count Morrison out. I can walk myself! Count Morrison ignored Cain who had stepped forward to assist him, and headed straight towards the exit. Shh! However, before Count Morrison could reach the door, a sharp sword stabbed into him from behind. Ah!!! Count Morrison turned around screaming, and scolded, Coward! Didnt your father teach younot to sneak attack a knight.. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shh! Knight Cain jabbed another sword, This time, he stabbed from the front. Pff! Count Morrison spat a mouthful of fresh blood onto Cains face, cursing: May every member of the Sudor family die a horrible death! Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: 060 Lords Conference (Below) 1 Chapter 60: 060 Lords Conference (Below) 1 Translator: 549690339 Bang! With the corpse of Count Morrison tumbling to the ground, the assembly seemed to finally come to their senses. Startled shouts filled the room. Theres been a murder! Moreover, a Count was murdered! Knight Cain, his face covered in blood, remained composed. As if the person he had just killed was just a chicken. Ignoring the surprise all around, Knight Cain leisurely sheathed his sword and returned to his seat. Colin looked at Cain, feeling like he was dealing with a completely different person. The coward who had hidden in Fallen Eagle City, not daring to enter the battlefield, was now a brutal thug who killed without blinking. However, Colin was not surprised. Cowardice and brutality seemed to be opposite traits, yet they were indeed twins. The weak, once pushed to the brink, could often explode into shocking brutality. Moreover, Colin had already realized. Knight Cain had already been left with no retreat. From the moment Cain stood up first to rebuke Marquis Charles, demanding that he relinquish his nobility to atone for the warriors who had died in battle, he could no longer turn back. The Sudor Family could only follow this path to the end. If they couldnt force the Duke to bow down this time, or even replace the Duke, then perhaps Count Uman could still save himself but the Sudor Family would certainly be the target of the Dukes fury. With this in mind, Colin couldnt help but feel sorry for this pitiable guy. After all, he had originally been nothing more than a pawn pushed forward by the cunning Count Uman as a test. But now, he had truly become a pawn that had crossed the river, he could only advance and not retreat. The thick smell of blood filled the assembly, making everyones hearts quiver with fear. Continue. , Count Uman ordered the attendant holding the parchment. Yes. The attendant quickly handed the parchment to the next Lord. The corpse of Count Morrison lay in the assembly, ignored by all. Blood slowly dripped down, making the scene increasingly grim. Seeing what had happened to those who refused to sign, no following Lords dared to object and all signed their names. Soon, the attendant came before Colin. Looking at the paper and pen before him, Colin sighed in his heart and had no choice but to obediently sign his name. He had no choice, if he didnt sign, he certainly wouldnt be able to leave this place alive. That kid, Cain, was probably already itching to kill him. Finally, all the signatures were done. Of the nearly a hundred Lords of various ranks and degrees, except for Count Morrison who had become a corpse, all had signed on the parchment. At this point, they were all in the same boat. As for whether this ship would set sail for the starry sea or sink midway and be buried at the sea bottom, that would be up to fate. Very good! Count Uman stood up, taking the parchment that had been signed, he said, Next, I will arrange for someone to deliver this petition to Duke St. Hilde. Todays meeting is concluded, thank you all! With that, he strode out of the hall. The Lords also left one after the other. Colin didnt hurry to leave, instead, he caught up with Earl Dawson. Before he could speak, Earl Dawson stopped Colin with a look and signaled him to follow. Colin obediently closed his mouth and followed Earl Dawson through a long corridor to a room deep in the castle courtyard. Looking at the familiar surroundings, Colin felt a sense of dj? vu. What is this place? Huh, Colin? How come you are here? Before Earl Dawson could answer his question, Colin heard Veras voice. Turning his head, Colin saw Vera, who was exceptionally well-dressed as a Mage. She was wearing a snowflake shirt and white tight-fitting riding pants today, with a pair of brown high boots on her feet. This outfit was quite fitting, perfectly outlining Veras elegant figure. Colin stared at her for a few moments. Earl Dawson brought me here. Are you dressed like this because youre going Yes. My uncle is taking me hunting! Vera said excitedly. Uncle? Colin only then realized why he felt the dcor was so familiar. Because this was Marquis Garcias residence. Two months ago, Vera had brought him here. At that time, they were trying to persuade Marquis Garcia not to conflict with Duke St. Hilde. Moreover, at that time, Marquis Garcia was not in the castle but in Getting ready for a hunt! However, the game he was after back then was no ordinary beast. Instead, it was an army of three hundred thousand trolls! Now, as a conflict between two brothers is imminent, is Marquis Garcia seriously going hunting again? Whats his game this time? Colin, your timing is perfect, said Marquis Garcia, coming out with a smile and inviting him, Lets go hunting together. Colin blinked and cheerfully responded, Sure! Meanwhile. A messenger was riding a swift horse from Ice Rock City, heading for the Golden Lion Legions base. In the eastern district of Ice Rock City, the Tulip Chamber of Commerces outpost. Under Olivers guidance, Count Uman arrived in a secluded room. Is he inside? Yes, my lord. Count Uman waved his hand, indicating for Oliver to leave. Olivers plump face was full of obsequious smiles that were about to overflow. Yes, my lord. Let me know if you need anything else. After saying that, he quickly withdrew. Count Uman, alone, pushed the door open and went inside. He then closed the door. The room was empty. Count Uman didnt find that strange; he just sat down in a chair to wait patiently. No one knew how much time passed. A silhouette appeared suddenly in the room as if it had been there from the beginning. My lord. Count Uman looked at the ghost-like figure in the black robe that had appeared, showed no surprise, just nodded and asked, Why are you so eager to see me? Ive brought a message from Mr. Ji. Count Uman frowned, saying indifferently, Go on. Mr. Ji hopes that you can cancel the original plan. Heh heh. Count Uman chuckled. He stood up, walked up to the black-robed figure, and looked down at him with a cold demeanor, saying, Then you can deliver a message from me to Mr. Ji I am not his servant, I do not need to obey his orders! My lord, you cant do this. This will disrupt Mr. Jis plan Count Uman suddenly grabbed the black-robed figure by the neck, cutting him off. Heh heh The black-robed figure struggled to breathe. As he struggled, the hood that had covered his face slipped off, revealing a face panicked. Remember, you are just a messenger. You have a mouth and a pair of ears. What you hear, you tell. Nothing else concerns you! Understand? Understand Bang! Count Uman threw the black-robed figure to the ground and turned to leave. My lord, theres one more thing. The black-robed figure spoke up again abruptly. Speak. Lord Okamoto has succeeded the Prince of the South and is about to set off for the North Territory. Count Uman whirls around, his gaze sharp as he stared at the figure in the black robe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His eyes were filled with undisguised murderous intentions. The black-robed figure, frightened by his stare, took a step back, on guard. But Count Uman didnt make any more drastic moves, he just stared coldly at the figure in the black robe for a moment, then lightly said, Noted. Then he left.. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: 061 Hunting_1 Chapter 61: 061 Hunting_1 Translator: 549690339 Whoosh! Whoosh! Two arrows shot out, one hit a wild rabbit that was trying to escape, and the other Missed. Clip-clop Two riders chased after, upon seeing the sign of an arrow in the leg of the rabbit, one of them excitedly exclaimed, Haha, Colin, it was my shot that got it this time! The other shook his head in frustration, praising, Miss Veras archery skills are really getting better and better! Vera raised her little head in pride and signaled her cavalry attendant to come forward and collect her game. Wow, its still alive. The wild rabbit shot in the thigh was still squirming in the attendants hand, seemingly unwilling to give up on life yet. Colin was about to do the small creature a favor and put it out of its misery, so Vera wouldnt have to do the deed herself out of her kindness. Clip-clop . Another round of hoofbeats, and Marquis Garcia led a team of cavalry over. Seeing their bountiful returns, Vera exclaimed in surprise, Wow, uncle, you guys caught so much! Marquis Garcia smiled casually and glanced at Colin, Of course, after all, no one is taking it easy on our side. Colin didnt seem to catch the sarcasm in Marquis Garcias words and laughed, It seems we will have a feast tonight. Great. Vera cheered and excitedly went to check Marquis Garcias game. Halfway there, as if remembering something, she turned back to the attendant and said: Let that wild rabbit go, its too small and not much meat anyway. Yes. The attendant held the still struggling wild rabbit with a helpless look on his face. Inwardly, he couldnt help but grumble One was deliberately making it easy to please others, and the other was too kind-hearted to kill. Luckily, there was Marquis Garcia, otherwise, they would really go hungry tonight. Night fell, and the attendants lit the bonfire and started preparing food. Vera saw Colin pull out a burnt-clay lump from the fire, frowned her beautiful brows, and questioned: Can this really be eaten? Of course! While Colin peeled off the charred clay and meat skin, he confidently said: This is called Beggars Chicken, oh no, I used deer leg, so its Beggars Venison. Once, a great chef named Huang Rong conquered a Holy Field champion with this dish Huang Rong? What a strange name. Vera-supporting her chin with both hands asked curiously, Whats the name of that Holy Field champion? Uh I forgot. Colin couldnt continue. The champions of the Holy Field in this world mostly have names and titles, and it would be easy to be caught out if he kept on making up stories. Alright, dont get stuck on the details, try my Beggars Venison! Colin cut a piece of deer leg and handed it to Vera. Vera carefully took a bite, and then, her face turned a bit odd. It doesnt taste good? Seeing her reaction, Colin felt a bit uncertain and cut a piece for himself. Next, he immediately spit it out: Phew! Its not fully cooked! Hahaha. Vera seeing Colins embarrassed look, burst out laughing immediately. Just as Colin was contemplating where he went wrong, the crisp sound of horse hooves suddenly came from outside the camp. A cavalryman quickly approached and handed a letter to Marquis Garcia. Seeing this, Colin immediately realized that it should be a message from Ice Rock City and came over. Marquis Garcia didnt avoid him, after reading, he directly handed the letter to him. Colin took it and scanned it quickly. Whats the matter? Vera also turned around, curious. Before Colin could speak, Marquis Garcia spoke first: Its nothing, Earl Dawson sent a letter to notify us of the distribution of the spoils of the Dark Cavalry. Oh. Vera obviously wasnt interested in this, turned her head back and continued focused on salvaging the deer leg that Colin had messed up. Colin didnt say a word, silently threw the letter into the fire, destroying it completely. Marquis Garcia lied. The content of the letter was not about the distribution of spoils of war, but about a petition from the lords. This petition demanding the stripping of Marquis Charless nobility had been delivered to Duke St. Hildes hands. However, Duke St. Hilde directly rejected the request of these lords and ordered all lords to immediately head to the stronghold of the Golden Lion Legion to meet him. Colin didnt expect Duke St. Hilde to be so stubborn, showing no intent to back down at all. It was almost as if he was forcing the lords into rebellion. Colin took another look at Marquis Garcia, but couldnt discern any emotion from his face. My Lord, shall we prepare to return to Ice Rock City? Colin asked tentatively. They had been out for three days already. And indeed, this hunting trip appeared to be simply that C a hunting trip. But now, Ice Rock Citys situation was on the verge of erupting, surely it was time to return? No need, Earl Dawson will handle everything. Marquis Garcia dismissed the idea uninterestedly. Naturally, Colin was confused. Was the Marquis planning to remove himself from this situation entirely? You two, come taste the deer leg Ive roasted! Vera seemed to have no idea of what was happening in Ice Rock City at the moment, she just laughed carelessly. Great! both men immediately revealed smiles, heading over to enjoy the delicious food their beautiful young friend had prepared. As if the matters in Ice Rock City were entirely unrelated to them. The night grew darker, and most of the people had already fallen asleep. Unable to sleep, Colin woke up and snuck off to the forest far from the camp, catching that owl that just kept hooting non-stop. Snap! He broke the owls neck, cut its main artery with a dagger, and then brought his mouth to the wound. Gulpgulp After getting his fill, Colin wiped his mouth, buried the owls corpse, then returned to the camp. Just as he was about to crawl into his tent, he saw Marquis Garcia come out as well. My Lord, cant you sleep either? Hmm. The marquis nodded towards Colin, Fancy a walk? Alright. Colin scurried after him immediately. The two men walked further away from camp. Guards who had followed them quietly spread out in the distance. Are you worried about your sister left in Ice Rock City? Marquis Garcia broke the silence first. Er, not exactly Colin was telling the truth. Marquis Garcia clearly didnt believe him and tried to reassure: Dont worry, Earl Dawson will take good care of her. And also, so will the troops of the Angler family left in the city. Thank you, My Lord! No need to be courteous. After all, youre here because of me, I should take responsibility for it. My Lord, Im actually very grateful that you brought me out. Whys that? Because, I dont want to get involved in that fatal whirlpool in Ice Rock City either. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Garcia looked over at Colin and chuckled: Youre a smart man. So, if you were in Ice Rock City right now, which side would you be on? Colin felt a sudden surge of anxiety. Marquis Garcias blunt question made him somewhat embarrassed. He wasnt sure if this was a test or not. Under the pressure, Colin cunningly replied: My Lord, the Angler family will always remain loyal to the St.. Hilde family! Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: 062 Q&A 1 Chapter 62: 062 Q&A 1 Translator: 549690339 A clever answer. It basically amounts to no answer at all. Being loyal to the St. Hilde family, does not mean loyalty to the currently reigning Duke St. Hilde. Marquis Garcia is also a member of the St. Hilde family. In Colins view, regardless of what finally happens in Ice Rock City. The master of the North Territory will only be born from the St. Hilde family. And the key figure in all this is actually Marquis Garcia. Because the Dark Cavalry, this terrifying army, possesses the force to settle matters once and for all. Whether they choose to assist the Golden Lion Legion or the Lords Coalition, the other side will have no chance to resist at all. Now, it all depends on whether Marquis Garcia chooses to continue being loyal to his elder brother or decides to take up the mantle of ruler of the North Territory himself. From his previous actions, Marquis Garcias position seems to lean more towards the latter. After all, he was the first to accept the invitation of the lords of the North Territory and enter Ice Rock City. He even sent Earl Dawson to attend the lords meeting and sign the petition. This seems to clearly represent that Marquis Garcia supports the lord group. However, Colin is not sure. Because just two months ago, when everyone thought Marquis Garcia was going to fight with his older brother, he led the Dark Cavalry in a lightning raid, annihilating the Trolls army of three hundred thousand. Who knows if these two brothers are putting on another show this time? Smooth operator! Marquis Garcia chuckled, clearly not satisfied with Colins flattering response. So, he changed his question: If you were I, which side would you stand on? Colin felt a headache, thinking Marquis Garcia, tonight, is hard to serve, why does he always ask these death-inviting questions? Moreover, this time, it seems he cant be clever. After hesitating for a long time, Colin decided to choose the most upright answer: If I were you, I would choose to be loyal to my oath! Marquis Garcias steps paused, he looked at Colin seriously, apparently wanting to confirm whether the other party was speaking his true feelings. The so-called oath, of course, refers to Marquis Garcias oath of loyalty to Duke St. Hilde. Therefore, Colins answer, essentially, is to choose to stand on the Dukes side. Oh? Is that so? Marquis Garcia continued to question, An oath? Ive seen too many betrayals, I no longer believe in oaths. Colin, you must come up with a better reason. Colin regretted it very much. He shouldnt have gone out to eat late at night, he screwed himself over. Moreover, he felt that Marquis Garcia was acting very abnormal tonight, why did he keep asking him such questions? Unless Marquis Garcia himself hadnt made up his mind yet, so he kept pressuring Colin. Actually, if Colin were really standing in Marquis Garcias shoes, he would definitely choose to betray his older brother. He wouldnt want to put up with that Dukes scorn, to bear endless suspicion, and to face constant suppression. If he could control the Dark Cavalry, then he would never give up the position of the ruler of the North Territory to others. However, he did not dare to voice these true feelings. Although it seems right now that Marquis Garcia might be thinking the same thing. But Colins intuition tells him that if he actually says this, he would definitely lose the favor of Marquis Garcia. Colin suddenly realized that perhaps this was the Marquiss final test for him! I cant offer a better reason, My Lord Marquis! Colin decided to take a gamble. In his view, among all those who are in power, none would want their subordinates to be disloyal. Betrayal is something that those in power are always wary and cautious about. So, Colin stopped in his tracks and sternly continued, Regardless of the burden I have to bear, regardless of the fate I have to endure, I will not betray my oath! It is the basic conduct of a knight, and the greatest honor of the Angler family! Marquis Garcia also stopped, looking at Colin with keen eyes. Colin fearlessly met the Marquiss gaze. The cold moonlight shined among the trees, a soft breeze blew over, rustling the leaves. After a long while, Marquis Garcia finally withdrew his scrutinizing gaze and continued forward. Colin blinked his slightly sore eyes and hurried to follow. Did he pass the test? He was somewhat confused. Marquis Garcia didnt say a word, just kept marching forward. It was unclear how long they walked, and the two gradually moved deeper into the forest. Just when Colin was considering suggesting they go back to sleep, Marquis Garcia suddenly spoke again: The Dark Cavalry will side with the Duke, and those foolish lords will pay the price for their betrayal! As expected! Colins heart shivered. He had gambled correctly! This was another trap! The lords who attempted to stir things up had been fooled by the two brothers again! Exactly! The betrayers deserve to die! Colin quickly echoed. At the same time, he also quietly celebrated. Fortunately, he hadnt joined those troublemakers or else he would have been doomed. Then, he started gloating. Because among the trouble-making lords, there was Count Uman, who seemed to be the lead organizer! Hehe, thats for sending someone to assassinate me! Thats for coveting the nobility of my family! Lets see how you die this time! Just as Colin was inwardly delighted, Marquis Garcia spoke again: However, my choice is based on more than just the original oath. Then why? Colin immediately became curious. Marquis Garcia stopped again, looking up at the crescent moon in the sky, and murmured, In fact, this plan was decided long ago. It has been carried out for three years. Three years ago? Colin immediately thought of the significant event that happened three years ago: Marquis Garcia was called back from the frontline and the Dark Cavalry was put on standby! Could it be? Yes. Marquis Garcia seemed to guess what Colin was thinking, Stepping down from the frontline was part of the plan. Colin gaped. This secret caught him off guard. Moreover, he finally connected all the dots. The parts he used to doubt, the parts he couldnt comprehend, became clear at this moment! He suddenly felt a chill all over. Because such a grand plan, or conspiracy, was carried out at the expense of two hundred thousand northern warriors! And its targets were the Trolls and all the lords in the North Territory! Colin could understand taking action against the Trolls. But taking action against the lords who were loyal to him was something Colin couldnt quite understand. Unless, the St. Hilde family no longer wanted to share the North Territory with the various lords The Duke wanted to consolidate power! I never thought that Duke St. Hilde was such a well-thought-out man! Colin hesitated for a moment but still used a positive term. But right now, he felt only deep dread towards the Duke whom he had never met. The plan was not devised by the Duke. Marquis Garcia, however, denied Colins speculation. Who, then? Colin asked curiously. He doubted Marquis Garcia had devised it, as he knew from their previous interactions that the Marquis wasnt a fan of conspiracies. Marquis Garcia softly blurted out a name that Colin could never have anticipated: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Count Uman. What?! Colin was taken aback once again. His initial schadenfreude rapidly dissipated. Replacing it was a greater shock of fear! Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: 063 Plan from Three Years Ago_1 Chapter 63: 063 Plan from Three Years Ago_1 Translator: 549690339 Three years ago in winter. On a night when the snow was falling heavily. Marquis Garcia hurried back to Winterfell City. As he entered Lion Roar Castle without even changing his clothes, he headed straight for the Dukes study. Knock knock. Come in. Marquis Garcia entered the room. The Duke St. Hilde was alone in the study. You must be tired from the journey. Sit down, have a malt beer to warm up. Marquis Garcia took the wine cup that his brother handed him and drained it at once. Only then did the frost and cold from the journey dissipate from his body. Why did you urgently call me back? Hows the situation on the frontline? As usual, Gambick is scared of me, hiding in the fortress and not daring to fight in the field. Ha-ha, that old turtle! Marquis Garcia poured himself another malt beer, sipping it slowly while waiting for his brother to continue. He knew clearly that the Duke had urgently summoned him back, surely not just for the conversation theyve had so far. Someone suggested a strategy to me that could help you lure Gambick out of his shell. Oh? Lets hear it! Marquis Garcia was immediately interested. First, you must retire from the frontline. Just that probably wont be enough. True, your Dark Cavalry must also withdraw. Who will take over the frontline defence? Charles. Hearing this, Marquis Garcia frowned deeply. He hesitated for a while before carefully replying: Charles I fear he lacks experience. Hehe, how else would we get Gambick out of his shell if not by sending a greenhorn to the frontline? But war is not a game. Trying to outsmart may backfire and result in a significant defeat for the North Territory! Success comes at a fair price! The Duke St. Hildes eyes hardened ominously, I am prepared to sacrifice an Army this time! What? Marquis Garcia was startled, almost thinking his brother had gone mad. But the seriousness on the Duke St. Hildes face indicated he was not joking. He continued: Tell me, if the Dark Cavalry encounters Gambicks Troll Army in the open field with no prepared defences, what odds do you give for our victory? If Gambick is unprepared, and if there are no nearby castles to take refuge in, then, I can assure a complete victory! Marquis Garcias tone revealed intense confidence. Good! Then well put all our eggs in one basket! The Duke St. Hilde slammed his fist on the table, determined, Ive had enough of these persistent Trolls. I want to cut off their claws reaching into the North Territory! So, you step down, and Charles steps up. Let him suffer a defeat and give Gambick a taste of victory. When Trolls plunder the North Territory after that, they will naturally want to take their spoils and glory back to their Troll Royal City. At that time, you can lead the Dark Cavalry to follow them and catch them off guard! Marquis Garcia was still frowning, Even if you are willing to sacrifice an Army and allow the Northern cities to be pillaged by Trolls, how can you be sure that the Trolls will make a careless retreat? We will have to stage a play for that. How? When I redeploy you from the frontline, astute observers may perceive it as an act of my distrust towards you. Therefore, you may display some dissatisfaction with me Furthermore, many of the forces that Charles will sacrifice are private armies of the Lords. This will inevitably incite dissatisfaction amongst the North Territory families. At that time, people may easily be instigated into believing youre attempting to gather discontented Lords to oppose me. The Trolls will then undoubtedly think were too busy with internal strife to lay guard Have you forgotten a key issue? Marquis Garcia interrupted abruptly. Which issue? Will I truly become dissatisfied with you? Marquis Garcias eyes twinkled, If Charles really suffers a severe defeat on the frontline, sacrificing a Northern Army, wouldnt my Dark Cavalry become unstoppable? Duke St. Hilde laughed suddenly, You know, when Talos Uman proposed this strategy to me, I also considered the possibility of you turning this staged dissatisfaction into a real one. So Count Uman proposed this? Ok, then what do you think? Will I take this too seriously? Duke St. Hilde did not directly answer this question, but continued from where he left off: I was then thinking, if Talos didnt consider the chance of you taking this too seriously, then its fine. If he did consider it, yet deliberately kept it from me Then either, he has the utmost confidence in our bond, believing we couldnt possibly turn against each other, or, he harbours ill intentions, pretending to plot against the Trolls while actually aiming to instigate civil unrest in the North Territory! Marquis Garcia paused for a moment, then lowered his head to look at the wine cup in his hand, as though contemplating the true intentions of Count Uman. But Duke St. Hilde didnt give his younger brother more time to think and expressed his thoughts directly: Regardless of what Talos Umans real intentions are, I know you will not betray me. Are you that confident? Marquis Garcia responded indifferently, When I have the power to change the situation in the North Territory, how can you be certain I wont be tempted? Of course you will be tempted. But betrayal is just a sign that the price of loyalty is not high enough. So, I will raise the stakes for your loyalty! What stakes will you raise? After Charles defeat, his position as Marquis will be stripped. Just that? Of course not. Duke St. Hilde smiled, then continued, Vera will be given the position of Marquis! Marquis Garcias eyes narrowed. He was finally moved. But then he felt deeply puzzled, To eliminate the threat of the Trolls, youre willing to pay such a high price? No, its not just about the threat of the Trolls. Said Duke St. Hilde with a serious face, shaking his head. Who else then? Do you know where the biggest threat to our North Territory comes from right now? Isnt it the Trolls? Duke St. Hilde shook his head again, saying solemnly: External threats only make us stronger and more united, they will not defeat us. Its internal threats that can truly corrode the ruling foundation of the St. Hilde family! It took Marquis Garcia a moment to apprehend what his brother was saying, You mean the lords of the North Territory? Exactly! Duke St. Hilde ground his teeth, Do you know how many territories the St. Hilde family directly controls? Do you know how many years the family has been living beyond its means? Do you know why I have always refused to ban trade with the Trolls? Dont I know that this trade is actually aiding the enemy? But what can I do? The family needs these profits! It seems like the entire North Territory is mine, but I hesitate even to grant a minor baron title! And you! My dear brother! Keeping the Trolls out of the North Territory is of course a good thing. But it also completely stops the renewal of the Northern lords! If the Trolls cannot invade, no one will lose territories and be stripped of their titles, thus, there are more and more nobles in the North Territory, and less and less land under the familys control! Youre always complaining that Im not willing to reward your meritorious subordinates, but have you ever thought about what I have to reward them with? Why dont I just give you this Dukedom! You can take charge of this North Territory! Marquis Garcia looked at his brother who was seething with rage, at a loss for words for a moment. In the silence, an abnormal flush crossed Duke St. Hildes face, which Marquis Garcia noticed: Big brother, your injury I wont die yet! Duke St. Hilde took a breath, But I wont live much longer either. Marquis Garcia looked melancholy. Brother, help me this once! Ill bear all the costs, all the infamy! If you help me, the St. Hilde family can surely be reborn through the ashes! And this revitalised North Territory will be handed over to your own daughter! Marquis Garcia did not speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Duke St. Hilde continued to stare firmly at his brothers eyes, as if he wouldnt give up unless he agreed. The room fell into a protracted silence. The only sound was the crackling from the fireplace as the wood burned into two. After a considerable while, Marquis Garcia finally heaved a long sigh: Fine, Ill help you.. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: 064 Rebellion 1 Chapter 64: 064 Rebellion 1 Translator: 549690339 Time rewinds back to the present. The air in Ice Rock City at this moment is filled with tension, unease, and excitement. The oblivious commoners were still unaware of what was happening, but all the nobles knew that they had reached a point of no return. Duke St. Hildes outright refusal had left the lords with no way out. Orders were passed down, and the army was making the final preparations before the battle. A deadly aura enveloped the city. Tonight, sleep was destined to elude many. Knight Cain Sudor was one of those who couldnt sleep. He felt his heart thudding against his chest, beating with a rhythm that was a bit frightening. After tossing and turning for a long time, Cain decided to simply not sleep. After getting dressed and stepping outside, Cain unconsciously headed towards his uncles room. Good evening, Miss Penny! Halfway there, he ran into the Uman Clans house manager and promptly greeted her. Good evening, Knight Cain. Are you also going to see the Count? No, no. Im just strolling around. Cain quickly denied. He knew that while this Miss Penny was officially the Uman Clans house manager, in reality, she was Count Umans lover. And not just any Lover. It was said that the reason Count Uman took a liking to Penny was not just because of her beauty, but also because of her wine-red eyes. The color of humans eye pupils in this world were generally blue, black, or green. Wine-red pupils were extremely rare. Count Uman himself had the same color of pupils. Count Uman, with no understanding of genetics, thought that even though Penny was from a lowly origin, that she could possess eye pupils of the same color may indicate she might be the descendant of some ancient bloodline. Regardless of whether the rumors were true or false, Pennys high status in the Uman Clan was a confirmed fact. Even her illegitimate son with the Count, Walra, received more attention than the usual illegitimate child. Not only did Count Uman baptize him into knighthood, he went to great lengths to help him marry the daughter of a baron, Kaitlin, who is Colins sister. Thats why Cain showed such respect to a housekeeper. And also, he realized at this time, Miss Penny was likely heading towards Count Umans room to So, Cain wisely chose not to disturb the Counts pleasure. After saying goodbye to Cain, Penny arrived at Count Umans room and entered without knocking. Count Uman saw Penny come in without even knocking and didnt reprimand her. Is everything ready? he asked. Yes. Penny answered casually. She then went forward to help Count Uman unbutton his shirt. Count Uman kissed the forehead of the woman in front of him, then he began to help her undress. The Counts wife had been dead for many years, he hadnt married again since. Instead, he and his lover Penny acted more like a married couple. If outsiders were to see this scene, they would be very puzzled. Why would a count treat a lover of low birth so well? Even if Penny was extremely beautiful in the past, now that she was over forty, could she still have such a strong attraction to the Count? Or is it that her wine-red eyes were indeed so noble in the Counts view? If that were the case, then all the commoner girls in the North Territory with wine-red eyes would probably flock to Fallen Eagle City. However, Count Uman did not seem to think there was anything wrong with treating a commoner lover this way. And Penny just took it for granted. What are you worrying about? Count Uman caught the look of concern on Pennys face and asked suddenly. Nothing. Penny avoided the Counts gaze. Count Uman held Pennys chin and made her look at him, You need to trust me, this is our best and only option right now! But youre helping the St. Hilde family consolidate their rule. Pennys eyes were full of reluctance. We have no choice. When Marquis Garcia chose to go north to chase the trolls instead of south to Winterfell City, our plan had failed. I dont know what agreement the two brothers reached to make Marquis Garcia withstand the temptation to become the master of the North Territory and willingly become his elder brothers sword. Besides, we also have to blame that fool Gambick! The loss of a three hundred thousand strong army to a mere fifty thousand men is nothing short of disgraceful! Given the current situation, I have no choice but to comply with Duke St. Hildes secret orders and deal with the defiant lords. Penny fell silent, quietly helping Count Uman unbutton his clothes. Seeing this, Count Uman felt irritated. He asked again, Has someone approached you? Pennys hands momentarily hesitated, before gently nodding her head. A flash of anger appeared in Count Umans eyes. He voiced sternly, Do not trust those Trolls! Remember, we are using them as much as they are using us. Do not ever consider them as our allies! Its not the Trolls. Penny shook her head slowly, staring into Count Umans eyes, Its a letter from my brother. The Counts gaze intensified, What did he say? He said Pennys eyes flickered, carrying a hint of scrutiny, He said you were playing both sides Nonsense! Count Uman snorted coldly. He held Penny by her shoulders, pulling her closer to him, You dont believe me either? Penny held her lovers gaze for a long moment before whispering two words, do. Relieved, Count Uman pulled Penny close, Rest assured, I will fulfill the promise I made to you. Hmm. Lets sleep. The next morning. The atmosphere in Ice Rock City had reached a choking intensity. Squads of soldiers marched through the streets, congregating outside the South Gate. Even the most obtuse commoner noticed the impending events, retreating into their homes, sealing their windows and doors, daring not to venture out. Meanwhile, an armys presence emerged five kilometers south of Ice Rock City. The golden lion flag was shimmering brilliantly under the sunlight. It was the direct-army of the St. Hilde family, the Golden Lion Legion! On the west side of Ice Rock City, a black ocean had gathered. An army was there too, the Dark Cavalry! The heavy killing intent pervading the field lowered the temperature noticeably. Earl Dawson stood in front of the Dark Cavalry formation, gazing at the opposing formation of the Golden Lion Legion and coalition army of lords, lost in thought. At nine in the morning, as the final round of negotiations failed, the harsh sound of the military horn echoed. The Vanguard of the Golden Lion Legion and the Coalition Army of Lords began drawing closer. Soon, shouts of war pierced the wilderness. Earl Dawson watched the clashing sides at a distance with a calm expression. He was waiting. Waiting for the crucial forces to become completely entwined, unable to disengage themselves with ease. Finally, close to noon, the battle between the Golden Lion Legion and the Lords Coalition had reached its peak. Overall, the Lords Coalition seemed to have the upper hand. They had the advantage in numbers after all. But at that moment, Earl Dawson who had been observing quietly finally ordered an attack. The thunderous gallop of warhorses shook the earth. The sound of horses bearing down like a roll of muffled thunder, resounded in everyones heart. It drew their attention to the cavalry that had suddenly stormed into the battlefield! Those who had never directly faced a Dark Cavalry charge could never fathom the sight before them. In the past, the target of the Dark Cavalrys charge had always been Trolls, but this time, it was humans standing in their path. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The warriors of the Lords Coalition, seeing this scene, began cheering excitedly. Because, the Dark Cavalry was charging towards the formation of the Golden Lion Legion! However, their joy did not last long. Suddenly, the route of the Dark Cavalry veered drastically, and like a released flood, charged towards the right flank of the Lords Coalition!Boom! The situation reversed instantly! Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: 065 Ennoblement_l Chapter 65: 065 Ennoblement_l Translator: 549690339 Outside of Ice Rock City, the intense scent of blood has yet to clear away. Countless vultures are here to hold their own raucous banquet. The gruesome battle has been over for three days now, with the heavy air still lingering over Ice Rock City. In the city square, one by one, bodies have accrued, preparing for combustion. Once, they were all important figures of the North Territory, noble and elegant aristocrats, lords ruling over their own territory. But now, they are dragged about like dead dogs and tossed into heaps of flame. This, is the end of traitors! In the square, a military officer loudly reads out the offenses of these lords and nobles. The bystanders observing this scene are filled with both dread and excitement. They cannot understand why these nobles would betray Duke St. Hilde, to whom they pledged their loyalty. However, seeing these once high-and-mighty aristocrats fall from grace fills them with a strange sense of schadenfreude. Colin stands among them, faces C some familiar, some not C in the crowd make his heart run cold. The two brothers of the St. Hilde family are truly ruthless! Almost a hundred lords, they slaughtered them all like chickens! Colin, lets go. The ennoblement ceremony is about to start, you cant be late! His sister Kaitlin urges him from the side, she cannot bear the smell of blood, covering her nose. Alright. Lets go. When some people grieve, others celebrate. It seems like this world always maintains a sort of balance. When the old lords die, new lords will naturally be appointed. Perhaps to alleviate this heavy and murderous atmosphere, Duke St. Hilde decided to hold the ennoblement ceremony in Ice Rock City today. According to custom, the ennoblement of the North Territory should be carried out at Lion Roar Castle in Winterfell City. But now, no one dares to oppose Duke St. Hilde, who is still in the heat of killing. The ennoblement ceremony is held in the main hall of Ice Rock Citys Glorious Church. Colin has been here once before, to buy holy water. And now, for this ennoblement ceremony, it clearly has been redecorated. The colorful glass is particularly shiny, reflecting the dazzling light in the sunshine. The four walls are adorned with various murals, in the center, the statue of the Lord of Glory stands tall, seemingly gazing at each noble in attendance. When Colin entered, the church was filled with nobles attending the ceremony. Even though there were many, and it seemed very lively, Colin knew that most of these nobles were officers in the Dark Cavalry. Actually, they were all feudal lords under Marquis Garcia. Only a few feudal lords truly loyal to Duke St. Hilde were present because most of them became corpses in the square. The only ones able to attend, other than Colin, were the group of nobles under the lead of Count Uman, who flipped sides at the last moment. Colin knew that Uman was not merely flipping sides at the last moment, he was a spy that Duke St. Hilde placed in the leaders army! His mission was to stir up the dissatisfaction of the lords, leading them to defy the St. Hilde family. Finally, they were trapped and buried by the two brothers of the St. Hilde family. From the start, three years ago, these men, the real big shots of the North Territory, had been planning, eliminating all threats in and out of the North Territory, all until todays conclusion. Colin sighed. It seemed the prime suspect of the plot against him will continue to be lawless. He wondered when he would finally be able to eliminate this threat completely. Accompanied by the melodious ringing of bells, Duke St. Hilde entered the hall. All nobles immediatelly stand, bending to greet the dukes arrival. It is Colins first time seeing this lord of the North Territory. He looked to be around fifty, plump with slightly graying hair. Although he managed to keep his back straight as he entered the hall, Colin could tell that it was much effort for him. Normally, this would not be the situation for a knight in his prime. However, Colin knew that this Duke St. Hilde, once a brave man unmatched in the North Territory and even recognized as the most likely member of the present St. Hilde generation to step into the Holy Field as a sixth order knight! But, five years ago, after dueling with the previous Troll Emperor, the Duke suffered a severe injury. Ever since then, he not only lost the hope of stepping into the Holy Field but also began to decline rapidly. His hair started to turn grey, his back began to stoop, and his body gradually became fat. The man who was once a powerful knight had become a chubby middle-aged uncle. Honorable Lords, Valiant knights! Duke St. Hilde stood on the stage, uttered in a resounding voice, Conditions in the North Territory have been somewhat unsettled of late, with Trolls invading and Lords rebelling but, under the protection of the Lord of Glory, and with all of your full support and brave fighting, we have ultimately achieved victory! Victory! Victory! Prompt cheers broke down from the nobles below the stage, all of them clapping in celebration. Duke St. Hilde motioned with his hand to calm the crowd, and continued, To honor those who have made significant contributions to this victory, I will confer noble titles upon them! Again, there was a cheer from below the stage. It had been some time since there were new nobles in the North Territory. It seemed that this time, a large number of new nobles were about to be born. After all, so many old nobles had already vacated their positions and land. Duke St. Hilde had to grant a large number of titles, either to appease the people or to better rule the North Territory. The first to be honored was indeed the second-in-command of the Dark Cavalry Earl Dawson. This confidant of Marquis Garcia was ennobled as a marquis by the Duke. This was the second marquis in the North Territory. From now on, Marquis Dawson would break away from the vassal sequence of Marquis Garcia and swear allegiance to Duke St. Hilde. This also indicated that Duke St. Hilde, after eliminating the two biggest threats in the North Territory, had finally started to deal with the third threat the Dark Cavalry. And his method was exactly as Colin had expected divide and conquer. Afterwards, a large number of mid-tier officers from the Dark Cavalry indeed received titles from the Duke. These new nobles born from the Dark Cavalry, would they continue to obey the commands of Marquis Garcia? Or would they switch allegiances and serve a new master? At last, Colin heard his own name. His sister Kaitlin clapped in excitement, as if she were the one receiving the title. Amidst the cheering, Colin strode to the center of the stage and knelt on one knee before Duke St. Hilde. The Duke held up his long sword, and solemnly said: Colin Angler, with your courage, wisdom, and faith, you have proven your loyalty and worth to the Lord of Glory and myself! Hereby, by the name of the Duke of St. Hilde, on behalf of the Lord of Glory and His Majesty, I confer upon you the title of Viscount Angler! I hope that with your loyalty, your life, you will defend this honor! After that, the Dukes sword touched Colins forehead and both shoulders. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I, Colin Angler, swear on the spirit of my ancestors, to devote my loyalty to the Lord of Glory, to Duke St. Hilde! Your will is my direction, your As Colin recited the oath, he felt an indescribable joy in his heart. Viscount? Unexpectedly, a viscount! Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: 066 Loyalty_l Chapter 66: 066 Loyalty_l Translator: 549690339 How difficult is the promotion from Baron to Viscount? The baronial title of the Angler family was earned on the battlefield by Colins great-great-grandfather after half a lifetime of struggles. Since then, even though three generations of Barons from the Angler family had fought on the battlefield, with two of them dying on the frontline, the familys nobility still had not been elevated to Viscount. Although this was largely due to the high number of lords in the North Territory, the slow cycle of power transitions, and rampant class rigidity, it also highlighted the difficulty of noble promotion. This time, Colin could not believe that not only did he inherit his adoptive fathers baronial position, but he also ascended to Viscount. Amidst his surprise, Colin realized that his promotion was the result of a combination of several factors. Firstly, most of the old lords in the North were wiped out by the combined forces of the two brothers from the St. Hilde family, and a considerable amount of land was reclaimed by the St. Hilde family, significantly reducing the difficulty for noble promotion. Secondly, Colin was, after all, part of the campaign against the Trolls and gained considerable merits. Although Colins role in the campaign was negligible, and one could even claim he was just along for the ride, Duke St. Hilde clearly did not want to give all the enormous credit to the leaders of the Dark Cavalry. Therefore, being the only noble loyalty to Duke St. Hilde besides Marquis Garcia among those took part in that campaign, Colin naturally received special attention from the Duke. Thirdly, it was unclear what role Marquis Garcia and Vera had played in this. If they both spoke highly of Colin in front of the Duke, then the promotion to Viscount wouldnt be too much of a surprise. In any case, Colin was on top of the world now! Under his leadership, the Angler family had made significant progress and it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that they brought honor to their ancestors. In the crowd of spectators, his sister Kaitlin was so touched that she was in tears, clenching her fists and holding them to her chest, presumably assuring their deceased father that he can now rest in peace. After Colin finished his oath, an attendant brought forward a brand new suit of Viscount ceremonial dress. The suit consisted of a deep red velvet coat and black trousers, with the crest of the Angler family embroidered on the chest and two silver stripes underneath the crest C the symbol of the Viscount rank. Colin received it with both hands. The attendant then handed over a ring and a ribbon exclusive to Viscounts, along with a piece of parchment with text in gold foil, stamped with the seal of Duke St. Hilde C on it was written the details of the newly granted land to the Angler family. Colin, holding these items, again bowed to Duke St. Hilde, and then stepped back. Kaitlin ran excitedly to Colins side, her joy almost uncontrollable. But she also knew to behave appropriately for the occasion and spoke softly into Colins ear: Colin! This is amazing! Father would be so proud of you! After all these years, the Angler family has finally made it to a Viscount family! Let me see, where is our newly granted land As Colin looked at his excited sister, his heart was somewhat calm. After all, he didnt identify strongly with the Angler family, and more importantly, he wondered whether his sister was truly happy for him, or she was just pretending? Just as Colin was analyzing Kaitlins behavior, he realized that the joy on her face had suddenly frozen, replaced by utter shock and confusion. What happened? Colin blinked, asking in a low voice. Kaitlin spread the parchment in front of Colin incredulously, Look at our new fiefdomhow could it be here? Only then did Colin look at the parchment in confusion, and then, he too froze. How could it be here? Could there be a mistake? As Colin and Kaitlin looked at each other in bewilderment, the ennoblement ceremony continued. The next name to be called was Cain Sudor. The rightful successor of the Sudor family, whose relationship with Colin was rather complicated, walked towards the center of the hall with great excitement, knelt on one knee. In the past two months, the rapidly changing situation in the North Territory honestly made Cain feel lost and scared. But thankfully, he adhered to his dying fathers words and followed closely on the footsteps of his uncle, Count Uman, which enabled him to weather this crisis without major mishaps. He even accumulated significant achievements! In Cains eyes, if that annoying Colin could be made a Viscount, shouldnt the Sudor family also be due a promotion? However, just when Cain was eagerly awaiting the Dukes official declaration, the Duke inserted his long sword into the marble floor beneath him and questioned Cain: Knight Cain, tell me, what is loyalty? What? Cain was taken aback, looking blankly at Duke St. Hilde. The crowd suddenly fell silent. Cains sister, Cynthia Sudor, who had been referred to as a madwoman by Colin, was also alarmed by the Dukes question. Her hands instinctively clenched, her consciousness alert to something amiss. Colin, holding the parchment in his hand and looking at the dumbfounded Cain in the field, seemed to come to a realization and a cold smile crept onto his face. Loyloyalty is obviously is Is what? Duke St. Hilde looked cold, his gaze sharp like an arrow, seemingly piercing through the pitiful knight kneeling before him. Under such a gaze, Cain felt his mind go blank and stumbled over his words, unsure of what he was saying. Duke St. Hilde tone was extremely cold: You publicly demanded Charles renounces his Marquis position, was it out of loyalty? Its over. The Sudor family, its over. This was the thought that ran through all the nobles minds present on the scene. Apparently, Duke St. Hilde was dredging up old grievances. When Cain was pushed to the forefront by Count Uman, many people guessed that he would pay a price for it. Now, that price had arrived. Cain thought that he could blot out his previous offence by defecting along with Count Uman. But it was evident that Duke St. Hilde had no intention of letting the Sudor family off easily. The honour and dignity of the St. Hilde family is not something that any minor noble could trample on casually. Of course, the one who truly persuaded Charles to give up his Marquis position voluntarily was pressure from Marquis Garcia. But, Marquis Garcia had enough clout to keep the Dukes rage in check. As for Cain Sudor, well, he didnt have such capability and had become Dukes target to exert his power. A warning to others by punishing the offender! The Duke watched the feeble Cain and sneered, suddenly speaking loudly: Baron Colin, you tell me, what is loyalty? All eyes in the hall suddenly turned towards Colin. Colin was taken aback, but he quickly stepped forward. He seemed to have a premonition about this. Your Grace, I believe, loyalty is unconditionally giving everything, not questioning the reason, not discerning right from wrong, and not calculating gains and losses! Not questioning the reason, not discerning right from wrong, not calculating gains and losses Duke St. Hilde chewed over Colins answer, a hint of appreciation and a trace of implication flashed in his eyes. Afterward, he threw the sword in his hand directly at Colin and ordered: Good! Now, I command you to kill Cain Sudor immediately! Yes! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before the nobles present had time to react, even while Cain was still kneeling dumbly on the ground, Colin had already caught the Dukes thrown sword. Then, without any hesitation, he swung it! Swish! A flash of silver light. Blood splattered everywhere! Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: 067 Betrayal_1 Chapter 67: 067 Betrayal_1 Translator: 549690339 Thud thud A round head rolled to the ground. The gushing blood painted the marble floor in a striking palette. The whole room fell silent. No one had expected that a simple ennoblement ceremony would turn out like this. The command of Duke St. Hilde was abrupt. And so was Colins execution of it. In fact, Colin had anticipated the Dukes command. Because, the name of Ice Rock City was distinctly included in the newly granted fiefdom of the Angler family! Since the Duke was already granting Sudor familys territory to the Angler family, Colin was unsurprised that the Duke chose this moment to settle accounts with Cain. However, for others present, it seemed as if the Duke and Colin had conspired together. It was a sudden blow to Cain. Even when Cains head fell to the ground, the confusion in his eyes hadnt had time to turn into fear. A heartbreaking cry shattered the silence. It was Cynthia Sudor, rushing over like a madwoman, as though to avenge her brother. After his swords strike, Colin immediately kneeled on one knee towards Duke St. Hilde, raising his sword with both hands above his head. As for Cynthia, who was rushing towards him from behind, Colin simply ignored her. Before Cynthia could reach Colin, she was stopped by a troop of guards. Why! Why! Your Grace, why? Colin! I will kill you, I will kill you Once the hysterical woman was carried out of the hall by the guards, Duke St. Hilde finally smiled and said to Colin, Very well, Knight Colin. I admire how you interpret loyalty. The name of this sword is the Blade of Judgment. Five years ago, I used it to behead the previous Troll Emperor. Now, its yours. I hope you treat it well, and live up to its name, and the honor it represents. Colins heart trembled as he took back the long sword and said loudly, I am grateful for your Graces gift! I hereby swear, wherever your will points, that is where I will swing my sword! Duke St. Hilde, satisfied, nodded his head and signaled Colin that he could leave. Following that, the ennoblement ceremony continued. However, the eyes of all those present were occasionally glancing in Colins direction. If one could say that gaining the rank of baron had only earned Colin some envious glances. Then now, when he was bestowed the Blade of Judgment by the duke, everyones gaze turned unmistakably jealous. No one expected that Duke St. Hilde would think so highly of Colin, a just-promoted baron! Only the silent Marquis Garcia, upon seeing the long sword in Colins hand, slightly furrowed his brow. After the last batch of newly elevated barons received their patents, the entire ennoblement ceremony was finally nearing its end. However, Duke St. Hilde seemed in no hurry to end the ceremony right away. The people present also did not seem surprised and were holding their breath, waiting for something. Charles. Finally, Duke St. Hilde called out the name of his eldest son. Marquis Charles, who had taken a back seat all this time, shuddered slightly at the sound of his name, then, like a person walking up to a death row, walked to the center of the hall and kneeled on one knee in front of his father. I heard you want to atone for the death of two hundred thousand warriors? There was neither clear pleasure nor anger in Duke St. Hildes voice. With his head lowered, Marquis Charles choked out, Yes, Father! I, I have failed your expectations and I have failed the trust of the citizens of the North Territory and the two hundred thousand warriors! Therefore, I willingly give up the title of the Marquis as atonement for my mistakes! Duke St. Hilde didnt say anything, just coldly fixing his gaze upon his eldest son. Charles had not raised his head, but it seemed he understood his fathers intent. He methodically removed his marquis signet ring, undid his ribbon, and finally took off his ceremonial robe that symbolized his status as a Marquis. He folded them carefully and placed them in front of him. Please forgive my sins, Father! Charles knelt on the ground, awaiting his fathers judgment. After a long silence, Duke St. Hilde finally spoke: Charles, from now on, the glory of the St. Hilde family has nothing to do with you. You will head to the northern border as an ordinary soldier, fighting on the frontlines against the Trolls for the rest of your life. Until the day when we capture the royal city of the Trolls! Yes, father Charles falteringly knocked his head, staggered back and left. The once primary heir to the Lord of the North Territory had left the room in such a dejected manner. The observing nobles continued to remain silent, not daring to make any move that would attract the dukes attention. Despite the Dukes calm demeanor, those familiar with him knew that he was seething with anger. Anyone would feel terrible if they were forced to depose their hand-picked heir, especially a duke of the North Territory who held the final say. Clearly, this was a tremendous challenge to his authority. But he had no choice but to swallow his fury. The atmosphere in the hall became gradually heavier. The ceremony was not over yet. The Lord of the North Territory couldnt be without an heir. If Charles was deprived of his noble rank, then naturally someone had to inherit the title of Marquis. And that person Who could it be? Colin maliciously glanced in the direction of Marquis Garcia. During a hunting trip outside the city, Marquis Garcia had already informed Colin about his previous deal with Duke St. Hilde. Thus, he knew clearly that the person who would inherit this Marquess title, unless something unexpected happens, should be Vera! Although by law, Vera was behind the Dukes other two sons in the line of inheritance, no one would dare oppose if the Duke insisted on making Vera the primary heir. Oh no, the only one who would dare and had the qualification to oppose in the room, was Marquis Garcia. However, obviously, Marquis Garcia would not oppose. As for the Imperial Nobility Senate. Perhaps they hold strong constraints on general nobles, but they would not dare to point fingers at the inheritance rights of the truly High Noble St Hilde family. Even if Veras right to inherit was a bit against the law, as long as Duke St. Hilde came up with a plausible excuse, they would certainly have to reluctantly accept it. Those excuses were easy to find, for example, the second son was too weak, the third son was too young In short, when Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia reached a consensus, there were no issues in the North Territory that they wouldnt be able to decide on. However, just as Colin was expecting Veras name, the Duke uttered another name: Adams. Colin suddenly looked up, shocked at the figure in the center of the hall. What is going on? Shouldnt it be Vera? Upon hearing his fathers call, the Dukes second son, Adams St. Hilde, suppressing his inner ecstasy, briskly walked forward, knelt down on one knee in front of the Duke. In the name of Duke St. Hilde, I now confer upon you the title of Marquis, I hope you shall prove worthy Colin was no longer interested in what followed, and hurriedly looked in the direction of Marquis Garcia. Then, he saw Marquis Garcias icy gaze. Betrayal! This was raw betrayal! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Garcia had withstood many temptations and ultimately stayed loyal to his brother. But who would have thought, now he was betrayed by his own brother! The nobles, ignorant of everything, continued to celebrate for the newly appointed Marquis Adams. Even naive Vera was happy for her brother. Only Colin quietly lowered his head. The turmoil in the North Territory, it seemed, was far from over.. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: 068 Farewell_l Chapter 68: 068 Farewell_l Translator: 549690339 The Ennoblement Ceremony concluded and everyone gradually left the church. Most of the nobles wore smiles on their faces, after all, this was the largest ennoblement ceremony that the North Territory had seen in recent years. Duke St. Hildes generosity had calmed the North Territory nobles who were unsettled by the recent turmoil. They all firmly believed that the future of the North Territory would be even better! Colin ignored his excited sister who wouldnt stop chattering, and intentionally fell back to chat with Marquis Garcia, hoping to gauge the intentions of this influential figure. Although Marquis Garcia did not make a scene on the spot, Colin knew that Duke St. Hildes breach of his promise to make Adams his primary heir had thoroughly infuriated Marquis Garcia. If it could be said that the pair of brothers had been putting on a show before, the rift between them was now real and no longer easily healable. Honestly, Colin found it hard to understand Duke St. Hildes act of breaking his promise. Not because Colin felt the Duke should adhere to the virtues of a knight. He wasnt that naive. Expecting a veteran politician who had ruled the North Territory for decades not to lie was like believing the Blood Clan wouldnt need to drink blood. What Colin couldnt understand was why Duke St. Hilde chose this time to fall out with his own brother in such a manner. It was too rash and lacked political wisdom. If Colin found himself in the Dukes position, even if he didnt wish to pass down the title of Duke to Vera, he wouldnt cut off his ties so quickly. At least, he would first confer the title onto Vera, acknowledge her status as the primary heir, and pacify Marquis Garcia. Then, whether it was gradually weakening the Dark Flag Army or fostering another military force that could compete, he would have had more maneuverability. After all, Vera inheriting the Marquis was not the same as immediately becoming Northern Duke. She could still be stripped of her title in the future. So why the rush? Of course, Colin didnt think Marquis Garcia would dare rebel at this point in time. After all, most of the lords of the North Territory had been eliminated, and those remaining had been placated by the Duke. And Marquis Garcias earlier defection had already earned him the infamous title of traitor. Even if he stood up against his own brother now, no Lords would respond to his call. The Dark Cavalry, having already been divided and won over by the Duke with the tacit approval from Marquis Garcia himself. Would the vassals who were once loyal to Marquis Garcia, such as Baron Dawson, after swearing loyalty to the Duke, still claim themselves as members of the Dark Cavalry? Would they follow Marquis Garcia unhesitatingly, like they did before, at his command? Whats more, only a few folks knew about Duke St. Hildes breach of promise. The original deal between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia was a secret, if Marquis Garcia hadnt considered Colin as a future son-in-law and let Colin know the specifics of the deal, Colin wouldnt have known about Duke St. Hildes betrayal to his own brother. If Marquis Garcia chose to rebel now, would he be seen by the Northerners as betraying his own brother? Would Marquis Garcia be willing to bear such an infamy again? Lord Marquis! Colin approached Marquis Garcia and greeted him softly. Marquis Garcia glanced at Colin but did not speak, he kept walking towards the outside. Colin, aware of this powerful figures foul mood, dared not say more, and followed him out of the church. When they got outside, Marquis Garcia immediately mounted his horse. He looked at Colin who had just come out and said in a detached tone: Tell me, is your loyalty truly unconditional and without regard to right or wrong? Colins heart skipped a beat and he had a sinking feeling. Previously, when facing Duke St. Hildes sudden attack, in order to curry favor with the Duke, Colin intentionally described loyalty as blind obedience. Unexpectedly, this seemed to have been misunderstood by Marquis Garcia. But there was nothing he could do about it. How could he have expected these two brothers to have a falling out then? At that time, he thought that Duke St. Hilde, who had just eliminated threats from within and outside the North Territory, was undoubtedly the true ruler of the North Territory. If Colin wanted to continue in the North Territory, and develop the Angler family, and even to marry Vera, he had to win the approval of Duke St. Hilde. So, Colin chose to flatter him. Moreover, when he saw his newly conferred territory, he had already realized the Dukes plan. He had a grudge with the Sudor family and he was already prepared to be the blade in the Dukes hand. But theres no way he wouldve known that the Duke would break the promise he made to Marquis Garcia at this time. This inevitably stirred up unrest in the recently calmed North Territory. So, Colin was again faced with the choice of allegiance. This time, he truly didnt know which side to choose. Deep down though, he identified with Marquis Garcia more. Not only because Marquis Garcia almost bestowed all he had to him during the Ice Plain War and gave retired veterans of the Dark Cavalry to him which helped the Angler family form a cavalry. He truly treated Colin as his future son-in-law. Moreover, ethically speaking, Duke St. Hilde had indeed wronged his own brother in this matter. He had broken his promise! However, at this moment, facing Marquis Garcias questioning, Colin was unsure of what to say. Should he directly admit that everything he just said was nonsense? If so, wouldnt his reputation immediately collapse? Who would trust a person who can casually abandon his vows? While Colin was dumbfounded, Marquis Garcia had already ridden away. Before leaving, he finally said, Try to understand the origins of the Blade of Judgement in your hand, and then reconsider what true loyalty is. Watching the back of Marquis Garcia as he disappeared into the distance, Colin stood blankly for a while, at a loss. It wasnt until his sister, Kaitlin, walked over with a puzzled look on her face and led Colin back to the inn. In the next few days, Ice Rock City was peaceful. Marquis Garcia also didnt take any drastic actions, as if he had completely forgotten about his brothers betrayal. However, on the night of the ennoblement ceremony, Marquis Garcia left Ice Rock City. Seemingly unwilling to stay in this city for one more second. Marquis Garcias departure didnt attract much attention because this marquis was used to being a loner. Besides, the real master of the North Territory was still in the city. However, Duke St. Hilde also didnt stay in Ice Rock City for too long. Three days after the ennoblement ceremony, he set off to return to Winterfell City. As the new master of Ice Rock City, Colin of course had to see him off. It was a sunny and clear morning, a large number of nobles from the North Territory had gathered outside the southern gate of Ice Rock City. Duke St. Hilde naturally led the group. By his side was the newly promoted Viscount Angler. Colin, are you satisfied with the new territory I have given you? Your grace, I am absolutely satisfied! Colins words were not entirely flattery. BBecause the current territory of the Angler family is indeed huge. The previous territory of the Sudor family was Ice Rock City and the surrounding area of about thirty kilometers, but this territory did not directly border the original territory of the Angler family. There were two baron territories in between. However, these two Barons had been beheaded in the previous rebellion, so the Duke simply rewarded these two territories to Colin as well. Therefore, counting the original Grey Castle Town, Colins current territory is the sum of the area of one viscount territory and three baron territories. This definitely surpasses the territory of an average viscount. If it wasnt for the fact that there is too much land and too few landlords in the North Territory at the moment, Duke St. Hilde wouldnt be so generous. Hehe, so youre satisfied? Duke St. Hilde asked with a smile. Colin blinked and also smiled: Of course not. No lord will be satisfied with the area of their territory! Duke St. Hilde burst into laughter, seemingly very satisfied with Colins answer. After laughing for a while, the Duke said: Do you know? My grandfather also said similar words. He raised his riding whip and pointed to the east: Theres nothing good going north to the ice plains, its too cold and too barren. However, if you want to expand your territory, you can try to the east. After speaking, he did not wait for Colin to respond, turned his horse, and left. Colin remained in place, wondering what the Duke meant by his last words. At this moment, a luxurious horse-drawn carriage passed Colin. The curtain of the carriage lifted, revealing a beautiful face. Colin. Miss Vera. My coming-of-age ceremony will be in a month, will you come? Of course, it would be my honor! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Vera gave a charming smile and dropped the curtain. The motorcade moved slowly, gradually disappearing over the horizon. Colin stood outside the city gate for a long time, but he was not watching the Dukes motorcade moving away, instead he was looking east C towards the direction Duke St. Hilde had pointed out. That place is the eastern territory of the Empire. And in between the North Territory and the Eastern territory exists a small country the Half-Elf Kingdom.. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: 069 Bite_l Chapter 69: 069 Bite_l Translator: 549690339 With the departure of Duke St. Hilde, the remaining lords of the North Territory also left one after another. Consequently, Ice Rock City grew quiet. Of course, this calmness was relative. Compared to the Angler familys former territoryGrey Castle Town, Ice Rock City was clearly much livelier. The residents of the city seemed to return to their usual routine. Although the city had a new lord, it did not seem to have much impact on them. Whether there was enough food at home or sufficient clothes to wear were of more concern to these commoners than who the lord of Ice Rock City was. However, for some people, this was a drastic change. These people were, of course, the citys former lordsthe Sudor Family. Stripped of their nobility and fiefdom, the Sudor Family had no choice but to leave in disgrace. Colin had no intention of utterly annihilating the Sudor Family. After all, the unspoken rule of this world was to be lenient towards the losers. Of course, these losers had to be nobles. No one cared about the life or death of the commoners. These defeated nobles would become wandering knights, who exchanged their martial strength and loyalty for shelter from the lords. Hoping that one day, by virtue of their military prowess, they would regain their fiefdom and nobility, and restore the glory of their family. This was the worlds leniency towards fallen nobles. Because in the eyes of the people of this world, failure is temporary, but bloodline is passed down from generation to generation. Only a noble bloodline could give birth to great heroes. And these heroes who could turn the tide were the foundation of humanity in this world. Exterminating a family today and cutting off the continuation of a noble bloodline could potentially extinguish a future hero who might save humanity. Such an act was absolutely forbidden. Therefore, even Duke St. Hilde, after carrying out the execution of the rebellious lords, could only strip their families of their nobility and fiefdom, but he did not annihilate them completely. Of course, Colin did not dare to violate this unspoken rule, unless he did not want to stay in the Empire any longer. However, while he would not annihilate the Sudor Family, there was one person that Colin did not intend to let off easily. This person was the madwoman who has caused him numerous troubles Cynthia Sudor. Still havent found her? Yes, my lord. Apparently, Cynthia seemed to have anticipated that Colin would not let her go, so she disappeared without a trace right after the Ennoblement Ceremony. Colin frowned, finding this somewhat troublesome. If a third-rank knight was determined to escape, it would indeed be difficult tor him to capture her. What about that Sudor Familys servant whod been called Sael? Sorry, my lord, we have not been able to locate him either. Colin snorted coldly, somewhat helpless. However, he did not blame Knight Raymon too much. After all, the Angler family had just taken over Ice Rock City recently and was seen as a new force. Plus, Raymon did not bring many soldiers from Grey Castle, so it was simply not feasible to try to seal off the entire city. Forget it, lets stop searching for now. Send someone to Fallen Eagle City to investigate; maybe Cynthia and Sael will show up there. Once you find them, dont do anything rash, just keep them under surveillance. Yes, my lord! Colin believed that the lord the Sudor Family was most likely to turn to for support now was Count Uman, due to their close family ties. As for how to retrieve the people from Count Uman, Colin hadnt figured out a feasible solution yet. Speaking of Count Uman, Colin remembered that the identity of the person who had tried to assassinate him was still unknown, and Count Uman was still the prime suspect. As for his sister, Kaitlin. After spending days together, Colin increasingly felt that she was unlikely to be the culprit. After all, no one could play the part this convincingly. And her husband, Knight Walra, had been missing without a trace. In Colins view, that man was likely really dead, lying in some unmarked corner of the battlefield. However, Kaitlin was not willing to accept this reality, and she continued to inquire about any news of Walra from every caravan returning from the Ice Plain. She even personally made several trips there, hoping to find her husband. This was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Colin couldnt persuade her otherwise, so he had to let her fret about it. He himself was also busy, overwhelmed with a multitude of affairs to deal with concerning his new territory. At this moment, the person Colin most longed for was the old butler of the Angler familyEmon. If he were in Ice Rock City, he would definitely help Colin handle these matters effectively and methodically. Where is Emon now, and when can he arrive in Ice Rock City? Colin asked this question almost every day. Soon, he should arrive tomorrow, the day after tomorrow at the latest, replied Knight Raymon, somewhat helplessly. Given the communication methods of this world, it was impossible for him to ascertain Emons exact location in real-time. Understood, you may go, Colin sighed, not wanting to trouble Raymon further. Yes, sir. After Raymon left, Colin buried himself in the work of dealing with the pile of public documents on his desk. He didnt know how much time had passed. The candles on the table were almost burned out. Colin rubbed his sore eyes and shouted, Bring me a new row of candles! However, there was no response from the servants outside. Colin waited for a moment and shouted again, but still received no reply. He frowned, thinking that the fellow standing guard outside had dozed off again, so he got up and walked towards the door. Click. The moment he pushed open the door, Colin immediately sensed something was amiss. But just as he was about to retreat quickly, a long sword fiercely pierced through the door, aimed straight at his heart! Bang! In a blink of an eye, Colin swiftly threw himself backward and fell to the ground, narrowly escaping the sword. A dazzling tide of holy light came flooding in, and the wooden door exploded with a loud bang, sending splinters flying in all directions. Colin hastily rolled, sprung up from the ground, and, without looking back, rushed towards the Blade of Judgment hanging on the wall. However, the assassin was faster. Before Colin could reach his weapon, he felt a sharp pain in his back. Thud! Injured, Colin crumbled to the ground. Nevertheless, there wasnt much panic on his face. He struggled to turn around and glanced at the intruder against the wall As expected, it was that madwoman, Cynthia! Cough, Cough, did you come to kill me on your own, or did someone send you? Colin asked hoarsely. Ha, do I need someone to direct me to kill you? Cynthia closed in on Colin slowly, gritting her teeth. Colin was somewhat disappointed, as if he had been hoping that someone else was behind it. Unexpectedly, this woman turned out to be an insane person who didnt consider the consequences. Once you kill me, you wont live either. Cynthia chuckled coldly, disregarding Colins threat. Hiss! The long sword pierced through Colins chest. Cough, Cough Colins face twisted in pain, but he still insisted on questioning her, Are you sure no one sent you to kill me? Not even Count Uman? Cynthia laughed coldly again, seemingly surprised that Colin was still worried about this even on his deathbed, No! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Madwoman, Colin scoffed, and muttered. Colins mockery simply led Cynthia to burst into triumphant laughter. Immersed in the ecstasy of her revenge, Cynthia failed to notice the fierce and bloodthirsty look gradually taking over Colins eyes. Ignoring the sword impaled through his chest, he lunged forward suddenly and grabbed Cynthias neck. Then, he bit down hard! Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: 070 Blood Slave (Revised) 1 Chapter 70: 070 Blood Slave (Revised) 1 Translator: 549690339 Can teeth kill a person? If its a beast such as a lion or a tiger, perhaps they could. But if its a human, the threat is greatly reduced. Human teeth are not lethal weapons, especially not for a person whos been impaled by a sword in the chest. That was what Cynthia believed too. So, when she saw the dying Colin biting her neck, she didnt panic. She even felt some disdain. Due to Colins sudden and unexpected movements, completely beyond Cynthias expectations, when she wanted to dodge, it was too late. If she couldnt dodge, then she wouldnt. Cynthia let Colin bite her neck, while she madly twisted the sword stuck in his chest, trying to crush his heart. However, no matter how much she stirred the sword, Colin showed no signs of weakness. On the contrary, he bit down harder! At this point, Cynthia finally began to panic. Yet, at this moment, the Colin biting Cynthias neck panicked even more. Because, he shockingly found that he couldnt pierce her skin! It was not that Cynthia was thick-skinned, but the Holy Light shield protected her from Colins teeth. Originally, Colins knight rank was lower than Cynthias, so it was within reason that he could not break through her defense by merely using his teeth. Just as Colin was ready to give up biting, play dead and wait for an opportunity to counterattack, he was suddenly surprised to find that his fangs had started to slowly elongate! Moreover, Cynthias holy light shield seemed nonexistent in front of Colins fangs. Hiss! Colins fangs sunk deep into Cynthias neck. Cynthia screamed, her hand stirring even more violently on the sword! However, Colin firmly bit down as if the sword wasnt plunged into his body at all. What horrified Cynthia was that her blood was rapidly drained, all sucked away by Colin! Devil A tremor from deep within her soul caused Cynthia to want to scream out loud, but her voice turned into a faint whisper as soon as it left her mouth. It felt like all the strength in her body was rapidly being drained along with her blood. Boom! The weakened Cynthia collapsed to the ground. Colin, still on top of the gradually collapsing Cynthia, kept sucking Ah, this sweet taste! He couldnt pull away! Actually, when Cynthia lost her consciousness, Colin already knew the danger was over. However, he didnt want to get off her. An instinct from deep within his bloodline caused him to be unable to stop. Suck! Suck! Suck her dry! Previously when Colin drank blood, he enjoyed it, but it didnt feel as addictive as this. But back then, Colin had only drunk the blood of the dead. Unlike now, where he had it fresh! Could this be the correct way for the vampires of this world? The last bit of rationality in his mind told Colin that he had to stop immediately. Otherwise, Cynthia would really be sucked dry. Of course, he wasnt worried about this mad woman dying. In fact, with what this mad woman had done to him, Colin could kill her without any remorse. But, not in this way! Ever since he arrived in this world, Colin guessed he became a vampire-like creature, but he didnt want to become a devil devoid of humanity, a beast crazed for blood! Stop! Stop! Using the last bit of rationality in his mind, Colin tried to break free from Cynthias neck. But at the moment he decided to pull away, a strong suction suddenly appeared at Cynthias neck wound! This suction made Colins blood boil instantly, as if it was about to flow through his fangs into Cynthias body! This scared Colin out of his wits, he hurriedly used all his strength to pull out his teeth. CrackI Colin quickly distanced himself from Cynthias body, panting heavily with lingering fear. Huff Huff A sense of relief of having survived a catastrophe arose. He suddenly realized that there was still much to learn about the vampires in this world. Just like earlier, he was almost drawn into Cynthia. What on earth is going on? Colin was very puzzled. Could the risk of raw feeding be this high? The fresh blood Colin had consumed before all came without exception from dead humans or dead animals. The direct devouring of a living human was truly his first time. He didnt expect such a strange situation to occur. Colin suddenly realized, could what just happened be the legendary First Embrace? If that truly was the case, then, Cynthia now Colin looks towards the knight laying on the ground, his heart pounding. After all, that reminiscent ceremony of the First Embrace was interrupted by him halfway through, so, was Cynthia successfully transformed into his own kin? Colin pulled the long sword out of his chest, immediately grimacing in pain. After slowing down, he quickly walked over to Cynthia, pointing the long sword at her throat. At the same time, he called out: Cynthia? Cynthia? As if having heard Colins call, Cynthia abruptly opened her eyes. But her eyes were extremely strange. Not like the eyes of a sane human, but rather like a puppet, a walking corpse Colin was worried that she was feigning, so he pierced her right leg with the long sword. However, Cynthia only looked at her own leg, then at Colin, and then fell into stupor again. Has she become a fool? Colin scratched his head. Could a failed First Embrace produce a mentally unclear fool? Stand up, Colin suddenly tried to command. Swoosh! Cynthia quickly got up from the ground and stood in front of Colin. So she understands my commands, Colin realized. What is your name? Why are you here? What do you want to do? Colin tried asking a few more questions, all without exception received no response. Raise your hand! Sit down! Lay down! However, when Colin gave explicit commands, Cynthia followed them all without fail. At this moment, he finally understood that this crazy woman had probably become a creature akin to his own slave. She had no thoughts of her own and only knew to obey Colins commands. Colin scratched his chin, and then gave the long sword to Cynthia and commanded: Stab me! No response. Then, stab yourself. Shit! Without any hesitation, Cynthia stabbed herself in the stomach. It was then that Colin understood, Cynthia couldnt accept the command to harm him. Moreover, he also noticed that the stomach which had been stabbed, and her right leg that Colin had pierced before, the wounds did not bleed much. It seemed, she could also control her own blood flow. Colin took back the sword, directly stabbing it into Cynthias heart. This woman didnt dodge, didnt even blink. He pulled out the sword. Cynthia still stood steadfastly on the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed, lethal injuries no longer existed. Even the sensation of pain was gone! Colin suddenly felt a bit envious He thought, this creature created by the half-way interrupted First Embrace could be called A blood slave.. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: 071 Expired (Revised)_1 Chapter 71: 071 Expired (Revised)_1 Translator: 549690339 Viscount! Viscount! The anxious voice of Knight Raymon resounded beyond the door. The distressed sight of guards corpses strewn across the corridor and the shattered door filled his heart with terror and guilt. He rushed frantically into Colins bedroom. Thats when he saw Colin, seated in his chair, and a corpse on the floor. Raymon felt a sigh of relief but noticing the fresh blood on Colins chest, he immediately asked with concern: Viscount, are you alright? Im fine! Ive subdued the assassin. Colin pointed to Cynthia who was pretending to be dead on the floor. Recognizing Cynthia, Raymon instantly felt remorse: Im sorry, Viscount, all of this is my fault, youve been startled! Colin shook his hand, and did not blame Raymon: Its okay, its not your fault. In fact, this incident couldnt be blamed on Raymon. After all, this castle originally belonged to the Sudor family. Cynthia was all too familiar with it, while Raymon had just settled here with insufficient manpower and unfamiliar surroundings. It was too difficult to guard against an infiltration by a third rank knight like Cynthia. Viscount, this was indeed a lapse in my duties. Rest assured, I will strengthen your protective forces. Such a thing will never happen again! No need. Other than this madwoman from the Sudor family, who would dare to assassinate a Viscount for no reason? Do they have a death wish? We are short on manpower at the moment, dont waste it on me, you should arrange as usual. But what if Knight Raymon wanted to continue persuading but was stopped by Colins determined gaze. To Colin, assassination did not truly frighten him. On the contrary, he yearned for Count Uman or the true mastermind behind him to send someone else to kill him. That way, he could capture the assassin alive and present him to Duke St. Hilde. At that time, he would like to see how Count Uman will clean up this mess. Yes. Seeing Colins determination, Raymon could only agree with a nod. Next, he looked at the blood stain on Colins chest and asked: Viscount, how are your wounds? Should I find a priest for you? Colin shook his head: No need, its just a minor external injury. Although he wanted holy water, without the faces of Marquis Garcia and Vera, the church would not provide him with holy water for free. Recalling the experience of being fleeced last time, Colin felt a pang of pain. Seeing not much blood on Colins chest, Raymon thought the wound was not serious, and decided not to insist further. Instead, he said: Why dont you go rest in another room while I have someone clean up here. But Colin shook his head, instructing: Thats not urgent. Have you ever visited the prison in Ice Rock City? Raymon was puzzled why Colin would suddenly ask about this but he still answered honestly: I just visited it this morning. Are there condemned prisoners in there? Raymon pondered: Yes, there are a few. Fine, go to the prison now and bring out all the condemned prisoners. I need them. Yes! Although he was puzzled about Colins intentions, Raymon immediately went to execute the order. Watching Raymons retreating figure, Colin couldnt help but mutter to himself: A loyal servant like Raymon is indeed handy to use! Not like that damn Cynthia, she obeys but she doesnt have a brain. Originally, Colin was considering whether to bestow First Embrace upon Knight Raymon. But now, he abandoned that idea. Although he guessed that completing the full First Embrace ceremony should create a blood clan with their own thoughts, what if he guessed wrong? If Raymon ended up like Cynthia, then Colin would be at a great loss. Forget it. The complete First Embrace experiment should be done on others later on. Viscount? An attendant shyly stood at the door. Did Raymon send you? Yes yes, Sir Raymon asked me to clean up the room The attendants legs trembled a bit; he was clearly terror-stricken by the sight of the corpses in the corridor. You dont need to right now. Colin waved his hand, You stay outside, dont let anyone approach. Yes Having sent away the attendant, Colin then ordered Cynthia on the floor: Get up. The supposedly dead Cynthia promptly got up. Colin handed over a water glass and ordered: Drip some of your blood. Cynthia took the water glass, placed it at her abdomen wound and soon, fresh blood poured out. When the glass was full of fresh blood, Colin quickly took it and poured it into his mouth. Gulp Gulp Draining the glass, Colin closed his eyes in anticipation. After a long while, the anticipated sensation of heat did not occur. Colin frowned, passed the glass again: One more time! Naturally, Cynthia obliged. Gulp Gulp He swallowed another glassful. However, there was still no sign of advancement! Refusing to be thwarted, Colin passed over the glass again: One more time! Gulp Gulp He passed the third glass of blood. But still, there was no reaction. Observing Cynthias pale face, Colin swallowed the one more time he was just about to say. If he were to drink more, it would probably kill her. As his first blood slave, Colin had big plans for her; she couldnt be wasted so easily. However, Colin noticed something was not right. Originally, the fresh blood of high-ranking knights could help him advance, but why didnt Cynthias blood work? He distinctly remembered that Cynthia was a third-rank knight, and he was currently second-rank. Could it be The blood of a blood slave had no effect on him? This discovery made Colin quite depressed. However, he remembered that at the moment when he had his protruding fangs into Cynthias neck, it seemed like something had been released from his fangs into Cynthias body. Could it be that this mysterious substance turned Cynthia into a blood slave? Does it also mean that her blood has lost its power to help him advance? He spread out the parchment he carried with him and recorded all the discoveries he made today. After a while, footsteps echoed in the corridor again. Colin gestured to the rear without turning his head, commanding: Lie down, dont move! Thud! Upon hearing this, Cynthia lay down rigidly. Then, Knight Raymon appeared again at the door: Viscount, the five death row prisoners in Ice Rock City have been brought over. They are outside the castle. Are there any professionals among them? Colin continued writing on the parchment and casually asked. There is one first-rank warrior, the others are common people. Good, you go down first. I will be right there. Yes! After a while, Colin finally finished his recording. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He carefully put away the parchment and stood up, commanding the Cynthia on the ground: Get up. On hearing this, Cynthia got up. Colin gave a slight smile and muttered to himself: Its time for the experiment.. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: 072 Experiment (Revised)_1 Chapter 72: 072 Experiment (Revised)_1 Translator: 549690339 Jack was a butcher. And he was once a rather well-known butcher in Ice Rock City. The reason for his notoriety was that Jack was a warrior. A professional becoming a butcher, this was quite rare. Of course, when Jack was young, he also had dreams. He had joined a mercenary group, trying to make a fortune with the great sword in his hand. But sadly, like the majority of young dreamers, mercenary life did not bring Jack any fortune, only leaving him with countless scars on his body. Until an arrow struck his knee, Jack finally bid farewell to his mercenary path and became a respectable butcher. His indignation and anger at fate all vented onto the unfortunate livestock, hence, Jacks butcher journey was quite smooth, quickly gaining some minor fame in Ice Rock City. But one day, Butcher Jack lost his temper during an argument and in a fit of rage, became Ripper Jack, killing that person with one stroke. Then, Jack was thrown into prison, awaiting him, would be the scaffold. However, late this night, a significant figure suddenly appeared in the prison and forcibly took Jack away. Jack was a bit confused, because executions usually took place in the morning, he used to watch them frequently when he had nothing to do, so why the change to nighttime? What puzzled Jack more was that he was not led to the city square, but to the outside of the Lords castle. Could some nobility want to meet him? Apart from Jack who was taken away, there were four other death row prisoners. Their faces were also filled with confusion. Then, something even more baffling happened. The noble knight led them outside the city, stuck five swords in front of them, and then vanished. The prisoners looked at each other, wondering what the aristocratic lords wanted to do. Jack looked at the great sword stuck in front, stirring an excitement inside him. But, he dared not move. Time slowly passed by, but the knightly figure did not appear again. Only the faint distant howl of the wolves startled the five prisoners. Stop waiting! Jack suddenly exclaimed, Although we dont know what game the aristocracy is playing, this is our only chance! Grab the swords! After speaking, Jack quickly got up and ran over, cut off the rope that bound his hands with the great sword stuck in the ground, and then picked up the sword and ran. Seeing this, the other four did not hesitate and all ran towards the swords in front of them. After breaking free, Jack bolted towards the West. He did not dare return to Ice Rock City, and to the west was the nearest small village from here. The other four followed. It was late at night in the wilderness, and only by sticking together could they resist any possible beasts. After running for a while, Jack abruptly stopped. Why have you stopped running? the others asked, in a hurry. A grim expression on Jacks face, he pointed toward the direction they came from. There, stood a person. Whats there to fear, hes just one person. One of the prisoners shouted. Jack tightened his grip on the great sword, his intuition honed by years of mercenary life told him something was very wrong. But when he finally spoke, he said: And its even a woman, hahaha, lads, charge! Wow, its really a woman! The other four prisoners also reacted, then, they charged up, like wild boars released from a cage. As if afraid they would miss their turn if they were a step late. But Jack stood cautiously where he was without moving. Bang! The first prisoner who rushed up was directly kicked away by the woman. The remaining three were dumbfounded but still went charging. But Jack, watching from afar, was frightened out of his wits. Its a knight! As a former mercenary, Jack had seen knights in battle, so he recognized the golden glow of holy light energy radiating from her as the trademark of knights. However, Jack gritted his teeth and charged forward. He knew very clearly that when facing a strong enemy, running would just lead to a quicker death. Turning back to fight, there might still be a chance of survival. Bang! Another prisoner was kicked off. Meanwhile, the other two Death Row Prisoners seized the opportunity to rush in front of Cynthia, wildly swinging their great swords. Such swordsmanship could hardly pose a threat to Cynthia, who easily dodged their attacks. With one punch per person, she knocked these two unconscious as well. As she turned around, she saw Jack charging at her desperately, his great sword piercing straight towards her chest like a venomous snake. Shush! He hit her! Ecstasy filled Jacks heart! But in the next second, the smile on his face froze. A small white fist quickly enlarged in front of Jacks eyes, followed by a dizzying whirl, then he passed out. Once again, the wilderness returned to peace. Somber-faced, Cynthia pulled the long sword out of her chest. Behind her, Colin emerged from the darkness. He was not at all surprised by the outcome. What did surprise him a little was that his initial order was to knock these five men unconscious, Not to kill them. Cynthia executed his order perfectly, none of them were dead. It seems that although blood slaves dont have their own thoughts, they can understand slightly complex commands. Moreover, her combat skills were still intact. A third order knight with no fatal weakness, fearlessly loyal, and completely obedient! What a strong enforcer! At least among her peers, Cynthia is an invincible presence in a one-on-one fight. Even challenging someone above her level is not impossible. Then, Colin pointed at one of the fainted Death Row Prisoners and gave Cynthia an order: Bite him! Without hesitation, Cynthia pounced. The eerie sound of sucking echoed in the silent wilderness, creating an ominous atmosphere. Enough. A moment later, seeing that Cynthia had no intention of stopping, Colin quickly called her off. Then, to his surprise, he found that the prisoner bitten by Cynthia did not turn into a blood slave. Could it be that a blood slave cant create another blood slave? Colin had to step up himself, biting into the neck of another prisoner. GlugGlug Colin once again felt his canine teeth extending. Concurrently, a mysterious substance was released into the prisoners bloodstream as he sucked. Removing his teeth, Colin commanded the prisoner: Get up. The prisoner complied. His eyes reflected the same dull look. Now, Colin was sure. The substance secreted from his canines had infected the victims, turning them into blood slaves. Colin approached the third prisoner, sinking his teeth in. This time, he tried to control his canines, preventing them from extending. He succeeded! His canines did not extend. Afterwards, Colin halted feeding and repeated the command to the prisoner. As expected, there was no reaction. He was right! Colin confirmed his suspicion. However, Colin did notice something differentthese few times he bit the prisoners, no counter-sucking occurred, unlike when he first turned Cynthia. Colin found the fourth prisoner and bit down again. This time, he let his canines elongate and extended the feeding time. Yet, even when the prisoner was nearly drained, the counter-sucking did not occur. This ignited a hypothesis within Colin. Then, he walked to the last onea warrior Death Row Prisonerand bit him as well. Again, no counter-sucking occurred. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, Colin was certain. Only with knights would the counter-sucking take place, which indicated the completion of the initiation ceremony. Then, what kind of offspring would a complete initiation ceremony create? Would they have their own consciousness? Perhaps they could even create blood slaves themselves Colin rubbed his chin, lost in deep thought.. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: 073 Bloodline_l Chapter 73: 073 Bloodline_l Translator: 549690339 (Some modifications were made to the previous three chapters, the setting has changed as well, those who have read the old version, that is, the version before May 7, 2021, please take a look again. Sorry about that!) Sir Shar, are you alright? The maid rushed over to help Shar, the knight who was staggering and almost fell. I, Im not drunk Usually, those who utter these words are undoubtedly far gone. The maid has grown used to Sir Shars drunken state. She knew, Sir Shar would go to the tavern every day, and wouldnt return until he was utterly drunk. The retired Military Officer of the Dark Cavalry, ever since he was commanded by Marquis Garcia to serve Colin, became as though he were a different person. The once valiant knight, who had once brought trolls to their knees on the battlefield, was gone, replaced by a drunkard who could barely hold his sword and relied on alcohol to numb his daily idleness. The maid struggled to get the dazed Knight Shar into bed, whispering softly, Sir, do you need some water? Knight Shar didnt respond. After hearing the thunderous snores from the other party, she shook her head helplessly. She gently took off his coat and shoes, covered him with a blanket, and then stood up to leave. The room door gently closed. But after a while, it opened again. Colin walked in. Shar? Knight Shar? Colin called out twice and nudged Shars arm. But there was no response. Hey, Shar! I command you to get up right now! Colin raised his voice and wickedly pinched his nose. Ho-ho Shar struggled to breathe and, after a while, opened his mouth wide and gasped for breath. But he was still not awake. Colin rolled his eyes. He had high expectations for this retired officer of the Dark Cavalry. In Colins view, Knight Shar, and the dozen or so retired soldiers of the Dark Cavalry who came with him, were all excellent candidates for instructors. They were the seeds of the cavalry he had always dreamt of. Unfortunately, not everyone can accept harsh reality, or stand up again after a major blow. This is especially true for soldiers like Knight Shar, who value honor as highly as their lives. His retirement from the Dark Cavalry dealt him too heavy a blow. But he was still not awake. Colin had nearly given up on him. But now, he had a better idea. Slowly, Colin bared his sharp fangs, just about to bite. But he stopped. If his guess was correct, a complete initiation ceremony could create a conscious vassal. So, how was he going to explain this to Knight Shar? Colin rubbed his chin, feeling that it wouldnt be right to transform him without his consent while he was asleep. Doing so, he might not get a loyal subordinate. Thus, Colin sat back down in the chair in the room, considering his words. When Knight Shar woke up again, it was almost noon. Water, someone! Water! Shar called out for a maid as soon as he woke up. Soon, a cup of water was handed to Shar. Shar took it and just as he was about to drink, he caught a glimpse of the figure standing in front of his bed. It wasnt the maid! Pfft! Shar spat out the water he had just swallowed and quickly got out of bed, bowing respectfully, Lord Viscount, why are you here? Colin settled back in his chair, smiling he waved his hand at Shar, Dont be nervous, I merely came to see you. A wave of embarrassment hit Shar, You could have sent someone to summon me, there was no need to come here in person I did send someone, but they couldnt get through to you, so I came myself. Shar became even more embarrassed and repeatedly apologized, Im sorry, my Lord Viscount, I drank a little too much last night Just last night? Colin asked with a smile. Rest assured, I will control my drinking in the future to avoid such situations. Despite Shars promise, Colin wasnt quite satisfied. If Marquis Garcia stood before Knight Shar asking for the same promise, he might dutifully comply. But Colin felt he didnt command the same respect. Therefore, according to the plan he had thought of the previous night, Colin asked, Knight Shar, I understand your pain, and I have found a way to help you return to the battlefield. Really? Shar looked up suddenly, a spark finally appearing in his eyes. But at the same time, a bit of disbelief flashed in his heart. To heal his injuries, Marquis Garcia had sought help from the Glorious Church. But the answer they received was that only a priest with the rank of Cardinal or above could perform the regenerative healing magic for severed limbs. A Cardinal! There were only three cardinals in the entire Glorious Church. Such important individuals would most likely not be willing to expend their divine power to heal the injuries of a mere knight. Thus, Knight Shar had lost all hope. But now, Colin had offered him another glimmer of hope. I cant guarantee success. Moreover, there is a certain cost associated with this method. Colins cautious attitude did not disappoint Shar; on the contrary, it made him believe in Colin even more. As long as I can once again wield my sword, I am willing to pay any price! Are you sure? This treatment could result in you losing your senses and becoming a senseless beast. Shar smiled bitterly, My Lord Viscount, I am a senseless beast right now. Without the battlefield, my life is as good as dead! Have you made up your mind? Knight Shar knelt down on one knee before Colin, solemnly nodded and said, I have decided! If you can help me recover my fingers, I swear in the name of my familys ancestors to the Lord of Glory, I will be at your disposal! Although Shar had sworn loyalty to Colin before, he only did so upon the orders of Marquis Garcia. But this time, it was willingly done. Feeling the determination of Shar, Colin handed over a mug, This water contains a sedative. The healing ritual that will happen soon requires you to be unconscious because it will be somewhat painful Even after hearing about the sedative, Shar took the mug and drank it down in one gulp, not even waiting for Colins full explanation. Colin raised his brow, Shars determination and trust touched him. A moment later, under the effect of the sedative, Shar fell into a deep sleep. Colin walked over, revealing his sharp fangs and bit Shars neck. Certainly, just like when he first initiated Cynthia, Colin felt a sucking force from Shars wound after a little while. This time, Colin didnt flee. Suppressing the slight panic within him, he allowed his blood to flow into Shars body through his fangs. Slowly, wisps of crimson mist began to float around their bodies. The wisps of mist, just like living entities, traced regular curves on the ground, like a magic array. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The curves grew more numerous, more complex, and more profound In a daze, a low whisper like a murmur in a dream echoed in Colins ears. The voice grew louder, as if heralding something. Concentration of blood, is my spirit Lord of fresh blood, be immortal .With my blood, I grant you the legacy Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: 074 Helper_1 Chapter 74: 074 Helper_1 Translator: 549690339 Knock knock knock. Come in. Knight Raymon walked into the room, bowing with respect, Viscount, Butler Emon and Knight Lyle have safely arrived at Ice Rock City. Hmm, I already know, Colin had just completed the initial embracing ceremony with Knight Shar, his complexion somewhat pale at the moment. Let them settle down for a bit, then arrange them to meet me in the study. Yes! Once Raymon left, Colin looked at Shar, who was still unconscious, and tried to command again, Wake up, Shar, wake up! However, Shar gave no response. Colin frowned, uncertain whether the embracing ceremony just now was successful or not. Moreover, he was shocked to find that his own rank had actually dropped! The Colin who had been a second rank knight before, had dropped to a rank one after this initial embracing ceremony. He was not sure whether this drop in rank was temporary or permanent. Nevertheless, he was somewhat prepared for this. There must be some price to pay for a complete embracing ceremony. He was already very surprised that he could create blood slaves without any cost before, were it not for the fact that he found out that blood slaves cant reproduce to create the next generation of blood slaves. Colin guessed that he could even create a biohazard crisis of the blood clan version in this different world. Originally, he wanted to conduct further experiments after Knight Shar woke up, but considering that Butler Emon and Knight Lyle were waiting for him, he decided not to delay any longer, getting up and leaving Shars room. Once Knight Shar awakens, have him come to the study to see me, Colin instructed the maid standing outside the door. Yes. Once he arrived in the study, Colin just had a sip of water when he saw Raymon coming in with the old butler of the Angler family Emon, and the familys Knight Lyle Morman behind him. Master! Viscount! Ha ha! Ive been looking forward to seeing you. Come, come, sit down! You must have had a tough journey. What would you like to drink? Ill just have coffee. Knight Lyle rubbed his bald head, hesitated momentarily, then following behind Emon said, Ill have the same. Colin grinned at Lyle, having caught his hesitation, and instructed the attendants at the door. Prepare two cups of coffee and one malt beer. Yes! Then, Colin turned to Lyle: If you want to drink, just say it. We havent seen each other for a while, why are you being so formal with me? Heh heh, thanks, Viscount! Lyle showed his big toothy grin, his ugly face crinkled into a chrysanthemum-like smile. Lyle was Raymons older brother, these two brothers from the Moben family had become wandering knights early on due to the decline of their family, and later swore loyalty to Baron Angler. They have always had a good relationship with Colin. Especially Lyle, this big strapping strongman had an extremely outstanding talent in martial arts, and when Baron Angler wasnt home, he would act as Colins martial arts teacher. So, when Colin saw this familiar face now, even though he was no longer the once young Knight, he still instinctively felt a sense of familiarity. The three men in the study now, Emon, Lyle, and Raymon, could be said to be the core of the Angler family. As for the sideline members of the Angler family, they werent particularly outstanding individuals and Colin would provide for them lavishly, assigning them simple tasks without putting too much dependence on them. Maybe once Knight Shar wakes up, he could also join this core circle. The attendant quickly brought the coffee and malt beer. Colin exchanged pleasantries with everyone for a moment before moving on to the main topic. Emon, I need you to immediately take over the control of the daily affairs within the territory. Also, choose several suitable candidates for secretaries and tax commissioners, compile a list and submit it to me, I will finalize it and distribute it among various towns. Yes! Although our familys territory has expanded a lot this time, Im afraid we will be facing some financial hardships. Moreover, Ice Rock City has just been looted by the trolls, it needs recuperation, and I dont want to impose taxes at this moment. So, aside from the necessary daily expenses, there should be no extravagance and we need to keep everything simple. Yes, Master. You are such a wise and benevolent lord! Butler Emon said with reassurance. But the old butler thought for a moment and asked, However, sir, did you want to renovate the castle youre living in now? After all, everything here was left behind by the Sudor family No need, I dont mind these things. Colin waved his hand dismissively. Emon suggested again, How about changing the color of the outer wall of the castle? This wouldnt cost much but it could show a new atmosphere. Colin thought for a moment and thought this was a good idea. Changing the skin of the castle wouldnt cost too much, but it would let the subjects know that there was a new lord here. Yes, lets change it to red. Is it easy to get this dye material? Colin feels that as a blood clan, red should be considered his lucky color. Red The old butler thought for a moment, then nodded, Easy. The coastal areas of the Empires southern border produce a dyestuff derived from coral, which can easily dye the outer wall of the castle red. The price is also not high. Very well, lets do that! Yes, sir. The old butler nodded in agreement then asked, Should the castles name be changed too? Name? Colin stroked his chin. He suddenly realized that he had never paid attention to the name of this Sudor family castle. But thats not important now. Lets call it Red Castle. Creative namer, Colin, made a decision on the spot. The corner of Emons mouth twitched, he was somewhat speechless at the name. The Angler familys original drab castle named Grey Castle already caused the old butler much resentment. And now there was a Red Castle Think about the names of other peoples castles, Frost Moon Fortress, White Dew Fortress, Fendan Fortress this is what reflects the elegance and upbringing of a noble! Are you sure you dont want to reconsider? Emon cautiously suggested. Hm? Is the name Red Castle not good? Colin blinked, then turned to look at the Moben brothers. Knight Raymon immediately nodded, as this knight always obeyed Colin. And Knight Lyle, nodded furiously: I think the name is excellent! Emon glanced at Lyle and found that the honest guys face did not seem hypocritical, it seemed he genuinely liked the name. For the sake of the familys style, we must keep the viscount away from these two non-studious guys as much as possible The old butler thought privately. Alright, thats decided then. Colin immediately confirmed the castles name. He really couldnt think of any better names. Emon sighed quietly, suddenly realizing that elevating the style of the Angler family was still a long way off. Oh right, lets change the family crest too. Colin suddenly proposed. Colin didnt really like the roaring white bear on the Angler familys original crest, and he had some ideas for a new one. Butler Emon reminded him, Sir, to change the family crest, we need the approval of the Imperial Senate. Alright, then lets go through the process. Colin replied casually. But sir, to get approval from the Senate, well, you know Colin was stunned for a moment, then realized what Emon meant. We need to bribe them! After flipping through his predecessors memory, Colin found that the Senate of this Empire was indeed corrupt. If you dont have money, you basically cant get anything done! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In particular, a small family like the Angler family, would likely not even be given the time of day by the elders of the Senate unless they lined their pockets rather generously. Then forget about it for now, lets wait and see! Colin wasnt about to give money at present, his funds could be of great use. Army! The urgent task at hand is to raise money to establish an army! Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: 075 Army Construction (Part 1)_1 Chapter 75: 075 Army Construction (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 Lyle, how many people are left in our familys army right now? Including the soldiers that Raymond has already brought to Ice Rock City, there are about six hundred left in our familys army. Six hundred Colin rubbed his head, feeling somewhat gloomy. All of this was thanks to his damned father, who had squandered most of the familys army on the frontlines, leaving the Angler family with only this little left. We need to expand the army! Colin gritted his teeth. He was very clearheaded, in this dangerous alternate world, an army was his only foundation. If he could have an army as terrifying as the Dark Cavalry, then the lord of the North Territory would have to consider Colins opinion. Therefore, Colin handed over the daily affairs of the lord to the butler Emon, while his own main energy would be put into army building. Yes, my lord! How many soldiers do you need? Colin picked up his mug and took a sip. The coffee inside had cooled down, the bitter taste clearing his mind. First, fill the regular army up to one thousand people, and then form another one thousand-man reserve. I will give you one month, is that enough? Yes! The two brothers banged their chests with resounding thumps, loudly assuring him. Colin nodded, believing that the two brothers should be able to complete this task well. However, the infantry that Lyle and Raymond would recruit and train was not what Colin truly desired. He wanted cavalry, and for that, he would have to find others. Raymond, go check if Knight Shar is awake yet. If he is, have him come to see me immediately. Yes, sir. Raymond left. Colin sat back behind his desk, motioned for Emon to come over, and began to deal with the mountain of public documents. The territorys affairs were complex and manifold. Thankfully, Emon was here; otherwise, Colin would have had his hands full for quite a while. Knight Lyle was idly sitting off to the side. But he was inherently restless. After finishing his malt beer, he started to scratch here and there, looking around restlessly. Colin didnt have the time to pay him any mind right now. Who would have thought that not long after, Lyle would take the initiative to speak: My lord, heh heh, I have a small request Speak. Colin didnt even lift his head. Heh heh. Lyle rubbed his bald head, an uncharacteristic embarrassed look on his face, I heard that one of your new fiefs includes a place called Ice Lake Town, is that right? Yes. The previous lord there was Baron Billy, but that idiot participated in the lords rebellion and was executed by the duke. The duke then awarded his territory to me. Ah, yes, that place. Lyle rubbed his hands, hesitated then said, You may not know, but actually, that place was once a fief of the Moben family At this point, Colin put down his document, looked up at Lyle, a hint of scrutinv in his eves. I seem to remember that the Moben familys fief was Cotton Town. Yes, you are right, Cotton Town was indeed our familys fief. But before we became lords of Cotton Town, our familys territory was actually in Ice Lake Town. That was a very long time ago, even Baron Angler wouldnt know. The real rise of the Moben family began in Ice Lake Town. Only then did the scrutinous look fade from Colins eyes, replaced with a smile: I see, your family has certainly had its ups and downs. Just a moment ago, Colin was almost convinced that Lyle was lying. If Lyle hadnt clarified, Colin may have had to reassess this seemingly simple-minded knights loyalty. Heh heh, yes. Lyle couldnt help rubbing his bald head again. This made Colin wonder if the guys hair had been rubbed bald by himself At this point, Colin had figured out Lyles intention. This guy probably wanted him to keep Ice Lake Town for the Moben Family for future awarding after they had made a significant contribution. But Colin suddenly wanted to tease this big goof. Do you want to go back and have a look? Huh Lyle was taken aback, then quickly nodded, Yes, yes! I do want to go back and take a look After all, so many years have passed, I dont know how its been developed You can go, of course, Ill give you a few days off. However, after you get there, you should give the lord a greeting, to mind your manners. LoLord? Lyle was stunned, You, have you already ennobled Ice Lake Town to someone else? Colin rested his chin on his hand, looked at Lyles foolish appearance and found it amusing, Yes, Ive already found someone, but I havent officially ennobled yet. Lyle was so anxious that his face turned red: Then, who did you ennoble Ice Lake town to? Sitting back in his chair, Colin grinned, felt that he had teased this big goof enough, so he answered truthfully: Raymond Mormon. RaRaymond! Only then did Lyle realize that Colin was teasing him, and immediately he breathed a sigh of relief. He stepped forward, knelt on one knee, and said solemnly, Thank you for your grace towards the Moben family, we brothers will always remember this in our hearts! So? Youre not angry that I gave the nobility to your brother, not you? Not at all. I know the merits my brother has accumulated following you all this way. He truly deserves this reward! Thats good, once you both help me train the first batch of soldiers, I will ennoble Raymond as the Baron of Ice Lake Town, and let you go back with him to have a look. Thank you, my lord! In fact, Colin had always planned to ennoble Raymond as a baron. After all, Raymond has been with him on the run, and indeed deserves a lot of credit. And hes extremely loyal. If he were to ennoble a baron now, Raymond would be the only choice. However, the decision to give Raymond Ice Lake Town as his fiefdom only came to Colin after he heard Lyles story about how it used to be the old fiefdom of the Moben family. Knock Knock Knock. Come in. The door opened again and Raymond led Shar in. My Lord Viscount! Knight Shar saluted Colin respectfully, seemingly no different from before. However, Colin felt there was now an almost intangible connection between the two, like a call of bloodline Moreover, albeit Shar, a knight, still holds a higher rank than Colin, Colin felt he could fully suppress him. This was not a suppression of strength, but a suppression of bloodline! Colin believed that Shar, a family member created through a complete initiation ceremony, can no longer be called a blood slave. The term bloodline was more appropriate. Lyle, Raymond, you both go ahead, start executing the Army recruitment and training. Yes, my Lord Viscount. The two brothers saluted and withdrew. Emon, you can leave too. For now, manage the daily affairs of the territory. If youre unsure about anything, just consult me. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes, master. As Emon left, the study fell quiet. Colin looked at Knight Shar, uncertain about how to greet his first bloodline. Only then, Knight Shar had already kneeled down on one knee, placing his left hand on his chest, and said devoutly: My divine chosen one, thank you for bestowing your grace upon me! Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: 076 Army Construction (Part 2)_1 Chapter 76: 076 Army Construction (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Colin was shocked: You, what did you just call me? The Chosen One, sir! Colin blinked as if understanding something. Then, he quickly straightened himself, acting surprised: You managed to see through my identity! Taking a deep breath, Colin asked again solemnly: Knight Shar, how did you recognize that I am the Chosen One? Shar lifted his right hand and showed Colin the stump of his thumb: Sir, I have already felt the power of God repairing my body. Being able to wield such divine technique and not being in the identity of a priest, it is undeniable that you are the Chosen One! Moreover, although I was unconscious during the healing ritual just now, I inexplicably felt a trace of a sacred aura, which must be the aura of the Lord of Glory! Even now, I can feel an irresistible force in you. You must be an apostle of some angel! You are the Chosen One, sir! This world does indeed have the existence of the Chosen Ones. At least thats how the Glorious Church propagates it. The most famous Chosen One is, of course, the founding emperor of the Glorious Empire, Gana St. Lorenzo. The Glorious Church believes that this legendary Holy Knight is the apostle of the Power Angel, Michael, in the realm of mortals. And now, Colin suddenly found that this Chosen One setting was quite suitable for duping his bloodline. The bloodline created through a complete First Embrace ritual is apparently self-conscious. Although they can be forcibly subordinated through suppression of the bloodline, this method of control is risky. After all, loyalty forced by coercion is not reliable. Therefore, Colin must control the other party through a more refined method. What could be better for brainwashing someone than religion? Knight Shar, you guessed right; I indeed am the Chosen One. May I ask, sir, whose angels apostle are you? Upon receiving Colins confirmation, Knight Shar shivered with excitement. Colin leaned forward slightly and said in all seriousness, The Blood Angel Dracula. Blood Angel? Knight Shar was puzzled, Please forgive my ignorance, but I dont think Ive ever heard of this angels name. You would indeed be shocked if you had. Of course you havent. Colin remained calm and said mysteriously, This Blood Angel is a secret servant of the Lord of Glory, hidden in the dark, specifically assigned to execute covert missions, so its obvious that His name cannot be known to the world. I understand! Now you know my identity, but to ensure the successful completion of this secret mission, you must swear never to reveal my real identity or todays affairs to anyone! Not even to the Pope himself! Yes, sir! I will not reveal any information about you! Colin looked at Knight Shar, who was filled with fanaticism, and nodded in satisfaction. Deception successful! To heal your severed finger, I instilled the divine power of the Blood Angel into your body, so, in the following time, some changes may happen to your body. Do not panic or cause a commotion. Just record these changes and report them to me. Understand? Yes, sir, I understand! Knight Shar agreed without any doubt. Then, Colin picked up a water cup and handed it to Knight Shar: Youve heard of the saying Gods grace demands a price, havent you? Of course. Well, the price required for the grace of the Blood Angel this time is your loyalty and a cup of fresh blood. Alright! Knight Shar didnt hesitate to slice open his own wrist, allowing the blood to flow into the cup. Youre at the third level now, arent you? Colin asked again. Yes, sir. There was no level reduction at all. Colin was a bit frustrated, as he was still stuck at the first level. It seemed that the cost of the First Embrace was not temporary. However, he was not too worried. Now with the fresh blood from Knight Shar, he was sure he could recover quickly, perhaps even advance to the third level. For Colin at his age to become a third-level knight was definitely seen as amazing talent. What? Are you saying he cheated using the special traits of the bloodline? But isnt the bloodline traits part of Colins talent After Knight Shar filled the cup, Colin instructed him to stop. Sir, I feel like I can control the flow of my blood! Knight Shar looked at Colin with an excited face. Colin waved his hand nonchalantly and said calmly, I told you, some changes will happen to your body. All these are the grace of the Blood Angel! Praise the Blood Angel! Knight Shar prayed devoutly without any doubt. Alright, lets get back to business. Colin put aside the cup filled with blood, I need you to help me train a cavalry. Of course, you have to control your drinking first! Occasional, moderate drinking is fine, but I dont want to see you drunk again! Yes, sir! I will quit drinking immediately! Knight Shar agreed without hesitation. At this moment, he seemed to do away with his previous decadence and was full of enthusiasm. Though he did not know what Colins mysterious mission was, that did not detract Knight Shar from his determination to fully assist this apostle of the Blood Angel. Even if it meant risking his life! How many people are you planning to recruit for the first batch of cavalry, my lord? How many do you think would be appropriate? Colin was also unsure. I think the first batch should not be too many, about a hundred would be most suitable. Okay, let it be a hundred. As for the soldiers, I allow you to recruit them first. Even if you set your sights on the active soldiers of the family army, you can apply for a transfer. Yes! What else do you need? Colins support for the cavalry was absolutely unreserved. Shar thought for a moment and spoke solemnly, My lord, the establishment of a cavalry essentially requires three conditions: soldiers, war horses, and armor! The first, soldiers, should not be a problem with your strong support. But for the last two, if you want a truly powerful cavalry, you cannot be careless. Colin stroked his chin, largely agreeing with Shars words. If he just wanted a regular cavalry, then ordinary horses would suffice, and for armor, giving them bows and sabers would be enough. They wouldnt need any full-body armor. However, thats not what he wanted. What he wanted was a powerful cavalry that could be compared to the Dark Cavalry. Each war horse in the Dark Cavalry was superior and was from the North Territory, and when it comes to armor, the heavy cavalry wore full-body armor, while the light cavalry had chainmail, half-body armor, and leather armor according to their ranks. This was what ensured the Dark Cavalrys combat capability. If I go to Marquis Garcia, do you think he will help me? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it was before the last ceremony when he was conferred the title, Colin was sure that Marquis Garcia would certainly help him. But now However, Knight Shar shook his head, My lord, I suggest you find someone else. Who? Marquis Dawson.. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: 077 Blade of Judgment_1 Chapter 77: 077 Blade of Judgment_1 Translator: 549690339 The study was quiet. Only the rustling sound of writing echoed. It was Colin writing a letter to Marquis Dawson. After being reminded by Knight Shar, Colin immediately realized that if he needed war horses and armor, it would be far better to seek help from Marquis Dawson than Marquis Garcia. This Dwarf Marquis was actually the great steward of the Dark Cavalry, at least he used to be. Colin didnt know if Marquis Dawson would be willing to help him, but he had to give it a try. After finishing a sincerely worded letter, Colin dripped sealing wax onto the envelopes flap, pressed the Angler familys emblem into the wax, and handed it to Shar: Have someone deliver this letter to Ironforge Castle. Yes, sir! After Knight Shar left, Colin couldnt wait to pick up his water cup and drained the fresh blood in it. Then, he waited patiently. But, after waiting for quite a while, the familiar sensation of heat hadnt occurred. What was wrong? Could it be, like the blood of a Blood Slave, Bloodlines fresh blood couldnt help him advance either? Colin felt somewhat annoyed. But soon, he remembered that there were two high-ranking knights in his ranks who were not from the Blood Clan. Moreover, Lyle was a third-order knight. If he could use his blood In his study, Colin paced back and forth, pondering how to borrow some blood from this straightforward guy. Soon, he came up with an idea. Opening the door, Colin called over the guard at the entrance and instructed: Go inform Knight Lyle that he will accompany me hunting in the suburbs tomorrow morning. Yes, sir. After giving his orders, Colin returned to the study. For a moment, he didnt know what to do. After all, he had already delegated everything and only needed to oversee the whole situation. That was the advantage of being a leader. Colin leaned back in his chair, legs crossed, eyes scanning around the study, eventually landing on the Blade of Judgment hanging on the wall. With nothing else to do, Colin approached the wall and took down this treasured sword granted by the Duke, carefully examining it. It was a typical knight sword. The sword was about 80 centimeters long, entirely black with flame-like patterns engraved on the blade, being an Arcane Array that can cause a burning effect. The blade was a sharp equilateral triangle, reflecting a chilling white light under sunlight. The grip was designed for a one-hand hold, and it had significant weighting with impaling power in horse battles. Looking at this knights sword, Colin suddenly remembered what Marquis Garcia said to him after the enfeoffment ceremony. At that time, Colin had just been enfeoffed as Viscount by Duke St. Hilde, and granted the Blade of Judgment, he was the center of attention. At that heated moment, Colin pledged his unconditional loyalty to the Duke. This clearly upset Marquis Garcia, who was recently betrayed by his brother. Now that he thought about it, Colin felt that Duke St. Hildes generosity toward himself, was likely an intentional attempt to sow discord between him and Marquis Garcia. Of course, regretting it now doesnt help him. What Colin thought of was the final words Marquis Garcia said to him: Go home and learn the history of the Blade of Judgment in your hands, and rethink what true loyalty is! The history of the Blade of Judgment? Colin suddenly became interested. Sheathing the sword, Colin immediately left the study. He remembered that there was a specialized library in this castle. When the trolls sacked this place, they looted the Sudor Familys wealth down to the last cent, but they didnt touch the books in the library. Obviously, books held no attraction for trolls. Viscount, sir! Once they arrived at the library, an old man with white hair and beard at the entrance immediately stood up and bowed. You are the administrator here? Yes, you can call me Quincy. How may I assist you? Colin raised his knight sword and asked, Do you have any books about the history of famous swords here? The Blade of Judgment? Oh? You recognize this sword? Colin was quite surprised. Quincy nodded, explaining, Yes, I had the honor of seeing this sword in Winterfell City. Back then, it was the Duke St. Hildes sword. Colin squinted his eyes. To recognize the Duke St. Hildes sword, one would not merely be a bystander among a crowd of observers, but instead must have been very close to it. Colin did not believe that a mere administrator of a viscounts castle library could get so close to Duke St. Hilde. You have always been the administrator here? No, I was previously the tax commissioner for Ice Rock City. Colin now understood. In this world, the most crucial task for nobles ruling their territories was to collect taxes. Serving as the tax commissioner for Ice Rock City, Quincy was already considered a core retainer of the Sudor Family. Of course, this was before he was reassigned here as the library administrator. So why were you transferred here? Because I offended Viscount Sudor. How did you offend him? Quincy hesitated for a moment, but answered honestly, I once proposed to Viscount Sudor that the commercial tax of Ice Rock City should be lowered. Viscount Sudor got furious, stripped me of my position and transferred me here. Lowering commercial tax? Colin suddenly took an interest. The aristocratic lords hated nothing more than reducing taxes, so it was not surprising that this former tax commissioner of Ice Rock City, who suggested a tax cut, was dismissed by Viscount Sudor. However, Colin felt as though he might have discovered a treasure. Tell me then, why lower the commercial tax? Colin asked. Quincys eyes lit up with sparkles of hope, he eagerly said: My lord, if you look at the past tax records of Ice Rock City, you will realize that the biggest revenue does not come from the agricultural tax, but the commercial tax! Ice Rock City is located in the northeastern corner of the North Territory, a large number of caravans traveling between the North Territory and the Sky Ice Plain would pass by here. This is the fundamental reason for Ice Rock Citys prosperity. But Ice Rock City also has competitors. There are a few other cities along the northern border that pose as competitive threats to us. Hence, if you want more merchants to pass through here, you must propose better benefits for them. In other words, lower the commercial tax! Colin questioned with a smile, But in doing so, would my tax revenue decrease No! Though the tax rate might decrease, the tax base would increase, and the overall tax revenue might not necessarily decrease! I have calculated that as long as it is executed correctly, you do not have to worry about a drop in tax revenue. And more importantly, more caravans also mean that the Inns of Ice Rock City would be packed. Taverns would be bustling day and night; food, clothing, medicines and so on would be in high demand! Local merchants would make a huge profit from these passing caravans, making the whole city prosper even further! Please believe me, there is not much more to dig up from the agricultural tax. But when it comes to commercial tax, there is plenty of upside! If I handle it, I am confident that I can double the commercial tax revenue of Ice Rock City within three years! In ten years, this city will become the most dazzling jewel in the North Territory! Colin looked at the flushed face of Quincy without a word. Quincy then gradually calmed down from his excitement. Colins silence made him think that he had failed again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he had gotten used to it. Asking the aristocratic lords for tax cuts was even more painful than killing them. Im sorry, my lord. Ill take you to find the books Just when Quincy thought he had completely failed, Colins voice suddenly responded: Alright, Ill give you that chance.. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: 078 Tax Commissioner_l Chapter 78: 078 Tax Commissioner_l Translator: 549690339 Colins words left Quincy standing there, dumbfounded. It took him a while to regain his senses, then he asked in disbelief: My, my lord, do you, do you mean Thats right, Im giving you this opportunity to return to your position as the tax commissioner of Ice Rock City. Thank you so much! Your kindness and wisdom are as dazzling as the sun, and as endless as the sea Hold off on your thanks. Colin waved his hand, interrupting the overly-agitated Quincy. If you mess this up I will spend my life guarding the library for you! Quincy exclaimed loudly. Colin rolled his eyes. Who would have thought this old man would be so crafty. At his age, who knows how many years he has left. If he messes up and ends up guarding the library, it didnt seem like such a bad deal after all. Its almost as if Colin was providing for his retirement. No, not just you. If you mess this up, your sonoh, you have a son, right? Colin continued after seeing Quincy nod. Your son will also spend his life guarding the library! Only then did Quincys face change a bit. Whats wrong? Are you scared? Was all that bravado just hot air? Colin began to goad him when he saw this. Of course not! Well then, its your choice. Either you continue guarding my library or you seize this one chance Im giving you and take a bet. Quincys chest heaved violently, and after a long while, he gritted his teeth and said with determination: My lord, if I can really make Ice Rock City the most outstanding city in the North Territory within ten years, could you grant me a request? Go ahead. I hope you could grant me a surname! An eyebrow quirked on Colins face. In the Glorious Empire, only nobles were allowed to have surnames. Of course, Quincys request was not for Colin to grant him nobility. Because, that was not allowed. According to the worlds rules of nobility, commoners were not allowed to be granted nobility. Because they dont possess noble blood, they are not worthy! However, commoners were not entirely without ways to achieve mobility. The only way to move up the ranks was to marry a noblewoman. If the noblewoman birthed an offspring, that commoner and noble offspring would have noble blood; although not as pure, but its just barely acceptable by the nobles. He would then be eligible for a noble status. Once nobility was granted, the offspring could be given a surname by the granting lord (if he has not inherited the matrilineal surname). And that surname can be shared with his father, grandfather, great-grandfather together. This is the truest form of glorifying ones ancestors. Quincys current request was meaning that C asking Colin to help him, uh, he had probably aged too much to wed. He most likely wanted Colin to assist his son in marrying a noblewoman so his family could move up the ranks! Okay. Colin nodded. Not only was he not annoyed by Quincys ungrateful request before delivering on his merits, he viewed it as a manifestation of self-confidence. Ability generally matches temperament. Rather than a mild-tempered mediocre person, he preferred someone with personality and that dared make demands. If this former tax commissioner could truly transform Ice Rock City into the wealthiest city in the North Territory, Colin believed this man deserved to join the noble ranks. When Colin agreed to his request, Quincy first wore a look of disbelief, followed by ecstasy. Finally, he knelt before Colin without hesitation and pledged his loyalty. Colin tapped on Quincys shoulder with the Blade of Judgement, accepting his vow of loyalty. Alright, the matter of the tax commissioner is settled. Now, its your turn to find some records about this sword for me. Of course, of course! Please wait a moment! Quincy hasnt recovered from his excitement, his body was still trembling incessantly. For a commoner, there is nothing more honorable than to join the noble class. Even though it hasnt happened yet, Quincy seems to have already envisioned a bright future for his family. Without letting Colin wait too long, Quincy came out, shaking with a thick book. After a bit of searching, Quincy respectfully said, My lord, all the records about the Blade of Judgment are in here. Colin nodded, sat down, and began to read carefully. In fact, there is no such thing as an artifact in this world. Its impossible to rule the world with a knife or sword. Perhaps the deity has something like this, but it has never flowed to the earthly realm. The Blade of Judgement is just a well-crafted knight sword made by a famous dwarf blacksmith, sharp and tenacious, but it cant destroy everything. The arcane array engraved on it does greatly increase its value, but thats it. Its impossible to think that one could transcend ranks and ravage the world with this sword. If it had such power, Duke St. Hilde would not have casually bestowed it upon Colin. The real reason this sword made a name for itself is who had held it and what significant deeds had been done with it. According to the records, this sword was initially the sidearm of Duke St. Sean. The most remarkable thing Duke St. Sean did in his life was to personally kill a monarch of the Glorious Empire! And the weapon he used at that time was precisely this Blade of Justice! This event had a significant impact at the time, nearly causing the Glorious Empire to collapse. After killing the monarch, the regicide Duke St. Sean became the target of public criticism and was despised by all humans. The entire human empire was in chaos, and the lords raised their troops one after another, ready to attack this regicide. But an incident happened soon after, turning this regicide into a judge. Not long after the regicide took place, the Pope of the Glorious Church publicly announced Duke St. Seans innocence and released an oracle Those who harbour darkness will face judgment! Considering the situation at the time, this oracle clearly meant the emperor harbored darkness, and Duke St. Sean was judging him! This oracle saved Duke St. Sean. SOnce the Lord of Glory issued an oracle, naturally, no one dared to continue to condemn Duke St. Sean. All the accusations were immediately transferred to the slain emperor. Because of the phrase harbour darkness in the oracle, the pitiful emperor was henceforth referred to as the Dark Emperor. The public opinion reversed instantly, making the Dark Emperor the most foolish and evil monarch in the history of the empire, while Judge Duke St. Sean became a hero of the empire, unmatched in popularity for a time. Hence, the knight sword he used to kill the Dark Emperor was called the Blade of Judgment. After reading this part of history, Colin had more doubts in his mind. Why did Marquis Garcia want him to know about these things? Was he hinting at something to Colin? Once, Duke St. Sean used this sword to kill his sovereign. Could it be that Marquis Garcia was also hinting at Colin to kill his liege, Duke St. Hilde? That wouldnt be so straightforward, would it Colin suddenly recalled that Marquis Garcia pointed out the history of the sword while discussing with him the topic of loyalty. Therefore, the message Marquis Garcia wanted to convey should also be related to loyalty. What is loyalty? Is Duke St. Seans regicide considered loyalty? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If this was a betrayal, why would he be forgiven by the Lord of Glory? After thinking for a while, Colin suddenly turned to ask Quincy on the side: Find me the detailed records of the Dark Emperors life to see. The Dark Emperor? Quincy thought for a while, but then shook his head and said, lm sorry, my lord, there are no records of this emperors life here. No? Colin raised his head in surprise. The doubt in his heart deepened suddenly. How could it not be? Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: 079 The Fog of History_1 Chapter 79: 079 The Fog of History_1 Translator: 549690339 The Dark Emperor did not leave any records. This is a very strange thing. As a former ruler of the Glorious Empire, he should have been recorded in history books. Moreover, this emperor was quite unique. He was killed by his own vassal and even invoked the oracle of the Lord of Glory. Such a person should have left a significant mark in history! Even if the name is infamous, there should be something there. So, what evil did this Dark Emperor do that it didnt leave any records? Colin suddenly asked. Quincy shook his head, slightly lowering his voice, as if fearing something: Sir, the truth about that period in history has always been shrouded in fog. What did the Dark Emperor do? Why did Duke St. Sean want to kill him? Why did this incident trigger an oracle? All these things have no detailed records. The narratives about these two individuals in all the history books Ive read are very simple and vague, as if deliberately hiding something. Colin nodded deeply in agreement. He found there were indeed too many questions about this part of history. So why did Marquis Garcia suggest that he learn about this history? After thinking for a while, Colin suddenly asked, Right, the history of the St. Sean family should be here, right? Yes. Quincy ran to the bookshelf and took down a book. Sir, please take a look. Colin started flipping through it. As for the St. Sean family, Colin had some knowledge. After all, this was a Holy Knight family, an absolute high noble. Apart from the Royal Family of the Empire, there were only six such families throughout the human empire. Of course, only four of these six Holy Knight families have survived till now. Among the two that disappeared, the St. Sean family was one. Come to think of it, this wasnt very sensible. Because according to the unwritten rules of the nobility in this world, tragedies such as extermination of families are rare. Just like Duke St. Hilde, who executed the rebellious lords but spared their families. Thus, those families only lost their noble status and territories, but the families did not perish. They were still considered nobles. Even in their worst state, they have a family name which distinguishes them fundamentally from the commoners. Once they accumulate enough military merits, they can immediately be recognized and rise again. Therefore, it is rare for a noble family name to be lost. Especially a noble surname like St. Sean, which means sacred and just disappeared from the annals of history, is truly mysterious. After roughly flipping through the history of the St. Sean family, Colins doubts did not dissipate. According to the records in the book, the St. Sean familys fiefdom was in the Eastern Territory of the Empire. However, the East Territory of the Empire was not unified back then. Instead, it was divided into two territories, north and south. The southern part of the Eastern Territory belonged to the St. Prowse family, while the northern part was ruled by the St. Sean family. Interestingly, the key war that ultimately cost the St. Sean family the control of the Northern Eastern Territory was fought with the St. Hilde family from the North Territory. In this war that took place more than three hundred years ago, the then Northern Duke led his army to defeat the main force of the St. Sean family and even personally killed The Judge Duke St. Sean. The Blade of Judgment became a spoil of war for the St. Hilde family in this battle. However, the real winner of that war turned out to be the St. Prowse family, which metaphorically played the role of a mantis that caught the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it. While the St. Sean family suffered a major setback and the North Territory Army was severely damaged, rendering them incapable of further fighting, they launched a large-scale assault on the northern part of the eastern region. Ultimately, they completely annihilated the remnant forces of the St. Sean family, emerging as the sole lord of the eastern region. However, the strange part lies here. In this war, although the St. Sean family lost its territory and abandoned its army, the family members did not suffer too much loss. Whether it was the St. Hilde family or the St. Prowse family, after they killed the The judge Duke St. Sean, none would break the unwritten rule of nobility and completely exterminate the St. Sean family. Yet, that was the beginning of the nightmare for the St. Sean family. Deprived of their lands, without the protection of castles and armies, members of the St. Sean family were struck by recurring assassinations, and the assassin remained undetectable. This matter even alarmed the Royal Family of the Empire. The Lorenzo family took the initiative to mediate, sternly criticizing Duke St. Hilde and Duke St. Prowse and demanding them to exhibit the grace of a victor and to forgive the loser. Meanwhile, the then emperor sheltered in the palace the surviving members of the St. Sean family, tightening their protection. However, this could not stop the members of the St. Sean family from dying one after another due to weird reasons. Eventually, even the Glorious Church, enraged by this violation of rules, intervened. His Holiness the Pope personally stepped in, asserting that he would not allow such noble bloodline as St. Seans to be cut off. Two Cardinals went all the way to the North and East Territories, sternly requesting Duke St. Hilde and Duke St. Prowse to cease such breaches of regulations. The two Dukes, of course, protested their innocence loudly. To clear themselves of suspicion, they released the whereabouts of every knight under their command and allowed church personnel to monitor and search their territories at will. Under the gaze of everyone, the two greatest enemies of the St. Sean family seemed to have been closely watched, leaving no chance for them to act out again. However, that still couldnt stop the members of St. Sean family from dying one after another. Who was the one operating behind the scenes, determined to annihilate the St. Sean family? History books do not provide an answer to this strange matter. In the end, this once famous Holy Knight family disappeared from the Empire. It remains unknown whether they have completely cut off their heritage or hidden away quietly. Having gone through this part of history, Colins doubts did not lessen but increased instead. In his view, the part of the history concerning the Blade of Judgement must have hidden the most crucial information. And this piece of information may just be the real hint Marquis Garcia had given him. However, he probably wont find this clue in the history books. Its not surprising, as whats put on paper is often what those on top want later generations to see. The truly crucial matters would likely only be known to a few people. Those shrouded by layers of historical mist, bloody, dirty, ugly these are usually the true face of the facts. Colin, upon closing the book, suddenly turned his head and asked Quincy, What are your thoughts on the demise of the St. Sean family? Quincy hesitated briefly, choosing his words carefully, My Lord, I think they got what they deserved. Oh? Why so? No matter how its glossed over, the fact that Duke St. Sean killed the Dark Emperor is an unforgivable betrayal. Colin didnt expect Quincy to view this affair in such a way. However, after thinking about it carefully, Colin realized that the old man seemed to be hinting at something else. Unforgivable? A regicide, to whom would it be the most unforgivable? Of course, to the Royal Family of the Empire- the Lorenzo family. No matter the reasons behind Duke St. Seans regicidal act, it was an unforgivable betrayal to the Lorenzo family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seriously damaged the prestige of the Imperial Royal Family. No wonder the St. Sean family, even after retreating to the Palace, continued to be hit by assassinations. Well, so thats how it is. The St. Hilde family and St. Prowse family were seemingly only the apparent executioners. The one truly wishing to end the lineage of the St.. Sean family may well have been the Imperial Royal Family itself! Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: 080 Blood Borrowing_l Chapter 80: 080 Blood Borrowing_l Translator: 549690339 A reindeer suddenly darted out of the verdant forest. It ran frantically as if trying to evade some enemys tracking. Swoosh! A sharp arrow sailed through layers upon layers of leaves, penetrating the body of the reindeer with deadly precision. Footsteps echoed, and three hunters appeared by the reindeers corpse. Sir Lyle, your archery skills are simply magnificent! You are truly unerring! an attendant praised as he hoisted the reindeers body onto his shoulder. Knight Lyle merely sneered, Its merely a deer, nothing to fuss about. Now help me find a wild boar in this forest. I plan to treat Viscount Angler to roasted boar trotters today. Yes, yes. The trio continued on their way until Knight Lyle abruptly came to a halt. There had suddenly appeared a silhouette in front of them. The figure was tall and lean, clad in half chain mail, a long sword hanging at his waist, and an opaque helmet covering his face. Knight Lyle furrowed his brows at the strangers suspicious appearance and cautiously questioned him. Im Knight Lyle Mormon, under the banner of Viscount Angler, the Lord of Ice Rock City. Who are you? The peculiar figure did not respond to Lyles query. One of the attendants, suddenly infuriated, shouted, Hey! You rude one, are you from a mercenary group? Why arent you answering Sir Lyles question! The silence persisted. Furiously, the attendant advanced with a stride intending to remove the strangers helmet. Lyle did not attempt to intervene, but his hand moved to rest on the hilt of his knights sword. Hey! Can you understand what Im Ahhh! As the attendant shrieked, one of his legs plummeted into a trap which tore his right foot into a bloody mess. Choke! Knight Lyle swiftly drew his sword, saying forcefully, Boy! This is your last warning. Remove your helmet, drop your sword, and reveal your identity! If not, dont blame me for being uncivil! Yet, the eerie figure remained indifferent to Lyles warnings. Lyle ceased speaking, held his breath, gripped the sword in both hands and slowly advanced towards his adversary. But before he could get close to the stranger, a scream behind startled him. Upon looking back, he saw another of his attendants who had fallen to an ambush. Damn! Lyle roared, readying to rush back and aid his attendant. But at that very moment, the gaunt figure lunged suddenly. Ive been waiting for you! Knight Lyle reacted swiftly, not the least bit flustered, he was ready. He turned and swung his sword at his adversary. Clang! The two blades clashed. Lyle was taken aback and blurted, Youre a knight! The lanky figure did not respond, but swung his blade menacingly once again. Hesitation clouded Lyles heart. A mysterious third-tier knight appearing on the outskirts of Ice Rock City was alarming. Knight Lyle realized there might be other Lords aiming to target the Angler family. He remembered that the mastermind behind the assassination attempt on Viscount Angler in Grey Castle was still at large. Could it be Boom! Lyle forcefully swung his sword, pushing back the mysterious knight. However, instead of pursuing him, he turned and fled. The stranger had plotted something. This must be a trap! Viscount Angler might be in danger too! Lyle didnt dare to pause, he even left his two attendants behind. He took off towards Colins direction. The mysterious knight began to chase after him. In the midst of their pursuit, they ran far away. Just as the mysterious knight jumped over a small stream in pursuit of Lyle, Lyle suddenly stopped and abruptly swung his sword back. The knight had just landed. The mysterious knight was a split second too slow to dodge and was skewered in the lower abdomen by Lyles sword. Ha! Didnt expect that, did you! Lyles vicious face turned into an insidious grin. However, this grin soon froze on his face. Because, the knight disregarded the sword protruding from his lower abdomen and retaliated with a sword strike! This reckless counterattack caught Lyle off guard. He loosened his grip on his sword to prevent his forearm from being severed. Who are you, and which knight are you from!? Are you mad!? Seeing that the mysterious knight kept attacking him despite having a sword in his abdomen, Lyle felt that the world had gone mad. Without a weapon, he didnt dare look back and could only run forward. Swoosh! A sharp arrow was fired. Lyle narrowly dodged it. Crap, this fellow has backup! Lyle was terrified, realizing today might be his downfall. Immediately after, several more arrows were fired from the forest, making Lyle exhausted from dodging, and soon he was caught up by the mysterious knight. Shi! Lyle screamed as a wound was inflicted on his thigh by the knight. Wait, who the heck are you? At least let me know who killed me! Lyle collapsed onto the ground, panting for breath. Unfortunately, the knight ignored Lyle completely. Bang! The mysterious knight swung his scabbard and hit Lyle hard on the back of his head. Lyle screamed again, Are you trying to knock me out? Can you hit harder!? Bang! Another blow. Lyle finally blacked out this time. Lyle, Lyle? Wake up! Lyle opened his eyes groggily and saw Colins face. Viscount Angler? Lyle seemed not fully awake yet. After a moment, he finally snapped out of it and quickly asked, Viscount Angler! Are you alright? A mysterious knight just attacked me, and I almost never saw you again! Trying not to laugh, Colin comforted him, Im fine. Fortunately, I heard your screams and managed to bring help in time. That knight who attacked you probably heard us coming and ran away. Ran away? Lyle looked disappointed, feeling that he was now powerless to take his revenge. Are you okay? Your face is so pale. Colin asked with concern. Im fine, just a wound on my leg, it doesnt matter. However, I do feel a bit dizzy, I guess I lost too much blood. Indeed, we need to stop the bleeding quickly. Colin waved at one of his attendants behind him, signaling him to dress Lyles wounds. Viscount Angler, I suspect that the mysterious knight might be a woman, Lyle suddenly said. Oh? Did you see her face? Colin asked nonchalantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No. But Lyle rubbed his bald head, as he appeared to touch the area where he was injured, he grimaced in pain, But, when she tried to knock me out, she couldnt succeed in one try. Such strength, it must be a woman! Colin twitched his lips, looking somewhat speechless, Really? That indeed is a useful clue. Yeah, and, Viscount Angler, I suspect she might be connected with the mastermind of the assassination attempt on you in Grey Castle. Well, this place is still unsafe. Lets get back to Ice Rock City and you can take charge of the investigation. Alright, Lyle gritted his teeth and said, I must catch that damn female knight! And smash her head in! Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: 081 Change 1 Chapter 81: 081 Change 1 Translator: 549690339 The night grew darker. The Ice Rock City tonight had no moonlight, only speckles of twinkling stars. Colin was standing on the balcony of the Red Castle, gazing into the distance. To the north, there was the cold and barren Sky Ice Plain, and to the east, a forest boundary could be seen. In that vast, pitch-black forest, nobody knew how many beasts lurked. Once past that dark forest, was the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Footsteps echoed. Knight Shar appeared behind Colin. Sir, you were looking for me? Have a seat. Colin turned around, and then pointed at the wine glass on the table. Have a sip. Knight Shar hesitated a bit. Sir, I have decided to give up drinking. Thats fine, only a little. Colin insisted. Only then Knight Shar picked up the wine glass, clink glasses with Colin lightly, and took a sip. Colin drank his wine while observing Knight Shars reaction. The wine he gave to Shar was poisoned. Of course, Colin was not intentionally harming his own bloodline. He was just doing an experiment. And before, he had already experimented on blood slaves, discovering that they all seemed to be immune to potent poison. Thus, he thought that a higher-level bloodline should also be immune to lethal poison. How about it? Has there been any change in your body during these days? Colin put down his wine glass and asked. Shar put his wine glass down and reported his findings to Colin with an energized demeanor. Through the description, Colin understood that Knight Shars changes were very similar to his own. Sensitive to light, bloodthirsty, undying Indeed, after discovering that his severed finger had regenerated, the tough Shar started to experiment on his own body. Then, he found out that he had completely lost his vulnerability to fatal injuries. Of course, unlike blood slaves, Shars pain sensation remained. Colin stroked his chin, falling deep into thought. He was now very curious whether the bloodline could also advance by ingesting the fresh blood of a higher-level knight. However, Shar had already become a third-level knight, and Colin didnt have any fresh blood of a fourth-level knight for the experiment. Can you control your fangs? Colin asked again. Fangs? Shar made a puzzled face before opening his mouth to reveal two inconspicuous fangs. It seems I cannot. Hmm Colin guessed that if the bloodline cant control the growth of its fangs, they probably couldnt release blood poison through their fangs, thus unable to create blood slaves. Of course, they could not perform a complete blood bond either, preventing their ability to create the next generation of the bloodline. Subsequently, Colin discussed some issues related to cavalry building with Knight Shar. Seeing that the latter remain composed all along, showing no signs of being affected by the poisoned wine, Colin confirmed the fact that the bloodline was immune to intense poison. Oh yes, do you enjoy hunting? Colin suddenly asked. Knight Shar was taken aback for a moment before answering with a nod. I rather enjoy it. Hmm, last time I went hunting with Knight Lyle, this guy encountered a mysterious knight and got a beating. He couldnt fully enjoy the hunt. I was planning to accompany him once more, but Ive been too busy recently. If youre free, you can accompany him to have fun. Last time after borrowing blood from Lyle, Colin successfully advanced to the second level. However, he felt that Lyles fresh blood could probably help him advance to the third level again, so he wanted to borrow some more. But Colin had no plans to lead Lyle on another hunt. Doing so could arouse suspicion. If every hunting trip with Colin was met with an attack, even the foolhardy Lyle would suspect that the attacker might be related to Colin. Therefore, he planned to have Knight Shar lure out Knight Lyle. Alright. Knight Shar, unsuspecting, agreed with a nod. After dismissing Knight Shar, Colin picked up his wine cup and gulped down the remaining poison inside. Blood slaves and bloodlines could be immune to lethal poison; there should be no problem for him either. So thought Colin. While he was carefully feeling the changes in his body, footsteps sounded again and Butler Emon appeared on the balcony: Master, you called for me? Colin nodded: Sit down. The two of them sat down on the balcony, Colin clapped his hands, and a maid brought two wine glasses and some dried fruit. Of course, the wine was not poisoned this time. The maid quietly arranged the table and then quickly left. Did you exchange all the servants in the castle? Colin sipped the wine and asked. No, only your personal servants have been replaced, with your safety in mind and the cost wasnt too high either. Emon quickly explained. Colin nodded and did not say anything. The servants of the Red Castle are basically the ones left by the Sudor family. Colin had no intention of changing them all out, as recruiting and training new servants required money, and the financial situation of the Angler family was not good. He had to save as much money as possible and use it in critical places, like building an army. However, knowing that the old butler had good intentions he didnt admonish him. How is Quincy, the new tax commissioner, doing? Very well. Emon nodded with a smile, Master, you have found an outstanding tax commissioner. Well, thats good. However, you should also keep an eye on him, as I cannot fully trust him yet. I understand. Seeing Emon understood his meaning, Colin was relieved and took out a letter from his jacket pocket and handed it to the old butler: I just received Marquis Dawsons reply. He agreed to provide us with war horses and armor. But, the price its a little bit high, see if its suitable. Emon carefully read Marquis Dawsons reply, after thinking for a while, he said: Master, we can let Marquis Dawson provide a batch of samples. If the quality of the samples is as he said, on par with the standard equipment of the Dark Cavalry, then this price is not considered high. Alright, lets first ask him to deliver a batch of samples. Colin rubbed his forehead, somewhat annoyed, But, can our family finances afford this expenditure right now? Its tough. Emon said truthfully. Seeing Colin deep in thought, Emon advised, Master, forgive me for being direct, isnt it a bit too hasty to form the cavalry now? Colin fell silent. He understood that Emon was making sense. He was indeed being hasty. If he could wait for a year or two, until the territory was developed, and the tax revenue was sufficient, maybe it would be more appropriate to form the cavalry then. However, Colin could not wait that long. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He knew that the rift between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia had already emerged. Although Marquis Garcia seemed to have no movement at the moment, as if he had tolerated the betrayal of his brother, nobody knew when a crisis might arise in the North Territory? At that time, would the Dark Cavalry still be solidly on Duke St. Hildes side, as it had been the previous two times? Therefore, Colin felt a deep sense of crisis. He had to hurry and grow his own power, lest he lose the right to choose sides and could only drift along with the current, at the mercy of others. With this thought in mind, Colin gritted his teeth and said forcefully. We can borrow money! Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: 082 Loan (Part 1)_1 Chapter 82: 082 Loan (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 A loan? Yes! Use the future tax revenue of the territory as collateral to borrow from merchants. As long as the interest rate is reasonable, I believe many big chambers of commerce would be willing to help us. The old butler frowned deeply, hesitating about Colins decision. In the perception of people in this world, borrowing is not something glorious. Especially for a noble. Its almost like declaring to everyoneI am short of money. For the prestigious nobles, this is a very disgraceful thing. Unless they are on the verge of bankruptcy, no noble gentleman would borrow money from others. Master, I fear this this might affect the reputation of the Angler family the old butler advised with concern on his face. Reputation is illusionary. Colin waved his hand, unconcerned. For a traveler like him, borrowing money for development is a matter of course. In fact, those nobles who would rather die than borrow, are the real fools in Colins eyes. Building ones strength with other peoples money is a smart move. Even in the worst-case scenario, if the loan cant be repaid, as long as the Angler familys army develops smoothly, is there anything to fear about debt collectors? Alright, Ive made up my mind. Release the news tomorrow. Well organize a meeting and invite some powerful chambers of commerce to discuss the details of the loan. Yes, Master. Seeing that Colins mind was made up, Emon didnt dare to speak any more. The next day, when the news of Viscount Anglers plan to borrow was released, a group of merchants rushed to Ice Rock City like sharks smelling blood. Just as these merchants rubbed their hands in anticipation of winning this deal, a merchant arrived at the Red Fortress ahead of others, requesting to meet Viscount Angler. Originally Colin didnt intend to meet any merchant alone. In his view, only by gathering these merchants and letting them compete could he get the best loan conditions. However, when the attendant told him that the visitor was Oliver from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, Colin still agreed to the meeting request. After all, he was an old acquaintance, and though Oliver had offended Colin, he had also sincerely apologized afterward. To Colin, Oliver was someone who knew how to get things done. Honorable Viscount, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to meet me! Im honored! This rotund merchant with a fawning smile immediately bowed ninety degrees upon seeing Colin, extremely respectful. Alright, Oliver, theres no need to stand on ceremony with me. I know what you want. Lets hear the terms of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. If theyre suitable, I wouldnt mind borrowing from you out of our old acquaintances sake. Oliver laughed heartily and said, Viscount, please rest assured. Based on our past relationship, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce will definitely give you the best loan terms. However, before that, please allow me to present you with a gift as a celebration of your elevation to the rank of Viscount. A gift? Colin chuckled. He remembered that the last gift this fat merchant gave him was a set of armor, in exchange for his forgiveness. So whats this gift for? One thing Colin was sure of was that Olivers gift was definitely not a celebration of his promotion to Viscount as he claimed. This was clearly a bribe. What gift? Colin sneered in his heart. If Oliver thought a small gift would make him give this big loan deal to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, then he was seriously underestimating him. Oliver signaled to his servants from behind. Two servants came forward carrying a large box. When the box was opened, a chilling frosty aura struck them. It was an enchanted armor set. And it was the one Colin had asked the price for earlier, but couldnt afford! I recall the price of this enchanted armor set is fifty thousand gold coins, correct? Yes, Viscount. Are you sure you want to give this to me? Lets clarify, even if I accept this armor set, it doesnt guarantee that I will favor the Tulip Chamber of Commerce with the loan. Of course, Viscount. This set of armor is simply a celebration of your promotion to viscount. Theres no other meaning to it and it certainly has nothing to do with the loan. Colin was immediately suspicious. There is no such thing as a free lunch. He firmly believed in this saying. Olivers extravagant gift must have some request behind it. Remember, fifty-thousand gold coins is absolutely not a small sum. Back when the Angler family was a baron, the whole barons annual tax income was only three thousand gold coins. Even now, being a Viscount with a territory several times larger, Colin estimated that the entire viscounts annual income wouldnt exceed thirty thousand gold coins. Be frank, who sent this gift? Colin didnt believe that Oliver, a chamber of commerce manager, could make this decision. Thinking of the person behind the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, Colin realized something. At this point, Oliver also dropped his smile, his tone becoming serious: Viscount, not to withhold any information from you, but this gift was personally decided by the president of our chamber. Who is your president? Hearing this question, Oliver didnt answer immediately, instead looking around with a mysterious expression. Colin waved his hand, ordering his attendants, All of you, leave us. When only Colin and Oliver remained in the hall, the rotund merchant finally spoke again, Viscount, the president of our Tulip Chamber of Commerce is Ms.Penny. Ms. Penny? Colin thought for a while before finally matching a name from his memory. Isnt this the birth mother of Colins sisters missing husband, and also Count Umans lover? Colin immediately became alert, Why would Ms. Penny give me such a generous gift? Oliver bowed his head, It is an apology from the lady. What do you mean? Colin squinted his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Knight Walra has safely returned to Fallen Eagle City. However, he was once under your fathers command and failed to protect the Baron. Therefore, Ms. Penny is expressing her sincerest apology on behalf of her son. Upon hearing the news that his long-lost brother-in-law suddenly appeared in Fallen Eagle City, Colins eyes began to gleam with danger. He tried to control his anger from showing, and asked calmly, How is Knight Walra? Where has he been? The Knight is doing just fine. He was captured by trolls in the previous battle, but after the Dark Cavalry gave chase to the Troll Army, he was thrown into the ice plain along with other human captives. Thankfully the Lord of Glory watched over him, and after enduring many hardships, he returned to the North Territory.. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: 083 Loan (Below)_1 Chapter 83: 083 Loan (Below)_1 Translator: 549690339 Captured by a troll? Then escaped and returned? Colin didnt believe a word of this narrative. In his view, after Valras father died in battle, he probably fled back home alone, bringing back the news of the Barons death. This sparked the greed of Count Uman, who wanted to plot Colins death and usurp the barony of the Angler family. Now, Penny suddenly sends Colin such a generous gift through the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, what could be the intention behind it? Was it a deliberate provocation? Or is it because Colin has successfully inherited the baronage and gained the attention of Duke St. Hilde, making it impossible for her to take action and thus she started trying to curry favor with him? Does Count Uman know about this? No. Colin shook his head, believing that Count Uman probably didnt know his lover had sent Colin such a generous gift. Because to Colin, such a move seemed incredibly unwise. After all, Colins suspicion that Uman Clan attempted to assassinate him was just thata suspicion. He had no proof. And he hadnt told anyone else. Therefore, Ms. Pennys action seemed to suggest that she was feeling guilty. As for celebrating Colins promotion to viscount, or expressing regret for his fathers death, he thought those were merely pretexts. Fifty thousand gold coins! That was definitely not a small sum. Did celebration or apology require so much money? Given the cunning and crafty nature shown by Count Uman previously, Colin didnt think the Count would take such a step. Colin chuckled to himself. Although he had never met Count Umans lover, he had already labeled her in his heart as a brainless beauty. Ah! Ms. Penny has good intentions. Since thats the case, I shall accept it, Colin revealed a face of sorrow. But his sorrow didnt last long before it was overtaken by his instincts as a businessman: However, can the armor be exchanged for gold coins? Huh? Oliver was ready to say some polite words, but now he doubted if there was something wrong with his ears. Isnt this set of enchanted armor worth fifty thousand gold coins? Colin asked naturally. Yes Then I dont want the armor. Just give me the fifty thousand gold coins. Oliver held back for a long time and seeing that Colin was serious and not joking, he nodded reluctantly and said, If you insist I can help you exchange it for gold coins Colin then burst into laughter and said: Great, thank the kind Ms. Penny for me. Although it was impolite and disgraceful to exchange someone elses gifts for gold coins right in front of them, Colin did not care at the moment. The high cost of forming a cavalry made him wish he could sell himself. Now a silly woman has sent such a generous gift, he certainly could not let it go lightly. Moreover, considering his Undying characteristic as a Blood Clan, he did not find much usefulness in the enchanted armor except for its flashy appearance. Gold coins were more practical! Alright, I will definitely convey your message. Oliver was speechless towards this unconventional Baron. But he still took a deep breath and asked, Sir Baron, would you like to hear about our loan conditions from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce? Go ahead. Having just received a large sum of fifty thousand gold coins, Colin was in a good mood. If the Tulip Chamber of Commerces loan conditions were reasonable, he was ready to sign a contract with them for the sake of this generous gift. After clearing his throat, Oliver solemnly stated, Sir Baron, our Tulip Chamber of Commerce can provide you with a loan of up to three hundred thousand gold coins at an annual interest rate of eight percent, with a term of ten years. The collateral would be the tax income of the Barons Territory for the next ten years. Colin had previously asked his butler, Emon, in great detail about the loan-related information of this world. When he heard the conditions of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, he was quick to realize that they werent making unreasonable demands. In fact, the three hundred thousand gold coins exceeded Colins initial expectation. With such a huge sum, he could even equip a cavalry of one thousand men! Good! Mr. Oliver, you may go ahead and prepare the loan document, I am ready to sign it at any time! Yes, Viscount, its a pleasure doing business with you! We will certainly have a very enjoyable collaboration! Colin strode towards Oliver and warmly shook his hand. He smiled with sincere warmth. As night fell, the forest in the suburbs of Ice Rock City became increasingly dangerous. Many beasts would commence their hunting under the cover of the night. Therefore, fire became the best defensive weapon for humans in the forest. By the blazing bonfire, Knight Lyle was eating roasted meat and laughing heartily with Knight Shar. There were also a dozen guards around them. The hunting had gone smoothly without any strange people; Knight Lyle was quite satisfied. After feasting and having a random chat, Knight Lyle bid farewell to Knight Shar and entered his own tent to rest. The bonfire was not extinguished, and two guards were left on watch in the camp. The night deepened, and the shy moon hid behind the clouds, making the forest even darker. Is there any movement? asked one of the guards on duty, suddenly alerting his companion. The nearly asleep companion reluctantly opened his sleepy eyes, surprised, Whats up? I think I heard some movement over there. Probably just a stray cat, attracted by the scent of leftover food. Ill go and check it out. One of them left the bonfire, walking in the direction of the sound. The companion at the fire rubbed his eyes, stretched lazily and when he turned again, he found that his companion had disappeared. Suddenly scared, he was about to shout when he found his mouth covered from behind. Bang! A heavy blow to the back of his head, and the guard also fell. A tall, thin figure wearing a metal mask appeared behind the guard. She went straight to Knight Lyles tent and slipped in. Fast asleep, Knight Lyle suddenly felt some movement at his side. He sat up alertly, but found no one in front of him. Just as he breathed a sigh of relief and was about to go back to sleep, there was a whooshing sound behind him. Bang! Knight Lyle immediately passed out. Knight Lyle, Knight Lyle? Knight Lyle opened his eyes in a daze and saw Knight Shar looking at him anxiously. He sat up immediately and cried out, Damn! Someone sneaked into the camp last night! Thats right, two of the on-duty guards were knocked unconscious too, Knight Lyle, are you okay? I hissI Lyle felt a throbbing pain in the back of his head, It couldnt be the same guy from last time, could it? That mysterious knight from last time? Shar had heard about Lyles previous encounter, and while sympathetic, he also looked puzzled, Why does she keep coming after you? How should I know? Lyle grumbled unhappily. It was then that he noticed the bandage on his wrist, he asked in confusion, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What happened to my hand? Oh, when we came in we noticed that your hand was cut, so we bandaged it for you. Knight Lyle moved his wrist and finding nothing serious, did not give it much thought. He stood up, but suddenly felt dizzy, and growled angrily: Were going back to the city immediately! This time Ill bring the army to search! We will definitely find the damn female knight! Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: 084 Military Training_l Chapter 84: 084 Military Training_l Translator: 549690339 Outside Ice Rock City, the sounds of horse hooves thundered on. The twang of bowstrings rang out continuously, accompanied by the harsh rebukes of the military officers. Form, form! Dont just focus on aiming, pay attention to maintaining your posture on horseback! Tom! Im talking to you, damn it! Is your waist broken? And you, Jerry Its looking quite good, theyre beginning to take shape. Colin looked from a distance at his first batch of cavalry training their horse archery skills, feeling quite pleased. They only have the framework but theyre still far off. Knight Shar, standing nearby, was obviously still not satisfied. Colin laughed heartily: After all, they are new soldiers, you cant expect them to meet the standards of the Dark Cavalry right now. Im already very satisfied that they have progressed this much in only one month. You guys are doing a great job! Youre too kind! This is all due to your strong support. Knight Shars words were not entirely flattery. Colins support for this cavalry was indeed wholehearted, providing manpower, funding, and equipment without hesitation. The huge sum of money he just borrowed was spent like water, as if there was no concept of saving. The spectacle made butler Emons heart flutter with shock, occasionally throwing in a few pieces of advice. But Colin carried on as he pleased. In his view, only money that is spent can truly generate value. And, as a famous businessman once said Money isnt truly spent, it just changes form and stays by your side. The old Colin would have scoffed at this saying, but now, watching the galloping cavalry before him, he was in full agreement. Is there a problem with the source of the soldiers? I see you have only recruited slightly over three hundred men so far. After obtaining a hefty loan, Colin increased the initial scale of the cavalry from one hundred to one thousand soldiers. My lord, we shouldnt recruit too many new soldiers in the first round. As the number of people increases, the training effect will significantly decrease. Alright, as long as you have a plan. Colin didnt interfere too much with Knight Shars military training. He knew that professional matters should be left to the professionals. When it came to training cavalry, he was utterly clueless. But Knight Shar, who came from the Dark Cavalry, was an expert in the field. A few days ago, Knight Lyle mentioned to me that you have snatched many high-quality new soldiers from him? Knight Shar was about to explain when he saw Colin wave his hand and continue: Dont panic, Im not blaming you. After all, I made it clear from the start that the cavalry has priority in recruiting new soldiers. Im just curious why youre competing with him for new recruits instead of choosing the experienced soldiers from his ranks. My lord, even though soldiers under Knight Lyle are indeed quite good with strong physiques and high training levels, they are ultimately infantry and are used to combat on foot. Their tactical movements have taken form and to retrain them as cavalry wouldnt be quite suitable. What about the new soldiers? What kind of new recruits are worth you competing with Lyle for? Are they the prisoners who escaped from the Sky Ice Plain? Prisoners? Yes, the prisoners taken by the trolls a few months ago when they invaded the North Territory. When Marquis Garcia caught up with the Troll Army, werent these prisoners who were estimated to be over fifty thousand in number abandoned by the trolls on the Ice Plain? During this period, more than a few of them have managed to return alive. Understanding suddenly dawned on Colin, and he understood why these escaped prisoners were being so fiercely fought over by Lyle and Shar. Because these men were the true warriors that came through rounds of harsh selection! First off, the first round of selection was done by the trolls. When they took prisoners, they certainly didnt pick the old, weak, or frail, but selected the strong and youthful to use as labor. The second round of selection started when these prisoners were abandoned by the Troll Army on the Ice Plain. This was an even more brutal and strict selection process. They not only needed strong physiques but also wisdom and courage to survive in the extreme cold and hunger. After all, when the trolls abandoned them, they certainly didnt leave them any food supplies. Thus, the only way for these prisoners to obtain food was to hunt. But there werent many wild animals on the Ice Plain. If all fifty thousand of them stayed together, even if they were to catch every animal in the area, it wouldnt be enough to feed them all. So, smart people must make a choice at this time. Following the large group may seem safe, but in reality, its just waiting for death. Only by forming small groups and distancing themselves from the large group can they obtain enough food through hunting to keep their stomachs full. In fact, judging from the successive groups of prisoners who have arrived at Ice Rock City these days, they are indeed small groups of less than a hundred people. The ones with more numbers, are probably starved to death on the Ice Plain by now. The groups with fewer numbers are at risk when encountering fierce beasts. So, these prisoners who successfully escaped from the Ice Plain and returned have naturally become delicious treats in Shar and Lyles eyes. Especially in each small group, the most important members are all elite seedlings with outstanding judgment and organizational abilities. So, when Knight Shar enlisted these people into the cavalry with the preferential conscription rights promised to him by Colin, Knight Lyle couldnt help but complain to Colin. There was no choice; this tall knight was simply too envious. However, no matter how much he coveted, Colin would not change the established strategy. The cavalry is always the troop he is determined to prioritize in developing. In this era of cold weapons, the deterrence of a powerful cavalry is too horrible. Especially in places with mostly plains such as the North Territory and Sky Ice Plain. Unless the infantry hide in the city and dont come out, the cavalry will always be the masters of the battlefield. After inspecting the cavalry training, Colin also ran to see the infantry training place, after all, he shouldnt be too biased. With the huge loan, Colin also increased the size of the infantry from the original one thousand to three thousand. The current unit has not been filled, and only about half has been recruited. According to the Moben brothers estimate, it should be full in about a month, and then after three more months of training, they should have basic combat capabilities. Although they cant be considered elites, they can go on the battlefield. After several battles baptism, the survivors will be the elites. The speed of the infantrys formation is this fast, in comparison, the cavalry is just too slow. According to Shars estimate, it would take at least a year for the cavalry to barely reach the level of going on the battlefield. This was thanks to the excellent instructors like Shar from the Dark Cavalry. If Colin were to do it, it would probably take three to five years to make it. While inspecting the infantry, Colin also saw the depressed Knight Lyle. This tall knight has been a bit irritable recently, and whenever he has free time, he takes the new recruits to the forest in the suburbs for training. Of course, Colin knew that he was just using training as an excuse to have these new recruits help him search for the mysterious knight who had once ambushed him. However, Knight Lyle was destined to be unable to avenge himself. Blood slave Cynthia was usually hidden by Colin in the basement of the Red Castle. After borrowing blood from Knight Lyle twice, Colin has also successfully advanced to the third rank. With such speed, if others knew about it, they would probably call Colin a genius. After inspecting the infantry training, Colin returned to the Red Castle. He had a cup of deer blood wine and then took a nap. Colins carefree life as a laissez-faire boss was quite comfortable. However, his leisure time was quickly interrupted. The butler, Emon, came in a hurry and reported, Sir, a Troll Army has arrived from the Ice Plain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Trolls? Colins heart tightened, How many have come? Just over a hundred, claiming to be envoys headed to Winterfell City, passing Ice Rock City and requesting to pay a visit to you. Envoys? Colin breathed a sigh of relief. Colin thought for a moment with his cheek in his hand, then nodded and said, Alright, Ill meet the Troll Envoy then.. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: 085 Troll Envoy_l Chapter 85: 085 Troll Envoy_l Translator: 549690339 Under the guidance of the butler, Emon, a young troll strolled down the long corridor to the inner courtyard of the Red Fort. This troll appeared to be entering a human castle for the first time, curiously looking all around him along the way. Emon stopped outside a room, nodded slightly at the young troll, and made a gesture of invitation, Mr. Envoy, the Viscount is waiting for you in the study. Very well. The troll gave a faint smile, straightened his collar, and walked inside. Colin looked up just as the door opened, but he didnt stand up. He just smiled and said, Welcome Mr. Envoy, please have a seat. Honorable Viscount Angler, thank you for your hospitality! The young troll didnt seem bothered by Colins slight rudeness, his face still beaming. A maid tiptoed in, placed a cup of coffee on the desk in front of the troll, and quietly retreated. Please, give it a try. Its Sudors family fond coffee. Colin made another inviting gesture, Its one of the few things they left behind that I actually appreciate. The troll first lifted the mug to his nose, took a few sniffs, then took a sip, closed his eyes, and savored it slowly. His entire demeanor was elegant and composed, characteristic of a high-ranking troll noble. The rich fruity fragrance, raw and unrestrained acidity C it must be Yirgacheffe coffee from the Hidamo region. Colin was taken aback, clearly not expecting this troll to be a coffee connoisseur. Youre impressive, to even discern that! Though he didnt know whether the troll was correct or not, he played along as if he too was knowledgeable about coffee. Meanwhile, he complained inwardlywerent trolls supposed to be brutish oafs who only knew violence and destruction? Why is this one in front of him so freaking sophisticated? The young troll took another small sip of his coffee, his restrained expression tinged with a hint of reminiscence: More than a thousand years ago, the Hidamo region was part of my familys territory. Tasting it nowl must say it does taste a bit like home. Colin asked curiously, May I ask your name? The young troll stood up and demonstrated a perfect nobles bow, My name is Okamoto Volkin, son of Gumbick Warkin, the Southern Prince of the Troll Empire Pfft! Colin spat out a mouthful of coffee. Cough, cough, pardon me! I choked Using a handkerchief to wipe the coffee off his clothes, Colin managed to conceal the laughter on his face. Okamoto? Why not Durace? Once hed tidied himself up, Colin regained control of his facial expressions and sat back down. Although Okamoto wondered why Colin had suddenly become discomposed upon hearing his name, he didnt actually ask. Who would have thought that Prince himself would go to such lengths, even visiting the North territory. We are truly unworthy of such honor Although he was talking about failing to show respect, the way Colin sank relaxedly into the chairs back clearly suggested he wasnt putting much weight on the troll princes appearance. Of course, Okamoto didnt take offense, at least not outwardly. After all, the wrath of the vanquished is meaningless before the victor. No, this is something I should do. For years, the Troll Empire and the North have fought too much, causing heavy losses to both sides. Each time I think of my people who died on the field, my heart aches! I presume you and Duke St. Hilde feel the same, not wanting to see any more warfare! Therefore, my trip to the North is built on the hope for peace and the aspiration for friendship between our two groups While Okamoto continued his impassioned speech, Colin had already grasped the other partys intent. Despite the lofty words of the newly appointed southern prince of the Troll Empire, professing his unwillingness to see the war continue Actually, they have been beaten and are here seeking peace. Colin rubbed his chin, wondering if the Duke St. Hilde would agree to their plea for peace? Now that the main force of the trolls has been decimated, they no longer have the strength to resist the invasion from the North Territory. Would the Duke let this prime opportunity for a victorious pursuit slip by? Even though Sky Ice Plain might not offer much worth occupying, they can still take this chance to ravage the Troll Empire, denying them the opportunity to recuperate. Just as Colin was deep in thought, a name uttered by Okamoto abruptly brought him back. What? Vera? Did you just mention Miss Vera? Hearing Veras name, Colin promptly snapped out of his thoughts. Yes. Okamoto lowered his head, speaking in a grave tone. The viscount before him had been disrespectful several times, and it was becoming increasingly hard to suppress his anger. But, taking a deep breath, he returned to his cordial disposition and patiently explained: What I said was, Ive heard that the Dukes adopted daughter Vera Miss is about to have her coming-of-age ceremony. So, Ive also prepared a gift and hope to take this opportunity to get to know Miss Vera. Colin narrowed his eyes, sensing something amiss. Oh? Really? Just the other day, I received an invitation to Miss Veras coming-of-age ceremony. Lets head to Winterfell City together tomorrow then. It would be my honor. At this point, Colin was already wary of this young troll prince. Because he suspected that the other party may be targeting Vera. Is this guy here for peace talks, or for a union of marriage? Just as Colin was about to show him the door, Prince Okamoto suddenly noticed the Blade of Judgment hanging on the wall. He stared at it for a while with an incredulous look in his eyes, Sir Viscount, may I ask, is that knights sword the Blade of Judgment? Yes, it is. The Duke bestowed it upon me when I was ennobled. A strange look crossed the face of Prince Okamoto. There was admiration, respect, and a hint of sympathy Just when Colin found the princes gaze a bit odd, Prince Okamoto suddenly smiled and said: Sir viscount, I wonder if you have heard of Prince Otto Volkin. Otto? Colin shook his head. He had not heard of the name, but judging from the surname, this was also a member of the troll royal family. Prince Otto is my kinsman, also the northern prince of the Troll Empire. He recently succeeded in entering the Holy Field! Colin frowningly wondered why the other party brought this up, but still congratulated him out of politeness: Oh, really? Well that is wonderful news, the Troll Empire has finally gained another Holy Warrior. Yes! After a century, the Empire has finally given birth to another Holy Warrior! Okamotos smile became radiant, However, after successfully ascending to the Holy Field, my kinsman once said that he would soon challenge the wielder of the Blade of Judgment to a duel! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To avenge the humiliation of our late Emperor Leo being beheaded! Colin was taken aback. A Holy Warrior wants to challenge him to a duel? Could it be thats why Duke St. Hilde gave him this sword in the first place? What a bolt from the blue! Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: 086 Winterfell City_l Chapter 86: 086 Winterfell City_l Translator: 549690339 The troll envoy only stayed for a day in Ice Rock City before continuing on to Winterfell City. Colin also set out with them. For this trip to Winterfell City, he only brought Knight Lyle and a hundred guards with him. He left Knight Shar and Knight Raymon in Ice Rock City to continue training the troops. He entrusted all matters of the territory to Emon and Quincy. Originally, his sister Kaitlin was going to accompany him, but upon hearing news of her long-lost husband, she raced to Fallen Eagle City. Colin did not stop her. At this point, he couldnt be certain whether his sister was involved in the conspiracy against him. So he let her go. After all, he would eventually have to settle the score with the Uman Clan. For now, he lacked evidence, and his power was insufficient. However, he now has a brilliant chess piece and will wait for the right time to seek revenge for past grievances. This chess piece C the blood slave Cynthia, was also brought out by Colin this time. She was kept a kilometer behind the convoy. Colin found that he could only command the blood slave within a three-thousand-meter radius; any further and he would lose contact. On the way to Winterfell City, the Troll Prince often approached Colin, his attitude quite enthusiastic. Yet Colins attitude was somewhat perfunctory. Firstly, he suspected that the other party might covet Vera; Secondly, the news about the holy warrior wanting to duel him irritated him quite a bit. However, Colin wasnt overly worried about this. The Troll Holy Warriors challenge was clearly directed at Duke St. Hilde. Colin was not the one who had beheaded the previous Troll Emperor, even though he had become the owner of the Blade of Judgment. If a holy warrior seeks to duel a third-order knight, it would make him a laughingstock in the world. That holy warrior presumably would not wish for such disgrace. As for which Northerner they would send to deal with this formidable adversary from the holy field, that was not Colins worry. Presumably, Duke St. Hilde would not fight personally, as that would likely lead him to his death. In Colins memory, the North Territory currently has no holy knights. But the Shining Empire does, and there are two of them. The Troll Empires holy warrior had picked a fight; surely these two holy knights wouldnt ignore it. No matter how you look at it, it has nothing to do with Colin, a minor knight. Prince Okamoto merely wanted to intimidate Colin, in retaliation for Colins disdain and disrespect. Naturally, Colin wouldnt show any amiability to the troll envoy, even if he was a prince. A loser is a loser. After experiencing that battle firsthand and witnessing the Dark Cavalry massacring the troll army of three hundred thousand like slaughtering pigs, Colin could no longer regard this once formidable enemy of the North Territory seriously. Prince Okamoto didnt mind Colins indifference at all. Perhaps prepared, the prince kept a very low profile. Along the way, he took care of Colin affectionately, as if he had truly become Colins servant. That aroused Colins caution. Was this Prince Okamoto a figure like Goujian? He might pretend to serve his enemy on the surface and reduce his own threat, but in fact, he might be harboring vengeance and accumulating power in secret. Colin was secretly alert and pondered how to disrupt the peace talks. He couldnt allow the trolls to recover. The convoy did not move fast, and it was only eight days later that they arrived at Winterfell City. Colin had visited this central city of the North Territory before, but every time, he would be deeply amazed. Winterfell City is built entirely on a mountain. Like a mighty beast looking down from a high altitude, it oversees the entire North Territory. The colossal city wall, reaching over thirty meters high, is situated halfway up the mountain. The position of the residents increases as one ascends. Atop of that mountain shrouded in mist throughout the year stands the castle of St. Hilde family C Lion Roar Castle. It is said to be the highest castle not only in the North Territory but in the radiant Empire as well, which makes it hard to imagine the high cost of its construction. The towering city rendered everyone speechless for a moment. Especially the Trolls, who have never seen such a miraculous group of buildings before, a look of fear involuntarily surfaced on their faces. Hear my roar, its the wrath of heaven! Looking at the majestic castle high up in the clouds, Okamoto couldnt help but recite the motto of the St. Hilde Family. When he had first heard this motto, the Troll Prince didnt think much of it. He felt that no matter how strong the St. Hilde family was, they did not have the right to put the word heaven in their motto. But now, he understood. Anyone living in that castle and looking down at all living beings would inevitably have the illusion of being a deitys representative on earth. Presumably, recalling the dreadful scene when the Dark Cavalry charged, Prince Okamoto couldnt help but tremble. As Colin admired the fear of the trolls, a sense of pride peculiar to Northerners rose within him. Please, Prince Okamoto. Oh, okay, okay. Sir Viscount, after you. The waist of Prince Okamoto seemed to bow lower than before. The group followed the mountain path up and arrived at the city gate halfway up the mountain. The closer they got, the more they could feel the tremendous pressure emanating from the city. As if an actual lion was watching everyone coldly from the mountain. At the city gate, a long line was waiting for inspection before entering. However, as a noble, Colin obviously didnt need to queue. When the banner of the roaring polar bear was revealed, the crowd promptly parted, making way for Colin and his party. The Trolls also benefited from Colin and followed him to the city gate. However, the looks the Trolls received from the surrounding crowd were not so friendly. If they hadnt been following behind Colin, causing the crowd to assume they were prisoners or slaves of the Viscount, someone might have already picked a fight. Upon arriving at the city gate, the guard treated Colin with great courtesy, and after confirming his identity, he was allowed to pass immediately. The treatment for the Trolls, however, was entirely different. Even though Prince Okamoto had presented his own identification and the Emperors personal letter of dispatch, the guard continued to question and insult him, with an expression of utter disbelief. They even rummaged through their luggage repeatedly, tossing all the items around and treating them with extreme contempt. Colin just stood by, watching with a smile, showing no intention of helping. A number of Trolls were angered by the guards attitude to the point of rebelling. However, instead of relenting, the guards further provoked the Trolls as if wishing they would provoke them first, and then they would have a reason to kill the Trolls. However, from beginning to end, Prince Okamoto kept smiling, displaying an indifferent look as he patiently explained each time the guard questioned him. His restraint helped to calm the other Trolls as well. Seeing the Trolls act in such a submissive fashion, the guards finally lost interest and waved them into the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viscount, I apologize for keeping you waiting. Your nations guards are indeed very dedicated. Colin looked at the false smile on Okamotos face, and despite knowing its insincerity, he couldnt help but admire his patience. This young Troll Prince certainly stood out. Just as he was about to beckon Prince Okamoto into the city, another minor commotion suddenly broke out at the city gate. Raising his head, Colin saw a team of Half-Elves appearing outside the city gate.. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: 087 Half-Elf 1 Chapter 87: 087 Half-Elf 1 Translator: 549690339 Humans in this world are, in fact, a unique existence. Thats because they dont have reproductive barriers with any other race. Think about it, its really a wondrous thing. A troll and an elf cant have offspring. But a human can have offspring with a troll or an elf. So, some human scholars have argued that humans are the chosen race by gods! Other races have come forward to declare that this is complete nonsense. However, the undeniable fact is that only humans can mate with any other race. The offspring between humans and elves are generally known as half-elves, those with the beast tribe, as half-beasts, and those with trolls, as half-trollsand so on. However, the race that has coupled most with humans is the elf race. After all, elves fit humans aesthetic appeal. On the other hand, the races of beasts, trolls, naga, goblins and the likes, barring a few warriors with unique tastes, few humans would find them desirable So, the existence of half-beasts and half-trolls are quite rare. On the contrary, half-elves are quite numerous. They have even formed a new race and established a kingdom. When the elf race retreated to the Bright Moon Forest, the humans took over the most fertile lands in the center of the continent, firmly suppressing other races, the half-elf kingdom wisely chose to become a vassal state of the glorious empire. Because it is located between the northern and eastern territories of the Empire, the half-elf kingdom has a long-standing relationship with the St. Hilde family. So, their appearance in Winterfell City is not so strange. But at this moment, Colin couldnt help but recall the words of Duke St. Hilde when he was leaving Ice Rock City. He always felt that the Duke seemed to have some ideas about the half-elf kingdom. Could it be that these half-elves coming to Winterfell City at this time are also part of the Dukes plan? Those are the Silver Moon Guards of the half-elf kingdom; it seems there are members of the half-elf royal family in this unit. Hearing Okamotos words, Colin nodded pretentiously. In fact, he did not recognize the badges on the armor of these half-elf guards. After all, he was just the son of a rural baron before, and had never seen the exclusive guards of the half-elf royal family. Moreover, he seems to have little useful information about the half-elf kingdom from the memories of his previous lite. From his memory, he found only the name of the half-elf king and the location of the half-elf capital. The rest of his memories are filled with rumors about beautiful half-elf women At this time, the half-elf unit had already come to the city gate. A beautiful young half-elf came out of the crowd, went to the guard, and handed over a badge and an invitation letter. The beauty of half-elves in this world is legendary, otherwise, they wouldnt have managed to hybridize with humans and create a new race. This young half-elf is clearly from the high nobility, her reserved, proud, and elegant demeanor, is an exclusive label of high nobility, its impossible for a small noble family to cultivate it. She is tall, clad in a plain white robe, and her silver hair, like silk, falls straight down to her waist. She has amber eyes, a delicate nose, pointed ears, andan Adams apple! Damn it! At this moment, Colin realized. This person is actually a man! While Colin was silently scoffing in the background, Okamoto seemed to have recognized this half-elf: He should be Prince Topaz Modewen, the second prince of the half-elf kingdom. You know him? Okamoto shook his head: Dont know. However, its not hard to guess. Colin rolled his eyes, knowing that this troll prince was about to start showing off again. However, he refused to ask how did you guess? He simply wouldnt let the troll have his way! Okamoto waited for a while without getting a question from Colin. He didnt seem embarrassed in the slightest. Instead, he smiled slightly and explained on his own: Those who are eligible to represent the Half-Elf Royal Family to attend Miss Veras coming-of-age ceremony must be direct descendants of the Modewen family. The current Half-Elf King only has two sons, and the eldest son is already in his forties; too old to match the age. So, it can only be the second prince. Oh. Colin responded nonchalantly. Colins cool response didnt silence Okamoto; instead, he started talking even more: Your Lordship, do you know? Prince Topaz is actually not the biological son of the Half-Elf King, but an adopted child! This peaked some interest in Colin. Because he thought of Vera, who was also adopted by the Duke. Does the story of this Prince Topaz also hold some bizarre twists? Still, he chose to ignore Okamoto. Just to prevent you from showing off! But it seemed like Okamoto was determined to keep going: You might be curious, why would the Half-Elf King adopt another son when he already has Colin kept silent, still holding back. Okamoto spoke again, continuing: Actually, this was a request from the Half-Elf Queen. Because, the current Half-Elf Queen became queen after the death of the previous queen; she was Kings second wife! But by then, the Half-Elf King was already almost seventy! At such an age, even if the new queen was incredibly beautiful, he couldnt get her pregnant. So, it is said to make up for the new queens regret, the king adopted a child from her family and treated him as her child. And that would be Prince Topaz, the second prince. Colin blinked, and had to admire the troll prince beside him who seemed to know all the ins and outs of the Half-Elf Royal Family. This troll, it seemed, truly had a knack for showing off. Just as Colin was ready to dig into a little more gossip about the Half-Elf Royal Family, the Half-Elf nobleman had already entered the city. Upon noticing Colins group, he walked towards them. After the introduction, Colin found that Prince Okamoto was indeed right. It really was the second prince. After exchanging pleasantries, the trio went to Lion Roar Castle located at the peak together. The higher they ascended, the thinner the buildings and people became. Apparently, those living around Lion Roar Castle were either wealthy or noble; ordinary citizens could hardly make it to this height. About two hours later, they finally arrived near the Lion Roar Castle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The first thing that caught their eye was the fifty-meter tall giant golden lion statue standing directly in front of the castle; its roaring pose created a strong visual impact. This massive castle had five levels both inside and out, arranged in a cone shape, with each level stacked taller than the last. The castle gates were wide open. Apart from the fully armed guards at the gate, there was also an old man dressed as a butler. Once he saw Colins group, the old butler came out of the gate and bowed slightly, revealing an impeccable smile, loudly saying: Welcome to Lion Roar Castle! Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: 088 Reunion_l Chapter 88: 088 Reunion_l Translator: 549690339 Guided by the attendant, Colin arrived at his room in Lion Roar Castle. After a long journey on the road, Colin naturally wanted to take a bath and change into clean clothes. It was a sign of respect for North Territorys top family. Knock, knock, knock. Just after changing into fresh noble casual wear, there was a knock on the door. Colin thought it was the attendant calling him to eat, but it was still early. And earlier, the butler had informed him that there would be a banquet tonight. Out of curiosity, Colin opened the door. Then, his face immediately lit up. Standing outside the door was the long-unseen Vera! Vera was wearing a red velvet coat today, her golden waist-length hair still had traces of dampness, indicating she had also recently bathed. Her fair skin was radiating a captivating blush, seemingly unable to withstand Colins intensely warm gaze. Long time no see, Miss Vera! Long time no see, Colin. The female Mage responded with a slight smile, revealing two faint dimples, appearing especially adorable. Is this your first time in Lion Roar Castle? Yes. Colin, being a country bumpkin nodded honestly. Vera smiled charmingly, turned around, and beckoned Colin: Come on, Ill take you on a little tour. Okay, Miss Tour Guide! Hehe The sound of crisp laughter still echoed in the corridor, while Veras figure had already disappeared around the corner. Colin closed the door, and following the faint scent of roses, he hurried after her. This is the front yard. It used to be full of osmanthus trees, but my father didnt like the strong scent and had them all replaced Over there is the tower. I loved climbing up there as a child. You could see far and wide, but my father always said that girls shouldnt climb so high Thats the kitchen and storage rooms. When we were kids, Charles, Adams, and I used to play hide and seek, and I loved hiding there. They could never find me, haha! But the old butler would always get angry, saying it wasnt a place for a lady Humph, hes as old-fashioned as my father! Thats the garden, my favorite place Over there is the church Like a chirping little bird, Vera endlessly introduced Colin to everything about Lion Roar Castle, along with the beautiful memories she left in these places. With her narration, Colin seemed to see the innocent, adorable, and somewhat strange little girl. This is the place that I feared the most when I was little. Veras voice suddenly turned low. Colin also sensed the surrounding atmosphere becoming heavy. Bemused, he followed Vera into a courtyard deep in the castle and then, he froze! A series of intense gazes shot at him like sharp arrows, immobilizing him where he stood. Looking up, Colin was taken aback to find that these pairs of eyes belonged to a series of gigantic statues! These are all the Holy Knights throughout the history of the St. Hilde family! Veras face was grave, and her voice became serious. Holy Knights! Colin suddenly realized, befitting their overpowering presence. Counting quickly, Colin found a total of twelve statues. Which meant, over more than a thousand years, the St. Hilde Family had produced a total of twelve Holy Knights. They were the assurance of the familys strength, the embodiment of its noble bloodline. And importantly, the source of the supreme glory of St. Hilde. Meanwhile, Colin also noticed that the eyes of these Holy Knight statues appeared to have been carefully designed, all pointing in the same direction the entrance of the courtyard. The sudden attention from all these gazes was enough to startle even the bravest of men, although they are only statues. This one is the Holy Knight of Frans, this one is the Holy Knight of Bretta, this one is the Holy Knight of Laiming Vera was pointing to these statues, introducing them one by one to Colin. Finally, they arrived in front of the largest statue in the middle of the courtyard. This one is the first Holy Knight of the St. Hilde familyThe Lion Ablaze Ryan St. Hilde. Colin looked up at this towering statue, feeling a slight chill in his heart. The pioneer of the North Territory, the gravedigger of Trolls, the barrier of the empire in the NorthThese unparalleled titles all referred to the First Holy Knight of the St. Hilde family. Colin easily retrieved his related information from memory. More than half of the territory of the North was won by Knight Ryan over a thousand years ago. Most importantly, he single-handedly shattered the Troll Clans spine! He established a military and psychological advantage of North Territory over the Troll Empire. Even after a thousand years, the Trolls can only struggle on the Ice Plains, unable to return to their cherished homeland. The life story of this Holy Knight has been celebrated countless times by the bards and yet never faded. The reason why the Northerners identify so strongly with the St. Hilde Family is probably 80% because of this Knight Ryan. This is also why other families never dare to covet the position as overlord of the North Territory. The North Territory can only be protected by the St. Hilde family! Colin, do you know? When I was younger, I wanted to become a knight. Really? Colin turned his head to look at the female mage, who was still gazing at the statue of Knight Ryan, her face full of admiration. Yes. I had planned to ask my father to arrange a baptism ceremony for me when I turned ten. But.. But when I was six, my father sent me to Yevir to study arcane Why did the Duke send you to study arcane? Colin took this opportunity to ask a question that had been bothering him for a while. In this world, Nobles and Mages are naturally at odds with each other. Its hard to imagine why Vera, a noblemans daughter, would have anything to do with mages. My father told me that if I wanted to know the truth about the world, I should go to Yevir. Colins brows knitted together: And you believed him? Why wouldnt I? He is my father after all! Seeing this, Colin could not help but roll his eyes, thinking this is such a naive little girl. In Colins opinion, the Duke sending Vera to Yevir just meant to exclude her from the power center of the North Territory. Being a Mage, its even harder for Vera to inherit the Dukes position. In short, the Duke should have been wary of his own brother. Unfortunately, Marquis Garcia found an opportunity. During this upheaval of the North Territory, Vera was brought back. Even the Duke himself promised that after Charles, Vera would be the first in line to inherit his position. But regretfully, the Duke went back on his words at the last moment. Thus, a seed of hatred was sown. Nobody knew when it would take root and burst forth. So, have you found the truth about the world? Well, not yet Vera pursed her lips, her face full of determination. But I believe that the relentless pursuit of the Arcane Truth will one day lead me to Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Colin was about to tease this naive female mage some more, he heard footsteps from behind. Ms. Vera, Viscount Angler! Her Majesty, the Queen, is about to arrive at Lion Roar Castle. The Queen? Aunt! Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: 089 Queen_l Chapter 89: 089 Queen_l Translator: 549690339 Only when he heard Veras Aunt, did Colin come to his senses. The Queen of the Glorious Empire was none other than Duke St. Hildes biological younger sister. There was a rumor that before she married, the Queen was already admired for her exceptional beauty in the North Territory, luring hordes of nobles into a feverish pursuit of her. However, the most charming flower of the North Territory was eventually picked by the Emperor of the Glorious Empire himself. Queen Midela had a good reputation in the Empire C noble, elegant, kind to others, devout in her faith, and she even bore the Emperor a son and a daughter. She was truly a model queen. Hurry, Colin, lets go greet Aunt! Vera lifted her skirt and scampered towards the entrance. Colin quickly followed and, upon seeing her unbridled excitement, curiously asked, Are you and the Queen very close? Yes! In my mind, Aunt is a perfect noble lady and she is my idol! By the time they reached the main castle gate, a large gathering of nobles had already assembled. Duke St. Hilde also came personally to greet his younger sister. The clip-clop of horse hooves was clearly audible as a procession of perfectly align carriages appeared before the crowd. Eight knights in full red armor rode at the front of the procession. Each of them held a white flag bearing a flame, the crest of the Royal Family of the Empire the St. Lorenzo family. Unlike the general nobles who typically used animals as their family crests, the symbol of the Empires royal family was a raging flame. Over a thousand years ago, this flame swept across the continent like a prairie fire, burning down each and every human kingdom, ending the fragmented history of the humans, and establishing one unified great Empire. A luxurious carriage slowly proceeded into the castle gate. A knight personally opened the magnificent gold -wood door of the carriage and welcomed a beautiful noblewoman out. For a moment, her radiance seemed to illuminate the entire castle. Your Highness the Queen! The welcoming nobles all bowed in unison. Colin sneaked a glance at the enchanting Queen. She was dressed in a red low-cut gauze long gown. Her waterfall-like golden hair loosely draped over her fair shoulders, and her beautiful eyes were as deep as bottomless pools- reflecting every mans deepest and unspeakable primal desire. Colin quickly lowered his head, scared to look again. Brother, youve gotten fat again! The Queens voice was sweet and had a touch of playfulness, as if teasing her lover. Ha-ha-ha! Duke St. Hilde laughed heartily, patting his round belly, I can no longer compare my achievements with the former Northern Dukes, so I have to strive in maintaining my weight. The Queen smiled, then turned towards Vera standing behind the Duke, Vera, come here. Vera immediately held the Queens extended hand, smilingly said, Aunt, youre still so beautiful! The Queen stroked Veras hair and shook her head, Aunt is old now, unlike you in your prime. I bet after this coming-of-age ceremony, hordes of noble boys will go crazy pursuing you. In reality, the Queen was not that old, just slightly past thirty, and she was in the most splendid period of a womans life. The immaturity of a young girl had not completely faded away, but the charm of maturity was quietly blossoming. She stood next to Vera, looking more like sisters than an aunt and a niece. Not at all. Vera blushed, gently shaking the Queens arm, I dont want to marry so soon! Alright, if you dont want to get married, then dont. Let those eager men suffer for a few more years. The two beauties chatted and laughed as they walked into the castle. Colin covertly watched on, marvelling at the superb genes of the St. Hilde family. Arriving in front of Marquis Garcia, Queen Midela slightly tilted her head and joked with a smile, Brother, why are you still so serious? Marquis Garcia pulled up the corners of his mouth, and somewhat helplessly replied, Your Highness, I am smiling. The Queen shook her head, somewhat at a loss towards this straight-faced man, having no choice but to change the subject: I heard you have won another victorious battle recently. An entire troll army of three hundred thousand has been annihilated. A victory like that has not occurred in the North Territory for a long time. When His Majesty heard this, He was also overjoyed and specifically instructed me to bring his reward for you. However, tomorrow is Veras coming-of-age ceremony. Lets keep the reward for after the ceremony. After all, we cant outshine our little princess! Alright. Marquis Garcia casually nodded his agreement. Auntie! I am not a princess. And I am not afraid that Uncle will steal all the attention, Vera protested shyly, swaying the queens arm. The queen gently tapped Veras little hand, soothing the coquettish young girl. Then, she glanced around the crowd and asked surprisingly, How come Charles isnt here? The atmosphere momentarily stiffened. Duke St. Hilde chuckled lightly and explained, Charles is defending the border. So he cannot even return for his sisters coming-of-age ceremony? No. The Dukes voice was as hard as steel, He must pay for his mistakes. Without toppling the trolls royal city, he cant return to Winterfell City. The queen sighed and turned to look at Adams behind the Duke, What do you think about your fathers punishment of your brother? Marquis Adams quickly straightened his back and declared loudly, I think father is doing this for the best interest of my elder brother! What he needs most now is redemption. The queen laughed softly, a complex look in her eyes. She gently raised her hand, brushed Adams cheek, and whispered, So you should also be careful. The greater the power you desire, the greater the responsibility you need to bear. The position of Marquis is not that easy to hold. Dont worry, Auntie! I will try my best to do well! Besides, as a member of the St. Hilde family, I have long been prepared to endure any hardship and tempering! The Queen smiled and turned to the Duke again, Adams is indeed the son who most resembles you. The Duke also smiled, but made no comment about this remark. Marquis Adams, hearing such praise from the queen, became visibly excited, standing even more upright than before. Wow, our Joyce has grown so tall already? exclaimed the Queen, astonished, when she looked at the Dukes youngest son. Yes, Auntie. Welcome back to Lion Roar Castle. Joyce was still a bit stiff. When Midela had married into the Royal Family, Joyce was still not old enough to remember, hence he found his beautiful aunt somewhat unfamiliar. The queen smiled as she touched Joyces hair, and then proceeded to greet the remaining nobles: Thank you for your welcome! As a member of the St. Hilde family, I also welcome you all to Lion Roar Castle! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I hope that you will enjoy your time here! And together, witness the coming-of-age ceremony of my niece Vera St. Hilde. Having spoken, the queen walked in front alongside Duke St. Hilde, heading into the castle. All the principal guests had arrived. The ceremony was about to begin.. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: 090 Coming-of-age Ceremony_l Chapter 90: 090 Coming-of-age Ceremony_l Translator: 549690339 This is the body of the Lord, sacrificed for us, you should partake of it. The Archbishops voice echoed in the quiet and solemn church hall. Vera respectfully took the sacrament (unleavened bread) handed to her by the Archbishop and put it in her mouth. This is the blood of the Lord, spilled for us, you should drink of it. The Archbishop then handed Vera a cup of pure holy water. Vera drank it all at once. Standing among the crowd observing the ceremony, Colin suddenly had some new thoughts about these two familiar prayers. He had heard these two prayers at his own coming-of-age ceremony, of course. The story behind them was one all citizens of the Glorious Empire knew by heart. Legend has it that thousands of years ago, humans were far from the dominant species they are now. In those times, humans were not only oppressed and enslaved by various alien races but also targeted by numerous demons. These demons coveted human souls and would resort to various means, deception, temptation, intimidation to make humans surrender their souls. In those days, humans lived in darkness. Until the advent of the Lord of Glory. According to The Divine Book of Glory, He offered His own body to save fallen humans. His body transformed into the sacrament and His blood into holy water, descending from heaven. Those who consumed the sacrament and drank the holy water could henceforth escape the clutches of the demons and gained divine powers to fight against them. From then on, humans finally began their ascent to prominence. To commemorate the Lord of Glorys sacrifice, every coming-of-age ceremony officiated by the Church included a process of sharing the sacrament and holy water. Watching Vera drink all the holy water, Colin, who was quite greedy, licked his lips. He thought of the bottle of pure holy water that had once helped him to advance, and he secretly speculated C could that really be the blood of the Lord of Glory? Having eaten the Lords flesh and drunk the Lords blood, henceforth, the Lord of Glory will be with you! The Lord is with me! Veras coming-of-age ceremony continued. The Dukes adopted daughter today was dressed in a classic, elegantly understated white pear blossom dress with her golden hair falling straight down her shoulders. She wasnt overly dressed up today; she had no extra jewelry on, just a touch of makeup. Even so, she was breathtakingly beautiful. Also, she was not wearing any shoes. Her fair jade-like feet were directly on the cold marble floor, which was both endearing and distressing to see. The Archbishop finally finished his prayers and placed a circlet of thorns on Veras head. Watching all of this, Colin suddenly realized a problem. Vera was a Mage, however, the noble younglings coming-of-age ceremonies were always led by priests of the Glorious Church. This seemed to be an implicit acknowledgment that Vera had joined the Glorious Church! Of course, the rite of passage does not specifically require the recipient to be a believer of the Church. The reason for this is that there is certainly no noble child in the Glorious Empire who does not worship the Lord of Glory. Except for an anomaly like Vera Oh no, Vera is no longer an anomaly. After the battle on the Ben Liu River, she had told Colin that she had converted to the Lord of Glory. However, she also mentioned that to avoid unnecessary troubles, she could not make this public for the time being. Thus, as long as Vera does not admit it publicly, the Mages of Yevir can find a way out by explaining that the noble younglings coming-of-age ceremony only has this one form. If they think of it this way, Vera accepting the rite of passage does not definitively mean she worships the Lord of Glory. Unless Yevir wishes to have a fall out with the North Territory now, those Mages can only think this way for now. After the Archbishop placed the circlet of thorns on Veras head, he bowed and stepped back. Then Queen Midela stepped forward and handed a copy of The Divine Book of Glory to Vera. Finally, Duke St. Hilde came forward and handed a knights sword to Vera. The circlet of thorns, symbolizing responsibility and sacrifice; The Holy Book of Glory symbolizes both wisdom and faith; The Knight Sword, on the other hand, signifies courage and strength. With that, this 18 -year-old girl finally completed her metamorphosis and officially opened a new chapter in her life. Watching all this unfold, the first thought that popped into Colins mind was actually After the coming-of-age ceremony, she could get married The ceremony had essentially ended at this juncture, followed by the much-anticipated banquet for the nobles. Of course, the banquet wouldnt take place in the main hall of the church. Under Duke St. Hildes leadership, everyone left the church and arrived at the courtyard of Lion Roar Castle. There, the butler had prepared everything in advance. Gourmet food, fine wine, music, dancing In short, the real night had just begun. Once Duke St. Hilde concluded his opening speech, the banquet officially commenced. Just like the last banquet in Ice Rock City, plenty of unmarried male nobles immediately fixated their attention on the highlight of the night banquet Vera. Who would be able to invite her to the first dance? A good many people cast their eyes toward Colin. Last time, it was this inconspicuous son of a baron who successfully invited Vera and he was the only one who succeeded! And now, Colin had transformed into Viscount Angler. It seemed like Colins chances were even greater this time. So, the male nobles hesitated somewhat. They wanted to see Colins next move first. After all, he was the man most likely to share a dance with Vera in the entire field. Nonetheless, Colin maintained his cool demeanor as if he hadnt realized that a fierce competition was quietly unfolding. While the male nobles hesitated, a Troll noble suddenly stepped forward. Prince Okamoto approached Vera, performed a standard human noble salute, and uttered loudly: Beautiful Miss Vera, to commemorate your coming-of-age, I have prepared a small gift for you. I hope you will like it! After finishing his sentence, Okamoto took a parchment from his attendant behind him and slowly spread it out. It was a map. Colin raised an eyebrow, thinking to himself that this chap surely wouldnt try and play out a scenario where an exposed map reveals a hidden dagger. Soon thereafter, he shook his head to dismiss his speculation. Even if the Troll Kingdom planned to send an assassin, it wouldnt be Okamoto, but rather the northern prince who was said to have been freshly promoted to Holy Field. The map was entirely spread out. There was no dagger. Just three large red circles. Okamoto pointed to the three red circles on the map and said to Vera: Honorable Miss Vera, my gift to you is these three fortresses! Colin stepped closer and looked at the locations of those three fortresses. They were all on the southern border of the Troll Kingdom! What did this mean? Were they offering their defense line to the enemy willingly? Vera stared blankly at the map, appearing somewhat puzzled. With her military acumen, she was likely still figuring out what this implied. However, Duke St. Hilde spoke up, Prince Okamoto, are you saying that these three fortresses will be manned by the North Territory army!? Yes! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was at this moment that the nobles present realized the true value of this gift. No, this was far more than merely valuable. It was akin to the Troll Kingdom bowing to the North Territory! It was as if Japan was offering Yokota Base to the U.S. military while licking its face as if to say Daddy, quickly, put the dogs leash on me! Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: 091 Sudden Change (Part 1)_1 Chapter 91: 091 Sudden Change (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 Colin knew that Prince Okamotos visit to the North Territory this time was to seek peace. As a defeated party, Okamoto would have to humble himself and lower his stance to get the North Territory to agree to peace. But Colin never assumed that Okamoto would lower his stance to such an extent. He had almost bent down to the ground. It seemed like if Duke St. Hilde didnt forgive them, it would be a slight to the knights virtue of forgiveness. Honestly, Colin thought the young troll prince was quite clever. Because the Troll Empire was already severely damaged, with the demise of their three hundred thousand elite regular army, it would be impossible for them to recover without three to five years. And as the Troll Empires biggest enemy, the North Territory would definitely not miss such a good opportunity, and would not sit idly by and watch the Troll Empire recover. Therefore, in Colins view, this peace negotiation was just a one-sided wish of the trolls. But who would have thought, Prince Okamoto was so thorough right down to his insanity. Since he couldnt resist the North Territory, he simply gave up resistance. He handed over all his border military stations just to tell Duke St. Hilde I am no longer a threat to you, please dont bully me anymore. It is indeed a crazy choice. But it might indeed sway Duke St. Hilde. Especially because Colin knew that the biggest threat in Duke St. Hildes eyes right now, was actually Marquis Garciahis younger brother who had just betrayed him. Would the Duke agree to the Trolls peace proposal and concentrate all his efforts on resolving the internal conflict? The atmosphere at the banquet became somewhat heavy. Vera didnt know what to do at this point, so she could only look at Duke St. Hilde with pleading eyes for help. The Duke put down his wine cup and said in a quiet tone, Prince Okamoto, your gift seems a bit too valuable. Prince Okamoto smiled and shook his head, Duke, how can this be considered valuable. In fact, I feel like such a gift does not even match Miss Veras status! Thus, I have decided to solemnly promise to youif I serve as the southern prince of the Troll Empire, I will not initiate war with the North Territory! WhoaI The entire room gasped, people were stunned by the generosity of the Troll prince. Duke St. Hilde stared at Okamoto, Is this your gift? Yes, Prince Okamoto put his left hand on his chest, bowed to Duke St. Hilde, and spoke loudly, And it also serves as my dowry to ask for Miss Veras hand in marriage! WhoaI The reaction was even stronger this time around, the whole room was buzzing like a hornets nest. All those men who wanted to court Vera were glaring at the Troll Prince. Its as if they wanted to knock him down on the spot and scold him You think youre worthy? Veras little face instantly turned red. Then slowly paled. Because, she saw that her father did not immediately refuse Prince Okamotos request, but fall deep into thought, as if he was genuinely considering the feasibility of this matter! Vera panicked. She wouldnt want to marry off to the distant Sky Ice Plain, let alone to a troll! Feeling panicked, she looked for that dependable figure in the crowd Colin also noticed Veras distress. He was originally hesitant. After all, his identity as a viscount, wanting to marry a dukes adopted daughter, seemed like he was reaching too high. He was hoping to showcase more military achievements, raise the title of the Angler family higher, and then propose. But when Veras gentle eyes looked over, Colin finally made up his mind. He couldnt hesitate anymore. Or else, who knows if the Duke would be touched by Prince Okamotos conditions and send Vera off to the Sky Ice Plain. It was definitely not impossible. After all, Vera wasnt his own daughter, more than ten years ago, he had personally sent her to Yevir. So now sending her to the Sky Ice Plain would have no mental barrier for him. Perhaps, the Duke right now is eager to see Vera off. After all, she had already threatened the smooth transfer of the Northern Dukes title. So, Colin walked a few steps forward: Duke Duke! Please forgive my rudeness! Just as Colin began to speak, someone else jumped in first. It was Prince Topaz Modewen, the half-elf prince who Colin had met at the gate of Winterfell City! Prince Topaz boldly stepped up to the Duke, standing shoulder to shoulder with Prince Okamoto. I believe you shouldnt agree to this marriage! Colin blinked with a sinking feeling in his heart. Why? The Duke St. Hildes voice betrayed no emotion. Because, I believe Im a better match for Miss Vera! What?! As expected! Colin, who had guessed what the half-elf prince was going to say, couldnt help but snort. Meanwhile, he thought to himself: Why are they all vying for the woman Ive set my eyes on? Hahaha. The Duke suddenly burst out laughing, Vera, now a troll prince and a half-elf prince both want to marry you. Who do you want to marry? Vera blushed, shaking her head, Father, Im not ready to get married yet. But the Duke shook his head, insisting, Dont speak like a child. You have to marry someday. So, do you dislike both of them? Veras face was filled with conflict as she twisted her hands nervously together, unsure how to answer this question. Queen Midela suddenly smiled and suggested, Vera, if youre torn, why not have them duel for you in the oldest and most traditional manner and let the victory decide who will get to marry you. At this, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly heated up. Two nobles, dueling for possession of a beautiful young girl, what could be more exciting? All the eligible male nobility from the North, who had also wanted to pursue Vera, now fell back. After all, the status and standing of the two suitors who had proposed were too high. In terms of status, age, and appearance, it was truly hard to find a worthy competitor among the northern nobility. It should come as no surprise. Since the northern nobility circle had just undergone a major purge. There may have been some nobles who could have stood up in the past, but their heads had been chopped off by the Duke and their titles stripped. For a while, the northern nobility circle was left in a state of decay. However, if they let these two foreigners pick the most tender and noble flower of the North, it would probably be an insult to the North. With this in mind, many people turned their eyes to Colin. While this Viscount Angler wasnt high in status or well-known. But he had danced with Vera, so perhaps he had a chance Colin understood that he had to step forward. If Vera truly married somebody else, hed regret it his whole life. And Marquis Garcia would probably hound him for the rest of his life too. So, Colin took a deep breath, stepped forward, and loudly said, Duke Bang! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, just as Colin began to speak, another unexpected incident occurred. Marquis Adams suddenly fell to the ground, pale and convulsing! Screams filled the air. The banquet was thrown into chaos! All of Colins pent-up words were left swirling in the wind Is nobody going to let him make a proper marriage proposal! Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: 092 Sudden Change (End) _1 Chapter 92: 092 Sudden Change (End) _1 Translator: 549690339 Your Grace, I regret to inform you Marquis Adams has returned to the arms of the Lord The words of the Archbishop plunged the atmosphere of the entire venue into icy silence. For a moment, everyone couldnt believe Marquis Adams was dead? The second son of Duke St. Hilde, the first in line to inherit the North Territory, was dead? And he died at a banquet in his own castle! This was too absurd! However, reality frequently transcends absurdity. The nobles widened their eyes and covered their mouths, not even daring to let out a terrified gasp, fearing they might upset Duke St. Hilde. The Duke just stared blankly at the Crystal Magic Chandelier on the ceiling as if the person declared dead was not his son, but an irrelevant passerby. Only after an unknown amount of time passed. Finally, a voice punctured the suffocating silence. Archbishop, how did Marquis Adams die? It was Queen Midela who asked the question. Your Majesty, I am unable to conclusively determine the cause of the Marquis death at this moment. It will require a thorough autopsy to reach a conclusion. However, based on my experience, I believe the Marquis was likely poisoned to death. The Queen immediately turned to a knight behind her, commanding, Arrest all the attendants that prepared food tonight. Interrogate them all! Yes! After a brief disturbance, all the attendants present were taken into custody. The ancient butler of the St. Hilde family was no exception. The death of Dukes second son by poisoning at a banquet in his own castle was an unimaginable disgrace! Especially since this second son was now the first in line to the Northern Duke inheritance. Even though Duke St. Hilde remained silent, everyone could already foresee the impending disaster. Regardless of who the murderer was, the Duke would not let this pass! Colin looked at the blood-soaked Marquis Adams with a distorted face on the ground, then back at Duke St. Hilde, who was still staring at the Crystal Chandelier. Finally, his gaze shifted to an equally silent Marquis Garcia, a sinking feeling growing in his heart. Yes, Colins first suspect was Marquis Garcia. Because his motive was too compelling. Charles had already been stripped of his succession rights, and now Adams was dead. So, if Dukes youngest son, Joyce, should meet with unfortunate circumstances, wouldnt Vera end up being the first in line to inherit the Northern Dukes territory? Could it be that this was Marquis Garcias retaliation for his brothers broken promise? But Though Marquis Garcia was the most suspicious according to logical deduction, Colin felt it unlikely for Garcia to be the perpetrator. Becauese from their past interactions, Colin had figured out Marquis Garcias temperament he was not a man who played tricks and was into conspiracies. Using such a base method as poisoning didnt seem like something Garcia would do. Colin would rather believe that Marquis Garcia would lead the Dark Cavalry to attack Winterfell City, than believe that he would poison his own nephew. Could it be that someone poisoned Marquis Adams intentionally to sow discord between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia? After all, with Adams dead, Marquis Garcia was the most suspicious NO! Colin immediately realized he had neglected a crucial factor. That was, Duke St. Hildes promise to Marquis Garcia years ago was a secret only a few knew. In addition, the fact that Garcia was Veras biological father was a secret that very few people knew! Therefore, even if someone wanted to instigate conflict between the two brothers, unless they knew these two secrets at the same time, they would not employ this method. At least Prince Okamoto wouldnt. Colin did not believe that these two secrets could be uncovered by a troll and thus plot this poisoning scheme. Furthermore, even if he did learn about these two secrets, assassinating Marquis Adams by poisoning, let alone doing so at the banquet in the Lion Roar Castle, would be extremely difficult. Moreover, it was a precise poisoning targeted solely at Marquis Adams. Colin could not figure out how it was done. While Colin was trying to learn from that certain primary school student in order to solve the murder case, Duke St. Hilde finally spoke. His voice had become exceptionally hoarse and low, but he was not overly agitated, even appearing somewhat too calm. However, everyone could hear the rage that the Duke was forcibly suppressing from his voice! Prince Okamoto, Prince Topaz, although both of you want to marry Vera, Vera cannot possibly marry both of you. So, I can only choose one of you. Surprisingly, Duke St. Hilde did not mention the death of Marquis Adams again, as if it was no longer significant. He stood up from his seat and walked to where Okamoto and Topaz were standing. The corpse of Marquis Adams was right next to his feet, but he did not even lower his head to glance at it again. Prince Okamoto, I want to know, if Vera does not marry you, would you still be willing to reconcile with the North Territory? Prince Okamoto felt a sinking feeling in his heart, but still replied helplessly, Of course, Duke! My aspiration for peace will never change under any circumstances. In fact, he had no other options. Could the Troll Empire afford another war with the North Territory now? As long as the North Territory agreed to reconcile, he could accept any terms. Good. Duke St. Hilde turned around and called out to the crowd, Nala, come here. A tall and beautiful young lady quickly walked to Duke St. Hildes side. Although she was not as stunningly beautiful as Vera, she was still quite attractive. Duke St. Hilde took Nalas hand, pushed her to Prince Okamoto, and said, This is my niece, Nala, a noble of St. Hilde too. Is she worthy of you, Prince Okamoto? Of course! Marrying Miss Nala would be my honor! Prince Okamoto made a formal bow to Nala and then extended his right hand. Nala was clearly still confused. She had never expected that she would be given to a troll by her uncle just like that! However, looking at Duke St. Hildes expressionless face, Nala could not muster any thoughts of resistance. So, she slowly put her hand into Prince Okamotos hand. At this point, a slight smile finally appeared on Duke St. Hildes face. He immediately turned around and called out to Vera again, Vera, come here. Vera, who was still grieving for the sudden death of her brother, was taken aback. Then, with confusion and hesitation, she slowly walked to the Dukes side. The Duke took Veras hand, looked at the half-elf prince in front of him, and said, Prince Topaz, tell me, will you treat her well! Prince Topaz was stunned for a good while, evidently shocked by this huge surprise that descended from the sky! After a long while, he finally stepped forward with a flushed face, exclaiming with excitement, Duke! I swear that I will never let Vera down in this life, otherwise, let me go to hell after death, to endure endless torture forever and ever! Father, I Vera was also stunned. She never thought that she would just be married off by her father. And it was to another country, to a stranger whom she had barely met before. She was about to struggle free from the Dukes hand, but suddenly froze. Because, she saw the Dukes gaze. It was a look she had never seen before. Fatigue, disappointment, anger, and even fear! At this moment, Vera suddenly discovered that the once seemingly omnipotent father, the Duke who held power of life and death in the North Territory, was already old now. In a trance, she felt as if she was back to ten years ago, when the Duke wanted to send her to Yevir to study Arcane. At that time, she had tried to resist. However, the Duke had made her kneel in front of the familys twelve Holy Knight statues for a day and a night, and then told her C You are a St. Hilde. Dont forget the burden you need to carry when you enjoy the glory that this surname represents! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, faced with a similar situation, she had words of refusal on the tip of her tongue, but Vera just couldnt bring herself to speak them out. All she could do was to watch the Duke lead her hand and slowly walk towards Prince Topaz. But just as Veras hand was about to fall into the hand of Prince Topaz, A voice abruptly sounded: Duke, I object to this marriage! Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: 093 Rage_l Chapter 93: 093 Rage_l Translator: 549690339 Prince Topaz had never hated someone so much before. Now though, as Veras delicate hand was within reach, the half-elf prince had no choice but to turn his gaze to the man who had vocalized his opposition Viscount Colin Angler. Upon hearing Colins voice, a glimmer of vitality returned to Veras pale face. Her deep blue eyes focused resolutely on Colin, filled with hope and trepidation, yearning for her own redemption. Colin, why are you opposing this marriage? Duke St. Hildes voice was chillingly cold. Colin stepped out from the crowd, approached Duke St. Hilde with calm and composed expression. After showing respect with a bow, he replied determinedly, My lord Duke, I have long admired Miss Vera, so I earnestly ask for a chance to fulfill this long-held desire. Before Duke St. Hilde could respond to Colins remark, Prince Topaz burst forth like a provoked wild cat: A duel then! Viscount Angler! Let us determine who is worthy to marry Miss Vera in a mans way! With that, a white glove was thrown at Colins feet. Colins eyebrow arched Do all you nobles carry white gloves around? This was the second time he had been challenged to a duel. The last time it was that crazy Cynthia. Back then, Colin did not pick up her glove. But this time, Colin knew there was no room for retreat. Just when he was about to bend down and pick up Prince Topazs glove, Duke St. Hilde reminded him, Colin, think it over. Prince Topaz is a third-order knight. Half-elves, being the progeny of humans and elves, could choose the human-exclusive bestowed professionKnight, or the elf-exclusive bestowed profession Ranger. But given the current world situation, where the humans had established the flourishing Lord of Glory Empire while the elves had vanished deep into the Bright Moon Forest, it was pretty obvious what choice most noble half-elves made. Majority of them chose to serve the Lord of Glory, so it was no surprise for Prince Topaz to be a knight. But, a third-order knight! For a half-elf prince of his age, that was undoubtedly a rarity. However, Colin was not intimidated. He too was at the third-order! Moreover, he had an immortal body, which was a huge advantage in a duel. So, a smirk crept onto Colins face. My lord Duke, I have thought about it, I accept Prince Topazs challenge to a duel. For Miss Vera, I am willing to risk life and limb! Just as Colins hand was about to touch the fallen white glove, Vera abruptly stopped him: No! Colin, dont do this! Although Colin believed he could defeat Prince Topaz, others did not share the same confidence. Especially Vera. In her memory, Colin was merely a first-order knight. Therefore, it was natural that she did not want Colin to accept Topazs duel invitation. That was like courting death. Miss Vera, do not worry for me Despite trying to reassure Vera, she was far from convinced. This naive sorceress even genuinely believed that Colin was willing to die for her. After all, Colin had risked his life in the Battle of Ben Liu River before. Thus, with a heavy heart came a sudden resolution from Vera. This time, she decided, she was going to save her knight! Father, I agree to marry Prince Topaz! Please stop this meaningless duel! Hearing her words, Colin, who had just picked up the white glove, froze. Could you please have a little bit of faith in me?! !! Colin roared inwardly. Good. At last, a smile crept onto Duke St. Hildes face. Prince Topaz was also ecstatic. This half-elf princes emotions had undergone a roller-coaster ride, with ups and downs. But in the end, Vera had chosen him. Magnanimously, as the victor, Prince Topaz didnt wait for Duke St. Hilde to stop him, but immediately addressed the stolid Colin who held the white glove: Viscount Angler, your courage has already conquered me. And so, lets say youve won this duel. A strong sense of humiliation shrouded Colin. The others patronizing attitude completely outraged him. He took a large step forward, closing in on Prince Topaz, and demanded harshly, What do you mean lets say Ive won? If I win, dont you have to voluntarily give up your pursuit of Vera? Certainly not. Miss Vera has already made her choice, and I, of course, respect her choice. Bullshit! Colin directly threw his white glove in Prince Topazs face, If youre a man, duel with me fairly and squarely! Prince Topaz immediately became furious as well. Facing the insolent Colin, he also took a step forward, confrontationally crying out, Fine! Lets have this duel, Viscount Angler! No! Vera suddenly rushed out, standing between the two men that were about to fight like cocks. Interestingly enough, she was facing Colin, not Prince Topaz, her newly chosen fianc. Colin, dont do this. Im not worth your sacrifice Colin intensely gazed into Veras eyes, asking gravely, Dont you trust me? If you trust me, please step aside. Actually, Im also at the third order! Colins confidence, in Veras eyes, was filled with a tragically heroic air. No! I will not let you! Even Prince Topaz who was behind Vera at this moment was about to go crazy with anger. Even if he was dull, he now realized that his fiance had chosen to marry him just to protect Colin. They hadnt even got married yet and he was already wearing a metaphorical green hat Prince Topaz, who couldnt stand such humiliation, cried out immediately: Miss Vera, please get out of our way! Let us men settle this matter between ourselves! Enough! A stern voice interrupted the ongoing love-triangle melodrama. Duke St. Hilde strode up to Colin and questioned him, Viscount Angler, is your loyalty still with me? Faced with this question, Colin was forced to kneel on one knee and reply, Of course, it is, my lord Duke! Well! Now, I appoint you as the envoy to escort Vera safely to the Half-Elf Kingdom to marry Prince Topaz! Colin felt his heart flutter and became silent instantly. He had also realized by now that the Duke was determined to marry Vera off to the Half-Elf Kingdom. The reason why? Obviously, the death of Marquis Adams made the Duke scared. He couldnt rule out the suspicion that it was his own brother, Marquis Garcia, who caused this. His intension was to get rid of the heir before Vera, so Vera could become the future leader of the North Territory. So, the Duke must send Vera away now. Get her away from Winterfell City, preferably marry her off to a foreign land, bear a child from a different race, so she could finally lose her right to the Dukes title! As for Veras feelings, they were obviously not considered by the Duke. Perhaps, to him, Vera was just a tool for making alliances. Seeing that Colin kept silent for a long time, the Duke questioned again, Viscount Angler? What about your loyalty? What about your unconditional obedience? The Duke kept close on Colins heels. Colin had no choice but to suppress his anger, lowered his head, and said, Yes, my lord Duke, I will ensure Miss Vera arrives safely at the Half-Elf Kingdom! Now, Colin could not suppress his anger anymore. What a goddamn duke! What a goddamn loyalty! All he wanted to do now was to burn down this place of conspiracy and ruthless cruelty completely. You want to win over the Half-Elf Kingdom? You want to ruin Veras right to the Dukes title? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tsk! I just wont grant you your wish! Colin suddenly looked up at Marquis Garcia, who was sitting on the high platform, coldly watching everything. Their eyes locked, as if they finally reached some tacit understanding. (End of the First Volume) Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: 094 Diplomatic Mission 1 Chapter 94: 094 Diplomatic Mission 1 Translator: 549690339 (Volume Two [Silver Moon Coup]) The sunset casted its last golden glow, and then an endless night enveloped the entire land. Bonfires were lit up in the camp, and the guards busily scurried to and fro, boiling waters, making meals, feeding the horses. Colin handed over a written letter and a cage containing a carrier pigeon to Knight Lyle. At the same time, he issued a command: Lyle, you must return to Ice Rock City immediately. Tell Emon and Quincy about my mission to the Half-Elf Kingdom, and let them take full charge of the affairs in the territory. I will write back every five days to update on the recent situation. If you dont receive my letters within three days, release this carrier pigeon. Also, let Knight Raymon and Knight Shar continue to train the troops. When I return from the Half-Elf Kingdom, I hope to see a formed army. As for you, after you return, lead a thousand soldiers to the capital of the Half-Elf KingdomSilver Moon City, and rendezvous with me there. Yes! Knight Lyle took the cage. He didnt ask where this carrier pigeon would fly back to but turned and left. In fact, this pigeon is what Marquis Garcia gave to Colin before he left. It is obvious where it will return to. Although Marquis Garcia didnt state it explicitly, Colin already understood the implications Colin actually didnt need to bring his own troops for this envoy mission. After all, this wasnt a war. Additionally, the St. Hilde family had dispatched a convoy of thousands of people to escort, more than enough to handle any thieves or beasts that might appear along the way. However, Colin felt it was necessary to have command over his own military forces, just in case the need arises. Sir Viscount, your dinner is ready. Bring it in. An attendant, carrying a metal tray, walked into the tent, placed the meal in front of Colin, and hastily exited. Although Colin no longer needed these ordinary foods, to avoid unnecessary attention, he still stuffed the food into his stomach on time. After eating his meal and drinking some water, Colin stepped out of the tent. The staff in this camp was quite a diverse group. There were St. Hilde family guards, Silver Moon Guards from the Half-Elf Kingdom, and quite a few trolls. The route that Prince Okamoto took back to the Sky Ice Plain overlapped with the route Colin and his party took to the Half-Elf Kingdom, so they would travel together for a period of time. The Troll prince was in high spirits lately. Although he didnt marry Vera and was casually brushed off by Duke using a female from a side branch of the family, but at least, this woman also bore the St. Hilde surname. Furthermore, Prince Okamotos mission was a complete success. The Troll Empire successfully gained the valuable breathing space. As for giving three significant military areas on the border of the Troll Empire to the North Territory, this didnt really matter. After all, North Territory couldnt possibly station a large amount of army in these three military areas. Otherwise, the supply line stretching thousands of miles would ruin the North Territory. As for the promise of never violating the North Territory Ok, even Duke St. Hilde probably didnt believe this promise. In Okamotos opinion, as long as the Troll Empire could tide over this period, there was hope for a resurgence. Viscount Angler, come and drink with me! Upon seeing Colin wandering through the camp, Prince Okamoto called out loudly. Colin didnt want to go upon seeing the beaming Prince Okamoto. However, after hesitating for a moment, he decided to accept the invitation. He had no choice. Since leaving Winterfell City, his surroundings had been eerily calm. Nobody among the guards from the St. Hilde familys convoy was familiar with him, and Vera kept herself hidden inside the horse-drawn carriage all the time, adding to the suppressed atmosphere of the group. There was no joy that should accompany a wedding. Much to the contrary, the half-elves were quite joyous. Prince Topaz, near witless with joy, drinking and making merry with his attendants day after day. But clearly, Colin could not join them. When Prince Okamoto invited him graciously, Colin took up the offer, hoping to drown his sorrows and rid himself of the recent frustrations. Come! Viscount Angler Sir, you need not stay downcast. The world is full of gorgeous women. Theres no reason to obsess over a single flower like Miss Vera! Colin rolled his eyes, ignoring Okamoto, and simply took the wine pot that was handed to him, pouring it straight into his mouth. Cough, cough The liquor was unexpectedly spicy and caught Colin off guard, causing him to choke. What type of wine is this? Prince Okamoto chuckled, This is medicinal liquor brewed by the troll clans witch doctors, best for drinking at night, hahaha. Its sure to get your spirits high! Looking at the sly smile on Okamotos face, Colin suddenly realized what the other party meant by spirits high. Dont you have any other wine? Colin grumpily tossed the wine pot back. Haha, dont be mad, Viscount. I do have a few dancers over here, if you wish to blow off some steam tonight, I can arrange. Colin, scared, turned around and ran. Troll dancers? No thanks. He would rather go find his Fifth Sister. Ehh? Viscount Angler, dont go! Seeing Colin turned to leave, Prince Okamoto actually chased after him, I apologize, I didnt mean to offend you Colin waved his hand: Its fine. You dont have to bother with me. Go back and enjoy your drink. Ill just wander around on my own. Ill walk with you then. Colin looked back at Okamoto and said, baffled, But youve already achieved your diplomatic goals. Theres no need to flatter me any more. Actually, I genuinely want to befriend you, declared Prince Okamoto earnestly. Of course, Colin didnt believe a word of this. But he didnt bother trying to make Okamoto leave. The two sauntered over to a small stream at the edge of the camp. Looking at the slowly flowing stream, Prince Okamoto suddenly asked, Viscount, do you know why the Duke is marrying Vera off to that young man, Topaz? A burst of suspicion arose in Colins mind Could it be that this Okamoto lad also noticed the power struggle over the succession between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia? What do you think it is? asked Colin tentatively. Political marriage, what else can it be? Its obviously for the sake of interests, Okamoto replied immediately. Really? Colin was perplexed, I could understand him not choosing me, Im only a mere Viscount, no value in a political marriage after all. But you You think Im of more worth in a political marriage than that Topaz? Prince Okamoto suddenly burst out laughing, looking genuinely pleased with Colins praise. Isnt that the case? Colin realized something was afoot. To him, if the Duke wanted to sabotage Veras succession rights, marrying her off to either Okamoto and Topaz would be equally effective. Because people in North Territory wont accept a woman who married into a different race to become the duke, much less let her offspringa half-troll, or half-elf become the ducal heir. But why would the Duke choose Topaz at last? In Colins opinion, the status of Topaz Farah is definitely not up to Prince Okamoto. Because the Troll Empire is not comparable to the Half-Elf Kingdom. Although the Troll Empire is recently defeated and appears on the brink of extinction. But if given three to five years of recovery, they can easily gather an army of three hundred thousand again. As for the Half-Elf Kingdom, regardless of how intense they work, the total population is less than two million, so a hundred thousand soldiers would already be their limit. As a matter of fact, the official regular army of this small country, which is also a vassal state of the Radiant Empire, merely numbers around fifty thousand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, if the Duke wanted to gain external aid through political marriage, why would he be more inclined towards the Half-Elf Kingdom than the Troll Empire? Seeing Colins confusion, Prince Okamoto chuckled and said, Actually, the real target of Dukes plan in marrying Vera off to Prince Topaz, is far beyond the Half- Elf Kingdom. Then what is he targeting? Prince Okamoto pointed to the east, and said with a serious tone: Its the east region of the Empire! Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: 095 Reason_l Chapter 95: 095 Reason_l Translator: 549690339 The eastern borders of the Empire? Colins eyebrows knitted closer together. He was perplexed, why would marrying Vera off to a Half-Elf Prince somehow enable them to plot against the eastern borders of the Empire. As a small kingdom wedged between the North and East Territories of the Empire, the Half-Elf Kingdom had always been playing both sides, trying to please both. However, in Colins view, this small kingdom doesnt seem to be key in the dispute between the two territories. Seeming to realize Colins confusion, Prince Okamoto chuckled and asked, Viscount, you are likely unfamiliar with naval warfare, am I right? Colin was thrown a bit off his rocker with that comment. However, he had to admit, he had little experience in naval warfare from his previous lifes memories. In fact, the entire North Territory hardly had a navy. Since time immemorial, the primary enemy of the North Territory was the Troll Empire on the Ice Plains. And the cavalry was the most effective force against the Trolls. Thus, the North Territorys cavalry remained preeminent across the entirety of the Bright Empire. But when it comes to their navy, it is dreadfully lacking. Only when Colin heard the troll mention that Duke was drawing up designs against the East Territory did he remember. The North and East territories were separated by a formidable natural barrier. This natural barrier was called Angry River. In reality, the military strength of the Bright Empires four territories, the north, south, east, and west, were not balanced. At least, the North Territory was far stronger than the East Territory. The reason was straightforward: the North Territory had been in relentless battles with the Troll Empire for years. As for the East Territory, their old adversary, the Elves, had already disappeared into the Bright Moon Forest. It remains unclear whether they hid away or were entirely exterminated. But regardless, the East Territory is different from the North Territory, they dont have the pressure from other races. Only Yevir, on the outskirts of the Bright Moon Forest, where the mages there might be somewhat of a nuisance. But its just that, a nuisance. The mages were unable to organize a large army, so they didnt pose much of a threat to the East Territory. As long as the East Territory didnt provoke them into throwing Forbidden Spells, the two sides could remain relatively peaceful. Therefore, a large-scale war hadnt emerged in the East Territory for centuries. Without the baptism of blood and fire, its impossible to forge a true fearsome army. As a result, the East Territory, which had long been in peace, was essentially the weakest in terms of military strength in the Bright Empire. Luckily, the North Territory had to always cope with the threat of the Trolls, and the bulk of its military forces were mostly located on the northern defensive line. It naturally didnt put too much pressure on the East Territory. Even the Angry River has been controlled by the East Territory all this time. However, now if Duke St. Hilde, as Prince Okamoto said, did try to infiltrate the East Territory, then the natural barrier of the Angry River would become the biggest obstacle for the North Territorys army. Yes, youre right, I dont know about naval warfare, admitted Colin, nodding. So, tell me, what does the Half-Elf Kingdom have to do with naval warfare? As far as I can remember, the upstream area of the Angry River is not within the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Youre correct, the Angry River is not within the Half-Elf Kingdom territory. But Viscount, do you know what the first element of naval warfare is? Touching his chin, Colin searched all the memories related to naval warfare, and after a moments hesitation, he said with uncertainty, Ships? Correct! However, ordinary skiffs clearly cannot handle the task of ferrying a large army across the river. So, to put it more precisely, what Duke St. Hilde needs is a formidable naval force. Colin pondered, Could it be that there is a powerful navy within the Half-Elf Kingdom? With a knowing smile, Prince Okamoto replied with a hint of scorn, The Half-Elf Kingdom does have a navy, but such a navy would likely be obliterated by the East Territorys navy in an instant. Now Colin was even more puzzled, Then why did you say the Half-Elf Kingdom would be key in the invasion of the East Territory? Picking up a stick, Prince Okamoto drew a rough map on the ground while explaining, This is the Angry River, spanning over seven thousand kilometers. It appears that the North Territorys army could cross the river at any point. However, in reality, it is impossible. The reason is what we just touched upon C ships! The North Territory army needs to build ships to cross the river. But the East Territorys navy wouldnt just sit and watch the North Territory build ships on the west bank of the Angry River. Presently the Angry River is controlled by the East Territory, so its impossible for the North Territory to directly build ships within the Angry River. Thus, the only choice for Duke St. Hilde was in the North Terrace, to find a river and establish a navy. However, not just any river would do. After all, it was not possible to have soldiers carrying boats from land to the Angry River. Hence, this river must connect to the Angry River! If you look closely at the map of the North Terrace, you will find such rivers do exist, but they are all too shallow and narrow for large ships to pass through. However, upstream of the Angry River, there is such a river that meets the requirements C the Crystal River. And this Crystal River Prince Okamoto drew a circle on the ground with a branch, and then heavily pointed at it, and said solemnly: Its in the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom! Upon hearing this, Colin had a sudden realization. This is just like the operational crossing of the Yangtze River in ancient China by the northern regimes. Colin was puzzled when he read history books: the Yangtze River is so long that they could cross anywhere, right? Why did the northern regime always clash at the same few points? Like when the Mongolian cavalry went south, why did they have to attack Xiangyang? If you look at the map of China, Xiangyang is not even located by the Yangtze River. But, there is another river next to it C the Han River. So, once Xiangyang was occupied, they would also control the Han River. The Mongols could then build ships in the Han River, and then sail down into the Yangtze River. This is the reason why the northern regimes could not avoid this place every time they went south. There are similar rivers and lakes downstream of the Yangtze River C Chaohu. Next to Chaohu is Hefei. So, when Zhang Liao was stationed in Hefei, Sun Quan could not sleep in peace, repeatedly sent troops to attack, and eventually created the mighty reputation of Suns Ten Thousand In short, Colin finally understood the true intentions of Duke St. Hilde at this point. He married Vera off to the Half-Elf Kingdom in order to take this opportunity to control the Crystal River, to build a navy, then sail down into the Angry River, and invade the East. But, why is Duke St. Hilde so eager to fork out the East? Especially when there are such huge internal threats in the North Terrace. Could it be that the Duke is so sure that his younger brother wont betray him? Colin could only hold these doubts for the time being. Then he began to wonder, why would Okamoto bother to explain all this to him? Was it just to show off his knowledge? Although during their time together, Colin found that the troll prince liked to show off, but he always felt that the other party had other intentions this time. Why are you explaining all this to me? Colin asked directly. Prince Okamato chuckled: Because I hope you know, the Duke didnt marry Vera to me, not because Im inferior to that little half-elf pretty boy, but because the Half-Elf Kingdom is the next strategic target for the North Terrace. Colin teared with laughter. Of course, he didnt believe that bullcrap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could Okamoto, the political creature, care about his face that much to explain such small matter to Colin? Before Colin could keep mocking, Prince Okamoto took out a badge and handed it to Colin: If you need any help in Silver Moon City, you can take this to a merchant named Cis in the West Slave Market of the city. Maybe he could make your journey to the Half-Elf Kingdom smoother! Colin took the badge, and was certain in his heart This troll prince indeed had a hidden agenda! Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: 096 Place Piece_l Chapter 96: 096 Place Piece_l Translator: 549690339 Running his fingers over the double-spear circular shield badge that Prince Okamoto had handed to him, Colin suddenly laughed. Because he had realized what Okamoto was really up to. So, you are hoping that the North Territory can successfully take control of the Half-Elf Kingdom, and even better, send troops across the Angry River to engage in a bloody battle with the East Territory. In this way, Duke St. Hilde will naturally be unable to look after his rear, and your Troll Empire would also be able to gain some respite. Prince Okamoto chuckled, neither confirming nor denying Colins conjecture: Our Troll Empire has already gotten into a peace agreement with the North Territory, thus, we are now friends. It is certainly my duty to help a friend in need. Oh really? Colin looked at Prince Okamoto with a knowing smile and asked, Then I would like to know, who is this friend called Cis? What is his heritage? What is his identity in Silver Moon City? And, what kind of help can he provide to me? Prince Okamoto shrugged, Youre overthinking it. Cis is merely a half-elf merchant Ive known, he probably cant offer you much help. I introduced him to you because I know youre not very familiar with the Half-Elf Kingdom, and it might be helpful for you to know a local. Colin rolled his eyes, clearly not believing that this Cis was just an ordinary half-elf merchant. But since Okamoto was reluctant to speak more on it, Colin didnt press further. Perhaps, in Okamotos view, Colins mission to the Half-Elf Kingdom on this occasion must be to carry out an important mission from the Duke, to win over the high levels of the Half-Elf Kingdom. But in reality, Colin hadnt received any instructions from the Duke at all. And also, he could not quite understand why the Duke insisted on sending him to act as this marriage envoy. However, no matter what the Dukes plan was, Colin had his own clear plan. He must prevent Vera from marrying Prince Topaz! Even if it meant turning Silver Moon City upside down, or causing the Half-Elf Kingdom to completely lean towards the East Territory, or even losing the North Territorys opportunity to cross the Angry River to launch an offensive to the East, he was willing to disregard the consequences. As for the Duke St. Hildes plan That was none of his business. Right now, the image of Duke St. Hilde in Colins mind had completely collapsed. A politician who would stoop to any level for his own gains and whose mind was filled with schemes could not earn Colins respect, let alone his loyalty. It seemed to have fulfilled its purpose, Prince Okamotos enthusiasm for speaking clearly waned, and after idly chatting with Colin for a while, he took his leave. It was now late into the night. Everyone in the camp had gone to bed, with only a few on duty patrolling the surrounding area. Yet Prince Okamoto was still not asleep. Instead, he was staring intently at a chessboard in front of him. The chessboard was filled with clearly differentiated black and white chess pieces. This was a game called Othello, where players took turns flipping the opponents pieces, and the winner was determined by who had more pieces on the board at the end. It was also known as Reversi game, and was quite popular among the nobles of the Bright Empire. Prince Okamoto was playing this Othello game, alone, playing both sides of the field. It seemed that he had found some problem, as he propped his chin on one hand, staring at the chessboard, not making a single move for a long time. After an unknown amount of time, a flicker of light and shadow swept across the camp, and before Prince Okamoto, a figure appeared as if out of nowhere. He was dressed in a large black robe, acting as if he had always been there. Thud! The robed man reached out and flipped over a black chess piece in the lower left corner of the board, revealing the white color on the other side. Prince Okamoto didnt mind the interruption of his game, looking at the sudden change of situation on the board, he laughed uproariously, Impressive, Mr. Ji! Just a little trick, Mr. Ji replied indifferently. Prince Okamoto scattered the chess pieces on the board in a sign of surrender, saying with a sigh, This Reversi game is more suited for you humans, I better quit. Mr. Ji just smiled and didnt continue to pursue the topic, instead, he asked, Have you introduced Cis to Viscount Angler? Yes, Prince Okamoto nodded, then a puzzled expression crossed his face, but I didnt sense anything from Viscount Angler, its as if the young man knows nothing about Duke St. Hildes plan. As expected, Viscount Angler is highly regarded by both Marquis Garcia and Duke St. Hilde, naturally, he has some remarkable qualities, and wont likely be easily fooled by you, Mr. Ji replied. How can we respond without knowing Duke St. Hildes plan? And about Cis Isnt it rash to expose him so quick? Seeing Prince Okamotos worried expression, Mr. Ji lightened the mood by tapping lightly on the chessboard. Then he spoke, Your Highness, just like in Reversi, if you hesitate to make a move because you cant figure out your opponents intention, youre bound to lose. Makes sense. Prince Okamoto nodded, but the doubt remained on his face. He tidied up the mess on the chessboard and invited, Mr. Ji, would you care for another round? Mr. Ji slightly nodded his head, An honor indeed! The tent fell silent once again, with only the slight sound of chess pieces falling onto the board lingering. After a long while, Prince Okamoto, staring at the chessboard, fell into hesitation once again as he faced a new dilemma. Mr. Ji, why would Duke St. Hilde send Viscount Angler as the envoy for the marriage proposal? It seems the Viscount is somewhat reluctant towards Vera, isnt the Duke worried he might sabotage the marriage proposal? Mr. Ji looked at the chessboard, responding with a question, Your Highness, how do you know Viscount Angler isnt just a smokescreen Duke St. Hilde intentionally set up? A smokescreen? Prince Okamoto pondered, Could it be theres someone else whos actually carrying out the Dukes plan? Mr. Ji nodded, then shook his head. Seeing this, Prince Okamoto became even more puzzled. Prior to asking a follow-up question, Mr. Ji spoke first, Your Highness, do you know the best response strategy when you dont understand your opponents intentions? What is it? Its to not respond at all. Not to respond? Right, Mr. Ji raised his head, his profound eyes met Prince Okamotos, you make your move, and Ill make mine. Dont guess what the opponent wants to do, only focus on perfecting your own layout. Until the moment comes for a head-on confrontation, then well counter move for move. Prince Okamoto stroked the chess piece in his hand, and it seemed he had finally understood something. A moment later, he laughed lightly and placed his piece on the board. He praised, Mr. Ji, you truly are a master of strategic games! With you here, the chessboard of the Half-Elf Kingdom will undoubtedly become more intriguing! However, Mr. Ji chuckled bitterly, Your Highness, life is like chess, but people are not chess pieces. They have thoughts, desires, and ambitionsthey do not passively yield to your manipulation like chess pieces. Because of this, my previous layout in the North Territory failed and inadvertently aided Duke St. Hilde Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Prince Okamoto hurriedly comforted him, Mr. Ji, dont blame yourself. Apart from deities, who can truly foresee everything? Mr. Ji laughed lightly, Dont worry, Your Highness. Such a minor setback wont dishearten me. As Ive said, people are not chess pieces, they wont let you manipulate them at will. The endgame of the Half-Elf Kingdom is going to exceed everyones expectations! Prince Okamoto lifted his head, looking thoughtfully at Mr. Ji. As though thinking of a certain reluctant Viscount. Then, he showed a knowing smile.. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: 097 Red Maple Manor_l Chapter 97: 097 Red Maple Manor_l Translator: 549690339 Autumn is the most beautiful season in the Red Maple Forest. This maple forest, only a few dozen kilometers away from the Half-Elf Royal CitySilver Moon City, has now turned into a sea of red. A glance reveals a landscape ablaze with fiery colors, as if the entire world was set on fire. Within the forest, a team composed of half-elves and humans is moving slowly. Naturally, this is the bride escort team, of which our protagonist is a part. They have now penetrated deep into the Half-Elf Kingdom and should reach Silver Moon City by tomorrow. Prince Okamotos Troll delegation has already parted ways with them. Before they separated, Prince Okamoto cordially invited Colin to visit the Troll Royal City when he had some time. Of course, Colin agreed with a smile. However, what he was actually thinking was If I go to the Troll Royal City, it definitely wont be as a guest! Conqueror, more like it. In wealth of scenic beauty along their journey increased, Veras mood, however, was getting more and more depressed. The female mage kept herself locked in a horse-drawn carriage, refusing to see anyone. Colin tried to visit her a few times but got turned away each time. Prince Topaz, Veras fianc, received the same treatment. At this moment, he stood in front of Veras carriage, bowing in greeting. Miss Vera, it is getting late, and we probably wont reach Silver Moon City today. Red Maple Manor is ahead. It belongs to our Modewen Family. It might be inconvenient, but could you rest there for the night? There was no movement from inside the carriage, not even the drawing of the curtain. After a long while, a single word came, Fine. Veras answer was brief and to the point. A flash of embarrassment and resentment crossed Prince Topazs face, but he quickly hid it. The polite and elegant Half-Elf prince tipped his cap to Veras carriage, then turned and left. The team continued on their way and finally reached Red Maple Manor before sunset. As one of the oldest estates in the Half-Elf Kingdom, Red Maple Manor has a history of over 800 years. The manor is located in the Red Maple Forest and covers about 700 acres. The wall surrounding it is built with sturdy graystone and covered with vines. The buildings inside are grand and exquisite, showcasing the architectural characteristics of both human and elf races. However, they inevitably appear a bit dated after being weathered by the passage of time. Of course, to nobles who value history and heritage, this isnt considered a fault. Red Maple Manor was obviously notified of the arrival of the bridal escort party and were welcoming Vera and her retinue with a grand ceremony. Colin followed the group into the Manor, looking around curiously. It must be said that the Half-Elf race has indeed inherited the Elf Clans relentless pursuit of beauty. The entire Manor was delicately and elegantly arranged, so beautiful that even Vera, who had been hiding in her carriage for the past few days, couldnt help but peek outside from behind the curtain. Colin was curiously staring at the lush green lawn on the ground, wondering how these half-elves managed to keep the grass green even in deep autumn. Miss Vera, Prince Topaz, Viscount Angler, dinner is ready, please follow me. Under the stewards lead, everyone went to the dining room. Due to Veras low spirits, the atmosphere throughout dinner was rather depressing. Even though Prince Topaz made a great effort to liven up the atmosphere, it was in vain. After the uncomfortable meal, everyone retired to their respective rooms. Colin strolled around the Manor alone under the pretense of sightseeing and caught a long-tailed kite, which became his real dinner. After a satisfying meal, Colin finally returned to his own room. As he was preparing to rest after washing up, he heard someone knocking at the door. Knight Thelde? What brings you here so late? Colin opened the door, looking at the robust white-haired knight outside with some doubt in his heart. This Thelde Mogas was a knight loyal to Duke St. Hilde, and he was also the captain of the escort team for the marriage envoy. Knight Thelde nodded slightly to Colin and said, Viscount, Miss Vera wishes to see you. Colin blinked before nodding hastily, Alright, lead the way. At this time it was late in the evening and the manor was eerily quiet, not a soul in sight. As Colin continued on, his confusion only grew. Because he had not seen a single guard on duty. However, he quickly realized, the guards who were originally on duty here all belonged to the St. Hilde family, presumably they had been relocated in advance by Knight Thelde. So what is Vera up to, acting so mysterious? The two arrived silently outside Veras room. Knight Thelde made a gesture of invitation to Colin and then quickly walked away. It wasnt till the knights figure had disappeared into the darkness that Colin, still a tad puzzled, knocked on the door, Miss Vera, its me. Come in. Colin pushed the door open and entered. The room was draped with white sheer curtains hanging all around, and a whole snowy bear skin was spread on the floor. And standing on the bear skin was an incredibly beautiful young girl. Gulp Colin swallowed audibly. Because tonight, Vera was incredibly enticing. She was only wearing a white silk nightgown, her curvaceous figure both hidden and revealed. Her golden hair draped over her pale shoulders, with tiny beads of water still glistening, telling of her recent post-bath state. Her ivory white feet were on the bear skin rug, glowing moistly, full of a strange allure. VeVera, whatwhat did you want me for? With the situation being as it was, Colin found it exceedingly hard to articulate. A faint blush spread across the face of the young girl, but her eyes revealed a resolute light. She slowly walked towards Colin, at the same time asking, Colin, am I beautiful? Beabeautiful! Of course! Colins gaze was locked on Veras slender legs that were revealed as she moved, and he could feel his blood rush uncontrollably. At this point, if he still didnt understand why Vera had asked him to come, then he was being exceptionally dense. Veras hands, slightly trembling, were now resting on Colins chest, and then she looked up at him. Her soft pink lips, under the glow of the magic lamp, emitted a fatally seductive charm. Colin took a deep breath, not hesitating any longer, and pulled the young girl into his arms, affirmatively stating, Rest assured, I wont let you marry that half-elf! Veras body slightly shivered, but then immediately shook her head, No, Colin. I will marry Prince Topaz, it is a duty I must fulfill as a St. Hilde! But, I just want to, before I walk into that cage, give all my beauty to you! No! You can only marry me! Colin was already besotted. He was steadfast and unyielding in his tone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin Vera wanted to further persuade him, but her lips were sealed by a domineering kiss. Her heart began to race and her mind went completely blank. Boom! A flash of light outside the house, and a rainfall began. Large rain droplets hit the tightly closed windows, making a pitter-patter noise.. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: 098 Silver Moon City_l Chapter 98: 098 Silver Moon City_l Translator: 549690339 The bright morning light poured into Red Maple Manor, the crystalline dewdrops gave off a little glow, like pure diamonds, adorning this elegant manor like a fairyland. After a heavy rain, the air became extraordinarily fresh, filled with the fragrance of flowers and grass everywhere. Colin took a deep breath, stretching lazily in the rising morning sun. He felt refreshingly clear-headed. Good morning, Prince Topaz! Good morning, Viscount Angler! You seem to be in a good mood today! Prince Topaz looked at the cheerful Colin somewhat strangely. Since Veras coming-of-age ceremony, while they wouldnt draw swords at each others sight, they definitely would not greet each other warmly either. Haha, of course! This is all thanks to your hospitality! Colin laughed, his face full of sincerity. I am honored to please you, Viscount! Prince Topaz found Colin a bit overly enthusiastic, but didnt pay too much attention to it. He felt, as the victor, he should be magnanimous. The Half-Elf Prince was obviously dressed up in royal ceremonial attire today. Especially the green circlet of thorns he wore on his headit drew Colins attention. Noticing Colin staring at his headpiece, Prince Topaz adjusted it, and explained: This is a tradition of our Half-Elf Kingdom. The royal children need to wear a circlet of thorns when entering Silver Moon City. It symbolizes responsibility and sacrifice. OhC Colin held back his amusement, Indeed very beautiful! Do you know in my hometown, green symbolizes luck. Really? Then thank you for your blessings! Ill go greet Miss Vera. Please feel free, Sir. Prince Topaz passed by Colin, but after a few steps reminded him, Oh, by the way, please watch out when you are strolling in the garden today. What happened? Im afraid some beast has gotten in. A beast? Yes, last night a long-tailed kite was found with its throat bitten and blood drained. Im not sure what beast did it. Thats terrible! Colin exclaimed in pretense. Prince Topaz looked furious: Sigh, that kite was my mothers cherished pet, shes going to be heartbroken for a while. That damned beast, once I find it, I swear I will tear it into pieces! Yes, the damned beast! Colin echoed as if the kite had nothing to do with him. Im going to have breakfast in the front hall first. Good luck! Bidding farewell to Prince Topaz, Colin blissfully hummed a tune and briskly headed to the restaurant. There was already someone at the long table in the hall. Good morning, Viscount! Good morning, Knight St. Hilde. Colin felt that the knight from the St. Hilde family was giving him strange looks, but he still calmly sat down for breakfast. The breakfast was abundant. Colin ate indifferently. Just when he had put some food into his stomach and was about to leave, Prince Topaz came into the hall. Miss Vera is feeling a little unwell, so, Im afraid we wont be able to depart today. Upon hearing Prince Topazs words, the way Knight St. Hilde was looking at Colin was even stranger. However, Colin, as the culprit behind all this, seemed to have no idea and even asked with a worried look, Miss Vera is alright, isnt she? I reckon shes fine. Probably its because of the thunderstorm last night disrupting her sleep. Prince Topaz answered casually, not noticing the strangeness of the knight. Dont worry, I will arrange for a priest to attend Miss Vera. Thank you for your trouble. Thats what I should have done. After Prince Topaz left, Knight Terlde turned to Colin with a grin. Viscount Angler, the rain was rather heavy last night, wasnt it? Colin nodded cheerfully, pretending not to understand the hidden meaning in his words, Indeed, I didnt get a good nights sleep. Before Knight Terlde could say anything more, a certain guilty party hastily set down his cutlery, stood up and took his leave, Well, Id better go have a nap. Please, carry on. So, due to Veras condition, the marriage envoy stayed an extra day at the Red Maple Manor. They set off again only on the third day. The Half-Elf Prince was still dressed in his finest, with a green thorny ring on his head. Good morning, Your Highness! Have they caught that damn beast yet? Good morning, Viscount, replied Prince Topaz, shaking his head. Not yet. Moreover, another pedigree dog was tragically mauled last night. Its truly despicable! What? Colin exclaimed in surprise, Thats really too much! Ive fortified security measures in the manor. If that beast dares to come out tonight, it definitely wont be able to escape! Yes, there is no way it can escape. Colin thoughtfully nodded, then lightly spurred his horses belly, Lets set out, Your Highness. Okay. By that afternoon, the marriage envoy had arrived at Silver Moon City. If Ice Rock City could be considered a bustling trade city on the border, and Winterfell City the imposing city of the king, then Silver Moon City was a breathtakingly beautiful Garden City. This ancient city, weathered by a thousand years, has been the political, economic, and cultural center of the Half-Elf Kingdom since its inception, and can be deemed the holy city of the Half-Elf Clan. In order to adorn it beautifully, the Half-elves really put a lot of effort. The exquisitely crafted buildings are a given, but even any open corner on the street has been planted with trees, flowers, and greenery by the Half-Elves. This garden-like city has left many bards charmed, spreading its beauty and tranquility everywhere, making its fame echo throughout the continent. However, the consequence of prioritizing beauty is that Silver Moon City has almost no military value. Take, for example, the city walls enlaced by wisteria, they might be appealing, but during a war, they simply make perfect climbing ladders for the besiegers. And as for that Crystal City Gate, emitting a rainbow of colors under the sunlight, Colin seriously doubted whether it could withstand a charge from heavily-armored cavalry. In fact, Colin was quite mistaken. Although the city walls and gate of Silver Moon City appear fragile, theyve never been destroyed in war. Thats because every time enemies lay siege to the city, Silver Moon City promptly surrenders without a fight. To quote the words of the Half-Elves C We cannot bear to let this beautiful city experience the atrocities of war. Thus, despite Silver Moon City being as fragile as a pretty vase, it wonderfully preserves the masterpieces of generations of Half-Elf architects, which can be hailed as a miracle in the history of cultural heritage preservation. The one to receive them at the city gate was the Prime Minister of the Half-Elf Kingdom C Duke Miller. Honorable Viscount Angler, welcome to our city. The King and Queen have been waiting for you in the palace for some time. Duke, youre too courteous. Colin casually returned Duke Millers greetings, naturally conveying a trace of pride. At this point, he was representing the Empires North Territory, and there was absolutely no need to be overly polite to a Duke from a vassal state. Of course, Duke Miller wouldnt take offense. As the Prime Minister of a small state, hed long learned to prostrate himself before the envoys of a powerful country. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After he greeted Prince Topaz, Duke Miller finally turned his eyes to Veras carriage with the intention of greeting her in person. Unfortunately, Vera made no attempt to come out to meet him. Just when Duke Miller started to feel a little awkward, Colins voice echoed from in front: Your Grace, please lead the way. We cant keep Their Majesties waiting. Yes, yes! Please, follow me! Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: 099 Welcome Banquet_l Chapter 99: 099 Welcome Banquet_l Translator: 549690339 The marriage envoy was welcomed by the half-elf populace and arrived at the Half-Elf Palace in the center of Silver Moon City. Despite the sparkling Half-Elf Palace, and the Half-Elf King standing at the front gate, Colins gaze instantly fixed on a lady The Half-Elf Queen! An elegant and tall half-elf woman, with a dreamy beauty and a dignified and elegant demeanor. She was supporting the elderly Half-Elf King, making people sigh at the sight C What a flower stuck in cow dung! Colin quickly withdrew his slightly rude gaze and bowed to the king and queen. At the same time, he commented inwardly: No wonder the queen needs to adopt a son, the Half-Elf King, who can barely stand, probably lacks the ability to impregnate the young and beautiful queen. At that moment, Vera descended from her carriage and bowed to the king. Today, Vera was not all dressed up, and only wore a simple white dress. There were no accessories on her except for a small badge of the St. Hilde family pinned to her left chest. In such a grand occasion, Veras dress was considered disrespectful. But no one dared to point it out. Like a cool snow lotus, the young lady stood in front of the Half-Elf Palace with an expressionless face, as if silently protesting against fate. MissVera, ViscountAngler, no no need for formalities The tone of the Half-Elf king was airy, as if it could be blown away by wind. Honored guests, please come in. We have prepared a feast and fine wine to welcome you. A middle-aged half-elf man walked out from behind the king and bowed to Colin and his party. Prince William is right, please come in! Duke Miller also strongly urged. He also revealed the identity of the middle-aged man. It was the firstborn son of the Half-Elf King and his late Queen C Prince William Modewen. Colin thought that the reason Duke Miller and Prince William were so eager to invite everyone in was probably because they were afraid that the old king would suddenly keel over from standing too long outside. So, he chose wisely to lead Vera into the Half-Elf Palace. The beauty-loving Half-Elf clan would naturally not skimp on their palace. Colin saw every part of the palace adorned in opulence and extravagance, which even outshone the Lion Roar Castle of the St. Hilde family. They traversed a long corridor and arrived at the Banquet Hall. Long tables were arranged on a maroon carpet, covered in dark navy velvet. The tables were decorated with the Half-Elf Kingdoms specialty, blood roses. The faint fragrance of flowers in the air was refreshing. The tall, half-elf maids elegantly guided everyone to their seats, their movements as delicate as butterflies. Colin stepped on the thick carpet, and its soft, comfortable touch gave him the illusion of walking on clouds. Once seated, he squinted and examined the crystal chandeliers above. There were eight crystal magic lamps, three meters wide, spreading magical radiance that illuminated every corner of the banquet hall like it was daylight. Lowering his gaze, he saw a variety of exquisite dishes and expensive wine. Even the utensils were made of pure gold, carved with the badge of the Modewen family. Theyre bloody rich! Colin was reminded of the information about the Half-Elf race in the memories of his predecessor. They were known as the two most business-savvy races in the world, along with the goblins. If goblin merchants made a name for themselves through careful calculation and business talent, the half-elf merchants did so through womens politics. Thats right, half-elf beauties were famous all over the world, and by sending women to various factions, half-elf merchants quickly expanded their network of contacts across the continent, bringing a wealth of treasures back to Silver Moon City. But of course, such wealth attracted greedy eyes. Therefore, the half-elves decisively sought protection from the Glory Empire, offering large amounts of tribute each year just for the empires protection. With the Empire as their godfather, the Half-Elf Kingdom laid back and relaxed. The nations military preparedness was slack, and the total number of regular troops in the country was just 50,000, with their combat effectiveness rumored to be rather poor. Well, everyone was so rich, who would want to risk their lives on the battlefield? As Colin mused, the banquet began. The old king was still delivering his vague toasts in a threadbare tone, making Colin feel groggy. The entire meal was extremely dull. Vera adhered to the principle of silence being golden, only occasionally answering with a Yes, Right, okay etc. when absolutely cornered with questions. She didnt behave like a woman about to marry into the half-elf royal family at all. However, not only did the members of the Modewen royal family not dare to complain, they also had to take good care of her, striving to find topics to prevent the atmosphere from becoming too awkward. Colin found it tiring just watching them. If the atmosphere at the main table was like this, the half-elf nobles at the other tables certainly dared not speak loudly. The entire banquet hall was almost filled with the clinking sounds of cutlery hitting the plates. Finally, when the meal was over, the maids cleared the long table. When the soft music began, the dance ball started. However, the atmosphere remained extremely awkward. Vera stood there like a wooden figure, ignored by everyone. Prince Topaz, standing next to her, had a green face from irritation, but still had to maintain a smile. At this point, Colin didnt dare to ask Vera to dance, otherwise, the exasperated Prince Topaz would probably throw his glove at him again. However, there were quite a few half-elf noble girls gathered around Colin. Obviously, they had heard that this Viscount Angler from the North Territory was not yet married, and they came to try their luck. Seeing one beautiful face after another swirling around him, Colin could only shake his head and refuse with a bitter smile. He always felt Veras gaze deliberately or unintentionally sweeping over, it made his spine feel cold. Moreover, frankly speaking, he was truly not interested in these half-elf noble girls. Although they looked quite good, they were not necessarily as beautiful as Vera. As for their status, it was naturally even worse. Half-elf beauties are always known as the best lovers. But note, they only have the title of lovers, not wives. Any clear-headed human noble knew that a half-elf beauty could only be a lover, not a real wife. The reason was simple C the nobility of the Glorious Empire could only be inherited by pure-blooded humans. Therefore, facing the enthusiastic half-elf girls, Colin could only decline politely. With both honored guests giving them such a cold reception, it was naturally impossible for the banquet to heat up. And the old half-elf king even went to sleep directly in his chair. So just after eight oclock, the queen announced the end of the banquet earlier than usual. Im really sorry; our banquet was not to your liking! Looking at the queen who personally came to apologize softly, Colin also waved his hand and laughed: Your Majesty is too kind, in fact, we are also tired from a long journey and were thinking of having an early rest. Okay, Topaz, please send our distinguished guests to rest. Yes. After sending Vera and Colin away, the queen tried to help the sleeping king. Mother, let me do it, Prince William said, taking the initiative. Okay, you help His Majesty to rest. Ill go and see off the guests. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alright. Supporting the sleeping king, Prince William headed towards the bedchamber. You may all leave now. After laying the king on the bed in the bedchamber, Prince William waved at the attendants behind him. Yes. As the door of the bedchamber was closed again, the seemingly sleeping king suddenly opened his eyes. He got up swiftly, looking completely different from his frail earlier appearance.. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: 100 Fathers and Sons_l Chapter 100: 100 Fathers and Sons_l Translator: 549690339 Looking at the suddenly radiant old King, Prince William did not show any surprise. It was as if it was supposed to be this way. The Half-Elf King, brushing off his previous weakened state, spoke in a powerful voice, asking Prince William: What do you think about your younger brothers upcoming marriage to the Northern Dukes adopted daughter? I will abide by your arrangements, Prince William lowered his head, as if he dared not look into his fathers eyes. The fact that Topaz, the second son, was marrying the Northern Dukes adopted daughter, apparently made Prince William, the eldest son, uncomfortable. Yet, Prince William dared not voice his discontent. Im asking about what you think! The Half-Elf King seemed unwilling to let his eldest son off the hook easily. I I have no opinion Wham! The scepter in the old kings hand swung down swiftly, slamming heavily onto Prince Williams knee. Prince William let out a scream, kneeling before the King, and pleaded, Father, I truly dare not have any complaints! Fool! The old King roared furiously, Do you really believe that I arranged for Topaz to travel to North Territory to court Vera? Speak! I dont know Wham! Wham! Wham! The kings scepter kept swinging, raining down on Prince Williams back like raindrops. Poor William did not dare to resist, he could only suffer in silence, occasionally letting out screams, seemingly trying to elicit sympathy from his father. After a while, the old King finally stopped, exhausted. He saw him panting as he sat back on the bed, scolding with a deep disappointment: You dont know? You, the Crown Prince of the kingdom, the future chief of the Half-Elf Clan, are telling me you dont know could it be that when the enemies are in front of us, and the Half-Elf Clan is on the brink of extinction, when the court officials ask you what to do, you will just say You have no idea? You dont know? Not a shred of responsibility! Not a hint of strategy! If it werent for the fact you are my only legitimate blood, I would have given up on you a long time ago! Before the old kings scolding, Prince William cowered on the ground, not daring to move. But what he didnt realize was that such a weak attitude would only fuel his fathers anger. The old king gazed at his son, let out a long sigh, and was silent for a long time. Prince William, crawling on the ground, waited for a long time without hearing anything from his father, then carefully raised his head. There, he saw his fathers cold and deep gaze. It was a look he had never seen before. For some reason, Prince William suddenly felt an inexplicable panic. It was as if something important in his life was slipping away. But before he could ask, the old King spoke again: William, tell me, what is the survival strategy of the Modewen family? Hold onto your chips tightly! Prince William quickly answered, as if a struggling student finally found a question on the test paper that he knew how to answer. Then tell me, what does this survival strategy mean? Prince William quickly tried to muster all his thoughts, and after a while, cautiously answered, It implies we should hold onto our chips tightly, and not place our bets easily. Why shouldnt you place your bets easily? The old king continued to interrogate without showing any emotion. Prince William was taken aback, why are there follow-up questions? The phrase I dont know reached his throat, but he immediately swallowed it back down. He believed if he dared to say that, he would absolutely be beaten up again. I I think that is that is betting should be cautious Poor Prince William struggled for a long time but could not articulate his thoughts. The light in the eyes of the old king became even more dim. Helplessly, he had to explain patiently, When two giants are fighting, if you, a weak dwarf, dare to join recklessly, youd be dashed to pieces! So, your best choice is to stay on the sideline and observe. No matter how the giants threaten or coax, you must not readily commit before the situation is clear. You dont have many chips in your hands, but they are extremely crucial. As long as you do not hastily place them, they will become increasingly important! As long as you dont take sides, both parties will need to ally with you. You can thus take advantage of this situation, giving you a greater strategic maneuvering space. Do you understand? I understand. Prince William hurriedly nodded, unsure whether he genuinely understood, or only wanted to avoid his fathers admonishment. The old kings expression seemed somewhat disappointed. This saying of the Modewen family, it subtly encapsulates countless tears and suffering of the Half-Elf clan! It also undertakes countless secretive dirty transactions. What a pity The old king sighed, and asked, So, being wedged between North Territory and the East, do you know what to do now? I understand. As long as they havent decided on a victor, we will absolutely not take sides, and neither will we place any bets! Hm. A smile finally formed on the old kings face, seemingly thinking that his son was not as hopeless as he had seemed. Then, you think again, the issue of Topaz seeking to marry Vera, could it truly be my plan? Prince William became astute this time, fervently shaking his head: No, father, you are so wise, why would you bet on North Territory at such a crucial moment. Seeing the old king slowly nod, Prince Williams confidence increased: Therefore, it was my younger brothers own initiative? A trace of anger flashed across the old kings face: Humph! And of course, there is that despicable woman pushing from behind! Prince William didnt dare to respond this time. Because he knew that the despicable woman the old king was referring to was the Queen herself. Although outwardly, the Half-Elf king and queen seemed to share a harmonious relationship, William knew very well that his father was never content with her from the day she married into the royal family. The dispute over adopting Prince Topaz nearly left the couple enemies. The old king, who greatly values bloodline inheritance, has never considered Prince Topaz his own son, even though by law, he was indeed the son of the king now. If not for considering the Queens background from the Miller family, the King would have already disposed of her. Now, the queen seems to be looking to ally with the Northern Duke through Topazs wedding to Vera. This kind of behavior that dismisses the overall situation has clearly infuriated the old king who wants to remain neutral, playing a balancing act between the East and North Territories. The Easterner should send an envoy here in a few days, you will receive them when the time comes. Yes. Remember, no matter how the Easterner tries to ally or threaten you, you must not personally involve yourself, just providing them with some necessitated convenience and let them fight with the Northerners will be enough. I understand. After uttering so much, the old King seemed tired and gestured for Prince William to leave. Prince William promptly bowed and took his leave, but before he could step out of the bedchamber, the King stopped him: What about the Windbell Commerce Association that I had you look into last time? Ive looked into it, theres nothing wrong with the Windbell Commerce Association, theyre dutifully paying their commercial taxes Fool! The old King got angry again. Did I ask you to investigate whether theyre evading taxes? Prince William was taken aback. The old King took a few moments to calm his anger. With a sigh of disappointment, he waved his hand: You continue investigating. Yes. Prince William carefully responded. How has Little Charlie been doing recently? Hearing the King ask about his own son, an involuntary smile formed on Prince Williams face: The little chap is doing great, hes recently started learning swordsmanship, although hes too naughty, causing havoc among the flowers and plants in the palace Bring him to me tomorrow to accompany me for some time. Prince William had no doubts and nodded repeatedly: Yes, Father. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, light footsteps came from outside the palatial chambers. Prince William turned to see his father swiftly lying down on his bed. One second to fall asleep. William, has his majesty gone to bed? The Queen walked in and whispered. Yes, he went to bed as soon as he returned. Alright, you should also return. Yes.. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: 101 Cis_l Chapter 101: 101 Cis_l Translator: 549690339 Sir, are you interested in purchasing a half-elven female slave? Our Merchant Association has recently trained a few, of exceptional quality. Would you like to inspect them? No sooner had Colin approached the entrance of the Windbell Commerce Association, than he was accosted by a peddler. I am here to meet someone. May I ask whom you seek? A merchant named Cis. Do you know him? Er may I know the purpose of your visit to our Chairman? Colin raised an eyebrow. Surprisingly, the first Merchant Association he stumbled upon the slave market held the person he sought. Moreover, the person whom Prince Okamoto introduced turned out to be the chairman of a rather large Merchant Association. Seeing the suspicious look on the peddlers face, Colin took out the token bestowed to him by Okamoto. The peddler accepted the badge, but the skepticism on his face did not recede, clearly he didnt recognize the token: Please wait for a while, I will go and inquire for you. Not long after, the peddler returned, followed by a tall, slender middle-aged half-elf. May I ask if you are Viscount Angler? I am. And you are? I am Cis. Prince Okamoto had already informed me of your arrival. Please, come in! Colin nodded and followed Cis inside the Windbell Commerce Association. They walked past the bustling front hall to a serene courtyard. The courtyard was full of rose bushes. As the breeze blew, the subtle fragrance of roses filled the air. In the center of the flower garden, there was a pavilion. Cis led Colin to the pavilion and took a seat, then asked respectfully: Viscount, what would you like to drink? Coffee. An attendee promptly brought forward two mugs, the coffee inside emanating a gentle stream of warmth. Cis waved his hand, and the attendant promptly left, leaving Colin and Cis alone. Welcome to Silver Moon City, honored Viscount Angler. If theres anything you need, feel free to order. Colin took a sip of his coffee. Without being courteous to Cis, he straightforwardly asked: Tell me about the major powers in Silver Moon City. Cis chuckled: Im not sure what you mean by powers? I have been in business for several decades and Im familiar with the powerful factions in the elven commercial I meant political powers. Colin rolled his eyes, interrupting the deliberately obtuse half-elf merchant. Viscount, as for political powers how much could I, a humble businessman, possibly know Colin looked at Cis playfully, then pointed to the roses in the courtyard, saying faintly: These are Blood Roses, arent they? Yes, they are. If Viscount is interested, I can gift you some. I am not particularly fond of flowers. Colin shook his head, smiling and elaborated, However, I have heard that Queen Isas favorite flower is the Blood Rose. Yes. This is common knowledge in the whole of Silver Moon City. Then tell me about Queen Isa. Sure. This time Cis did not evade the question, Queen Isa belongs to the Miller family, the youngest daughter of Duke Miller Half-elf Prime Minister Duke Miller? Colin suddenly thought of the half-elf who welcomed him at the city gate. Yes. Cis nodded in confirmation, then continued, Queen Isa joined the royal family three years ago Hearing the phrase three years ago, Colin suddenly became alert. He recalled that the plan to eradicate threats within and outside the North Territory, devised by Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia, was it not three years ago? Was it a coincidence? Or Meanwhile, Ciss narration continued: As the King is rather old and not able to provide Queen Isa with a child, a year ago, a young man from the Miller family was chosen to be the adopted son, now known as Prince Topaz Wait! Colin interrupted immediately, Youre saying that Prince Topaz was selected from the descendants of the Miller family, not from the royal half-elf Modewen family? Thats correct. Cis nodded in confirmation. Colin let out a cold laugh. What is the Miller family up to? The queen belongs to their family, even the adopted son of the king is from their family. Even if Topaz has changed his surname to Modewen now, would the old king really accept this foreign bloodline? Is Duke Miller trying to play the trick of stealing someone elses nest? What about Crown Prince William? Colin asked again. Prince William is the biological son of the king and the previous queen. Which family did the previous queen come from? The Lute Clan. A solemn face flashed through Colins mind. At last nights reception banquet, wasnt there a Duke Lute sitting at the main table? Is the current Duke Lute related to the previous queen? Colin asked again. Brother. Does Duke Lute currently hold any court positions? Duke Lute is the commander of the Silver Moon Guards. Colin nodded, getting a general understanding of the political situation in the Half-Elf Kingdom. In his view, the high-level forces of this country mainly split into two factions. One faction included the Queen, Prince Topaz, and Duke Miller, and the other faction included the King, Prince William, and Duke Lute. However, it seemed that the latter faction had a clear advantage. After all, the succession order of Prince William was originally ahead of Prince Topaz, and with the support of the king, coupled with the kingdoms most elite army being in the hands of his uncle, Duke Lute. No wonder Prince Topaz had to go to the North Territory to court Vera; without the help of external forces, he simply couldnt compete with his brother.) So, how was Duke St. Hilde planning to push the disadvantaged Prince Topaz to the throne in order to control the Half-Elf Kingdom and obtain the key to enter the East Territory? And what about the East Territory? They definitely wouldnt just sit back and watch the Half-Elf Kingdom fall into the control of the North Territory, so how do they plan to respond? And then theres this guy, Cis. Colin certainly didnt believe that this guy was just a simple merchant. Just wondering what role the troll forces represented by Prince Okamoto plan to play in the contest over Silver Moon City? And Colin himself He probably was just a chess piece on this intricate board at the moment. But to prevent Vera from marrying that Half-Elf prince, Colin felt that he must become the player! During the previous journey, he had roughly outlined a plan. However, he needed a breakthrough. Are you a knight? Colin licked his sharp canines and suddenly asked. Cis was visibly taken aback, apparently not expecting Colin to ask such a question: You must be joking, I, a mere merchant, how could I have the honor to be baptized and become a noble knight. Colin was a bit disappointed and asked again: There should be plenty of knights among the members of the Half-Elf royal family, right? Of course, serving the Lord of Glory is the longstanding wish of every Half-Elf noble! This was indeed a fact. Although there was also a church of the Goddess of Fate in Silver Moon City, under the shadow of the current powerful influence of the Lord of Glory, the church of Lord of Glory was more popular. The first career choice of Half-Elf nobility was naturally to be a knight, not a ranger. His Majesty the King was once a tier-four knight, her Highness the Queen, the two princes, and also Duke Lute Hearing the illustrious names coming out from Ciss mouth one by one, Colin showed an excited smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alright, thats enough for todays chat, I have other business so I will take my leave first. Okay, welcome to visit anytime! I will see you out now. As the two walked outside, when they got to the door of the company, they came face-to-face with a team of fully armed guards. Looking at the familiar face leading the group, Colin was taken aback, and said: Prince William? Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chance Encounter 1 Chapter 102: Chance Encounter 1 Translator: 549690339 Viscount Angler? What brings you here? I Colin was taken aback and then blurted out an excuse, I came to see the Half-Elf female slaves. I see! Prince William got it and immediately showed an ambiguous smile that every man understands, Then you should have looked for me! The best Half-Elf female slaves in Silver Moon City are at my place! Colin blinked and found the princes remark quite naively honest. Its okay, I just wanted to have a look around, I wont necessarily buy. Colin quickly changed the subject, What brings you here? Im here to investigate this Windbell Commerce Association. The straightforward Prince William said, We received a report that this association is involved in tax evasion! Were innocent! Your Highness! Cis immediately wailed, Didnt you investigate us recently? Were law-abiding citizens, we absolutely have not evaded taxes! Well find out if you did or not after the investigation. Prince William ignored Cis and waved his hand behind him. Suddenly, a squad of fierce Half-Elf guards rushed up, grabbed Cis, and walked towards the association. Im sorry, Viscount, I wont be able to accompany you due to official duties. No problem, you mind your business, I will just wander around. Colin was ready to bid Prince William goodbye, but as he began to walk away, a thought suddenly struck him, and he turned back and said: Your Highness, I may have some leads on this Windbell Commerce Association. Oh? Prince William stopped in his tracks. However, these leads are not about tax evasion. Thats okay, tell me. Prince Williams eyes lit up, and he became even more excited. Seeing the reaction from Prince William, Colin immediately realized that the Windbell Commerce Association had probably been targeted by the Modewen family for a while now. The tax evasion was merely just an excuse to investigate them. Earlier, I saw a surreptitious Troll in there. So, I suspect that this association might be colluding with the Troll Empire. Colin effortlessly betrayed Okamoto. He suspected that Cis was a spy planted by the Trolls in the Half-Elf Kingdom, possibly hoping to profit from the approaching conflict between the North and East territories. Of course, Colin did not intend to let the Trolls have their way. So, he decided to let Prince William do some digging on Cis. At the same time, he would stir up more chaos in Silver Moon City. Only then would he be able to take advantage of the situation without raising suspicion. I see! Prince William suddenly realized why his father had directed him to investigate this association. Haha, Viscount Angler, thank you for the lead you provided! Ill certainly visit you to express my gratitude! Oh, by the way, arent you interested in buying a Half-Elf female slave? I will hand over the best one I have to you once I return! No need, no need, youre too kind. After parting with the overly enthusiastic Prince William, Colin walked back to the royal palace alone. Veras wedding was in half a month, so he was somewhat idle at the moment. He wanted to have a chat about life with Vera, but he gave up halfway there. After all, this was the Half-Elf Royal Palace, not the Red Maple Manor. The guards assigned to the palace were the Silver Moon Guards, who could not be diverted. If anyone noticed anything strange, it could lead to trouble. So, Colin wandered aimlessly about the palace. As he walked, he suddenly smelled a familiar fragrance. Following the scent, Colin entered an open-air garden. The Blood Roses in the garden were in full bloom, like a fiery ocean. Colin leaned towards one of them, taking a close look, trying to figure out whether these Blood Roses were of the same variety as the ones he saw at the Windbell Commerce Association. Viscount Angler? An elegant and slightly magnetic voice suddenly rang out. Colin was taken aback and turned his head to see Queen Isa half squatting among the flowers. She was wearing a fiery red dress, perfectly blending into the Blood Roses. No wonder Colin hadnt noticed her presence earlier. Your Majesty, the Queen! Im sorry, I didnt see you when I came in. Queen Isa waved her hand, indicating Colin didnt need to stand on ceremony. She slowly walked towards Colin, a charming smile adorning her stunning face, Do you, Sir Viscount, also fancy the Blood Rose? Colin stood up straight but lowered his eyes to avoid meeting the queens gaze, Yes, after all, who doesnt love beautiful things? Did you know? The most beautiful Blood Rose is nurtured with fresh blood. While speaking, Queen Isa had already reached Colins side. A faint fragrance continuously wafted into Colins nose, stirring his heartstrings. Really? No wonder its called Blood Rose. Colin rubbed his itching nose and laughed. Queen Isa casually picked a Blood Rose, sniffed it gently, and nodded, Yes. Moreover, the fresher the blood of the more powerful professionals, the more stunning the Blood Rose it nurtures. A thought crossed Colins mind, he thought to himself its very much like me Perhaps, I could add the Blood Rose to the new family crest as well. While Colin was lost in his thoughts, Queen Isa had slipped the plucked Blood Rose into her hair. She tilted her head towards Colin, asking somewhat abruptly: Am I beautiful? Colin was taken aback, turned his head to look at Queen Isa, who had a slight blush. He nodded, Of course. At the same time, a sense of alertness crept up in his heart. A radiant smile spread across Queen Isas face, much like a young girl who just received the praise of her lover. I heard you once proposed to Miss Vera at Lion Roar Castle, is that right? Yes. Ah, the agony of not being able to have the one you love, Ive also experienced that. Sympathy clouded Queen Isas beautiful eyes, as though she truly empathised with Colin. Colin lifted his head, looking straight into the eyes of the ravishing queen, suddenly laughed and said, Thats a joke! You married the one you love, didnt you? Do you really think so? A complex bitter smile crept up on Queen Isas face. Colin fell silent. He was struggling to understand why the queen was sharing this information with him. It seemed Queen Isa noticed the guarded look in Colins eyes and sighed. I know, you dont trust me. But I can tell. Miss Vera doesnt really want to marry Topaz. You should be her true love. You jest, Your Majesty. Colin replied guardedly, not wanting to give this woman any leverage. Im not joking. Queen Isa looked serious. Moreover, if possible, I would even hope that you could take Miss Vera and elope. Colin merely chuckled, ignoring the Queens nonsensical words. Although he did indeed entertain that thought, it was impossible for Queen Isa to assist him in stealing away Vera. From what Colin understood of the situation in Silver Moon City, this Queen Isa ought to be one of the people who most wanted Prince Topaz to marry Vera. In that way, the Miller family behind her could gain the support of the North Territory and realize the dream of worming their way into power. Thus, Colin felt that the queen was testing waters by discussing this with him. Could it be that she had noticed something? Or did Duke St. Hilde mention something to the Miller family? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Your Majesty, I just remembered theres something I need to attend to. I must take my leave now. Colin was ready to make his quick exit. Fine. After Colin had left, the queen removed the Blood Rose she had placed in her hair. She gently crumbled it apart, opening her palm to let the tiny fragments scatter and float into the air. If you were still alive, would you dare to take me with you? A gentle breeze blew past, carrying away Queen Isas muttered whisper.. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: 103 Kathy_l Chapter 103: 103 Kathy_l Translator: 549690339 Leaving the garden, Colin was still bothered, trying to work out the real intent behind Queen Isas words. He didnt notice the half-elf maid walking towards him. The maid was holding a large pot that blocked her view, she didnt see Colin either. It wasnt until they almost collided that Colin realized there was someone in front of him. He quickly dodged, startling the maid into a scream. Sorry. No, no, no, my lord. Its my fault! Recognizing Colin, the maid quickly set down the pot plant and kept apologizing. Its fine. Colin waved his hand, preparing to leave. But after a few steps, he seemed to remember something and turned back to the maid: Are you the one in charge of that garden? Yes, my lord. Are those Blood Roses all cultivated by you? No, I dont have such skills. The maid shook her head, Those Blood Roses were all bought from outside. Do you know where those Blood Roses in the garden were bought from? I quite like those flowers. Id like to buy some myself. Windbell Commerce Association. The maid mentioned a name familiar to Colin. They are located on the western side of the Slave Market. This business can cultivate the best Blood Roses in Silver Moon City. Ok, thank you. Youre so kind. The maid gave a curtsey. Seeing that Colin had no further instructions, she took her leave. Colin watched the maids retreating figure and fell into deep thought. There was indeed some connection between Queen Isa and the Windbell Commerce Association. But was their relation merely about Blood Roses? Did Queen Isa know Cis? Even Prince Okamoto? Could it be that Prince Okamoto was actually a supporter of the second princes faction? But what would the Troll Empire have to gain by meddling in the affairs of the Half-Elf Kingdom? What could they possibly gain here? Also, why would Cis, a half-elf, align with the trolls? A plethora of questions were spinning in Colins head. He suddenly found the current situation in Silver Moon City to be rather interesting. With an excited smile, Colin turned around and headed towards his residence. Although there were still many questions unanswered, he had sorted one thing out. Thats why he ran into Prince William at the doorstep of the Windbell Commerce Association. Its likely that the Miller family had already detected the secret connection between Queen Isa and the Windbell Commerce Association. So, they conducted a tax investigation as a pretext. Colin had already revealed the secret connection between the Windbell Commerce Association and the trolls to Prince William, who could now pry some useful information out of Cis mouth. Lost in these thoughts while walking, Colin quickly returned to his residence. Then he noticed an attractive and petite half-elf girl standing at his door. Knight Teriden, who is this lady? Colin asked, puzzled. My Lord, this is Kathy. She is the female slave personally sent by Prince William as a gift to you. Only then did Colin remember it. He had initially thought Prince William was simply being courteous, but he indeed sent over a half-elf female slave. This half-elf female slave stood about one meter sixty tall. She was thin and petite, appearing as if a gust of wind could blow her away. However, she had a delicate and beautiful face. Especially her big, amber eyes and pointed ears were incredibly adorable. She wore a simple green dress with an iron ring a symbol of slavery around her left ankle. She had a mysterious and weak aura about her, which inspired a sense of compassion. Seeing Colin looking at her, Kathy blushed, stepped forward and curtsied: My lord, Prince William sent me to serve you. Knight Teriden timely handed over a document: Lord, this is her slave contract. The prince has already signed it. You just have to sign your name, and the female slave will be yours. With a bit of helplessness, Colin took the contract and said to Kathy: Come in with me. Once inside, as soon as Colin sat down on a chair, Kathy quickly poured a glass of water and offered it to Colin: My lord, please have some water. Colin, looking at the overly eager Kathy, laughed and waved his hand: You dont have to be so nervous. He then pointed to the seat opposite him and instructed: Sit. Kathy obediently sat down, still sitting up straight as if she were a bit tense. How did you become a slave? Colin knew by looking at Kathys demeanor and appearance that this girls family must have been fairly well-off before C she did not seem like the child of a slave. My father used to be a merchant, but after he went bankrupt, he sold me to pay off his debts. Kathy couldnt help but tear up as she recounted her painful past. A clichd tale. How much of it was true was anyones guess. Colin looked at the pitiful Kathy and asked again: How long have you been with Prince William? I was just sold to Prince William today. Hmm? Colin raised an eyebrow, Who was your previous owner? The Windbell Commerce Association. As suspected! Colin immediately guessed that the naive Prince William probably hadnt figured out the true nature of the Windbell Commerce Association. And this half-elf maid, perhaps, was a gift from Cis to curry favor with Prince William. It was unexpected that she was directly passed on to Colin by Prince William. Hmm? Wait a moment! A half-elf maid given to Prince William by Cis? Colin stroked his chin and suddenly began to smile. Come here. Upon hearing Colins command, Kathy immediately stood up and walked over to Colin. A little closer. Kathy took another step forward. Colin suddenly stood up as well, giving Kathy a fright. They were standing very close, and Colin deliberately leaned in further, his face almost touching Kathys. Kathy seemed to realize something, and her face turned crimson. The masculine aroma from Colin put her in a whirl, her mind went blank. Just then, Colin suddenly asked: Whats your last name? My last name is Kathy suddenly snapped to attention, her eyes widened, and quickly corrected herself, Sir, I am just a slave, I dont have a last name! Even before you were made a slave? Kathy shook her head: Sir, I was just a commoner before. Colin gave a cold smile, obviously not believing her story. Kathys subconscious reaction just now had already given her away. In this world, only nobles are allowed to have a last name. If Kathy was really just a commoner, she would not have subconsciously started her sentence with My last name is Considering the collusion between Cis and Queen Isa, Colin suddenly realized, could Kathy be from the Miller family? If thats the case, then Duke Miller is quite ruthless. To plant a mole beside his enemy, he even sold his own family member into slavery. Of course, Colin also guessed another possibility Kathy might not have anything to do with the Miller family, but instead, she may be a spy for Cis, or for the family behind Cis. In fact, that was the initial reason why Colin decided to probe Kathy. He feels that Cis, does not seem like a commoner. A commoner half-elf, even one with the backing of a troll, probably wouldnt dare to interfere in the power struggle of Silver Moon City. Unfortunately, this maid is obviously not a knight, and Colin could not transform her into a bloodline, which would force her to tell the truth. As for blood slaves, they could be transformed, but those thoughtless walking corpses obviously couldnt tell Colin anything about her background. You may leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes. Kathy gave Colin a pathetic look then scurried out like a scared deer. Watching her retreating figure, Colin suddenly felt that his plan could use some fine-tuning. Cis, Kathy, Queen Isa This is indeed an interesting lead.. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: 104 Siblings_l Chapter 104: 104 Siblings_l Translator: 549690339 Gloomy storm clouds shrouded the sky over Silver Moon City, occasionally filled with rumbling thunder. It was about to rain. Pedestrians on the street hurried, hoping to get home before the storm hit. A small tavern in the east of the city had two special guests. The tavern attendant, upon seeing the appearance and demeanor of these two guests, realized they must be nobles. He involuntarily bowed a little, respectfully leading them to a quiet spot near a window. The two guests were a man and a woman. The man seemed to be in his early twenties and sported radiant golden hair with ocean-blue eyes. His eyes were particularly deep like the ocean, giving anyone he was looking at a feeling of being seen through. The woman was slightly younger, pretty with a bold spirit. She was petite and moved with agility. The broadsword she carried on her back was the most eye-catching thing about her. Almost as tall as she was, the broadsword was ten inches wide with edges unfolding on both sides. It was engraved with complex arcane patterns; when in close proximity to it, one could even feel slivers of electric energy emanating from it. The contrast between the massive broadsword and the petite woman was strikingly sharp. The knob of the sword hilt was carved with a galloping steed. If one was familiar with the badges of nobles in the Glorious Empire, they would immediately recognize it C a pure white heavenly horse, the emblem of the St. Prowse Family, rulers of the eastern part of the Empire. Thud! When the woman took her seat, she carelessly leaned the broadsword against the wall. The depth to which the sword tip was embedded in the ground, along with the thud sound, revealed its substantial weight. Big brother, why have you been spending the past few days sampling fine wines? Have you forgotten our mission in Silver Moon City? she asked. Instead of responding right away, the man smiled faintly. He received the wine from the attendant, poured some for himself and his sister, raised his glass, and said, Why the rush? Lets savor the wine of this place first. The woman reluctantly raised her glass for a toast. As he lifted his hand to drink, three silver stripes sewn on the mans sleeve were revealed C a mark reserved solely for a Count in the Empire. Taking together that badge and the wide heavenly horse on the womans sword, it was clear who these esteemed guests were. There is only one Count in the St. Prowse Family, the rulers of the Eastern Territory C Evan Sanctus. Count Evan was the second son of Duke St. Prowse, a real Count. He received his Count title at a young age, making it appear that the Dukes second son was quite favored. But those who really understood the situation would think otherwise. Just like the North Territory, the rightful heir of the Duke of the Eastern Territory would also receive a nominal title of Marquis, which was without actual territory, since they would inherit the entire Eastern Territory once the Duke passed away. When the Duke of the Eastern Territory awarded his second son Evan the title of Count. it was almost equivalent to saving. This title of Count and this territory are for you to keep, but dont get your hopes up for my Duke title. The implication was clear. After sipping his wine, Count Evan closed his eyes, taking in the fleeting flavors. When he opened his eyes again, he met his sisters relentless gaze. Count Evan smiled wistfully, finally succumbing, Alright, alright, Anna. Do you know why I am not rushing to meet the royal half-elf? Why? Because, dear sister, it is a mission destined to fail, Count Evan poured himself another glass of wine, so rather than wasting time, Id recommend sampling the fine wines of Silver Moon City. At least we wont leave empty-handed. Anna furrowed her brows, puzzled, Why do you think this mission is bound to fail? Closing his eyes, Count Evan savored the intoxicating wine in his mouth before replying. Father sent us to Silver Moon City in an attempt to prevent the Half-Elf Kingdom from aligning with the North Territory. But I believe its just about impossible because Duke St. Hilde possesses a guaranteed method to succeed! Guaranteed victory? Anna looked skeptical, What methods can ensure that the North Territory certainly gains control of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Even if Vera successfully marries Prince Topaz, that doesnt necessarily mean she can control Silver Moon City, does it? After all, Prince Topaz is the second in line for succession, and didnt you say that the Half-Elf King is an expert at maintaining balance, and wont arbitrarily favor any party? Hehe, the Half-Elf King may be an old fox, but Duke St. Hilde is a lion. Count Evan opened his eyes, a cold smirk appearing on his lips, Want to know what this surefire method is? What? The method isI Count Evan took another sip of wine, then said with an icy tone: Kill Vera! Boom! A flash of lightning pierced the sky outside the window, followed immediately by deafening thunder. Annas eyes widened, she gaped in disbelief at her brother. Youre saying, if Duke St. Hilde kills his adopted daughter, he will definitely gain control of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Exactly. The bloodthirsty glint in Count Evans eyes grew brighter, As long as Vera dies in Silver Moon City, then North Territory will have the excuse to send troops. I suspect that the invincible Dark Cavalry of the North Territory are already waiting in the wings. It would probably take them only ten days to get to Silver Moon City. Tell me, at that point, would the Half-Elf Silver Moon Guards dare to defend their city? And our esteemed father, would he dare to send our army into the Half-Elf Kingdom and wage a decisive battle with the Dark Cavalry on land? Anna was silent, unsure if she was scared by her brothers insane idea or because she found the answer to the last two questions too hard to swallow. If the Dark Cavalry were to charge all the way to Silver Moon City, in accordance with the honorable traditions of the Elf Clan, they would probably surrender without a fight. And the Duke of the East Territory? He probably wouldnt dare to earnestly dispatch troops into the Half-Elf Kingdom to engage head-on with the Dark Cavalry, would he? Dont be fooled by the recent chaos and severe troop loss in the North Territory. As long as that terrifying Dark Cavalry is still around, no one would dare underestimate the North Territory. Moreover, it has been over a hundred years since the East Territory last experienced wars. Although we have substantial troop numbers, their combat effectiveness leaves something to be desired. One cannot forge a strong army unless it has been tested by blood and fire. If not for the geographical advantage offered by the Angry River, the troops of the North Territory would have charged in and driven out the St. Prowse Family from White Dew City a long time ago. Anna sighed deeply and shook her head, This is merely your conjecture, right? Is Duke St. Hilde truly willing to sacrifice a daughter for the Half-Elf Kingdom? Adopted daughter. Count Evan corrected, Moreover, even if she was his biological daughter, what would there be that he couldnt throw away? Anna gazed into her brothers eyes and asked seriously, If you were Duke St. Hilde, would you do it? Yes. Count Evan answered without hesitation. I dont believe you. Anna shook her head, Even though our father and eldest brother dont like you, and feel that youre unscrupulous, without any restraints or respect for knightly honor. But I do know that youre not like that. Count Evan chuckled, And how would you know what kind of person I am? By intuition. Anna replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Count Evan was taken aback. He hung his head, a hint of warmth flickered in his eyes, but he sneered, My dear naive sister, youll be deceived someday if you carry on like this. Anna snorted lightly, clearly dismissive of her brothers warning, and asked again, Is there really no way for us to stop the North Territory? Taking another sip of wine, Count Evan wobbled his head and said, There is, in fact. Anxious, Anna immediately asked: What is it? Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: 105 Rain and Flower_l Chapter 105: 105 Rain and Flower_l Translator: 549690339 The sky outside the window was completely shrouded by dark clouds, with intermittent rumbles of thunder sounding like warnings, urging pedestrians on the street to quickly find shelter from the rain. In the tavern, Count Evan regarded the eager look in his sisters eyes and casually replied: The solution isyou should step into the Holy Field immediately! Humph! Annas eyebrows shot up, she glared at her older brother. She was clearly aware that she had been tricked. Im only a fourth-rank knight, Im still a long way from the Holy Field! Not long at all! declared Count Evan, Only nineteen and already a fourth-rank knight. Hehe, among this generation of St. Prowse, you are definitely the person most likely to become a Holy Knight. But thats just a likelihood. According to you, Duke St. Hilde is sure to take control of the Half-Elf Kingdom. It seems we in the East Territory may soon have to face the military might of the Northern Iron Cavalry. What what should we do? Count Evan laughed heartily: Alright, no more joking. Actually, I think the only real way to stop the North Territory is to seek help from the St. Lorenzo family. The Royal Family of the Empire? Anna muttered thoughtfully. Yes. Just us alone, we absolutely cant stop the North Territory, our only solution is to ask the Royal Family for help. Will the St. Lorenzo family help us? Of course, they will. Count Evan affirmed confidently, If the East Territory falls into the hands of the St. Hilde family, hehe, would the St. Lorenzo family still be able to suppress the St. Hilde family, who will have control of two territories? But but, isnt there a Sacred Covenant? Would the St. Hilde family dare Count Evan scoffed, The Sacred Covenant? Hehe, how many of the original seven Holy Knight Families who signed the covenant are left now? What about the St. Sean and Saint Voges families! Anna fell silent. The young girl didnt seem quite accustomed to these dark and dirty matters. Covenants are all false; only military power is real. If the St. Hilde family acquired the power to sweep across the Empire, then it would be time for a change of power in Dragon City. Count Evan sighed lightly and added: Thats why I say our father is a fool. Sending us to Silver Moon City is a complete waste of effort. We should have been sent directly to Dragon City. But the Half-Elf kingdom is not yet in the hands of the North Territory. How can we persuade the St. Lorenzo family to intervene if we go to Dragon City now? True sages dont wait until the last minute to deal with impending crises. They foresee the risks of the future while the crisis is still budding, and make plans in advance. Count Evan pointed to the umbrella next to him, It wasnt raining when I went out, but I still brought an umbrella. He then pointed outside the window: Look, its raining now. Whoosh! Indeed, it was raining cats and dogs outside the window, soaking the many pedestrians who hadnt made it home yet. Anna pouted, feeling that her brother was making fun of her. Because she didnt bring an umbrella either. Then lets write a letter to our father, have him send someone to Dragon City. Do you think our father would listen to my advice? Count Evan asked dismissively. Then Ill write it! Anna insisted. Its useless. Count Evan sighed, Do you know what is the hardest thing in the world? What? To make an arrogant person admit that they are inferior to others. Count Evan said disdainfully, Our honorable father, without being driven to a wall, would never lower himself to ask the St. Lorenzo family for help. Anna pursed her lips, her face full of determination, So we are really going to do nothing, just eat, drink and be merry in Silver Moon City? Count Evan had a cynically amused smile on his face, We have to do something or else we cant make explanations. Watching her brothers languid demeanor, Anna gritted her teeth in anger and said resentfully, Evan! Dont forget that you carry the same surname, St. Prowse! When the Northern Army invades, where are you going to run? Count Evan didnt respond, a hint of pain flashing across his face. Anna no longer felt like talking either. She turned to look at the curtain of rain outside the window, lost in thought. The storm that swept through Silver Moon City was fierce in its arrival and departure. By evening, the dark clouds had completely dispersed, revealing a fiery red sunset. In the open-air garden of the Half-Elf Palace, the maids were removing the rain covers, allowing the flowers and plants to bask in the evening sun. Regrettably, the valuable Blood Roses in the garden, though they escaped the onslaught of the storm, did not avoid the devastation of the sword. Hell! Ha! A boy about ten years old was brandishing a sword, ruining Queen Isas cherished Blood Roses beyond recognition. Seeing this, the maids by the side dared not step forward to dissuade him. Because this boy was none other than Prince Williams son, Charlie Modewen. And the old king, leaning on his walking stick, was laughing while watching his grandson devastate the garden, with no plans to stop him. Prince. Prince. Just then, Prince William suddenly appeared at the garden entrance, reprimanding his mischievous son: Charlie! Those are the queens beloved Blood Roses! You cant indiscriminately chop them! The boy jumped in fright, hastily throwing away his sword, as if in doing so, the previous destruction had nothing to do with him. However, the old king was not pleased. He glared at Prince William, scolded, What are you angry about? You frightened the boy! Then he turned to Charlie, put back on his smile, Charlie, dont be afraid, theyre just some useless plants and flowers. Play as you like. Aw yeah! Charlie shouted excitedly, bending down to pick up the sword again, and began to ravage the Blood Roses. Prince William sighed helplessly, waved to the maids who were at a loss in the garden, urging them to step back. Then, he took a few steps forward, intending to support the old king. Who knew that the old king would fling his hand and gave him a glare, Support what? Do I look that old to you? Prince William was rendered speechless, thinking, isnt it you who wanted to act old. However, this prince, accustomed to being accommodating, dared not argue, and only asked quietly: Father, our people have located the guests from the East in Silver Moon City, butthese two esteemed guests dont seem to be in a hurry to find us So what are they doing? In the past few days, they have visited almost every tavern in Silver Moon City, they seem to be sampling various fine wines The old king frowned, obviously he hadnt expected these two eastern envoys to be so unreliable, so he had to command, If they dont come to you, then you go to them. Yes. Remember to bring fine wine. Yes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Prince William obediently left, the old king looked at his excited grandson and asked with a smile, Charlie, why do you like destroying these flowers so much? Charlie paused, turned his head and said, I dont know, I just like watching them fall to the ground. Ha ha ha! The old king seemed very pleased, Good, then keep going! Remember, the more beautiful things are on the outside, the more dangerous they are! Cut them down! Its best to chop them all down! Okay, Ill chop them all down! As if given a sacred mission, Charlie wielded the sword in his hand even more vigorously.. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: 106 Bad Idea_l Chapter 106: 106 Bad Idea_l Translator: 549690339 Your Highness, the esteemed guests are inside, Hmm, you havent disturbed their privacy, have you? No, Your Highness. Alright, you can leave now. Yes, Your Highness. Once the guards had left, Prince William straightened his collar and knocked on the door. Knock, knock. As the door was opened, Prince William gave a charming yet slightly obsequious smile. But before he could introduce himself, Anna beckoned and said, Come in. Prince William immediately realized that his guards had probably been noticed by the others, so he hastily entered the room. Count Evan, Miss Anna, please excuse my uninvited visit Count Evan did not stand up but merely pointed toward the chair in front of him, Sit. Prince William immediately sat down, behaving like a well-behaved student facing his teacher. He then placed the brought champagne bottle on the table, Count, this is a fine wine produced from the Modewens vineyard, I hope it suits your palate. Count Evans eyes lit up and he finally revealed a hint of a smile, Whether its good or not, we need to taste it! Come, lets have a taste. He then immediately reached for the wine glass. Prince William quickly uncorked the bottle, pouring three cups. Count Evan lifted the tall wine glass, swishing it around with elegance, then bringing it up to his nose for a sniff. His face instantly broke into a smile of enjoyment. Indeed a good wine! he exclaimed and praised. Prince William was pleased, Its our honor that you like it, Count! Count Evan laughed lightly, took a small sip, savoring it in his mouth. The room fell silent for a while. Prince William did not dare to disturb Count Evans wine tasting, while on the other side, Anna had quickly finished her glass, her curious eyes sizing up the half-elf prince. Just as Prince William was becoming uneasy under Annas scrutiny, Count Evan seemed to finish his tasting, smiling as he broke the silence, Prince William, why visit us today? Prince William was silently frustrated Wasnt it supposed to you coming to find us? Why ask me about whats going on However, he only dared to think this, and definitely didnt dare to voice it. Its because my guards found our esteemed guests have traveled from afar. As the host of Silver Moon City, I should naturally extend a proper hospitality. Oh? Simply to welcome us? Count Evan replied with a playful smile, I thought youre here for the matter of Northern Dukes marriage proposal. Prince William was taken aback, blushing at Count Evans unexpected comment. Seeing Prince Williams reaction, Count Evan knew this fellow was surprisingly honest, so he stopped teasing him and turned serious, Prince William, the proposal from Prince Topaz to Miss Vera isnt arranged by your father, right? Of course not! Topazs youthful impetuosity led him to act on his own, Prince William hurriedly explained, I hope you can understand, and not blame the Modewen family for this! However, things have come to this point, and my father is in a bind. If he openly rejects this marriage proposal, hes afraid of offending Duke St. Hilde. But my father is very angry at this matter! Count Evan shook his head. Prince William became uneasy, I beg for your understanding, Count. Could you help us explain to Duke St. Prowse I am also very angry! Count Evan acted out, The Modewen family has always claimed to be neutral. How dare you engage in a marital alliance with the North Territory this time? And even with the Dukes daughter? Holding onto your bargaining chip? Ha-ha, you are clearly all in! 11 Prince William was momentarily at a loss for words. You definitely wouldnt like to see your own younger brother marry Vera, and thus gain the support of the Northern Duke, would you? Of of course not, Prince William answered honestly. I may have a plan that could help you sabotage this marriage, said the other party. Prince Williams eyes lit up. He eagerly asked, Please, do tell! Direct refusal of this marriage is inappropriate. But if Miss Veras reputation is sullied, the Modewen family will naturally have a compelling excuse to cancel the wedding in order to maintain the dignity of the Half-Elf Royal Court. Sullied reputation? Yes. Count Evan poured himself another glass of champagne and said while swirling it, Did you hear of the chaos that happened in the North Territory? I heard a bit about it. Then you should know that the Dark Cavalry played a decisive role in it. However, from the reward distribution afterwards, it appears that a man outside the Dark Cavalry system profited greatly! Prince William immediately recalled a person, You mean the envoy for this northern wedding Viscount Angler? Correct! Are you not curious? How did this former barons son suddenly receive the favor of Duke St. Hilde, not only being promoted to a viscount, but also receiving a domain that is significantly larger than that usually granted to viscounts? Moreover, its said that Duke St. Hilde even bestowed the Blade of Judgment on him! Prince William nodded repeatedly, Indeed, very strange. Setting down his wine cup, Count Evan spoke in a mysteriously suggestive tone, From what I gather, Viscount Angler happened across Vera amidst the chaos of war when she was returning from the east. They escaped together, and their relationship grew close. Right! Prince William added hastily, Earlier at the banquet in Lion Roar Castle, Viscount Angler also asked the Northern Duke for Veras hand in marriage. However, the duke, in the end, chose to marry Vera to Topaz. Count Evan snapped his fingers, stating firmly, So, I am certain that Viscount Angler is the man Vera loves, hence the rewards from the duke. But, there must have been some change later that made the duke change his mind and marry Vera to the Half-Elf Kingdom. So, your suggestion is A tragic love story like this is what people love, isnt it? You just need to have someone take the previous interactions between Viscount Angler and Miss Vera, tweak the narrative a bit, add some tantalizing details, and then have bards sing about it throughout Silver Moon City Brilliant! Hearing this, Prince William nodded repeatedly. He seemed to have received a brilliant plan and kept thanking Evan. Anna, who was at the side, frowned at what she heard. She didnt expect her brother to give such a foul suggestion. And as for Prince William, whether he was truly a fool or not, he actually thought it was a brilliant idea. It seemed that Count Evan also couldnt bear Prince Williams mindless flattery and dismissed him after only a few words. Once the door was closed, Anna gave her brother a contemptuous look, So this is your brilliant plan? It is quite Vulgar? Base? Or you think its just useless? Count Evan wasnt bothered by his sisters look and poured himself another glass of wine to savor. Anna snorted in disdain, saying doubtingly, Didnt you say Duke St. Hilde had a surefire method? Even if your stratagem does make it impossible for Vera to marry into the Half-Elf Royal Court, what use does it serve? With a helpless shrug, Count Evan responded, Well, Ive got to do something, otherwise I wont be able to report back later. I also wanted to test the quality of our allies and opponents. We still arent sure about our opponents, but our allies well, they seem to be quite gullible. And that makes me more confident that the North Territory is bound to win. So you hatched such a rotten idea for Prince William just to have something to report back to Father? What else? Count Evan shrugged, Duke St. Hilde wants to kill his own daughter, can we even stop it? Maybe that Viscount Angler is the very person the Northern Duke dispatched to carry out this task. Heh, this is truly interesting! If we could write the love and hatred in these events into a story, it would surely be sung all across the Continent! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Annas eyes widened, Would Viscount Angler really be willing to kill the woman he loves? Why not? If I were him, I would carry out the Dukes orders faithfully. Maybe then I could even become a Count after I return, haha. Brother! Anna snatched the wine cup from Count Evans hand and chastised, You cant always use such pessimistic judgments to fathom everyone! Count Evan shook his head helplessly and sighed: Silly sister, this world is even darker than you can imagine. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: 107 Response_l Chapter 107: 107 Response_l Translator: 549690339 As the wedding day of Prince Topaz and Miss Vera approached, the entire Silver Moon City was filled with a festive atmosphere. The daughter of the Northern Duke! Even if she was an adopted daughter, she was still the highest-ranking noblewoman ever to be wed into the Modewen royal family. All the half-elves felt honored by it. However, this festive atmosphere suddenly had some unpleasant noise mixed in. Some stories about Miss Vera and Viscount Angler began to circulate quietly in Silver Moon City. Moreover, these stories were, detailed and coherent, not seemingly fabricated. Therefore, the public opinion in Silver Moon City began to shift. With the efforts of some instigators, the half-elf folks no longer looked forward to Miss Veras marriage into the royal family as they initially did. They even began to feel that Prince Topaz should not marry a noblewoman of tainted reputation! The people of this world always value a womans reputation. After all, without paternity testing technology, how to ensure our descendants are really our bloodline is a headache. Therefore, to keep their bloodline pure, nobles often demand that the bride-to-be is a virgin. It is the simplest assurance method, although not necessarily effective. In fact, many nobles have a virginity verification process before marriage. However, this process is usually intended for the woman on the weaker side. For a wedding like Prince Topaz marrying Vera that is obviously a perfect match, the Modewen family would obviously not dare to subject Vera to virginity verification. Because this process is too impolite. Some high nobles, when discovering their daughters are pregnant before marriage, to prevent the child from becoming a despised illegitimate child, might deliberately find a lower noble as a scapegoat, and then demand not to carry out virginity verification. For the Half-Elf Royal family, they absolutely would not want to defile their name with accepting a bad deal like this. But if they really want to subject Vera to a virginity test, they probably dont have the guts. However, as the rumors gradually fermented, becoming wilder and wilder, The Modewen family began to lose control of the situation. Even many half-elf nobles started to explicitly demand a virginity test for Vera. These half-elf noblemen even had a seemingly noble reasonC Demanding a virginity test was not questioning Miss Veras innocence. On the contrary, it was to maintain her reputation and thoroughly shatter these unfounded rumors! Half-Elf Palace, Colins residence. Duke Miller found Colin enjoying the collected rumors, and was speechless. Colin was indeed enjoying it. He found that these rumors were a mix of truth and lies, and they were convincingly made. For example, they once rode the horse together. For example, Colin once blocked a spear for Vera risking his life. And again, the two had been together since they met at Mirror Lake, forming feelings for each other. Some even said that Colin had asked the Duke to appoint him as the wedding envoy for Veras marriage into the Half-Elf Kingdom, intending to personally escort his beloved woman to a foreign land In short, if Colin werent the man himself, he might have believed such a beautiful love story. Moreover, these rumors emphasized that he and Vera had been alone numerous times. Although not explicitly mentioned, between the lines, they implied that the two had developed a more than friends relationship. Well, that was true. Colin rubbed his chin, laughing. Seeing Colin still laughing, Duke Miller couldnt hold back and said: Viscount, this matter has spread throughout the city now, some half-elves have even started organizing a rally, demanding a virginity test for Miss Vera, to prove her innocence! Then, test it. Colin casually answered. As if there was nothing between him and Vera. Duke Miller was clearly stunned for a moment, then blinked, and asked with hesitation, Areyou sure? Of course! exclaimed Colin righteously, All these statements questioning Miss Veras purity are baseless slander! Dont worry, arrange the virginity test. Once the results are out, these rumors will naturally collapse. As for these rumors, Colin actually didnt care at all. He even thought it was a poor strategy. If the Modewen family really dared to verify Veras virginity and concluded that she was not pure, then Colin would have to admire their courage. Because this was a slap in the face to the St. Hilde family! Colin thought it might be a strategy devised by the naive Prince William. In order not to let his younger brother marry Vera, the means of Prince William were reallyindescribable. However, Colin also thought of another possibilitya conspiracy from the East. The rumours were likely to be spread by the Eastern Region to force the Modewen family to verify Veras virginity, thus offending the St. Hilde family. In this way, the Half-Elf Kingdom would have to seek help from the East. Of course, no matter the truth, Colin didnt care much. He was actually hoping for the marriage verification to fail so this wedding could be called off. As for whether Vera was pure or not, Colin had personally verified it. How could he not know? However, just when Colin was contemplating how to take advantage of the situation and sabotage the marriage, he heard Duke Miller speak again: Please rest assured, Viscount. I will arrange for a suitable examiner. I will definitely not let Miss Vera suffer any allegations. Duke Miller, noticing Colins calm demeanor, concluded that he and Vera were innocent. However, Duke Miller still had doubts, after all, who knew if Vera had a secret lover before Colin. This matter involved the rise of the Miller family, so Duke Miller certainly couldnt take it lightly. Colin also discerned the underlying meaning in Duke Millers tone and demeanor and chuckled inwardly. This old fellow was actually planning some behind-the-scenes maneuvers! However, this was indeed the best way to deal with the rumors. Just verify Veras virginity and control the results, then the rumors will naturally collapse. So, the choice of the person to verify Veras virginity was extremely important. Who do you plan to appoint to verify Miss Veras virginity? Duke Miller put on a confident smile: Please rest assured, we already have the perfect candidate. Given her status and position, she will never disgrace Miss Vera. who? Queen Isa! Colin was taken aback, and immediately understood why Duke Miller said she was the best choice. Whether Miss Vera is pure doesnt really matter, as long as Queen Isa says she is pure, then she naturally is. As for the Queens verdict? Does that even need to be asked? Who would wish more than Queen Isa to see Prince Topaz successfully marry Vera? Moreover, having Queen Isa verify Veras virginity has another benefit. Theres no need to worry about Prince William objecting to the verifier. If it were someone else, Prince Williams side would certainly worry about Duke Miller orchestrating a cover-up operation, and even demand someone else perform the verification. But if its Queen Isa, there would be no problem. In terms of status and position, is there anyone more suitable than Queen Isa to carry out the verification for Miss Vera? Duke Miller thought that his approach was foolproof. He quickly excused himself from Colin and excitedly went to prepare the verification procedures. Watching the dukes receding figure, Colin suddenly remembered the beautiful queen standing amidst the Blood Rose, And the nonsensical things she said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shaking his head, Colin cast the image out of his mind. The forthcoming verification should just be a formality, and Colin didnt plan to specifically change his plans for it. Now, he was waiting for Knight Lyle to lead the Angler familys army to arrive in Silver Moon City. According to the timeline, they should be arriving soon. And Colins plan could start now.. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: 108 Body Check_l Chapter 108: 108 Body Check_l Translator: 549690339 The examination process took place three days before the wedding. As expected, Queen Isa was chosen to examine Miss Vera. Although the king and Prince William were unsatisfied with this selection, they could not find a more suitable candidate. The examination took place in the queens bedchamber, a place that was both private and solemn. By the time Colin led Vera into the room, the high-level figures of the Half-Elf Kingdom had already assembled. In the center of the room was an oval bed adorned with dark purple silk. Its pillow was a pale beige with an embroidered rose pattern, presenting an image of dignity and elegance. Around the bed were opaque curtains, probably set up especially for todays examination. Colin was suspicious. He wondered if Queen Isa would instantly declare Veras innocence without even having her undress once the curtains were drawn. Is it necessary for so many people to be present? Vera frowned slightly at the half-elf nobles encircling the room, somewhat speechless. Well, we could all leave and let Queen Isa examine Miss Vera alone. Your Majesty, what do you think? Duke Miller asked the drowsy king. The old king opened his sleepy eyes as if he had just registered the question, and nodded slowly, Good good, lets do as you say. I will stay, said Knight St. Hilde immediately. This Knight from the St. Hilde family was almost always seen by Veras side. Except for that night at Red Maple Manor Duke Miller paused for a moment, then said, Alright, well count on you, Knight St. Hilde. Then, he turned to Prince Topaz, Your Highness, why dont you stay as well and entertain the guests? Prince Topaz naturally agreed, Okay! Ill stay as well, Colin chimed in immediately. Everyones gaze became a bit strange at that moment, but no further comments were made. Prince William seemed to want to stay as well, but he did not have a good excuse. After all, unlike Colin and Knight St. Hilde, he was not entrusted with Veras safety nor was he her fianc like his younger brother. Consequently, he had no choice but to support the old king as they left the bedchamber, along with the rest of the half-elf nobility. In Prince Williams view, this examination process was more of a formality. Would Queen Isa ever claim that Vera wasnt pure? So Count Evans scheme was easily dismissed? Only at this moment did Prince William realize that Count Evans scheme seemed somewhat too perfunctory After everyone irrelevant had left the bedchamber, Queen Isa invited Vera and others to sit down. Come, have some flower tea first. It will help ease your nerves. Thank you, Your Majesty! Colin also sat at the round table, sipping the flower tea brewed personally by Queen Isa, while observing the queens bedchamber. Overall, the bedchambers decoration didnt pursue luxury but rather embraced a style of simplicity and elegance. Beyond the bed in the center, there was a teak wardrobe against the wall, and a dressing table by the window. On the table, besides jewelry boxes and cosmetic products, were a pot of blood roses. Your Majesty, that blood rose is so beautiful! Vera couldnt help but admire the flower pot. Indeed, Colin had seen many blood roses in the Windbell Commerce Association and the Royal Garden. However, none of them could compare to the one before his eyes. Its blooming posture and stunning color were like a flame burning brightly, consuming its own life, just to leave a touch of brilliant beauty in this world. Yes, it is truly beautiful, Queen Isa sighed as well. She walked slowly to the window, her hand touching the blooming blood rose. A hint of pride appeared on her face, This flower, I nurtured it myself. You are truly amazing! Vera couldnt help but exclaim. This flower is my mothers favorite! Prince Topaz also chimed in with a laugh. Once, my naughty nephew Charlie accidentally plucked one of its petals, and mother spanked him so hard he couldnt leave his bed for ten whole days! Hearing this, Queen Isa chuckled, shaking her head, That boy is still holding grudges against me for that. Just a few days ago, he ruined all the roses I planted in the garden. Prince Topaz quickly said: Mother rest assured, Ill visit the Windbell Commerce Association tomorrow and ask Cis to send you more Blood Roses. However, Queen Isa shook her head: No need. Prince Topaz was suddenly confused, just about to ask why, but then heard the Queen say: Do you know why the Blood Rose is so bright and beautiful? Why? Vera inquired curiously. Recalling what Queen Isa had said about cultivating Blood Roses, Colin interjected with a laugh, Could it be that it was nourished with the fresh blood of some knight? Queen Isas seductive eyes swept over Colin, and she laughed softly: Yes. And not just fresh blood. Colin frowned, suddenly sensing something off about Queen Isas state today. Not just fresh blood, then what else? Queen Isa leaned against the window, bright sunlight streaming in from outside, cloaking her in an almost divine glow. She was wearing a low-cut, silver shoulder dress today, displaying her exquisitely curvy figure. Her face was also elaborately adorned, her rosy cheeks and tender red lips paired with the vivid Blood Rose C emanated a breathtaking beauty. Upon hearing Colins question, Queen Isa smiled charmingly: And skulls. What?! The startling answer frightened everyone else in the room. After a while, Prince Topaz chuckled awkwardly, Mother, what nonsense are you talking about! Queen Isa laughed brightly, instantly illuminating the entire bedchamber with her radiant smile: I wasnt speaking nonsense. Colin was experiencing an increasingly unsettling sensation. Something was seriously wrong with the Half-Elven queen in front of him! Vera also seemed to sense something and hurriedly shifted the subject: Your Majesty, why dont we start the examination now? Its not good to keep the others waiting outside. But Queen Isa did not move, still caressing the petals of the Blood Rose, her tone becoming somewhat elusive: I wasnt talking nonsense, You may not believe me, but if you smashed the flower pot, youll see A skull! Mother! Prince Topaz abruptly stood up, seeming to want to stop the Queens random speech. But as he stood, he staggered, as if he would faint the next second. Knight Telde, seeing Prince Topazs condition, was scared stiff. He also promptly stood up, reaching for the sword at his waist, whilst dizzily warning: The teatheres something wrong with the tea! Colin blinked, realizing something was different. However, he didnt panic. He had already tested and knew that he was immune to deadly poison. And so far, he hadnt felt any discomfort. Bang! Prince Topaz had already collapsed onto the floor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon afterwards, Knight Telde also didnt hold out for long, and toppled over in a daze. And Vera, she had already collapsed on the table, unconscious. Facing this situation, Colin sighed quietly and quickly shut his eyes, leaning backward. Bang! He fell to the floor.. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: 109 Lover’s Skull 1 Chapter 109: 109 Lovers Skull 1 Translator: 549690339 Lying on the cold marble floor, Colin quietly squinted his eyes open to sneak a peek. And then he saw it, Queen Isa calmly opened a drawer from the dressing table, and took out a Dagger! What is she doing! Colins heart churned with shockwaves; he hadnt anticipated the present circumstances at all. He had thought it would be a simple, uneventful physical examination, Queen Isa would likely not even lift Veras skirt and directly declare her innocence. Then, the wedding would proceed as usual. And he could start to carry out his own plan. But now, the script was completely messed up! Watching Queen Isa approach Vera step by step while raising the dagger in her hand, it looked like she was about to stab down! She wants to kill Vera! But why? Colin couldnt comprehend. But that didnt stop him from jumping up from the ground, furiously knocking the unsuspecting Queen Isa to the ground. He snatched the dagger from Queen Isas hand with one hand, and covered her mouth with the other to stop her from screaming. Who instigated for you to do this? Colin stared into Queen Isas eyes coldly. Surprise flitted across Queen Isas eyes, evidently wondering why Colin hadnt fainted. But soon, this surprise was replaced by calmness. No, not calmness. It was utter silence. Just like the look in the eyes of someone at the end of their life, who had let go of all the worldly attachments. Colin suddenly noticed that his hand holding Queen Isas mouth was soaked with something. He initially thought it was saliva, but upon careful inspection, he realized Strands of fresh blood were seeping from between his fingers! Have you been poisoned too? Colin exclaimed in shock. But after thinking about it, he was puzzled again: No, you didnt drink any tea! Blood kept seeping out from Queen Isas mouth, Colin no longer needed to cover her mouth now; the queen was gasping for breath more than she was breathing, unable to scream even if she wanted. Shejustfaintedwill not die Queen Isa spoke in fragmented sentences, unexpectedly with the remaining will to remind Colin, I failedyoutake heraway Tell me, who ordered you to do this? Colin only cared about the mastermind behind the scenes. Queen Isa gave a wistful smile, not answering Colins question, but turned her head to look at the Blood Rose: Therethereis myrealloversskull Was it Duke Miller who told you to do it? Colin wasnt interested in any damned skull, Or Cis from the Windbell Commerce Association? But by then, Queen Isa had already closed her eyes. Damn it! Dont die! Colin was frustrated. If Queen Isa just died like that, how was he going to explain it later? And who was the mastermind behind this bizarre event? Who wanted to kill Vera? And even made Queen Isa attempt to assassinate her in such a life-for-a-life way! Who had such capabilities? Looking at Queen Isa who was now completely lifeless, Colin suddenly recalled that Cis once told him the queen was also a knight. Even though she held a low rank, she was still a knight! so Without any hesitation, Colin bit into Queen Isas slender, fair neck! As the bloody smoke gradually dissipated, Colin lifted his head from Queen Isas body. His face was still somewhat pale. He stretched out his hand to check Queen Isas breath She was still breathing. Colin relaxed, it seemed the initiation ceremony was successful. After becoming a bloodline, Queen Isa had gained the ability to resist lethal poisons. Thus, she wouldnt die instantly, allowing Colin the opportunity to uncover from her who was really behind all this. Seeing that Queen Isa showed no sign of regaining consciousness, Colin temporarily suppressed his countless questions and walked to the side of Knight Teld. Colin remembered that this knight from the St. Hilde family was a Fourth Rank. Shwip! Colin slashed open Knight Telds wrist with a sword, letting the blood slowly flow into a teacup. Just then, Colin made a shocking discoveryhe hadnt lost a rank! Shouldnt he have lost a rank after the first embrace? Colin carefully sensed his own body again. Although he was a bit weak, he was still Third Rank! Could it be A possibility suddenly struck him. When he first embraced Knight Shar, his sword rank was lower than Shars. But this Queen Isa, her knight rank was clearly lower than Colins. So, could it be that you only lose a rank by first embracing a higher-ranked knight, not a lower-tier knight? Colin found the discovery somewhat exhilarating. By that logic, he would no longer have to worry about losing a rank every time he got his first embrace as long as he advanced his knight rank. He then thought, if the other party is on the same rank as him, would he lose rank then? Perhaps further experiments were needed As Knight Telds blood was gradually filling the cup, Colin immediately picked it up and put it to his lips. Glug Glug Feeling his body slowly heat up, Colin closed his eyes comfortably. But as Colin was enjoying the thrill of gaining strength, the voice of Prince William was heard in the distance: Miss Vera, Queen Isa, have you finished? Colin was taken aback, wondering how to send this guy away, when he saw Queen Isa regaining consciousness leisurely. Her eyes were somewhat confusedshe had taken the deadly poison in advance, so how was she still alive? She turned to look at Colin, then a wave of instinct from deep within her bloodline made her irresistibly obedient. Send him away, Colin decided to command Queen Isa. Queen Isa nodded and loudly said to someone outside, Miss Vera and I are enjoying tea, please wait a little longer. Prince William suspected nothing and quickly replied, Okay. Dont worry, nobody will bother you! After successfully sending Prince William away, Queen Isa turned her gaze back to Colin and asked confusedly, Whyam I not dead? Posing confidently, Colin put away his water bag and came before Queen Isa, his face filled with endless piety and respect. From his superior position, he looked at her and asked, Have you ever heard of the Blood Angel? Outside the palace, Prince William relayed Queen Isas words to the others. The old king squinted his eyes and said weakly, If thats the case, Ill go back and rest. You all wait here, let me know when the results are in. The remaining Half-Elf nobles naturally nodded in agreement. After the old king left with the help of his maids, another nervous and curious Half-Elf female slave came into the courtyard of the palace. You there, yes, you. Come here! called Duke Miller. The woman slave timidly made her way over. Whose maid are you? Why are you running around so freely? Hasnt anyone taught you the rules? Sir, I I am Viscount Anglers maid Kathy responded cautiously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Duke Miller was on the verge of ordering to break the careless maids legs when he heard Viscount Angler and stopped. At this moment, Prince William also recognized Kathy and nodded, Yes, shes the gift I gave to Viscount Angler. Shes new and doesnt understand the rules in the palace. Duke Miller snorted coldly, reprimanding, Get out of here! If I ever catch you running around the palace again, Ill break your legs! Yes! Kathy turned chalk white from fear and quickly left. After she had walked a good distance, she looked back at the queens chambers which appeared as peaceful as before, her face full of confusion. But then she suppressed her doubts and quickened her pace to leave.. Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: 110 Story_l Chapter 110: 110 Story_l Translator: 549690339 The bright sunshine streamed through the window, illuminating the standing Colin and the kneeling Queen Isa. From a distance, it looked like a pilgrimage oil painting. Queen Isa slightly raised her head, looking up at the man who had just granted her rebirth. Her heart was filled with reverence and admiration. Though she had never heard of the divine name Blood Angel Dracula, she believed Colins words without any doubt. After all, he was the one who had just brought her back from the abyss of death. Who else could possess such power, if not an angelic envoy, a chosen one of the Lord? And the oppressive force emanating from Colins bloodline was mistaken by Queen Isa for the sacred aura of a chosen one. So, Isa Miller, are you willing to become my kin and contribute your strength to the mysterious mission of the Blood Angel? I am willing! Queen Isa answered with a face of devoutness. Seeing this, Colin couldnt help but sigh the power of religious indoctrination was too strong! He didnt think that there was anything improper in undermining the Church and the Lord of Glory in this way. At least, before his power surpassed that of the Church, he would continue to control the bloodline in this manner. However, he believed that one day, he would no longer need to rely on the so-called Blood Angel or the so-called chosen one by the Lord and let the real name of the Blood Clan be revealed to the world! Of course, before then, he still needed to develop inconspicuously Very well! Colin leaned forward and gently tapped Queen Isas forehead as if completing some sort of ritual. In the name of the Lord of Glory and the Blood Angel, I accept your loyalty and grant you the grace of blood, I hope you will not fail this honor. Queen Isa closed her eyes, as if bathing in some holy radiance, her face filled with piety and fanaticism. After calming her down, Colin retracted his finger and asked, Tell me, who ordered you to assassinate Vera? Queen Isa opened her eyes and answered without any hesitation, It was Cis. Cis from Windbell Commerce Association? Yes. This answer did not surprise Colin, as he had previously sensed some connection between Queen Isa and Cis. But he was puzzled why Cis would want to assassinate Vera? What he couldnt understand even more was, why would Queen Isa follow the order of a mere merchant? Looking at Queen Isas beautiful face, Colin expressed his doubts. Chosen one, my motive for killing Vera was to seek revenge against the Modewen and Miller families! Hearing this, Colin suddenly thought of something and pointed to the vibrant Blood Rose by the window, asking, Because of the skull buried under it? Yes. The skull of the man I once loved is buried there. Colin had roughly guessed the reason for Queen Isas hatred for the Modewen and Miller family, so he nodded and said, Tell me your story. Yes. Sadness flickered in Queen Isas blue eyes, Before my marriage into the Half-Elf royal family, I had a true love. He was from a small noble family in Silver Moon City; after his family fell into ruin, he became a wandering knight, and my father took him in, making him a knight of the Miller family. When my father found out about our love, he was furious. He would never allow his daughter to marry a destitute knight. So, my father drove him away and found me a more powerful husband. Yes, that was the Half-Elf king. Of course, I didnt want to marry a man over seventy years old, so I began to cry and make a fuss, refusing to eat or drink, in protest. But unexpectedly, my father killed my lover, sent his skull to me, and warned meif I didnt obediently marry into the royal family, he would cut off my head! When she reached this point, Queen Isas breathing became rushed, her chest heaving violently, her eyes full of fear and hatred. After a pause, she continued: Under my fathers pressure, I had no choice but to marry the old king. But from that moment on, I harbored nothing but deep-seated hatred for him! To curry favor with the king, for his own power, he dared to treat his own flesh and blood daughter in such a manner! On the day of my wedding, I secretly swore that he would pay for his transgressions! I concealed my lovers skull in a pot of Blood Roses, to keep me company day and night, reminding me never to forget this hatred! Hearing this, Colin couldnt help but feel a chill down his spine. This woman is truly ruthless! Keeping the skull of a loved one by her side, this could induce nightmares in most people. As I searched desperately for an opportunity for revenge, a merchant found me. Yes, that was Cis of the Windbell Commerce Association. I knew him through Blood Rose; their trade association cultivated the best Blood Roses in Silver Moon City, so they became the exclusive supplier for the royal garden, frequently visiting the Royal Palace. He somehow learned about my story and hinted he could help me. Of course, I wouldnt easily trust a merchant, until he showed me something. What was it? The badge of the Savoy family. Savoy? Colin felt like he had heard of this family somewhere before. Queen Isa patiently explained: The Savoy Family was once Half-Elf royalty. But more than three hundred years ago, during a coup, they were ousted from the throne by the Modewen Family. Colin nodded, finally understanding. His previous guesses were correct; Cis did come from a noble household. And that household was once the reigning Half-Elf royal family! In that case, the half-elf slave girl Kathy that Prince William gave him also had to be a Savoy, right? Queen Isa continued: After seeing the badge of the Savoy family, I was convinced that I could trust Cis, as we were both people seeking revenge. Thus, when Miss Vera came to Silver Moon City, Cis approached me again, asking me to seize the opportunity to kill Vera! Colin also guessed Ciss motive, blurting out: He wants to make the Modewen family bear the brunt of the North Territorys wrath! Yes. Queen Isa nodded, Cis told me, as long as Vera dies within the palace, then the Modewen family is finished, and the Miller family would be the same; they will all burn into ashes in Duke St. Hildes fiery rage! Upon hearing this, Colin added with a cold smile: And Cis, as a descendant of the former Half-Elf royal Savoy family, can seize this opportunity to rise once again, and even ascend to the throne. Queen Isa nodded: Yes, thats his goal. However, I didnt care. What I wanted was revenge! As for what Silver Moon City would become, or who would hold it next, I didnt care. Even if Cis ascends to the throne, he would merely be a puppet. When the North Territory army enters the Silver Moon City, the real controller of this city will be Colin suddenly stopped, as a realization hit him just when he was about to finish. Because a new possibility crossed his mind. He originally thought Cis Savoy was the mastermind behind this assassination. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now he suspected that there might be another person involved! Indeed, the person with the most to gain should always be the prime suspect. If Vera were to be assassinated, who would benefit the most? Cis? Even though he might end up on the throne, he would still be a puppet. But the one who could really seize this opportunity to control the Half-Elf kingdom would be Duke St.. Hilde! Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: 111 A Crafty Trick (Parti)_l Chapter 111: 111 A Crafty Trick (Parti)_l Translator: 549690339 The sunlight outside the window was brilliant, casting patchy beams that danced upon the citrus-yellow teak floor, creating shimmering halos of light. Bathed in warm sunlight, Vera slept peacefully on the round table. The corners of her mouth curled upward slightly, dimples flashed across her face, she seemed to be having a pleasant dream. However, such a pleasant scene couldnt warm Colins heart. Because he had now guessed that behind Cis, it must be Duke St. Hilde! This ruthless Northern Duke, in order to have an excuse to march into Silver Moon City, was willing to sacrifice his adopted daughter! Of course, this didnt surprise Colin too much. After all, Vera was not Duke St. Hildes biological daughter. Not to mention, Vera posed a serious threat to the inheritance rights of Duke St. Hildes biological sons. Charles had been discarded. Adams was dead in Lion Roar Castle. Only Joyce remained. Perhaps, the moment Duke St. Hilde saw Adams die in front of him, he had made up his mind to get rid of Vera. Colin suddenly understood why Duke St. Hilde insisted on him being the envoy for the wedding. Perhaps it was the last bit of his conscience tormenting him. After all, regardless of anything, Vera was his adopted daughter (and niece), they had spent over a decade together. The Duke couldnt possibly be devoid of affection for her. Having Colin as the envoy, was perhaps to allow Veras last journey in life to be accompanied by the man she loves. This also explained why Knight Terlde was so cooperative, creating opportunities for Vera and Colin to meet privately. So, was it actually a last hurrah before death? Colin took a few deep breaths, suppressing the rage in his heart. The anger of the weak is useless. He understood that at present, he had no means to confront Duke St. Hilde alone. Allies. He needed allies! Then, the image of a proud figure appeared in his mindthe Marquis Garcia! To confront Duke St. Hilde, Colin must unite with Marquis Garcia. At this thought, Colin suddenly had a bright idea. The current situation made him realize that his previous plan could be tweaked to be even more perfect Isa, I can help you get your revenge without killing Vera. Moreover, you dont have to sacrifice your life. Would you, like to cooperate with me? Upon hearing Colins words, Queen Isa obediently nodded, You gave me a new life, gave me a new mission, therefore, I will follow your arrangements, Chosen One. Seeing how drastically Queen Isa had changed, Colin couldnt help to secretly praise the effectiveness of his brainwashing method. Alright, from here on out, here is what you need to do Outside the chamber, the Half-Elf nobles who had been waiting for a while were almost nodding off. But due to Queen Isas earlier warning, they dared not to disturb. A few were starting to grumble internally Just a physical examinationits not sex, is there any need for such a prolonged foreplay? Ah!!! A sudden scream from the bedchamber shocked the drowsy group awake. Duke Millers expression changed drastically, exclaiming, Thats Queen Isas voice! Saying this, he immediately rushed towards the bedchamber. The rest hurriedly followed. However, upon reaching the door, they halted; they were uncertain whether they should barge in. Duke Miller shouted into the room, Your Highness, what happened? Queen Isa didnt answer, but shrieks and sounds of a fierce struggle came from inside. Drawing the sword from his waist, Duke Lute decisively said, Theres trouble inside, we have to go in! Duke Miller agreed with a nod. Prince William hesitated slightly, then nodded and shouted, Lady Vera, Queen Isa, were coming in! However, just when they prepared to rush in, Queen Isa, covered in fresh blood, rushed out! Your Highness ! Just as everyone was about to step forward to ask what was happening, another figure rushed out, chasing after Queen Isa. It was Prince Topaz! But at the moment, Prince Topaz seemed off. He was clutching a blood-stained longsword, chasing after Queen Isa! Seeing this scene, Duke Miller felt like his soul was flying away, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. He immediately shouted, Topaz! What are you doing? Stop it now! However, Prince Topaz paid no heed to Duke Millers words. He kept charging at Queen Isa, his eyes bloodshot. Topaz, you are courting death! Duke Lute exclaimed angrily. His sword emanated a dazzling holy light, lunging directly at Prince Topaz. Boom! The marble floor shattered violently, with a large amount of debris spraying around like bullets. Some of them hit Prince Topaz and left bruises all over his body. However, Duke Lutes sword strike was more of a warning. Otherwise, with his fourth-level knight strength, a single strike would instantly kill Prince Topaz. Duke Miller seized this opportunity to rush towards Prince Topaz, yelling, Topaz! What the hell are you doing? Drop your sword, now! Actually, Duke Millers action was mostly to save Prince Topaz, but unfortunately, Prince Topaz seemed to have completely lost his sanity, swinging his sword at Duke Miller directly. Clang! Duke Miller blocked Prince Topazs longsword, but his heart sank deeper. Meanwhile, Queen Isa, who had escaped the crisis, suddenly turned around, screaming desperately, Kill him! I command you to kill him! Prince William watched everything in a daze, unable to understand the situation at all. He quickly asked, Your Highness, the queen, what on earth is happening inside? Why has Topaz become like this? Hes gone mad, hes gone mad! Queen Isa wept desperately, her face stained with blood and tears, He killed Miss Vera! Boom! Queen Isas last words were like a thunderbolt, leaving the high-ranking half-elves present dazed and confused. Vera is dead? Killed by Prince Topaz? If it wasnt Queen Isa, who was covered in blood, telling them this, they would probably think it was a joke. But now, they couldnt laugh. Under the bright sunlight, they felt as if they were falling into an ice cellar. Its over. The Miller family is done for. The Modewen family is done for. The Half-Elf Kingdom is likely done for too. Ah!!! I will curse you, you beast! Duke Miller roared, waving the sharp sword in his hand, aiming at Prince Topazs vitals without any reservation. It seemed that only by doing so could he alleviate some of the fear in his heart. Bang! Bang! Bang! Duke Lute held up a steel shield, like a strong rhinoceros, rushing towards Prince Topaz step by step. Boom! Prince Topaz spat out a mouthful of blood from the hit and was thrown backward. He crashed hard into the palace wall. However, such a heavy blow still didnt stop him. He stood up again, issuing an inhuman roar from his mouth and, waving his longsword, charged at Queen Isa again. Like he would not give up without reaching his goal. You are courting death! Duke Lute was thoroughly enraged. Boom! Prince Topaz was knocked off his feet again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, Duke Lute didnt let him go. He stepped on Prince Topazs chest. Crunch. Finally, Prince Topaz seemed to quiet down. A lot of blood kept seeping from his mouth. Only then did everyone notice that Colin had appeared at the entrance of the palace at some point. And in his arms, he was holding the blood-covered Vera.. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: 112 A Crafty Trick (Part 2) 1 Chapter 112: 112 A Crafty Trick (Part 2) 1 Translator: 549690339 Vi Viscount Angler, Miss Vera Prince William, looking at the icy cold man, suddenly felt a pang in his heart, but he still ventured to ask cautiously. Colin did not respond. Instead, he swept his icy gaze slowly over everyone present, finally resting on Prince Topaz who had collapsed onto the ground. He. Must. Be buried with her! Colin ordered in an unquestionable tone. Duke Lute gritted his teeth, brandishing his long sword. Swish! Prince Topazs head was severed. Duke Millers face twitched a few times, but he said nothing. The other half-elf nobles also averted their gaze. They couldnt stand to watch. At the same time, they were all hoping silently A burial with Prince Topaz should be enough, right? Feeling that ethereal connection completely shut off, Colin knew that Prince Topaz was truly dead. It seemed that blood slaves would die once their heads were chopped off. Colin still had the leisure to record this experimental data. Of course, on the surface, he looked as if he wished to slaughter the entire population of half-elves in Silver Moon City to serve as a burial party for Vera. ViViscount Angler William still wanted to find out exactly what happened. But Colin did not give him any opportunity. Holding Veras corpse, he strode Duke Lute quietly came to Prince Williams side and whispered, Your Highness, we cannot let them leave like this! ThThis Prince William was panic-stricken and utterly at a loss. Duke Lute was about to order the guards to stop Colin when he heard Queen Isa say, Have someone keep an eye on them. As long as they dont leave the royal palace, its fine. We must immediately find His Majesty. Yes, yes, yes! Prince William, as if grasping at straws, replied, Lets do as you said. We must immediately find father. Duke Lute could only obey. Colin, meanwhile, made his way back to his residence. The St. Hilde familys guards saw Vera, seemingly lifeless and drenched in blood. Instantly, their eyes were on fire. They seemed ready to turn into raging beasts at any moment. Viscount, what happened? Miss Vera, is she a leading guard came forward to ask. Ignoring his query, Colin instructed, Gather everyone and guard the perimeter of the side hall. No one is allowed near! Yes! Furthermore, Sir Terd is severely injured and unconscious in the Queens bedchamber. Send someone to bring him back. When he wakes up, have him come to me immediately! Yes! Also, send someone back to Winterfell City with a message Collins clenched his teeth, forcing out a tear, Miss Vera was killed by Topaz Miller! What? The guards were shocked by this cruel news. The next moment, they could no longer suppress their internal rage, drawing their swords and roaring, Avenge Miss Vera! Revenge! Revenge! Colin, looking at the riled-up guards, quickly stopped them, saying, Of course well avenge her! But just us wont be enough to make the half-elves pay! So, your job now is to relay this message to Winterfell City and wait for the northern army to arrive in Silver Moon City. The guards finally calmed down and began to execute Colins orders. Relieved, Colin strode into the room. Once he had shut the door, he saw the half-elf female slave William had sent as a gift earlier. She came over in shock, Viscount, Miss Vera is she really Watching the rapidly approaching Kathy, who seemed to be wanting to confirm Veras death, Colin glared and shouted, Stay where you are, Kathy Savoy! Upon hearing Colin call out her real identity, Kathy froze on the spot. Taking this opportunity, Colin walked to the bed and placed Veras corpse on it. SiSir, I Kathy seemed to want to clear her name. Colin didnt even turn his head, he just coldly said, Im not in the mood to play your little spy game right now! So, youd better smarten up, otherwise, killing you will be as easy as squishing an ant. Kathy shrank back, not daring to speak anymore. Go and get a coffin. Yes. Kathy departed, grateful for her dismissal. However, Colins agitation confirmed one thing for herVera was really dead! Once she reached an unobserved corner, Kathy discreetly removed a green bamboo segment from her clothing and dropped it on the ground. In no time, the bamboo segment subtly started to burn. Without any glaring flames, only faint green smoke rose in continuous tendrils towards the sky. Within the Royal bedchamber. A group of Half-Elf High Nobles held their breaths, intently listening to Queen Isas narration. As soon as I announced the result of the virginity check, Prince Topaz went mad, drawing his sword towards Miss Vera. We didnt even have time to react What was the result of the virginity check? A Half-Elf Noble suddenly asked. Queen Isa didnt respond, the question seemingly absurd to her. Her silence made everyone realize that Vera was indeed not pure anymore. All the same, would Prince Topaz go crazy and try to kill Vera just because of this? This was utterly unbelievable. If it werent for Queen Isa herself stating this, and if these individuals hadnt witnessed Prince Topazs madness with their own eyes, they would hardly believe this absurd story. However, the reality was this absurd. Why did you announce such a verdict for the virginity check? Duke Miller suddenly questioned Queen Isa. Queen Isa responded with a cold laugh, Sir Duke, are you suggesting that I should have lied? Why not? Duke Miller responded recklessly, as if he was going crazy. He could not believe that his own daughter had betrayed their family in such a way! And Prince Topazs actions were even more incomprehensible to Duke Miller. Its not a crime to not be pure, did you have to draw your sword and kill? Witnessing Duke Miller audaciously suggesting Queen Isa to lie, the assembled Half-Elf Nobles held their tongue. A few even seemed to agree. If Queen Isa had told a little lie, things wouldnt have escalated to this irreparable extent. Were not Viscount Angler and Knight Telde present? Could they not stop Topaz? Duke Lute suddenly doubted. Because Topaz poisoned the tea, we all became groggy, greatly weakening our fighting strength. Queen Isa promptly passed the buck. Wasnt the tea prepared by you? How did Topaz poison it? How would I know? Besides, the tea was prepared by a maid, not me! Are you suggesting Topaz bribed your maid? Possibly. So, youre saying he poisoned us before the virginity result came out? Maybe he had already guessed the result. But thats no reason to kill. Ha-ha, for that, you may want to ask Topaz. Enough! The old king roared, cutting off Duke Lute and Queen Isas questioning. His chest heaved dramatically, as if he were one second away from collapsing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The urgent matter at hand is to immediately put a lid on this news! Everyone here, without my allowance, do not disclose any of this! Lute, you immediately seal the city gates, no one is allowed in or out! Yes. Duke Lute immediately accepted this command. But as soon as he looked up, he saw the kings eyes roll back into his head as he fainted. Your Majesty! Your Majesty! The hall suddenly descended into chaos.. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: 113 Blockade 1 Chapter 113: 113 Blockade 1 Translator: 549690339 Windbell Commerce Association. In the garden filled with blood roses, Cis was staring at the fiery sea of flowers in a daze. A maid cautiously approached and asked, Sir, would you like to eat? Cis irritably waved her off. The maid quickly tiptoed away. Cis paced back and forth in the pavilion, becoming more and more agitated as time passed. Just before the sun set, an attendant rushed into the garden, reporting, Sir, I saw green smoke from the Royal Palace! Cis widened his eyes, exclaiming anxiously, Are you sure? Yes, sir. I swear on the familys honor! Good! Cis clapped in excitement and immediately ordered, You must send the message to Winterfell City at once. Be quick! Yes, sir! Half-Elf Palace. The nervous half-elf nobles had already left, and the queen went to bathe and change out of her blood -stained clothes. In the spacious palace, only Prince William and the unconscious old king remained. However, after Prince William waved the attendants away, the previously unconscious old king suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from his bed. With a mournful face, Prince William hurriedly asked, Your Majesty, what should what should we do now! The old king glared at his son, saying calmly, Why the panic! The greater the crisis, the more we need to stay calm! Yes, yes! Prince William nodded again and again, but the fear on his face could not be concealed. A look of disappointment flashed in the old kings eyes, but at this moment, he had no time to chastise his incompetent son. He knew very well that the Half-Elf Kingdom, or more accurately, the Modewen family, was now on the brink of survival! Veras death in Silver Moon City is a disaster for the Modewen family. No matter what conspiracy lies behind it, who the mastermind is, and why Prince Topaz suddenly went mad. All these are no longer important. Whats important is that Duke St. Hildes rage needs an outlet. And the old king didnt want the Modewen family to be that target. Therefore, he must take action as soon as possible to divert this catastrophe that could destroy the Modewen family. As for whom to blame A harsh light flashed in the old kings eyes as he commanded Prince William: Listen carefully, you have five tasks to do now. First, have someone keep an eye on the Miller family. All family members must be watched closely, and none should be missed! Also, arrange for Duke Miller to see me tomorrow morning. Second, you personally meet the envoy of the St. Prowse family from the east. Have them come to see me tomorrow morning, but dont tell them about the incident in the queens bedchamber. Third, immediately send someone to deputize the Windbell Commerce Association, yes, the one I asked you to investigate before, and control the people in charge. Fourth, have someone keep an eye on Viscount Angler and his party. They are not allowed to leave the palace or pass messages to the outside. Fifth, cough cough The old king spoke too urgently and choked on his words. Prince William hurriedly handed over a cup of water. After drinking a few sips of water and catching his breath, the old king continued, Fifth, declare martial law throughout the city! Without my command, no one is allowed to leave Silver Moon City! Not only people but also carrier pigeons. Go find your uncle and have him assign rangers to patrol the city walls. Any pigeon flying out of the city must be shot down on sight! Yes! Prince William nodded decisively and accepted the order. The old kings series of orders provided immediate relief for him. As he was about to carry out the instructions, Prince William suddenly thought of someone and asked, Father, Queen Isa is also a member of the Miller family, so, should we have someone keep a close watch on her too Of course we should! The old king was about to scold him for asking such a stupid question, but a sudden thought crossed his mind. He ordered, Send for her to see me immediately. Yes. Not daring to speak further, Prince William quickly excused himself and left. The hall became silent, leaving only the slightly panting breath of the old king. There, lying on his bed, he stared at the crystal magic chandelier on the ceiling, lost in thought. Sometime later, a flush suddenly bloomed on his cheeks as if a thought had struck him, but it faded quickly. He coughed lightly, muttering, Duke St. Hilde Youre quite ruthless Tap tap tap Crisp footsteps sounded from outside the hall. Before long, Queen Isa walked in. She had just bathed and dressed in a vivid red gown that stood in stark contrast to her fair, warm skin. Her incredibly pretty cheek was lightly touched with makeup, and her crystal clear eyes sparkled with captivating brilliance. Her demeanor was mild and virtuous, but it contained an allure that could not be concealed. However, within this tense atmosphere, the allure exuded by Queen Isa seemed entirely out of place. Watching the alluring queen before him, the old king felt a wave of indescribable anger and violence surge within him. However, he forcefully suppressed them. Isa, he coughed a few times, I havent seen you for such a long time Youve become even more beautiful. Queen Isa stood by the bed, looking down at the old king who was so weak it seemed like he might pass away any second. Unhideable mockery appeared on her face: Your Majesty, have you ever seen a bird in a cage? The old king grunted in confusion. Queen Isas smile turned even more charming, The happiest moment for a bird in a cage is when the cage is destroyed. Turns out you hate me that much Your Majesty, you must be joking, why would I hate you. Then can you tell me what exactly happened in your bedchamber today? Havent I already explained everything in public earlier? Cough cough cough The old king suddenly coughed violently, his breath ragged to the point that he seemed as though he might die at any moment. However, Queen Isa calmly watched the old king, not even moving to help him at all. After a while, the old king finally regained his breath. With a weak voice, he spoke, Cant youcoughlet a dying mandie knowing the truth? Queen Isa remained unmoved and laughingly responded, Your Majesty, you are destined to live a long life. How could you be a dying man? Seeing that playing dead did not work, the old king gave up on the act. Isa, you should know, if Duke St. Hilde places the blame, the first ones to bear the brunt will certainly be the Miller family! So what? The indifferent attitude displayed by Queen Isa deeply hurt the old king. It felt like punching in the air C an immensely frustrating and stifling feeling. If there is nothing else, I shall take my leave now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old kings face grew extremely dark, unwillingly he growled, Isa, no matter what promises he made to you, you must be clear about where your true foundation lies! Dont end up being cast aside when you discover that you have no value left to be exploited With a charming smile, Queen Isa shrugged her right shoulder on purpose, causing the thin strap to slip down, revealing a glimpse of her bare white skin, How could I be without any value to exploit? With that, she turned and left, laughing. Leaving behind the old king who was stirred up with anger, but too weak to act.. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: 114 Awakening_l Chapter 114: 114 Awakening_l Translator: 549690339 Thud, thud, thud. Colin opened the door to find a guard from the St. Hilde family standing outside. Upon seeing Colin, he immediately reported in a loud voice, Sir, the Royal Palace is now under the control of the Silver Moon Guards. They wont let us leave. As expected. Colin was not surprised. The Modewen family would indeed want to contain the news now to allow enough time for a response. Seeing that Colin hadnt spoken, a bloodthirsty fierceness appeared in the guards eyes. He growled, Sir, shall we fight our way out? How many of you are there? Can you break out of Silver Moon City? We can try. Death will not halt our advance! The guards loyalty and bravery amazed Colin, but he still shook his head and said: No, dont make reckless sacrifices. Youre more useful staying here. Ill figure out a way to get the message out; you just hold this place. Yes, sir. By the way, has Knight Teld not woken up yet? The guard was about to shake his head when someone behind him reported, Sir, Knight Teld is here. Colin nodded, indicating the guard to step down. Viscount, what exactly happened? Knight Teld rushed over, unsteady on his feet, looking pale. Colin broke out in cold anger, What happened, dont you remember? I I only remember something wrong with the tea, then I passed out. Knight Teld humbly lowered his head in shame. Alright then, let me tell you what happened! Colins eyes turned red in an instant, seemingly struggling to suppress his inner rage, Miss Vera was killed by Topaz! What?! Knight Teld suddenly looked up, his face filled with disbelief as he stared at Colin. However, Colins solemn and grief-stricken expression told him all of it was true. Only then did he realize why every St. Hilde family guard he passed had such a look on their faces. No wonder the atmosphere in the Royal Palace was extraordinarily tense and somber. No wonder the Silver Moon Guards around him were so wary. Vera Miss she In an instant, Knight Teld felt as though the sky had collapsed. Colin carefully observed Knight Telds expression, judging whether the shock was genuine or not. It seemed that this St. Hilde family knight was truly stunned. Colin had previously suspected that Knight Teld might be Duke St. Hildes backup assassin. If Queen Isas assassination failed, this knight could serve as a double insurance. But now it seemed to be not the case. Upon reflection, Knight Teld could not have been the killer of Vera. Because if Vera died at the hands of Knight Teld, Marquis Garcia would immediately rebel and lead the Dark Cavalry to storm Winterfell City. Therefore, Duke St. Hilde certainly would not be so foolish. On the contrary, Queen Isa was an excellent scapegoat. A crazed Marquis Garcia, even without Duke St. Hildes command, would immediately lead the Dark Cavalry to storm Silver Moon City. Then Ill kill Topaz! Knight Teld roared. Topaz is already dead. Then Ill exterminate the Miller family! Looking at the fiercely murderous knight in front of him, Colin felt a headache coming on. Do you not even plan before you bluff? How are you going to kill them? With our small number of people, I doubt we can even break out of the Royal Palace. To fight for oaths and die for honor, this is my creed as a knight! Colin felt an even bigger headache and could only try to persuade him in a different way: I know youre not afraid of death, but you shouldnt die in vain! Besides, just the Miller family wont be enough. I want the Modewen family, even all the Half-Elf nobles to accompany Miss Vera in her burial! So you must be patient and wait for the moment when the North Territory Army arrives! So do we just do nothing now? No, I want you to stay here to guard against the Modewen familys desperate moves. We can afford to die, but we cannot allow them to desecrate Miss Veras remains! Knight Teld finally calmed down, seeming to accept Colins reason. After sending the stubborn knight away, Colin returned to the room. As soon as he closed the door and took a breath, he found a beautiful young girl standing in front of him, staring curiously at him: Colin, what are you doing? Shush! Colin rushed up to cover Veras mouth. Speak quietly. Vera was startled by Colins action but didnt dodge it. Although she was somewhat baffled, she nodded obediently, demonstrating her trust in Colin. Only then did Colin release his hand and looked at Vera, who blushed slightly: If you have any questions, fire away. So many questions. What exactly happened in Queen Isas bedchamber? Why did I wake up in your room? Why am I covered in blood? And, whats with the coffin? Dont worry, one question at a time. Colin took Veras hand and seated her at the round table. Then, he recited the testimony he and Queen Isa concocted to Vera. In short, they put all the blame on Topaz. As to why Topaz wanted to assassinate Vera, maybe he was just crazy. This explanation was naturally far from reasonable. Had Prince Topaz not stormed out of the bedchamber, drawing his sword to chase the queen in front of everyone, perhaps no one would have believed it. However, because of that, the explanation managed to slide by. Additionally, Topaz had died. He could no longer defend himself. So, what I need to do now is to continue playing dead? Vera seemed to have bought Colins story. Yes. You must play dead until the Northern Army arrives at Silver Moon City. Alright. Vera obediently nodded her head, then looked at her bloody clothes slightly dejected, So, I cant change my clothes either? No. Colin said decisively, but on seeing the young girls watery eyes, he made a concession, Of course, you can take a bath and change your undergarments. Good! Vera finally smiled. Then, she pointed at the coffin in the room and asked, Is that coffin prepared for me? Yes. Do I have to sleep in it tonight? Vera showed a somewhat fearful expression. Colin waved his hand immediately: No, you sleep on the bed tonight, and I will sleep in the coffin. At this point, Colin suddenly realized A vampire sleeping in a coffin fits the role perfectly, doesnt it? Maybe he should try sleeping in the coffin and see if theres any new discovery While Colin was lost in thought, Vera turned shy, lowered her head, and said in a mosquito-like voice: Why do you have to sleep in the coffin? Isnt it okay to sleep on the bed? Colins eyes lit up, and he nodded repeatedly: Sure! Lets share the bed! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The idea of trying to sleep in a coffin for experimentation was immediately thrown out the window. How could a coffin compare to a pretty girls scent? Its getting late, should we rest early? I still need to take a bath. Lets bathe together. Hmph! Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: 115 Trap 1 Chapter 115: 115 Trap 1 Translator: 549690339 The next day. The bleak autumn wind stirred up dust all over the sky, enveloping the entire Silver Moon City, making it look even more gloomy. This Garden City, originally immersed in a festive atmosphere, turned into gloom and desolation in just one day. Although the tragedy that occurred in Queen Isas bedchamber was only spread among the Half-Elf Nobles, the commoners in the city also felt the current tense and oppressive situation. After all, the closed city gate, the order prohibiting entry and exit, and the patrolling soldiers visible everywhere on the street were all indicating something major had happened in Silver Moon City! At eight in the morning, Duke Miller, who hadnt slept all night, followed Prince William to the main hall of the Royal Palace. To tell the truth, after knowing that the king had summoned him, Duke Miller was greatly relieved. In his view, as long as the king was willing to see him, it meant that the Miller family had not been entirely abandoned, and there was still a glimmer of hope. The Miller family, which has just suffered an unprecedented crisis, is now desperately trying to grasp any lifesaving straw. Good Morning, Your Majesty! Duke Miller saluted with a hand on his chest, trying to act as natural as usual. However, the dark circles and messy hair had already exposed his inner fear and weakness. Good morning, Duke Miller, the old king, leaning on his scepter, stood on the high platform of the main hall, looking at his old minister from afar. The old king actually valued Duke Miller very much. Otherwise, he wouldnt have entrusted the position of Prime Minister of the Half-Elf Kingdom to him. And Duke Miller didnt disappoint the old king. He had been serving as Prime Minister for more than ten years and managed the Half-Elf Kingdom well. When the king married Isa Miller as the queen, it was also to win over this capable prime minister and plan for his next generation. Otherwise, he had no need to marry Isa. Of course, Isa was beautiful, but he was over seventy years old. Even the most beautiful woman could only soothe his eyes. What was the point? Moreover, from the first day Isa entered the palace, the old king could see her hatred for him. No matter how much she disguised, she couldnt escape the old kings sharp eyes. The old king didnt care much about this. In his eyes, a young girl as beautiful as a flower, being forced by her father to marry an old man on the verge of death, how could she bear no grudge? But he never thought that this grudge would bring such a disaster to him, to the Modewen family! Yes, although he couldnt get anything out of Queen Isa last night, the old king still firmly believed C this woman lied! The incident that occurred in the queens bedchamber was certainly not as simple as it seemed. It was the intuition of an old politician who had gone through ups and downs in the turbulent political arena for a lifetime! He had no evidence, but he didnt care about evidence. Did you not sleep well last night? Not bad As you get older and face many things, its easy to have insomnia. The old kings leisurely attitude made Duke Miller somewhat confused. With the current situation, he still had the mood to chat? However, it seemed that the old king did come to talk with Duke Miller: I remember you told me, you have two sons, right? Yes. How about your grandson? I have one. How old is he? Just one month old. Just one month old. The old king slowly stepped down from the high platform, came to Duke Miller, and hinted, Such a young child, not many people know him, right? Duke Miller suddenly looked up, seemingly understood the old kings meaning. His lips trembled slightly, and his eyes flashed with complex emotions, like pain, resentment, but also gratitude After a long while, Duke Miller replied, Of of course, after all, he is a child and hasnt met many people yet. The old king nodded and sighed, Thats right! And children grow fast, one day at a time. Even if someone saw him as a baby, they wouldnt recognize him after one or two years. By this point, Duke Miller naturally fully understood the old kings meaning. Obviously, the old king was telling him that the Miller family could no longer be saved, but he could help him preserve a bloodline -that is, Duke Millers month-old grandson! Tears immediately streamed down Duke Millers face as his whole body began to tremble. It wasnt clear whether it was due to fear, gratitude, or both. Your Majesty thank you for everything youve done for the Miller family! The old king extended his hand, gently patted Duke Millers shoulder twice, and softly said, I hope you dont resent me. I wont resent you. Duke Miller smiled bitterly, This is our Half-Elfs fate. Stuck between giants, its inevitable to be crushed into pieces. The old king sighed, seeming to agree deeply with Duke Millers words. He leaned towards Duke Millers ear and whispered, Rest assured, I will have someone replace your grandson. Duke Miller nodded his head, and took one last look at the old king. Then, without any hesitation, he pulled out his sword. But just then, the old king raised his hand to stop Duke Miller. Your Majesty, do you have any other orders? The old king held out his right hand and said coldly, You are my knight, if you must die, it should be by my hand. Duke Miller was stunned, but he still handed the sword to the old king. Then, he closed his eyes. Hisss! The long sword pierced his chest. Outside the palace, Prince William was accompanying the siblings of St. Prowse. Prince William, when is His Majesty going to meet us? Weve been waiting for such a long time. Anna picked up a small stone from the ground in boredom, and asked impatiently. It should be soon! Prince William hastily explained with a smile, The King is currently meeting with Duke Miller, its your turn next. Count Evan was still drinking wine on his own, and suddenly asked, Your Highness, after all, what happened yesterday, wont you tell us? Prince William waved his hand and said jokingly, Well when you meet the King later, you will naturally know. Fine. Count Evan didnt mind, and continued to pour wine into his mouth. After a long while, a guard hurriedly ran over to Prince William and whispered a few words in his ear. Then, Prince William turned to the siblings of St. Prowse and invited, Both of you, the king is ready to see you now. Please! Count Evan and Anna strode forward towards the palace. Prince William, arent you coming in with us? Count Evan suddenly turned back and asked. No, I wont. The King only wants to see you two. Alright. The siblings, having no doubts, entered the palace. However, the palace was empty. There was not a single figure in sight. Your Majesty? Count Evan tentatively called out, but only heard his own echo. Anna wrinkled her nose and said in surprise, Why does it smell like blood? The smell of blood? Count Evans heart tightened instantly, realizing that something was wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Its coming from that direction. Anna walked deeper into the palace. As they walked a few steps further, they were horrified to discover a bloody corpse lying on its back on the ground, with a long sword piercing through its chest. They hadnt noticed it immediately because their line of sight had been blocked by the pillars in the palace. We need to leave now! Count Evan quickly grabbed his sisters arm and started running towards the exit of the palace. Whats wrong, brother? Anna asked, puzzled. Its a trap! Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: 116 Framed_l Chapter 116: 116 Framed_l Translator: 549690339 Honorable guests, where do you think youre going? Even before the St. Prowse siblings could scamper out of the main hall, Prince William appeared at the entrance. Behind him stood a full line of Silver Moon Guards. Count Evan halted, suddenly laughing, Your Highness, to be honest, this plan is rather crude. A look of doubt crossed Prince Williams face, What do you mean? I dont quite understand. Then, he stepped forward a few paces, asking again, Where is His Majesty? Why are only the two of you here? Anna, as lovely as ever, started to speak, but was stopped by her own brother. By this time, Prince William had already walked into the hall. Then, he found the corpse. Duke Miller! What happened to you? Watching Prince William sprint toward the corpse, Count Evan shook his head and coldly chuckled, Your Highness, your acting is truly horribly. Ignoring Count Evans mockery, Prince William turned back to his guards and commanded, These two assassinated Duke Miller, seize them immediately! Yes! The guards resoundingly answered, drawing their long swords and quickly surrounding the St. Prowse siblings. Boom! Anna also immediately drew her broadsword strapped behind her, firmly smacking it onto the ground and growled, Who wants to die first! But Count Evan shook his head at his sister, No, Anna, theres no need. But, brother, these half-elves are trying to frame us! Ha! Theyre just attempt at framing us poorly. Count Evan still had a confident look on his face, Listen to me, put down the weapon, and nothing will happen. With wrinkled brows, Anna gave her brother a hard look. After a while, she finally sighed, retracted her massive broadsword. Count Evan seemingly without any sense of becoming a prisoner, chuckled and said to Prince William, Alright, Your Highness, can you take us to see His Majesty the King now? But Prince William ignored him, instead commanding, Take them to the prison, and keep a close watch! Yes! Count Evans brow lifted slightly as he laughed coldly, What, doesnt His Majesty the King even have the courage to meet us? Prince William still did not respond. Count Evans eyes flickered, and he continued, Well, well, seems like quite a bit happened yesterday! Let me guess At this point, a guard had walked behind Count Evan, pulling his hands behind his back and locking them with iron chains. However, Count Evan did not seem to care. He continued, To have the guts to put us in prison could it be Vera was assassinated? Prince William was taken aback, clearly not expecting Evan to guess such a thing. But he still said nothing. The old King had specifically warned him to be careful with Count Evan, not to pick up his words, let alone believe any promises he made. So, Prince William faithfully carried out his fathers orders, daring not to show any signs of disobedience. Ah! I guessed correctly, didnt I? Count Evan, noticing Prince Williams momentary shock, laughed triumphantly. Then, he said with a tempting tone, Your Highness, if Miss Vera really is dead, then you really cant arrest us. At this time, we, the Eastern Territory, are your only support! Like a puppet, Prince William did not respond to Count Evan. Your Highness, I have a solution to your current dilemma! Really! As long as you take us to the King! Prince William felt that this Count of the Eastern Territory was unendingly annoying, so he waved his hand to the guards, signaling them to quicken their pace. Your Highness! Your Highness! Trust me, I am the only one who can help you now! Go and tell the King, I have a way to stop the North Territorys troops from marching. By the time the St. Prowse siblings were taken out of the main hall, Prince William was musing on Count Evans final words. Could he really have a solution? As Prince William hesitated, the old king appeared behind him: Do you truly believe he can help us? Fatherl Prince William hesitated before deciding to answer truthfully, I think we can listen to Count Evans suggestions. Perhaps he really has a way Hmph! Fool! the old king cut in decisively, If you truly plan to heed his advice, then youre falling straight into his trap! Prince William lowered his head, too taken aback to speak. The old king sighed, explaining, You must be careful when dealing with smart people, especially when they tell you they can help. At such moments, you must stop and think carefully whether your positions align. If they do not, dont even listen to them! Otherwise, sooner or later youll be played for a fool and wouldnt even know it. Yes, Father. Prince William nodded repeatedly. Seeing his fathers anger dissipate, he cautiously asked, So, how shall we deal with the two siblings? Lock them up! Dont skimp on their meals and drinks, but you absolutely must not let them have any contact with the outside world! Yes. Clang! The heavy iron gate fell, completely isolating the siblings of St. Prowse from the outside world. Count Evan looked around their cell, even managing to nod in approval: The conditions arent bad. Apart from the lack of windows, everythings here. Seeing her calm brother, Anna couldnt help but feel anxious: Quickly think of something, Brother! Are we going to wait here to die? Ha ha, dont worry! The Modewen family wouldnt dare to kill us. Then why are they locking us up? Bargaining chips. What bargaining chips? Count Evan sat down by the round table, picked up a kettle to sniff, and was somewhat disappointed to find it wasnt wine. After pouring both himself and his sister a glass of water, the count leisurely said, Do you remember when I said that Duke St. Hilde had a sure-win strategy? Hmm, the one where Vera would die in Silver Moon City. Could it be you guessed correctly? Seems so. So, what does this have to do with our capture? Dont rush, listen to me explain. Count Evan took a sip of water, and continued, At that time, while I guessed that Vera would die in Silver Moon City, I was unable to guess the identity of the murderer. The murderer of Vera? Correct. An intriguing light sparkled in Count Evans eyes. Knowing her brother well, Anna understood that Count Evan was excitedan excitement found when facing a worthy opponent. Indeed, Count Evan was indeed excited, as if he had found an enjoyable game: I originally thought that Duke St. Hilde would arrange for someone in the bridal party to kill Vera, such as Viscount Angler, or any other hidden assassin. After all, that would have been the easiest to arrange. But who would have thought, Duke St. Hilde actually found someone from the Miller family to play the murderer! How was this achieved? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Its incredibly brilliant! In this way, he not only successfully found an excuse to invade Silver Moon City but also absolved himself thoroughly of suspicion making it difficult for anyone to suspect Duke St. Hilde as the puppet master. It is now clear that Duke St. Hilde has been scheming against the Half-Elf Kingdom for a long time. Ah, our loss in the Eastern Territory was not in vain! An utterly confused Anna responded: How do you know that the murderer is from the Miller family? Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: 117 Arrives 1 Chapter 117: 117 Arrives 1 Translator: 549690339 Isnt it obvious? Count Evan spread his hands, seeming to think that the question did not require an explanation. Duke Miller has been slaughtered and his corpse was left as a prop to frame us. Doesnt this indicate that the Miller family have been completely forsaken? Why were they forsaken? Obviously, because someone from their family killed Vera. Anna finally nodded, but her confusion resurfaced, Why would the Miller family kill Vera? Was it because they were bought off by Duke St. Hilde? This is exactly why I admire Duke St. Hilde! Count Evans eyes gleamed with a bizarre light, Lets not forget, the murderer from the Miller family, is risking the total annihilation of their family line by helping Duke St. Hilde! So, you also cant guess why the people of the Miller family would assist Duke St. Hilde in such a matter? How could I guess? Count Evan shook his head, speaking helplessly, I am not a god. What does this have to do with us? You still havent mentioned why the king wants to arrest us. Count Evan chuckled, Think about it. Since Vera is already dead in Silver Moon City, the North Territory army now has an excuse to march in. At this point, what can the Modewen family do? After contemplating for a while, Anna finally caught on, They certainly cant prevent the North Territory army from entering Silver Moon City, so, they can only scapegoat us to bear Duke St. Hildes fury. Exactly! Count Evan snapped his fingers in agreement, Firstly, the Miller family is certainly doomed. Regardless of who the murderer is, this family must be destroyed. The blood of the St. Hilde family is not something that can be spilled so easily. But, just the Miller family probably wont be able to quell all of Duke St. Hildes rage. Especially the Modewen family, since Vera died within the Half-Elf Palace, they would definitely have to take some responsibility. If I were Duke St. Hilde, I would seize this opportunity to strip the Modewen family of their royal status and replace them with a new half-elf noble to rule Silver Moon City. This way, the newly instated royal family with insufficient reputation would need the support of the St. Hilde family to maintain control over the Half-Elf Kingdom, instead of wavering between the East and North Territories like the Modewen family, trying to appease both sides. So, to prevent this situation from happening, the Modewen family must find a way to save themselves. And the best way of saving themselves is to clarify their firm stance to Duke St. Hilde C breaking away from the East Territory! In that case, Duke St. Hilde would no longer need to look for a new puppet to help him rule the Half-Elf Kingdom. I see now! Anna finally came to a realization, So that means, we both are the chips that the Modewen family is using to break away from the East Territory. Right, as long as they arrest us and hand us over to Duke St. Hilde, the Modewen family would have completely offended the St. Prowse family, and they would have no choice but to go down the North Territory road. Anna nodded, but soon after she seemed to have thought of something, her face transformed drastically, and she spoke anxiously, Then, could the Modewen family, in order to prove their loyalty to Duke St. Hilde, kill us! Count Evan was startled for a moment, then he burst into laughter, My silly sister! Does the Modewen family have the guts to do that? Once they stain their hands with the blood of a member of the St. Prowse family, that would be seen as declaring irreconcilable hatred. Heh, he, a mere Half-Elf royal family, would he dare irk the empires Holy Knight Family to such an extent? If he truly dares to do so, the Modewen family would immediately become the enemy of the Radiant Empire! Even Duke St. Hilde wouldnt protect them. Only at this point did Anna breathe a sigh of relief, she sat down at the round table and took a sip of water from the cup. So, were just going to sit here and wait? Right, just wait. As I told you before, our trip to Silver Moon City was bound to be futile. Alas, theres no decent wine here! Saying this, Count Evan stood up forcefully, knocking at the thick iron door, hollering, Hey! Can someone out there send in some wine! Anna rolled her eyes quietly, looking at her unreliable brother. Outside Silver Moon City, an army of around a thousand soldiers was moving quickly. Hurry up, hurry up, all of you, run! If we dont reach Silver Moon City before the sun sets, Ill have to camp outside with you all again! Knight Lyles loud voice kept ringing out, seemingly in a bad mood. After saying goodbye to Winterfell City, he had followed Colins orders, returned to Ice Rock City, and led a team of a thousand to meet with Colin in Silver Moon City. However, on his way back to Ice Rock City, he was harassed by various bandit groups for a long time, which led to his delay. Normally, as long as they showed the Roaring White Bear banner, most bandit groups would never dare to attack a nobles army. But this time, for some reason, those bandit groups seemed collectively crazy, making Lyles journey back to Ice Rock City extremely difficult. What Lyle didnt know was that these bandit groups were driven to desperation by hunger. The troll invasion in the spring had caused large areas of good farmland in the North Territory to be abandoned. The delay in spring ploughing naturally affected the autumn harvest. So, this year, the North Territory was bound to endure a harsh winter. Therefore, the bandit groups were even more desperate, daring to provoke the noble guard troops that they had always avoided in the past. In short, after a difficult journey back to Ice Rock City, Knight Lyle realized that the delay had been too long, and he might not make it to Silver Moon City in time for Veras wedding. In his anxiety, he naturally sought out Knight Shar, hoping to take the cavalry. Colins order was simply for him to bring a thousand men to Silver Moon City, without specifying whether they had to be infantry or cavalry. However, Knight Shar refused, insisting that the cavalry had not yet completed their training and that sending them into battle at this point would be tantamount to sending them to their deaths. With no other choice, Knight Lyle had to take a thousand infantrymen, moving at a crazy pace and nearly exhausting his soldiers, but they finally arrived at Silver Moon City just before the date of the wedding. Gazing at the city walls of Silver Moon City bathed in the glow of the setting sun, Knight Lyle finally heaved a sigh of relief. Without sparing any time to admire the beautiful scenery of this garden city at sunset, Knight Lyle immediately prepared to enter the city. But before he could approach the city gate, a sharp arrow was shot at his feet. Hold on! Who are you? A voice interrogated him from atop the city wall. Knight Lyle took the Angler family banner from the flag bearers hand, waved it vigorously, and yelled out, I am Knight Lyle Mormon of the Angler family, ordered by Viscount Angler, to attend the wedding of Miss Vera and Prince Topaz! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Knight Lyle initially assumed that as long as he showed the banner, the half-elves would naturally open the city gates and warmly welcome him inside. However, things did not go as he had imagined. Im sorry, Sir Knight, but by order of His Majesty the King, to ensure the security of the wedding, no one is allowed to enter or exit Silver Moon City during this period! Huh? Knight Lyle widened his eyes, a thought instantly flashing through his mind Somethings gone wrong! Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: 118 Incitement 1 Chapter 118: 118 Incitement 1 Translator: 549690339 Im planning to take down Silver Moon City, what do you think? Knight Lyle turned around and addressed several accompanying military officers, his opening statement almost stunned them. My, my lordThat might not be a good idea Whats not good about it? Knight Lyle glared with his eyes, his gleaming bald head reflecting the rosy sky, making him look especially ferocious. We only have a thousand men, can we really take down the city? one officer cautiously asked. Knight Lyle scoffed, Isnt Silver Moon City known for surrendering without a fight? Perhaps they will surrender as soon as we launch our attack. The officers were all momentarily at a loss for words. If Silver Moon City surrendered to their small army of a thousand without a fight, then the Half-Elf Kingdom might as well disband altogether. My lord, if nothing has actually happened in the city, and the city is just on high alert because of the wedding, our rash attack would be a terrible joke Yes, my lord, besides, our men have been traveling long distances and are too exhausted to siege the city now! My lord, why dont we send someone back to the North Territory with a message? If something has indeed happened in Silver Moon City, Duke St. Hilde will surely do something. Hearing his subordinates unanimously opposing the attack, Knight Lyle grunted in dissatisfaction. Nevertheless, he was not the kind of daredevil who would act recklessly. He could accept others advice and nodded, saying: Fine, we will set up camp outside the city and rest for now, keeping an eye on the movements inside the city. As soon as something happens, well storm in! Yes! The officers immediately breathed a sigh of relief and promptly answered. My lord, should we send someone to Winterfell City with a message? another officer suggested. Knight Lyle shook his head, No need, Viscount has already made arrangements. He was clearly thinking about the carrier pigeon that Colin had asked him to take back to Ice Rock City before setting off. If something did happen to Colin in Silver Moon City, and Ice Rock City couldnt receive a message on time, they would naturally know what to do. Yes. The officer was somewhat confused, but still nodded in agreement. Knight Lyle turned around, looking at the heavily fortified Silver Moon City with a worried face, and sighed: Ah! I hope Viscount doesnt suffer any grievances in the city. AhC refreshing! !! Colin drank a cup of chilled Deer Blood Wine and let out a sigh of satisfaction. I didnt expect you to enjoy Deer Blood Wine so much. Vera, resting on her cheek, looked curiously at Colin, Do you need more ice? I can make some for you. Theres enough ice. Actually, I learned to drink deer blood from my father. Colin used his late father as an excuse, He said, a real knight should drink fresh blood! Why? Because Colin scratched his head, made up a reason and said, Because fresh blood is the essence of life and contains a variety of beneficial substances. I see. I remembered I saw my father drinking bear blood when I was a child Vera suddenly realized that the symbol of the Angler family was a white bear, she hurriedly apologized, Oh! Sorry, I didnt mean that Colin waved his hand, Its okay, Im not that sensitive. In fact, he had been considering to replace the family symbol for a long time. The roaring white bear? It looked so uncouth, no elegance at all So all you need is Deer Blood Wine? You dont need to eat anything else? I dont need to, you go ahead. Since Vera was pretending to be dead, the food that was brought in was only enough for one person, so Colin gave it all to Vera. But theres too much for me to finish, you should eat some too. Vera pushed the half-eaten plate in front of Colin and encouraged with a smile. Colin knew she meant well, although he really didnt need to eat regular food, he decided to relieve Veras worries by politely consuming the rest of the food. Are we just going to wait for the Northern armies to reach Silver Moon City now? Yes. But the Modewen family has locked down Silver Moon City, we cant pass the message back to Winterfell City, right? Hmmm, can they keep the city locked down forever? Colin sneered, Moreover, a lack of a message is a message on its own. Only then did Vera realize: Oh right! If my father doesnt receive the news of my marriage, he will surely understand that something has happened in Silver Moon City. Colin nodded in agreement. Although what he meant was something else entirely. The current situation in Silver Moon City wasnt progressing the way Colin would have liked. According to the current scenario, even if the North Territorys army reached Silver Moon City, the Modewen family still had a way to retain the throne. The Miller family would likely be made the scapegoat, with the charges of killing Vera enough to completely eradicate their family from the face of the earth. However, this clearly was not in Colins best interest. Firstly, Queen Isa was also from the Miller family and Colin would not want to see his second bloodline just be abolished this way. Moreover, Colin was actually not willing to let the Half-Elf Kingdom fall into the control of the St. Hilde family. This wealthy but weak small kingdom had already incited Colins greed. He wanted to control this kingdom personally! Moreover, Colin now had a perfect chess piece C Queen Isa. If he didnt make good use of her, it would be a waste. As long as he could control the Half-Elf Kingdom, Colin would no longer have to worry about the issue of funding for the cavalry. Perhaps, its time to encourage some ambitious person Colin murmured quietly. What? Vera was about to ask Colin what he said, but she heard the door being knocked. Colin swiftly picked up Vera and put her into the coffin. Then he leisurely opened the door, letting in the Half-Elf female slave Kathy. My lord, have you finished your meal? Yes, you can clean up. Yes, my lord. Watching Kathy cleaning up the table with her head down, Colin suddenly said, You must have a way to contact the outside of the royal palace, right? Kathy glanced at Colin carefully and hesitated but did not dare to speak. Dont be afraid, now were in the same boat. Colin smiled. Then, regardless of whether Kathy believed him or not, he continued: I know your Savoy family wants to reclaim the Half-Elf throne. Killing Vera in the royal palace is indeed a good method. The Modewen family would likely be abolished under the anger of the North Territory. But obviously, the Modewen family will not sit and wait for death. Would you like to know what their countermeasure is? Kathys hand noticeably trembled, and a struggle flashed across her face. After a while, she finally raised her head and looked at Colin. There was no longer the deliberately feigned timidity in her eyes. She straightened her chest, seemingly unwilling to show any fear in front of Colin. But her immature face and simple dress still made her look somewhat lacking in confidence. My lord, I wonder what kind of information you have obtained? Colin smirked playfully, So, youre admitting who you are? Kathy pursed her lips and did not speak. It doesnt matter even if you dont admit. But, I cant give you my information for free. What would you want, my lord? I want to know, is there an army from the Angler family outside Silver Moon City right now? Kathy frowned: Sorry, my lord, Silver Moon City is completely sealed now, we cannot contact the outside world. Im not asking you to contact them, just to confirm their presence. Dont tell me you cant do such a simple thing. Okay. Kathy finally nodded, Then, whats the bad news you mentioned? Colin showed a brilliant smile, You go and tell Cis that the Modewen family has already imprisoned the Eastern Envoy, probably intending to use this as a bargaining chip to completely side with the North Territory. So, if the Savoy family does not hurry to do something, then most likely, the Half-Elf throne would still end up in the hands of the Modewen family. And you all, after losing your value, will be completely liquidated! Sure enough, after hearing this news, Kathys eyes widened instantly. Is is this true? She didnt seem fully convinced yet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin spread his hands: You can have Cis check it out. Dont you have any other informants in the royal palace? As expected, Kathy left in a hurry with an anxious look on her face. Vera poked her head out of the coffin and asked curiously: Colin, youve been locked up here all the time, how did you know that the Eastern Envoy was captured? Colin smiled mysteriously: I have my ways of knowing.. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: 119 Conspiracy_l Chapter 119: 119 Conspiracy_l Translator: 549690339 The streets of Silver Moon City had become somewhat deserted. A middle-aged half-elf hurriedly walked down the street, brimming with fallen leaves, his hat brim low. However, a patrol of guards stopped him quite quickly. Name? Ross. What are you doing? Where are you going? After some routine inspection and questioning, Ross was finally let go. He wandered the streets for a long while before finally entering a nondescript tavern. He bypassed the bustling main hall and headed straight to the kitchen as if he knew the place well, then, led by a chef, he slipped into a concealed basement. Brother, Kathy has sent an urgent message from the royal palace. Under the dim candlelight in the basement, a half-elf raised his headit was none other than Cis from the Windbell Commerce Association. Cis furrowed his brows, accepting the piece of paper that Ross handed over. He said somewhat discontentedly, The Modewen family is looking for us everywhere now. Why does she have to take the risk and send messages out? Ross sighed, It must be vital information. In order to get it out, weve already lost three of our insiders in the palace. Cis brows furrowed even deeper, but he still patiently unfolded the paper, then took a book from a shelf. After translating the cipher on the paper, his face instantly became grave. What happened? Seeing the sudden change in his brothers expression, Ross asked worriedly. Cis handed the translated paper to his brother, saying in a serious tone, We must take action now; we cant just sit around and wait for death! After reading the intelligence, Ross hesitated, Brother, but Mr. Ji Forget that damned Mr. Ji! Cis said angrily, At this point, the only one we can rely on is Duke St. Hilde! But Ross seemed to still have some doubts. Younger brother, its not three hundred years ago anymore. Between the two, you still cant see who we should choose? After a long silence, Ross seemed to be persuaded by his brothers words, and nodded, Alright! So what should we do? Make arrangements, I need to see Duke Lute! You dare to see me? Duke Lute snorted coldly as he saw Cis appear before him. With a calm expression on his face, Cis retorted, Your Grace, dont you dare to see me at this time as well? Duke Lute chuckled, How do you know that I didnt agree to meet you just to deliberately lure you out? You should know, Prince William is searching for you throughout the city. Do you know why Prince William is looking for me? I heard its due to your Windbell Commerce Associations tax evasion. Do you believe in this reason? Of course not. Then what do you think is the reason? Duke Lute sneered confidently, I believe, it should be because of Queen Isa. Oh? Cis blinked, And what do you know about my business with Her Majesty the Queen? Duke Lute laughed, No wonder youre getting on so well with Queen Isa, under the guise of cultivating Blood Roses. You probably took advantage of that, didnt you? Duke Lute bore a knowing smile, You really are lucky, a lowly man like you is favored by splendid rose-like Queen Isa! Cis was taken aback. He once thought his secret affair with Queen Isa had been discovered by Duke Lute, but he didnt expect Hahaha! Your Grace, indeed you have a discerning eye! Duke Lute wore an air of self-satisfaction, hummed lightly and said, In the royal palace, there arent many things that can escape my eyes. Absolutely, absolutely! Cis forced back a laugh, So, are you intending to take me to His Majesty? That depends on your performance. Duke Lute slightly smiled, Though the Windbell Commerce Association has been sealed off, I believe that you must have your own little treasury. So you want money? And also Duke Lutes eyes flashed an unclean light, Youve spent so much time with Queen Isa, there must be something that you can use against her, isnt it? Give it to me. And then, you can use it to threaten Queen Isa to favor you, is that your plan? Ciss look was somewhat peculiar. Duke Lute harrumphed, seemingly admitting to it. Cis couldnt stop laughing, shook his head and sighed, Your grace, you misunderstand. My relationship with Queen Isa isnt what you think. But, if you really want her favor, maybe I can help. Duke Lute felt that Ciss denial was just bluster, but at the end, he still couldnt help asking, How would you help? I can help you seize the Royal Palace. Then, all the Half-Elf beauties in the palace, including Queen Isa, would be yours. Duke Lutes eyes popped out and he shouted angrily, Are you toying with me? Im absolutely serious, Your Grace. Cis laid his hand on his chest and bowed, looking perfectly serious. Heh, you lowly creature, daring to toy with a noble! Do you really think I wouldnt dare kill you? In the face of Duke Lutes threats, Cis merely laughed, Your grace, I am no commoner. What did you say? My surname is Savoy. Sa, Savoy? Savoy! Duke Lute sprung up from his seat, his face full of disbelief as he looked at Cis. Cis also stood straight and met Duke Lutes gaze without flinching. Then, to convince the other of his identity, Cis pulled out a finely crafted badge. The Golden Wing Bird! The moment Duke Lute saw the badge, he finally confirmed Ciss real identity. He was indeed the descendant of the previous Half-Elf royal family, the Golden Wing Bird Savoy! No wonder Prince William is desperate to catch you. Duke Lute finally understood. Your Grace, now you know that my proposal to help you seize the Royal Palace isnt mere talk. Hmph! Are you out of your mind? Even if you are part of the Savoy family, so what? Do you think this is still three hundred years ago? That by revealing your identity, I would instantly be at your beck and call? Wake up. The current Half-Elf royal family belongs to the Modewen family! Cis also laughed, Your Grace, if you dont follow my advice, do you think the record of our past dealings will end up in front of His Majesty? Duke Lute instantly became a bit flustered, but still managed to growl, Would His Majesty believe you? Why not? Do you know, I have always been in the habit of keeping records. For every bribe Ive ever given you, I have detailed records. And not just for you, but for your family members and loyal subordinates. Perhaps youre not fully aware, but the Windbell Commerce Association has become deeply entwined with your Lute family. Normally, it might not matter, but at this sensitive time, do you think His Majesty would choose to believe your innocence? Or would he choose to better to kill an innocent than let a guilty go free? Duke Lute broke out into a cold sweat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because he knew his brother-in-law all too well. A cold-blooded political animal! The moment he found out about the murky dealings between the Lute family and the Savoy family, the old king would absolutely raise his butchers knife without hesitation! After a long silence, Duke Lute finally forced out, What exactly is your plan The corners of Ciss mouth lifted into a bloodthirsty grin.. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: 120 Prologue_l Chapter 120: 120 Prologue_l Translator: 549690339 Kathy, dressed in a black maids uniform, entered the room and placed lunch in front of Colin. Of course, Deer Blood Wine was a must with every meal. After setting up the food, Kathy did not leave as usual, but stood by the round table with her hands folded. Colin picked up the Deer Blood Wine, poured himself a glass, took a sip, then asked Kathy: How is it? Any news? Kathy nodded, Yes, Viscount, your familys army is currently outside the South Gate of Silver Moon City. Good, I know. Colin nodded and continued drinking. Yet, Kathy did not leave, hesitated for a moment, then said, Lord, the Half-Elf Palace will be somewhat dangerous tomorrow night. At that time, you could take Miss Veras remains and leave this place temporarily.. Colin looked up at the little maid and smiled, I didnt expect you to care so much about my safety. Its my duty. Really? Colin put down his wine cup, grabbed the little maids collar, and pulled her towards him. Kathy shrieked, but quickly stopped. Colin laughed coldly, Do I look like an idiot to you? Kathy quickly shook her head. Then how dare you manipulate me like this? Colins icy tone made the little maid shiver. 11 didnt Didnt you? Colin sneered, Under the guise of considering my safety, you are asking me to take Veras remains and leave the palace. You want to use me as a bait to divert the Silver Moon Guards attention, dont you? You dare play such tricks in front of me? Kathy Savoy, listen to me. Either tell me your entire plan, and I might consider cooperating with you. Or, we part our ways. I can go to the old king right now. I wager he would be delighted to deploy a strong military presence within the palace, just waiting for you to walk right into the trap. 1111 telllll tell! Kathy was hardly a match for Colin, she was almost in tears from fright. Only then did Colin let go of Kathys collar, picked up his wine cup again, and listened while he drank. My Lord, our Savoy family has already turned against Duke Lute. However, although the Duke appears as the commander of the Silver Moon Guards, in reality, he only has absolute control over two of their units, totaling twelve thousand men. The other three units of the Silver Moon Guards, totaling over eighteen thousand men, are firmly in the hands of the Modewen family. Although we are outnumbered, we have the advantage of surprise, as we lay hidden while the enemy is in the open. If we can successfully invade and take over the royal palace, and control the old king and Prince William before the enemys majority forces have a chance to react, then the Modewen family will be powerless. So, to ensure this plan runs smoother, we hope that you will cooperate.. Colin stroked his chin and silently weighed the feasibility of Savoy familys plan. So you want me to leave the palace with Veras remains to help you mitigate part of the Modewen familys onslaught? Kathy watched Colin carefully and said, Yes. And once you leave the palace, head south. Surely, your familys army outside the South City Gate will respond to your signal. Colin gave a noncommittal smile, Tell me about your military deployment and route to attack the palace. Kathy appeared troubled, I I dont know about that Colin rolled his eyes, Ask Cis then. Without this information, dont expect me to cooperate with you. Kathy gritted her teeth and nodded, Alright, I will ask for you right now! With that, she left in a hurry. Click. The coffin lid opened, and Vera poked her head out, Colin, are we really leaving the palace tomorrow night? What, you dont want to go? Vera quickly nodded, Yes! I cant even change my clothes here, its so annoying. Thats good then. Dont worry, Ill arrange everything. Hmm, I trust you. Perhaps there is nothing more capable of arousing a mans protective instincts than unconditional trust from a young girl. A warm smile appeared on Colins face as he gestured to Vera: Come on, its time to eat. The sun set in the west and rose in the east, heralding a new day. According to the original plan, this day was supposed to be a joyful onethe wedding of Prince Topaz and Miss Vera was scheduled for today. But now, the entire Silver Moon City is shrouded in an extremely oppressive atmosphere. Some people quietly awaited the judgment of fate, others feverishly planned to make a desperate effort, yet some remained oblivious, believing it to be just another ordinary day Knock, knock, knock. Come in. Knight Teld entered, first saluting the coffin placed in the center of the room, then turning to Colin with a bow, Viscount, you wanted to see me? Colin gestured for the Knight to approach, then handed him a scroll of parchment. What is this? Teld looked at the Royal Palace map, depicting troop deployments and attack routes, and he became slightly confused. Do you know the Savoy family? Yes. They were the royal family of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Yes, this family is planning a coup tonight, what you hold in your hands is their precise arrangement for attacking the palace. Chills ran down Telds spine. He didnt question how Colin acquired such classified intel, but instead growled with fiery eyes, Sir, will we use this opportunity to avenge Miss Vera? Colin frowned and retorted, Knight Teld, have you forgotten your primary duty? Teld calmed down and lowered his head, Apologies, Viscount, I was impulsive. My first priority should be to protect Miss Veras remains. Colin nodded slightly in approval, Good, Im glad you understand. The palace will not be safe tonight. We cannot stay here. Thus, once the Savoy family initiates their coup, we must escape from the Palace. What is the plan after we escape the palace? Which direction should we flee the city? My family army is just outside the South Gate. Okay, I understand. Colin slowly shook his head, No, you dont. Teld was suddenly taken aback, looking at Colin in confusion. My family army is outside the South Gate, so naturally, both the Modewen and Savoy families will assume well run towards the South Gate, Therefore, we must not head to the South Gate! Teld finally understood, Then where shall we go? Colin pointed aggressively at the map, We head to the North Gate! Alright! Ill prepare the troops for tonights mission immediately! Be careful not to draw attention from the Silver Moon Guards. Yes! Watching Knight Teld disappear behind the door, Colin, stroking his chin, fell into deep thought. However, he was not concerned about tonights mission, but about something else. During their last encounter in the Queens bedchamber, while Teld was unconscious from the poison, Colin managed to steal some blood from him. But strangely, this fresh blood didnt help him advance to level four. However, he certainly experienced hot flashes, so it was not that Telds blood had no effect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It must be that the dose was insufficient. Indeed, this was one of the reasons why Colin instigated this coup. Apart from creating chaos and seizing control of the Half-Elf Kingdom under the disguise, he also hoped to find more high-level knights blood during the coup. This should not be a difficult task. After all, it was certain that tonight would be a night of bloodshed.. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: 121 Transcendent (Up) 1 Chapter 121: 121 Transcendent (Up) 1 Translator: 549690339 The night was cool as water; the silver moon was sharp as a sword. When a dazzling arcane missile punctured the pitch-black sky, the Half-Elf Palace instantly erupted into chaos. From a birds eye view, one could see the Silver Moon Guards, who were originally stationed at the east and south gates of the palace, suddenly reversing their spears and charging into the palace. Caught off guard, these two units met little resistance, charging through like two fire dragons, unstoppable, right outside the inner court of the palace. Here, they finally encountered tenacious resistance mounted by the Palace Guards. Woo The piercing sound of the horn echoed above the palace, instantly awakening the entire city of Silver Moon. The Garden City, which boasts of never being captured, was now unable to escape the calamity of war. Bang! Colin pushed open the palace doors, lifted up the huge coffin, and strode out. At this time, a thousand guards of the St Hilde family had already assembled on the order of Sir Knight. Colin looked around at the crowd and echoed loudly, Tonight, our only mission is to guard Lady Vera! Guard Lady Vera! Guard Lady Vera! The guards, pounding on their breastplates, sent sound waves echoing through the sky, unending. Charge! As soon as Colin gave the command, the thousand-man team charged towards the south gate of the palace. Since the Silver Moon Guards in this direction had already defected, they met with hardly any resistance on their way. But after leaving the palace gate, they ran into a Half-Elf Guard unit that came to support the palace. Due to a delay in information transmission, the Silver Moon Guards on the opposing side were completely unaware of what had happened in the palace. They had only heard the call for help from the military horn and hence rushed here. So naturally, they thought the horn was sounded for them, and they promptly drew their swords to fight. Charge! Sir Knight roared with fury, leading the charge. Although the Half-Elf Guard unit had superior numbers, this race was not known for their martial prowess. The so-called Silver Moon Guards were merely for show and had not experienced many brutal battles. How could they compare to the North Territory army that had literally fought their way through blood and fire? Moreover, due to Veras death, the St. Hilde Guard unit could be considered a grieving army. They had long been itching to ignite a bloodbath in Silver Moon City, but Colin had been vigilant in suppressing this. And now, after Colin had completely released this beastly bridle, these St. Hilde family guards, who probably had already prepared themselves for death, charged crazily towards the Half-Elf Guards. Therefore, the battle was fierce from the outset, and the narrow palace gate instantly turned into a bloody meat mill. Colin did not rush to join the fight, but stood at the rear with the coffin on his shoulder, observing the situation on the battlefield. At the same time, he kept searching for high-ranking knights among the Half-Elf soldiers. According to the information provided by Kathy, the Half-Elf Kingdom did not have any fifth-rank knights, the highest was the fourth-rank. Dont think the fourth-rank is not high. In fact, compared to the previous third-rank, the fourth-rank implied a qualitative difference. The professions in this world can be divided into nine ranks according to their power, but every three ranks represent a significant checkpoint. Like breaking through the sixth rank is stepping into the Holy Field, and it is rumored that breaking through the ninth rank, one can become a god! Similarly, after breaking through the third rank, one is generally considered transcendent, and a professionals power will undergo a qualitative change at this time. From this name, it can be seen that professionals above the third rank are no longer considered ordinary humans. If it is possible to challenge above ones rank before the third rank, but once one enters the fourth rank and crosses a major checkpoint, such miraculous events basically dont occur. If ordinary people below the fourth rank want to kill a transcendent, there is only one possibility C to pile up with human lives! Professionals above the fourth rank are not gods, their energy and strength will run out. As long as their fighting power is worn down with lives, they can naturally be defeated. For this very reason, when Colin found that he had covertly drunk the fresh blood of the Knight of Terude, yet had not been elevated to the fourth rank, he was not particularly surprised. It would probably take more blood to cross over to this big level. However, as Colin looked around, he found that there seemed to be no fourth-level knights in the half-elf guards in front of him Yet, while Colin felt a touch disappointed, he swiftly sensed a threat instinctively. Without much thought, he quickly tossed the coffin from his hand and did a quick roll. Boom! In an instant, a loud noise erupted, and the ground where Colin had stood was blasted open by a golden light. Then, a massive white figure dressed in thick, solid armor, shield in left hand, and spear in the right, charged towards Colin like a tank. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amid the thundering footfall, the earth seemed to tremble. Colin looked back, his face instantly turning white with fear as the colossal silhouette of the enemy completely enveloped him. Without thinking Colin counter-attacked, thrusting his sword towards the gap in the armor around the knights neck. Clang! The Blade of Judgement was swiftly knocked away. Colin was carried by the enormous force from the sword, smashing fiercely into the wall beside the palace gate. Yet, he didnt seem to be significantly injured. He got up without a word and bolted towards the Knight of Terude. As expected, the gap between the fourth and third ranks was simply too large; the fight was impossible. Colin sprinted like mad, but the armoured knight behind him was not slow. It seemed he knew Colins identity and understood that the best strategy was to capture the leader first. He was determinedly pursuing Colin. Along the way, the guards of the St. Hilde family hurriedly moved forward to try and rescue Colin, but they were brushed off like flies by the half-elf armored knight. Finally, the Knight of Terude noticed the situation with Colin and hastily abandoned his front-facing enemies, preparing to rush back to rescue him. The half-elf armored knight seemed to realize the danger, and kicked the ground hard with both feet. Boom! The earth exploded in an instant, and fragments of rocks and soil flew all around. That half-elf armoured knight transformed into a beam of golden light and directly smashed into Colins back. Puh! Colin felt as if hed been hit by a truck, and vomited a mouthful of blood. Ding! A long spear rested on Colins breastplate. The half-elf armored knight lifted his facemask, revealing a square and majestic face. Viscount Angler, please order your subordinates to stop resisting. Our Modewen family does not mean to Hiss! A dagger slid through the armors gap and pierced the side of the half-elf knights waist. He yelled in pain, shouting angrily, Ignorant fool! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Colin still resisting, the half-elf knight did not hesitate. He pushed down his spear, piercing Colins chest. Viscount! Seeing this, the Knight of Terude screamed and charged. The half-elf knight was preparing to free himself from Colin to face the Knight of Terude, only to discover that Viscount Angler C who should have been dead C suddenly laughed and lunged at him! The half-elf knight was horrified as his soul scattered. He frantically wielded his long spear while trying to break free from Colins hug. But, Colins hands were tightly wrapped around the half-elf knight. He roared: Come on! Im ready to fight to the death! Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: 122 Transcendent (Down) 1 Chapter 122: 122 Transcendent (Down) 1 Translator: 549690339 Bang! Due to the vast disparity in strength, Colin was still violently thrown to the ground by the half-elf knight. However, because of this momentary delay, he didnt have time to turn and face the Teutonic knight charging from behind him. Swish! A flash of golden light passed, and a massive half-meter long gash was slashed across the half-elf knights back, almost splitting him in two. He unleashed a furious roar, tossed his long spear, attempting to fend off the Teutonic knight, and then turned to run. Unfortunately, the guards of the St. Hilde family had surrounded him, blocking his escape route. Finally, this half-elf knight was caught up and stabbed in the brow by the incoming Teutonic knight, dying as he kneeled. With his death, the half-elf guards who were already on the losing side lost their will to fight, and vanished in an instant. Viscount, Viscount Are you alright? The Teutonic knight looked at the bloody wound on Colins chest with a gloomy gaze. Despite the piercing pain causing Colin to break into a cold sweat, he still raised his hand and pointed towards the coffin on the ground, weakly saying, Protect Vera Miss leave the city The Teutonic knight immediately replied with tears welling up in his eyes. He knelt on one knee and solemnly swore, Rest assured! I promise to escort Miss Veras remains out of the city, even if it costs my life! Seemingly content, Colin finally closed his eyes and stopped kicking. He fell silent. The Teutonic knight and the other soldiers on the scene paid their respects to Colin before lifting the coffin and continuing their journey. Once everyone had left, the battlefield returned to peaceful silence. Occasionally, some passersby peeked at the scene, but they swiftly detoured after witnessing the carnage, unable to withstand the heavy stench of blood. Under the silver moonlight, one of the corpses in the pile twitched. The resurrected corpse slowly crawled towards the body of the half-elf armored knight. Gurgle Gurgle A chilling sucking sound started to echo, adding a spine-chilling eeriness to this hellish battlefield. Several scavenging crows landed, but quickly flew off, as if sensing the presence of something terrifying. Colin continued to feed on the fresh blood of the fourth-ranked half-elf knight. As more and more blood was consumed, Colin was thrilled to find that his body started to heat up once again. Moreover, the sensation was particularly intense this time, so vigorous that it made him break into a sweat. Simultaneously, a potent sense of hunger enveloped Colin, making it impossible for him to stop feeding. The half-elf knights corpse quickly started to shrivel at a visible speed, as if it would soon be drained dry! Colins stomach swelled rapidly, but there was no sign of him intending to stop feeding. Because, he was starved! This mental starvation contradicted the increasingly filling sensation in his physical body, yet both feelings coexisted. Finally, the half-elf knights corpse was completely depleted, unable to deliver a single drop of blood anymore. Colin lifted his head and took a long breath. The warmth engulfing his body induced an incredibly satisfying feeling, as if he was reveling in the sensation of his power escalating. But soon, this pleasure disappeared. Colin was astonished to find that his entire bodys blood was circulating like mad, boiling! Buzz A strange hum reverberated from Colins body, sounding like the piercing chirping of hundreds of bees. The hum gradually unified, and its pitch was also fluctuating. Finally, it sounded similar to a bell ringing. Ding Ding Ding At this point, Colin resembled a boiled lobster, his entire body flushing a moist red. Even tiny red spots appeared across his skin, as if the excessive blood inside was attempting to seep out. Bang! Colins long-stilled heart suddenly throbbed once again! He couldnt help but clutch his chest, as the massive throb of his heartbeat had caused him to nearly cry out in pain. Thump! Again, it happened. Ah! Finally, Colin couldnt hold back a low growl. Simultaneously, he wondered what was happening to him. Could the reaction to his advancement to the fourth rank be this immense? Thump! Thump! Thump! His heart seemed to suddenly regain its vitality, beating faster and faster. Colin let out a low growl and stopped trying to figure out what was happening, no longer resisting the changes taking place within his body. With the sudden revival and renewed beating of his heart, Colins blood began to boil and churn even more violently. His muscles also began to enlarge due to the increased blood flow, and a blood-red pattern began to form on his skin, akin to some kind of scale armor, filled with a mysterious and arcane aura. The climbing blood pressure caused Colins veins to slowly bulge, like a web of cyan-purple steel cables wrapping around his body. The intense pain made Colin open his eyes wide, his body shaking, massive beads of sweat seeping out but rapidly evaporating due to the high temperature on his body surface. Wham! Under the intense pain, Colin brutally smashed his fist into the ground. His fist, bulging with veins, created a crater, stirring up a circle of invisible ripples, which spread around. The ground instantly sunk in, forming a clear dent of his fist! Ah! Ah! Ah!!! Colin began to throw his fists recklessly, creating numerous punch marks in the ground. A series of shockwaves spread out, causing a minor earthquake. Thump thump thump!!! Colins heart was beating faster and faster, like a tireless powerful pump, taking over Colins blood circulation, and pushing it into a terrifying state. Cycles of crazily circulating blood rampaged inside Colins body, as if looking for a vent. Under the stimulus of the surging blood, Colins body began to enlarge continuously. The armor he originally wore could no longer contain his expanding body and was torn apart. By then, Colins mind was somewhat blurred. The entire world in front of him seemed to be veiled in a layer of bloody red. Especially that curved silver moon, it was so red that it seemed to be dripping blood! Countless blood mists drifted up from the corpses surrounding Colin and converged around him. Ding! After a muffled sound of a bell, the whole world seemed to quiet down. Colin bent over, his body trembling constantly, as if something was struggling to emerge from within him! Wham! Colin landed a final hit on the ground, and then, he surprisingly quietened down. By now, his eyes had completely turned crimson red, void of any human emotions. His exposed skin was covered in mysterious blood-red patterns, and on his back His muscles there were bulging like protruding horns. Snick! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The horns burst open, and a pair of black bat wings sprouted from his body. The bat wings slowly opened, extending more than ten meters on each side. Colin stood up. At this point, he had turned into a mini giant nearly four meters tall. Those huge bat wings flapped backwards, stirring up gusts of wild wind. Facing the blood moon in the sky, Colin revealed his sharp tusks and let out a silent roar! Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: 123 Bait_l Chapter 123: 123 Bait_l Translator: 549690339 Outside the South Gate of Silver Moon City. When the rebel army started attacking the Royal Palace, Knight Lyle heard the sounds of battle from within the city. Hence, this loyal knight from the Angler family didnt hesitate and called up his army. Brothers, Silver Moon City is in trouble! Our lord is trapped within the city, hes in great danger! So, are you willing to charge into the city with me and rescue our Lord and Miss Vera? Charge into the city! Charge into the city! Charge into the city! The army brought by Knight Lyle is mainly composed of old soldiers from the Angler family. Their loyalty is beyond doubt. Moreover, facing the legendary cowardly and war-fearing Half-Elves, these proud warriors of the North Territory are not going to retreat voluntarily. That would be too shameful. Charge! With a wild roar, Knight Lyle took the lead and charged towards Silver Moon City. Enemy attack! Enemy attack! The Half-Elf guards on the city tower immediately sounded the alarm. Whizz! Whizz! Whizz! Arrows fell sporadically, causing no major injury to the attacking forces outside the city. Knight Lyle at the forefront didnt even pause. Covered in full body armor, he seemed like a raging bear. Heavy footsteps left clear imprints on the ground. The faster he charged, the quicker his speed became, almost turning into a golden lightning bolt. Bang! The elegant Crystal City Gate was shattered directly by him. Upon entering the city, Knight Lyle swiftly threw several daredevil Half-Elf guards flying, roaring out: Who dares to stop me! Half-Elf Royal Palace, main hall. The intense sounds of battle and the strong smell of blood, constantly coming from outside the hall, were unsettling. The old king sat on the throne, silent, his eyes deep. Prince William walked briskly from outside the hall, his body still carrying the signs of fresh blood and battle. Your Majesty, the situation outside has been confirmed. The rebels are flying the flags of the Savoy family, involving two legions of the Silver Moon Guards, and the two legions that are under the control of my uncleDuke Lute. So its Savoy The kings face showed a hint of helplessness, Ive long been aware that they were still lurking somewhere in Silver Moon City. I deliberately appeared close to death, hoping to lure them out. Ha, who would have thought! They chose this time to make their move! Your Majesty, what should we do now? The old king was silent for a while, then asked: Where are those Northerners now? When the rebels broke in, they used the opportunity to escape from the palace. Send someone to find them immediately! Prince William seemed doubtful, Your Majesty, at a time like this, why should we bother about those Northerners? Even if they succeed in escaping from Silver Moon City, it wouldnt matter much, right? The old kings angry eyes fixed on his son, he barked, What if they fall into the hands of the rebels? Worse, what if Veras remains are desecrated by the rebelseven if we successfully suppress the rebellion, do you think Duke St. Hilde would let our Modewen family off? Prince William instantly broke out in cold sweat and quickly nodded, Yes! Ill arrange it right away! Wait! The old king stopped his son again, Do you know in which direction they went? Prince William shook his head, I have no idea, but I will send people to search the whole city Search what? Can you spare so many men now? What about the rebels in the palace? Prince William opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. The old king heaved a sigh and instructed, Didnt the army of the Angler family just arrive outside Silver Moon City a few days ago? Which direction were they from? Right! Prince William gained a sudden insight, They were outside the South Gate, so obviously, those northerners must have run towards the South Gate! No, if they are smart, they will certainly not run towards the South Gate! Therefore, send men to chase in the opposite direction, to the North Gate! Prince William, dumbfounded for a while, finally came to his senses, nodding repeatedly, Yes, Your Majesty! Ill make arrangements right away. Meanwhile, Knight Terder, carrying Veras remains, headed north, encountering several blockade attempts by the Silver Moon Guards along the way. However, they managed to repulse them all. But after successive heavy battles, the losses to the St. Hilde guard were severe. They had whittled down to half of their original strength of a thousand, and almost everyone sustained injuries. However, their eyes remained resolute, as if no one could halt their progress. Knight Terder, please stop! Another wave of Silver Moon Guards blocked their path. The Half-Elf knight leading the guards removed his helmet and earnestly urged, His Majesty the King is concerned about Miss Veras remains and does not want you to be harmed. Therefore, please return to the palace with me. I can swear that none of you will be hurt! But Knight Terder remained unmoved and laughed coldly, You guarantee? What do you have to guarantee with? Hmm, first quell the rebellion then speak big words to me. At this moment, the St. Hilde guard only wishes to escort Miss Vera out of Silver Moon City, lets see who dares to stop us! Knight Terder, His Majesty the King really has no malice, please believe us No malice? Knight Telder interrupted with another cold laugh, Why did you guys block us in the palace and cut off our contact with the outside world before? This The Half-Elf knight suddenly choked. Knight Terder, obviously not interested in further dialogue, drew his sword and roared, Either open the way, or prepare for a death match! Make your choice! The Half-Elf knights expression was solemn, but he remained silent. And he did not open the path. Sensing the intentions of his opponent, Knight Terder shouted, Charge! and led the charge himself. The two sides immediately got entangled in battle. But, no matter how fierce the battle, both sides deliberately avoided one place where Veras coffin was placed. Clearly, the Silver Moon Guards understood the importance of the coffin and kept a far distance for fear of accidentally affecting it during the fight. But in the midst of the fierce battle, a nimble figure darted out from the darkness. His speed was extremely fast, without any hesitation or delay, he darted straight towards the coffin in the center of the battlefield! Knight Terder, who had been keeping an eye on the coffin, instantly repelled his opponent with a stroke of his sword and turned to yell, Quick! Stop him! His target is Miss Vera! The Half-Elf knight who had crossed swords with Knight Terder wore a stunned look and bellowed almost simultaneously, Stop him! At that moment, both of these knights, engaged in a desperate fight, chose to temporarily suspend their battle, and charged towards the coffin placed at the center of the battlefield. Unfortunately, they were a step too late. The mysterious knight who had just appeared, like a tank charging into battle, knocked all the soldiers in his path flying and effortlessly arrived in front of the coffin. Then without a moment of hesitation, he swung his great sword decisively, drawing a golden semicircle in the air, and hit Veras coffin! Bang! A loud crash echoed as the coffin splintered into pieces. Countless tiny pieces of wood, flew in all directions. Knight Terder and the Half-Elf knight both let out a desperate roar in unison. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, their expressions froze. Because, what scattered around the battlefield were just wooden splinters, no corpse! That coffin was empty! The Half-Elf knight promptly came back to his senses, and cursed under his breath, Weve been fooled! This was a bait! Knight Terder, too, stood in stunned silence as he watched the wood scatter, and it took him some time to regain his senses Could this be Viscount Anglers plot? Then, where is Miss Vera now? Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: 124 Bloody Night (Part 1)_1 Chapter 124: 124 Bloody Night (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 Half-Elf Palace. The slaughter continues. This place has become a sea of blood and fire, where the sounds of combat and screams intermingle into a hellish cacophony of devils music. Yet the side hall where Vera and Colin originally resided is exceptionally peaceful. Under the bright moonlight, a tall and thin figure suddenly appeared outside the side hall. Step, step, step Attracted by the sound of footsteps, a small head carefully peeked out from a dark corner. And its owner is Vera. She gripped the magic staff in her hand, cautiously watching the figure that entered from outside the hall. Not until she clearly saw the fox mask on the persons face did Vera walk out from the corner, softly inquired, Excuse me, are you the Fox Knight that Viscount Angler mentioned? The Fox Knight didnt speak, only nodding stiffly after a long while. Vera breathed a sigh of relief, then asked, Are you a knight of the Angler family? What should I call you? The Fox Knight remained silent, simply turning around and starting to walk away. Vera was taken aback; the other sides cold demeanor puzzled her. But thinking of Colins advice, she quickly followed. Excuse me, where are you taking me? She asked. The Fox Knight remained silent. Vera pouted, gave up on trying to communicate, and obediently followed this peculiar knight outside. At this time, the rebel army was concentrating their attack on the Royal courtyard. Therefore, the outside of the Palace was eerily calm. Occasionally, they encountered panicked palace servants and maids rushing out, too busy escaping to notice Vera and the Fox Knights peculiarity. Vera had already changed into a regular maids clothes and smeared some fresh blood on her face. It was difficult to identify her in such a night without scrutinizing. The two eventually reached the open-air garden in the back of the palace. The blood roses that used to be here had already been ruined by the kings grandson and replaced with other flowers. Why did we come here? Vera finally couldnt help but ask. But the Fox Knight still gave no answer. Just as Vera was about to lose patience with this strange person, a familiar voice suddenly rang out, Miss Vera, good evening! Vera lifted her head to see Queen Isa appearing in the garden. Go-good evening, Your Highness! Vera said. Miss Vera, I have been entrusted by Viscount Angler to escort you out of the palace, Queen Isa explained. This Vera was momentarily hesitant. Since Colin did not tell her what really happened on the day of her examination in the queens bedchamber, she had assumed that Prince Topaz wanted to kill her. And Queen Isa, being Prince Topazs mother, was someone Vera did not trust. Seemingly expecting Veras hesitation, Queen Isa produced a badge to show Vera. The Roaring White Bear? Vera recognized the badge of the Angler family immediately, and her doubts about Queen Isa were finally quelled. Now you believe me. Lets hurry. The palace isnt safe. Alright. But just as Vera was about to follow Queen Isa, a squad of half-elf guards blocked the garden entrance. Upon seeing the Silver Moon Guards badge on them, Queen Isa was about to rebuke them to make way. But she heard a familiar voice before she could Miss Vera, Her Highness, where are you two going? Cis? Queen Isa furrowed her brows, What are you doing here? Where should I be? Cis grinned, Duke Lute is in charge of the attack on the palace courtyard, and I I must carry out Duke St. Hildes orderskill Vera! Upon hearing Ciss words, Vera was completely stunned. In her innocence, she never expected that her foster father would want to kill her! Youwhat did you say? Fatherwantsto kill me? Cis looked at Vera with pity, then spoke coldly, Im sorry, Miss Vera, I am just following orders. NoThats impossible Vera shook her head in a daze. Meanwhile, Cis had already turned his gaze to Queen Isa, scoffing, Your Highness, when I learned that Miss Vera had died at the hands of Prince Topaz, I knew that you did not carry out our original plan. Therefore, as soon as I entered the royal palace, I focused on you! Indeed, you truly betrayed us! Queen Isa also laughed coldly, Cis, Vera is still alive and well, dare you kill her? Can you bear to shed the blood of a member of the St. Hilde family? Cis laughed heartily, revealing a confident demeanor, Your Highness, its common knowledge among the Half-Elf nobles that Miss Vera was killed by Prince Topaz. Why would they think I killed her? But now there are so many people present, can you guarantee they wont reveal the truth? Queen Isa continued to make her last efforts. Cis looked left and right, laughing lightly, Theres no need for Your Highness to worry about that. Soon, each of them will have a turn to strike a blow. If this isnt enough to ensure their silence, well, Im sure they would have quite the interest in the bodies of two beautiful ladies Upon hearing his words, the guards around Cis began to breathe heavily. The faces of Queen Isa and Vera turned extremely pale. Kill them! With a wave of Cis hand, the half-elf guards slowly began to surround them. Clang! The fearless Fox Knight drew his long sword and stood in front of Vera. Vera also raised her magic staff and began to chant softly. Dont let her cast the spell! As Cis shouted, the half-elf guards didnt hesitate any longer and charged decisively. Whoosh!!! At that moment, a sudden gale swept through the garden, and the sky grew drastically darker. Queen Isa looked up in surprise as a giant shadow descended from the sky. A pair of enormous black wings completely blocked out the moonlight, casting half of the garden in shadow. Thump! The giant landed heavily on the ground, letting out a low, angry roar at Cis and his men. An endless wave of terror spread out, making everyone present feel a chill from deep within their souls. Whatwhat kind of monster are you? Cis eyes widened, and his voice began to tremble. Colins face was shrouded in a mist of blood, combined with his massive body and black wings, it was no wonder Cis did not recognize him. All of you will die! Colin roared, and his huge arm, covered with hard blood patterns, swung out fiercely. Thump! Thump! Thump! The half-elf guards in front of him hastily raised their shields, but the tremendous force still sent them flying. Seeing the situation worsening, Cis turned and ran in fear. Boom! Colin suddenly spread his black wings, and a violent gust filled up the entire garden in an instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Propelled by this gust, he transformed into a black arrow and was above Ciss head in the blink of an eye. Whoosh A gigantic hand swiftly reached down, seizing Cis by the head. Crack! Cis head, like a bottle cap, was instantly twisted off on the spot! Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: 125 Bloody Night (Part 2)_1 Chapter 125: 125 Bloody Night (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Brother, whats happening outside? In the prison, Anna asked, listening to the faint sounds of battle from outside. Count Evan cocked his head to listen for a moment and then said, puzzled, Could the army from the North Territory have already arrived at Silver Moon But then he shook his head: No, thats not right. Even if they advanced towards the Half-Elf Kingdom as soon as they received the news of Veras death, they couldnt have reached Silver Moon City so soon. Just then, the heavy prison door was suddenly opened from the outside. Lord Count, Miss Anna, please forgive my late arrival. Seeing the Half-Elf Knight outside the door, Count Evan nodded with a smile, Knight Omar, your timing is impeccable. Looking at the Half-Elf Knight who was bowing to her brother, Anna suddenly realised C this must be the St. Prowse familys insider in the Half-Elf Kingdom. Knight Omar, can you tell us whats happening outside? Of course, Miss Anna. The once Half-Elf royal family, the Savoy family, has instigated a coup. Theyve rallied Duke Lute and a faction of the Silver Moon Guards and are currently attempting to seize the royal palace. Its because of this that I seized the chance to secretly slip into the prison and release you both. The Savoy family? Count Evan stroked his chin, a smile flickering across his face. Theyve really chosen quite a time to rebel. Brother, stop guessing. Wed better leave this damned place as quickly as possible! Anna urged. Alright, lets go! The three quickly left the prison, encountering very little resistance along the way. The Modewen Family were already too overwhelmed to care, so they definitely wouldnt be able to guard the prison heavily. Whats that? As the three were passing by the Royal Palaces gardens, Anna, pointing to a massive figure in the distance, suddenly asked. At that moment, Colin had transformed into a whirlwind of death, relentlessly harvesting the lives of Half-Elf guards in the Royal Palace garden. Count Evan studied the figure for a moment and asked in confusion, Why does the bugger have wings?! Could it be a Druid of the elf race? But the Druids were already wiped out long ago, no? argued Anna. Legends are legends; who knows whether they secretly passed on their lineage Lord Count, Miss Anna, Queen Isa seems to be over there too! interjected the sharp-eyed Half-Elf Knight. Queen Isa? Count Evan immediately perked up. Lets go take a look. Devil hes a devil! Run! The Half-Elf guards inside the garden had already had their nerves shattered by Colin and were fleeing in droves. Boom! Boom! Colin pursued them with heavy strides, his large frame and unfurled black wings actually showcasing some resemblance of a hawk chasing chickens. When the chickens had all scattered, the trio of Count Evan emerged. Facing Colins crimson eyes, Anna blurted out, What kind of monster are you actually? You bloody are the monster! Colin roared back. In that instant, he stomped the ground and flapped his wings. He shot toward Anna like an arrow loosed from a bow. Boom! Where Anna once stood, the ground erupted like a bomb had been dropped, sending shards of rocks flying everywhere. Once the dust had settled, there was a crater two meters deep where she had been standing. But Anna had already dodged to the side. Despite wielding a heavy broadsword, her movements were surprisingly agile and nimble. Like a butterfly, she darted about with a strangely balanced and peculiar beauty. The intricate patterns on the surface of her broadsword began to flash with bright sparks under the activation of holy light, like serpents of electricity coiling themselves around the blade, emitting an intensely dangerous aura. With a hiss, in an instant, Anna too transformed into a silver lightning and dashed rapidly toward Colin. Colin squinted his eyes and took a deep breath. He suddenly clenched his hands into fists, gathered the seething blood force around him, all converging onto his fist, forming a matchless fist wind and hurled it out! Clang! When fist met sword, a sound like metal clashing against stone rang out. The massive unspoken impact force instantaneously erupted, setting off a terrifying wave of energy that spread outwards. Zing! Zing! Zing! Huge, python-like silver lightning burst out from the broadsword, rushed through Colins fist and quickly climbed all over his body. Colin only felt a wave of numbness, draining his bodys strength at an alarming speed. Move aside! With a loud cry from Colin, his other hand lunged out like a venomous snake, aiming directly at Annas face. Anna displayed quick agility, once again evading the blow. Boom! The ground was smashed by Colin again, creating a large hole scattering fragments of rocks. Not letting his advantage slip, Colin chased after Anna, throwing punches relentlessly. Thud! Thud! Thud! In a blink, he seemed to mold himself into a demolishing machine, turning the entire architecture around the royal garden into ruins. Anna was left with no choice but to retreat, looking quite distraught. Miss Anna, let me assist you! Seeing the situation, Knight Omar cried out, positioned a giant Yuen Shield, almost his height, in front of him and suddenly exerted force. Bam! An area of the ground immediately sunk and taking advantage of the rebound, Knight Omar rushed towards Colin. Bam! Bam! Bam! With each charge, his speed accelerated and his footsteps turned heavier, the footprints on the ground were sinking deeper and deeper. By the time he confronted Colin, he had transformed into a streak of golden light. Colin instinctively turned and punched towards Knight Omars Yuen Shield. Boom! His fist collides hard against the Yuen Shield, causing a loud explosion. This terrifying head-on collision pushed Colin back a couple of steps before he could steady himself. However, the situation was worse for Omar. The Yuen Shield in his hands completely shattered, sending fragments flying hither and thither. The collision flung him directly into the wall behind. Puh! A mouthful of blood gushed out and left Omar looking frightened. Just as Colin was about to exterminate this easy target, Anna behind him charged forward again. Clang! This time, Colin spun around managing to capture her broadsword between his hands. Anna couldnt extricate her weapon due to the strength gap, but she didnt seem to mind and surprisingly let go of the hilt. Her petite frame surged upwards, following the blade of the broadsword, she leaped into the air. Whoosh! She miraculously drew two short swords from her waist aiming directly towards Colins eyes! Colin took a deep breath and roared: Roar! A deafening roar made Anna pause in her mid-air attack. Taking advantage of this, Colin released the broadsword and quickly reached out with his right hand, grabbing hold of Anna, who was defenseless in mid-air. Ha! Ive got you, little one! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His sturdy hand grabbed Annas waist. Even then, she aimed at Colins head and flung the two short swords in her hands. Colin sneered, preparing to dodge. Just then, a dense, inky black smoke suddenly shrouded his head, leaving him immobile. Shik! The two short swords embedded themselves into Colins brain. He looked as if he had grown bull horns.. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: 126 Bloody Night (Part 3)_1 Chapter 126: 126 Bloody Night (Part 3)_1 Translator: 549690339 Is he dead? Count Evan stowed his magic staff and asked with a sigh of relief. This second son of the St. Prowse family was also a mage! However, Anna still had a grim expression on her face. Because she could feel the giant hand clutching her waist was not showing any signs of loosening! Just as she was preparing to warn her brother, the giant black wings on the back of the giant before her suddenly stretched out. The intricate arcane blood patterns all over his body suddenly bloomed with crimson light, as if some ancient magic array was activated at this moment. Anna let out a painful scream because Colins giant hand not only didnt loosen, but it suddenly tightened its hold. Crack! Anna felt that more than half of her ribs were broken. Wait! Please wait! Seeing the bad signs, Count Evan hurriedly shouted, We are the direct descendants of the St. Prowse family, sir, surely you dont want to be stained with the blood of a member of the Holy Knight family? Crack! Anna let out another miserable scream; a few more of her ribs were crushed. Obviously, the name of the St. Prowse family was of no use here. No, no, no! Count Evan hastily pleaded, We really have no intention of being your enemy! Please, tell us what we can do to spare my sisters life! It was only then that Colin stopped squeezing further. While using one hand to pull out the short sword on his head, he asked, What can you give me? Count Evan saw that the person in front of him was pulling out the short sword from his head as though it was nothing, he cursed him internally as a freak, but he sincerely said: How about this, I will tell you a secret to exchange for my sisters life. Lets hear it. You must be a powerful druid, right? Colin didnt answer. Count Evan managed a nervous laugh and continued, I know the whereabouts of the holy artifact of druids in the legends Heart of the Wild. Is this secret enough to trade for my sisters life? Druid? Colin was momentarily stunned. He didnt expect that his current transformed state was mistaken by the other party as a druid. The profession of a druid was exclusive to the elves, but it had disappeared thousands of years ago. Even the elves, who retreated to the Bright Moon Forest, lost the successors of this profession long ago. Legend has it that druids can mimic various animal forms to gain some of their characteristics and power. Therefore, the bat wings behind Colin made the other party mistake him for a druid. Colin suddenly felt that such a misunderstanding was not necessarily a bad thing. Its better than being treated as a monster, or a devil. So Colin pretended to be eager and asked, Well then, where exactly is the Heart of the Wild? Count Evan coughed lightly and said, It is in the Arcane City C Yevir. Colin blinked and shook his head, How do I know youre not lying to me? Count Evan seemed to have everything in place, he pointed to Vera who was still hiding in the garden, and declared loudly, That is Miss Vera over there, and I am Evan Sanctus, I wonder if you still remember me? Colin raised an eyebrow; this Evan could actually recognize Vera at first glance. However, he quickly realized that this guy was also a mage, so he must have seen Vera in Yevir. Good to see you, Count Evan, of course I remember you, Vera came out timidly. Colins giant and unusual body made her feel afraid. Ha, its really you! I didnt expect Miss Vera to be still alive! Heh heh, the situation in Silver Moon City is getting more interesting Ah!!! Annas scream interrupted Count Evans exclamation. No, no, no! Count Evan didnt dare to waste any more time and asked Vera urgently, Miss Vera, you should have heard of the Heart of the Wild in Yevir Tower as well. Its a treasured item of the Elder of the Mage Council! Vera nodded, Yes. See, I wasnt lying to you! Can you release my sister now? But Colin shook his head. The news, to be honest, was of no use to him at all. Just such a piece of news, and not the actual Heart of the Wild, and you want to exchange your sister for it? Hehe, when did the life of the direct members of the St. Prowse Family become so worthless? Hearing what Colin said, Count Evan actually agreed and said, Yes, yes! When did the St. Prowse Family become so cheap! Whatever else you need, just say it! Seeing the other partys robust manner, Colin suddenly felt a wish to butcher a wealthy dog-like enemy, Have money? Money? Count Evan was stunned. He didnt expect the other party to directly ask for money. He checked his wallet and reluctantly said, I didnt bring much money with me this time, probably just a few hundred gold coins. Thats fine Colin was prepared to agree. He didnt actually plan to kill this woman from the St. Prowse Family because it would thoroughly infuriate the Eastern Frontier. The St. Prowse Family might even use this as an excuse to send troops to Silver Moon City, bringing significant uncertainty to Colins plan to control the Half-Elf Kingdom. It was unwise to create complications at this point. No! Unexpectedly, Count Evan shook his head and said righteously, Just a few hundred gold coins, they are not worth the dignity of our St. Prowse family! Colin. Anna just wanted to punch her unreliable older brother. Or, how about this? In addition to it, I will give you this magic staff as a ransom for my sister. What do you think? Looking at the large purple magic crystal embedded at the tip of the magic staff, Colin asked curiously, How much is this staff worth? Probably one hundred thousand gold coins. Colins eyes immediately popped out. This was his first time coming across such a spendthrift. Alright, its a deal. Good! Count Evan immediately threw the magic staff to Colin, seemingly not afraid of him going back on his word. Seeing the other partys composure, Colin also felt embarrassed to back out and released Anna. Get out of Silver Moon City immediately, and if I ever see you two in the city again, hmph, I will decapitate you! Okay! We will leave immediately! Count Evan helped his sister up, pulled Knight Omar who was collapsed against the wall, and hurriedly bid farewell and left. Once they were gone, Colin flapped his bat wings and ascended into the sky. His speed was extremely fast, and he disappeared into the black night sky in the blink of an eye. Miss Vera, we should hurry up and leave too! Alright. Vera nodded in agreement, but was somewhat confused, Why would that strange man help us just now? I dont know. Queen Isa shook her head, telling a small lie. In fact, she had already sensed Colins identity based on the mysterious connection coming from deep within her bloodline, but she didnt tell Vera. Where are we going now? To the Miller family. The Miller family? Vera hesitated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Queen Isa smiled and explained, To the Miller family, you are now a lifesaving straw. As long as you are alive and well, the Miller family will not be accused of killing you. Therefore, they are currently the people in Silver Moon City who least want you to be harmed! Vera finally understood but thought of Colin, who had orchestrated everything, and couldnt help asking, What about Colin? Where is he now? Viscount Angler will soon meet up with you. Thats good.. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: 127 Curtain Call (Part 1)_1 Chapter 127: 127 Curtain Call (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 At the north gate of the Royal Palace, three figures hurriedly exited. Alright, lets take a break. You two are too heavy; I cant carry you anymore! Count Evan placed his sister and Knight Omar against the wall, falling himself to the ground, and took a deep breath. Why would you give that staff to that freak willingly? Anna couldnt help but scold her brother. Such an expensive magic staff, even for the St. Prowse Family, was not something that could be casually discarded. A cunning smile appeared on Count Evans face, That guy clearly is in need of money, so he will definitely trade my magic staff for gold coins at a merchants. Then we can trace his steps. We can find out which faction he belongs to and if he is not careful enough, we would be able to find out his true identity. Only then, Anna realized his intentions. After pausing for a moment, she asked again, Do you really think that he is a Druid? Isnt he? I think he is more like a Knight. Knight? Count Evan sat up straight, looking unbelieving, Are you certain? Anna shook her head, Not quite. But the energy he emits is undoubtedly Holy Light, though it does smell a bit bloody It is definitely Holy Light. Yes. Count, I also believe that man is a Knight, Knight Omar interjected. Now, Count Evan stongly believed them. After all, both of them had fought with the man and firmly believed that he was a Knight, so they probably were not mistaken. Knight If he is also a Druid, he can only be a Half-Elf. Is he fifth-tier? Count Evan knew that both Anna and Knight Omar were fourth-tier. However, they were beaten terribly, so he speculated that the opponent should be fifth-tier. Surprisingly, Anna shook her head again, No. I have fought with a fifth-tier Knight. This guys power shouldnt be there yet. And you still got beaten so badly? Anna rolled her eyes and said helplessly, That guys Holy Light Energy isnt particularly strong, but its very strange as if it slightly controls the blood in my body. At some points, I was disturbed by him that my Qi and blood circulation almost went wrong. Plus, his strength is horrifying! Not like a human at all. It rather seems like some giant beast. Also, do you remember the last two slashes I made? I am absolutely certain that I thrust my sword into his brain, but Maybe you missed it? After all, his head was always covered in a cloud of Blood Fog. Impossible! Anna said very firmly. Alright, alright, lets not talk about it anymore. Lets leave Silver Moon City quickly. If we get caught by him again, we are done. Then what about our mission Count Evan rolled his eyes and said speechlessly: My silly sister, are you still thinking about the mission? We definitely have no hope for the mission now. But Vera isnt dead, right? Doesnt that mean we still have hope? The fact that Vera is not dead only proves that the opponent is even more cunning than I imagined! Count Evan shook his head and sighed, Its a pity that the round of meeting the king before was taken lightly by me, and I got directly imprisoned by the damn Modewen family. Otherwise, we could have a nice play with this opponent. But now, the situation in Silver Moon City is set, and we have no hope at all. Lets go, silly sister! The silver moon hung overhead. Colin watched from a distance as Vera and the others were joyfully welcomed into the manor by the Miller family before he left with a sense of relief. Vera should be safe now. If the Miller family wanted to escape the fate of being exterminated, they must do their utmost to protect this living Vera. Plus, with Queen Isa and the Blood Slave Cynthia protecting her, there probably wont be any more complications. And Colin, he still needed to put a perfect end to this coup. Whoosh- Whoosh- Fluttering his giant bat wings, Colin quickly returned above the Half-Elf Palace. By now, the palaces courtyard had turned into a living hell, with countless lives of Half-Elves as insignificant as ants, susceptible to being swallowed up by this political whirlpool on a whim. Blood and corpses became haunting scenic views within the palace, with the heavy stench of gore pervading the air, making it almost suffocating. Witnessing all this, Colin only felt his blood growing colder and colder. Its time to end this farce. Colin murmured to himself, then flapped his bat wings, and swooped straight down towards the main hall of the palace courtyard. Whats that? A guard, startled by the wind noise above, looked up and caught a glimpse of Colins quickly fleeting figure. He wanted to warn his superiors, but the figure had already morphed into a black lightning bolt, descending from the sky and storming straight into the royal hall. The guards standing at the halls entrance finally registered the event, never expecting the enemy would storm in such a baffling way. By the time they rushed into the hall to protect the king, they found that the terrifying bat-winged giant was already standing before the old king. Prince William, holding his Knight Sword, stood tremblingly behind Colin and stuttered, You Who are you? What do you want to do? Colin looked at the old king who stood upright before him. He suddenly chuckled and said, Your Majesty, youre pretty resilient, huh! The old king, instead of panicking at the sudden intrusion, calmly joked, Its merely a trick, I just wanted to lure this ambitious traitor out. But what I didnt expect is You dont have to worry, your Majesty, Ive already taken care of the rebel leader. Look, is this him? Colin presented the bloody head of Cis before the old king. The old king, surprisingly unfazed, stared intently at the skull for a while, then nodded with a smile, Yes, it is. The rat from the Savoy family who had been hiding for so long is finally silent. Then, he sincerely said to Colin, Brave warrior, thank you for delivering the Modewen family such a lavish gift! How shall we repay you? Colin nodded: Yes, I do need a return gift. Feel free to demand anything. As long as the Modewen family can provide it, we will not be stingy! You certainly can. Colin grinned somewhat madly, I want your- -head! What? The old king was dumbfounded, thinking he had heard wrong. But Colin didnt allow him time to react; his right hand darted out like lightning, pressing onto the old kings head. Crack. Another bottle cap got twisted off. Father! Your Majesty! The hall instantly erupted into chaos, with Prince William and the half-elf guards charging at Colin like madmen. But Colin spread out his giant bat wings and gave a big flap. Boom! A violent gust wreaked havoc throughout the hall, and Colin had already broken through the roof, soaring into the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A silver moon outlined Colins figure, his gigantic wings giving him the appearance of an descended angel. However, his voice sounded like that of a doomsday demon: Your king is dead, run for your lives! Amid the stunned gazes of the half-elf crowd, Two skulls descended from the sky.. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: 128 Curtain Call (Part 2)_1 Chapter 128: 128 Curtain Call (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Thud thud The two heads raining down from the sky caused the raging battlefield below to fall silent. Then, the identities associated with the two heads were recognized: Its His Majesty the King! Its Lord Cis! The deaths of the king and the rebel leader allowed panic to spread uncontrollably. Both the Silver Moon Guards and the rebels began to ponder one question C if the leadership is gone, what are we fighting for? At this moment, if anyone with high status from either cast steps forwards, they could hold off the soldiers panic. But unfortunately, Even Prince William and Duke Lute stood stunned, looking at those two heads on the ground, immersed in boundless terror and shock, too overwhelmed to manage their increasingly turbulent subordinates. No one knew who first dropped their weapon, but like the falling first domino, a chain reaction was triggered. The soldiers who had been fighting fiercely for the entire night started to discard their weapons one after the other and scattered in all directions. Seeing this, Colin spread his wings and made his way to the southern gate of Silver Moon City. He didnt forget he still had a family army there. Surely, after hearing the fight inside the city, Knight Lyle would lead his men into battle. As for Knight Teld who was tasked with being the bait and the guards of the St. Hilde family, Colin didnt have the time to care for them yet. But after all, he knew where his priorities lay. Driven by his large bat wings, Colin moved at a high speed, and soon saw the flames caused by warfare in the southern section of the city from afar. Those should be the men lead by Knight Lyle. As Colin was preparing to dive down to provide assistance, he suddenly felt a weakness in him that originated from deep in his bloodline. Was the transformation time-limited? Colin felt a sudden terror within him and quickly shot down onto the nearby ground. He was afraid of losing his wings mid-flight and then splattering on the ground. Meanwhile, Knight Lyle, who was still in the heat of battle, heard a rumbling sound and it felt like even the earth was trembling. Knight Lyle, at a loss for what happened, quickly looked around on full alert. Then, he saw a few half-elf girls screaming and running out of a small wooden house nearby. Their disheveled clothing led Knight Lyle to misunderstand the situation. Filled with a sense of justice, Knight Lyle immediately took big strides over with the intention of teaching this scoundrel trying to take advantage of innocent women amidst the citys chaos, a lesson. Bam! Knight Lyle kicked open the door and shouted: You brat! Get out of here His words caught in his throat halfway through. Because he recognized the man clumsily wrapping a bedsheet around himself It was Colin! Now face to face, there was a sudden silence in the air. Youryour lordshipcough, please continue, go ahead Seeing Knight Lyle shrink back, Colin couldnt help but feel speechless: Its not what you think never mind, find me some clothes. Y-yes! After Colin got dressed, Knight Lyle hesitated a bit, then felt it was necessary to make up for the previous misunderstanding. He scratched his bald head and said with a goofy grin: My lord, actually, its an honor for those peasant half-elves to be considered as a lover by you You dont need to sneak around, just tell me directly, and Id help you Shut up! Colin glared at Knight Lyle. He realized it was probably pointless to try and explain this situation. Nevertheless, he felt it necessary to clarify a bit: I just finished a fight and my clothes were ruined, then I crashed into this room So thats how it is! Knight Lyle understood, though it wasnt clear to Colin if he truly believed it or not. Colin shook his head, hastily changing the subject: How many casualties did your men suffer? Not many, the Half-Elf guards were plentiful but their combat abilities were quite dismal. Colin nodded, Good, regroup your men, and follow me. Yes, Sir! When the first rays of dawn shone on the castle of Silver Moon City, the once beautiful Garden City had lost its former glory. This unexpected rebellion plunged the entire city into chaos. It was as though Pandoras box had been opened, releasing the dark sides that had been lurking in peoples hearts for a long time. Theft, rape, arson, murder countless crimes were committed overnight. In addition, the rebel army that had escaped from the royal palace turned Silver Moon City into a living hell in an instant. Of course, this hell was only for the Half-Elf commoners. The Half-Elf nobles, who had their private armed forces and sturdy castles, naturally wouldnt be affected much. Take the Miller family, for example. Colin! Its such a relief that you are safe! At the entrance of the Miller familys manor, Vera joyously leapt into Colins arms, completely disregarding the onlookers. Of course, nobody dared to show any disapproval. They all politely turned their heads, pretending not to have seen anything. Why wouldnt I be safe? Colin, holding the soft body of the young woman and smelling her fragrance, suddenly felt that his efforts were not in vain after all. After the joy of reuniting faded away, Vera shyly extricated herself from Colins arms, and then looked puzzlingly around before asking, Where is Sir Teld? He We got separated during the battle. Ive sent men out to look for him. Dont worry. Colin certainly was not going to tell Vera that he had used Sir Teld as bait. Alright. Vera trusted Colin without any suspicions. Colins gaze shifted past Vera onto Queen Isa, My Queen, Silver Moon City is currently in chaos and I have heard that the King was killed during the confusion. Therefore, we need you to return to the palace right now and take overall charge. The King is dead? On hearing that the old King was dead, the mutters of shock echoed from everyone, their expressions very different. Queen Isa mimicked a look of shock and grief. However, Colin, who knew her well, saw the hidden satisfaction in her eyes. Yes, Viscount, I shall return to the palace right away. Can I ask you and Miss Vera to come along? The Half-Elf Kingdom needs your support. Vera naturally turned to Colin, seeking his opinion. Colin pretended to hesitate before nodding, Of course, we are honored to extend our helping hand in this time of crisis, considering the many years of friendship between the Half-Elf Kingdom and the North Territory. Colin then turned to Knight Lyle, issuing an order: Make way, escort Queen Isa and Miss Vera to the palace! Yes, Sir! Knight Lyle responded loudly. After a night of carnage, the Half-Elf Silver Moon Guards were in disarray. Meanwhile, this virtually unscathed force of the Angler family, had now become a pivotal military power in Silver Moon City. Shortly, Colin and his party were safely admitted into the palace. By this time, the palace had lost its former solemnity. Bloodied corpses could be seen everywhere. On entering the main hall, Colin saw Prince William kneeling dazedly before his fathers corpse. He didnt react even when Colin and his party entered. On seeing this, Queen Isa stepped forward and said softly, William, Miss Vera and Viscount Angler have arrived. Prince William only then lazily turned his head towards the entrance, his gaze still unfocused. Miss Vera, Viscount Angler He showed no shock, even when he heard that Vera, presumed to be dead, was alive. This simple-minded and indecisive Half-Elf Prince had become dazed and confused. After the death of his father, he was like a man without a soul. Colin strode forward, speaking out loud, Prince William, because of this rebellion, Miss Vera has serious doubts about the Medewen familys ability to control Silver Moon City and to continue leading the Half-Elf Kingdom. Therefore, after discussing it with the Half-Elf nobles, Miss Vera has decided that the Medewen family is no longer suited to continue bearing the important duty of the Half-Elfs royal family. The throne will now be inherited by Isa Miller. Do you have any objections to this? Prince Williams body shook, and his eyes finally focussed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He numbly raised his head to look at Vera, then at Queen Isa, and finally, his gaze fell on Colin. Colins face was somber, his expression icy. For some reason, Prince William suddenly felt as if he was back in the dreadful night before when the devil descended from the sky and beheaded his father Consequently, the Half-Elf Prince fell to his knees, quivering as he said: I I dont have any objections. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: 129 Settlement_l Chapter 129: 129 Settlement_l Translator: 549690339 The coup came swiftly and ended just as quickly. Like a sudden summer storm, the world was washed and transformed in the blink of an eye. As for the Modewen family voluntarily relinquishing its power to the royal family, and Queen Isa inheriting the throne, the majority of half-elf commoners had no objections. The political struggles of the nobles have always been unrelated to them. Moreover, for the half-elf clan that worships beautiful things, the beautiful Queen Isa was much more pleasing to the eye than the aging King Modewen. If there were to be a poll in the Half-Elf Kingdom at this time, Queen Isas approval rate would undoubtedly crush the Modewen family. For the half-elf nobles, although the coup had a huge impact on them, no one dared to question Queen Isa at this time. In their view, Veras attitude represented Duke St. Hildes stance. Since the Northern Duke believed that the Miller family was more suitable to be the royal family of the Half-Elf Kingdom, what could they do? If the envoy from the East Territories stood up to question, some political opportunists might want to follow and make a fuss, but now, the envoy from the East Territories has disappeared, and the half-elf nobles naturally do not dare to peep a word. However, although Isa has inherited the throne of the Half-Elf Kingdom, the coronation ceremony cannot be held in the near future. Because only the Royal Family of the Gleaming Empire- -the Lorenzo family is qualified to crown Queen Isa. Queen Isa has already sent an envoy to Dragon City, and if all goes well, the Lorenzo family will soon send an envoy to crown Queen Isa. Inside the main hall of the royal palace, Colin casually sat on the throne, as if he was the real king. And Queen Isa was respectfully reporting to Colin: The Silver Moon Guards have been basically purged, and the military officers of the Modewen family have been demoted and replaced with people from the Miller family. But the Silver Moon Guards have suffered heavy losses this time, and after reorganization, they are less than 20,000. I plan to issue a draft order in a while. Because the Modewen family voluntarily gave up their position, it has saved us a lot of trouble. So, I plan to confer the title of Duke on William Modewen, which can also appease the public and demonstrate kindness. But the rebellious Lute clan does not deserve such kindness. They will be stripped of all their fiefdoms and titles, and Duke Lute will be sentenced to hang. The Windbell Commerce Association has been forcibly closed, and members of the Savoy family will be forcibly expelled from the country and will not be allowed to enter the Half-Elf Kingdom again In addition, the assets of the Lute Clan and the Windbell Commerce Association confiscated this time are all listed here, as well as the asset situation of the Half-Elf National Treasury, please take a look. Colin immediately became interested and hurriedly took it over and started to look through it. These are just approximate numbers, a more accurate estimate will probably take a few more days to complete. Good! Colin looked at the last number on the document that made him dizzy, excited to the point of almost losing his composure. He knew long ago that the Half-Elf Kingdom was wealthy, but he didnt expect it to be this rich. He suddenly felt that he no longer needed to worry about the funds for his dream cavalry army. With the Half-Elf Kingdom as a money tree, he might be able to afford an army of more than 10,000 cavalry even if his territory in the North did not expand. So, what Colin needs to do now is to firmly hold this money tree in his hands and not let anyone reach out for it! Even Duke St. Hilde is not allowed. By the way, the Dark Cavalry should be entering the kingdom soon, you should send someone to greet them. Alright. Before his departure, Colin had instructed his Butler Emon that he would send a letter back every five days, and if he did not receive his letter on time after three days, Emon should immediately inform Marquis Garcia. After Veras fake death, the Modewen family blocked Silver Moon City, thinking they could cut off Colins contact with the outside world. But they didnt know that no contact was also a form of contact. Now considering the time, the Dark Cavalry was nearly at the border of the Half-Elf Kingdom. When Marquis Garcia arrived in Silver Moon City, Colin felt that he had a lot to discuss with him. Especially the persistent harassment from Duke St. Hilde, his recent conspiracy to assassinate Vera, was absolutely intolerable. Colin believed that as long as Marquis Garcia stood by his side, there was nothing to fear from Duke St. Hilde. Oh yes, please handle this magic staff for me and exchange it for gold coins, Colin handed Count Evans magic staff to Queen Isa. Yes. After issuing a few more instructions to Queen Isa, asking her to stabilize the situation in the Half-Elf Kingdom, Colin left the palace. He made his way to the royal garden. It was not yet fully tidied, with broken branches and leaves strewn about, as well as scattered shattered petals covering the ground. Yet, for Colin, even in such a state, the garden was pleasing to the eye because Vera was in the garden. At the moment, Vera was sitting on a swing in the center of the garden. Bright morning light filtered through the leaves and dappled her with patches of light and shadow. The morning dew had not yet completely evaporated, and through the thin mist, Veras gorgeous face was intermittently visible. Several butterflies fluttered around her, but she frowned, seemingly deep in a morose mood without any concern for her surroundings. What are you thinking? Colin walked over, reaching out to gently stroke Veras forehead, as if trying to smooth away her worries. Vera didnt shy away from Colins affectionate gestures. She didnt want Colin to worry, so she forced a smile and said, Its nothing really. I was just thinking about what someone said to me here in this garden that night. Who? It was that rebel leader, Cis. I heard hes a descendant of the Savoy family from the Half-Elf Royal Family. What did he say to you? Colin already knew what Vera was troubled about, but he pretended not to know. After all, Vera was not aware that Colin was present that night as well. He said Veras beautiful eyebrows furrowed again, he said he was instructed by my father to assassinate me What do you think? asked Colin, his gaze deep, Do you trust your father or your enemy? Vera tilted her head as if finally realizing the truth. Of course, my father! The girls mood lightened up again, Im so silly, Ive been agonizing over such a simple issue! Cis must have purposely lied to me! Colin, help me push the swing! Colin smiled and pushed Veras swing. Looking at the girls innocent smile, he suddenly dispelled the thought of telling her the truth. Not only because he didnt want to sully the beauty in front of him with those dirty matters. But also because he realized that if he were to tell Vera everything, he would have to explain the complex hostilities between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia. In doing so, he would have to reveal the identity of Veras real father. But that was explicitly forbidden by Marquis Garcia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, Colin decided to wait until Marquis Garcia arrived in Silver Moon City and let him decide whether to confess everything to Vera or not. Hee hee Colin, come and sit with me! Alright! Of course, Colin wouldnt decline such an invitation. With a leap, he jumped onto the swing, and sat side by side with Vera. The familiar fragrant scent hit his face, burrowing deep into his heart.. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: 130 Killing Moves (Part 1)_1 Chapter 130: 130 Killing Moves (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The bleak autumn wind swept up fallen leaves, leaving the streets of Silver Moon City sparse. Having just experienced a brutal coup, this half-elf royal city was still under military control. The slave markets in the west of the city also lost their former prosperity. The Windbell Commerce Association had already been completely surrounded by fully armed half-elf guards, who were continuously taking various things out of it. In a dark alley a kilometer away from the Commerce Association, Ross Savoy surreptitiously poked his head out and carefully observed the situation at his familys Commerce Association. Obviously, the situation was dire. When his brother Ciss skull fell from the sky into the royal palace, Ross knew that this time the Savoy familys operation had failed again. However, he was not too desperate, as Queen Isa did not exterminate the Savoy family, only expelled them from the country. The half-elf nobles also had a tradition of forgiving those who fail. Besides, the Miller family not only bore no enmity towards the Savoy family, they were even thankful for them. If it were not for them starting this coup, the half-elf throne would not have fallen into their hands. However, while the members of the Savoy family were spared, their assets were clearly all confiscated. Ross sighed, took a reluctant final look at the Windbell Commerce Association, and was about to leave. But as he turned around, he saw a man in a black robe standing quietly behind him in the shadows, watching him coldly. JiMr. Ji, how come you are in Silver Moon City? Mr. Ji cracked a derisive cold smile: Why, cant I come? Of course you can. You see, our family has just encountered a disaster so we are unable to entertain you. Mr. Ji did not care for Rosss politeness, but asked straightforwardly: Do you know why you failed? Ross shook his head and respectfully asked: Please enlighten me. Its because youre greedy! Mr. Jis tone was icy, and, you did not do as I instructed. A flicker of anger crossed Rosss face, as if all the suppressed anger and fear of the last few days suddenly erupted: Do as you instructed? Mr. Ji, you werent even in Silver Moon City, how could you possibly know what situation we were facing? The way things developed was beyond everyones expectations, and my brother and I could only adapt on the spot! Adapt on the spot? Mr. Ji chuckled, This is the first time Ive heard someone describe betrayal in this way. Betrayal? Ross seemed to throw caution to the wind, angrily growling, do you really think our Savoy family is a dog raised by your family? Wake up! Now is not three hundred years ago! You yourself have become a homeless cur, barely surviving with the support of the trolls! Are you still expecting our loyalty? When you dare to appear in the sunshine without that damned hood, then come talk to us, the Savoy family, about loyalty! Facing Rosss offensive sarcasm, Mr. Ji didnt get angry but sighed, saying leisurely: Yes, it has been over three hundred years. The world has almost forgotten about my family. The once loyal servants have begun to seek other ways, putting their past oaths behind After a pause, Mr. Ji suddenly laughed: But actually, from the beginning, I never expected your loyalty. After the lesson from the North Territory, I understood that oaths are ridiculous, and loyalties are like bubbles in the sunlight, they look dazzling, but they cant withstand a single blow. Mr. Ji moved forward a few steps with an increasingly brilliant smile: But I think the most ridiculous ones are you people. You think you are smart, you dont want to be chess pieces, but you want to be chess players. But the truth is, you simply cant see the entire game of chess. You dont even know where the true focus of the game is. Mr. Jis words left Ross puzzled, unable to grasp at his meaning. But it seemed that Mr. Ji didnt expect Ross to understand. As if he was speaking just for himself: All you see is Silver Moon City, focusing solely on the throne of the Half-Elf. Ha, but how does such unimportant matter have the right to become the true focus in this game of chess? Ross could more or less understand now, but this belittling only fanned his anger. He couldnt resist mocking him again: The situation in Silver Moon City is already set. What can you possibly do about it now? The situation is set? Mr. Ji laughed lightly, and shook his head. My trump card hasnt even been played yet. And remember what I told you before C Silver Moon City is but one insignificant corner of the chessboard. It doesnt determine the outcome of this game. Ha, so what is your trump card then? The more Ross looked at Mr. Ji, mystifying as he was, the more fed up he got. My trump card Mr. Jis voice fell to a whisper mid-sentence, unclear and mumbled. Ross couldnt hear him clearly and moved a few steps forward. Just as he was about to ask, he found himself unable to speak. He only felt a sensation as if a burning piece of charcoal was lodged in his throat, the heat so intense that fire was about to burst forth. The next second, fire did burst forth. And then, the flame quickly covered his face, his skull, his neck, spreading all over his body In the end, Ross burst into ashes amidst agonizing howls. My trump card, you are not qualified to know. Mr. Ji sneered, his gaze passing through the shadowy alley towards the direction of the North Territory. North Territory, Fallen Eagle City. Plump merchant Oliver, all sweaty, welcomed an elegantly dressed lady to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. Miss Penny, we cant go on like this anymore! Holding on to the food and not selling it, although it will make a fortune due to the rise in grain prices, I Im afraid we wont live to make that fortune! Penny, her eyes a deep burgundy, coldly stared at Oliver, retorted: What are you afraid of? Relax, with me here, the Count wont arrest you for hoarding food. Oliver believed her. After all, she was Count Umans beloved lover. Naturally, she had the ability to manage the Count. But still, Oliver anxiously said: Miss, Im not worried about the Count. Then what are you worried about? What Im worried about are those slaves, and the commoners, who are on the verge of starvation! Do you know this, when the Trolls invaded this spring, a large number of fields missed spring ploughing, and famine has started to spread in the North Territory! If we keep holding on to our food storage and not selling it, Im afraid Im afraid there will be people starving to death! Just a bunch of slaves and lowly people. If they die, they die. Penny remained impassive as if shes not even from the same social class. Miss, have you ever gone hungry? Oliver started to feel impatient, and some of the things he had been hiding started to come out: I have gone hungry! And I know what it feels like, its worse than death! It can turn a person mad, turn a person into a beast, a terrifying beast devouring everything Penny coldly watched Oliver and smiled: Go on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Oliver hesitated for a moment, but he still didnt dare to say. Youre just worried about a rebellion, right? Penny said it with a light hearted tone. Since you know, then why Take care of yourself, Mr. Oliver, wont let you go hungry. Penny gently patted Olivers plump face, adding: But if you do something you shouldnt I cant promise.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Kill Move 131 (bottom)_l Chapter 131: Kill Move 131 (bottom)_l Translator: 549690339 By the end of October, the approach of winter was clearly felt in Winterfell City. The bone-chilling drizzle that lasted for three days finally turned into snowflakes on the fourth day. By the fifth day, when the long-absent sun finally broke free from the shackles of the clouds, Winterfell City had become a world covered in a blanket of snow. However, the residents of Winterfell City had no interest in admiring such beautiful snowy scenery. That was because most of them were on the verge of running out of food. Are there no signs of the grain prices falling? asked Duke St. Hilde while adding wood to the fireplace in the study of Lion Roar Castle. Behind the Duke, there stood a man of middle age with an amiable demeanor. He had eyes as deep blue as the ocean, with waves of wisdom surging within. His white, low horse-tail hair was neatly combed, hanging behind his head. He was dressed elegantly but not lavishly, with an ancient scroll buckled around his waist and a white glove on his left hand. Doan White. People in Lion Roar Castle called him Scholar Doan. Scholar is a title that is not a noble rank, but it is nonetheless extremely precious. Only those who have studied in the White Tower Academy of the empire and graduated successfully are eligible to use the title scholar. And every year, the number of graduates from the White Tower Academy could be counted on one hand. Therefore, each scholar was the best option as a court minister and naturally became a target for various lords to curry favor with. No. Scholar Doan shook his head, a worried expression on his face. Over the past three months, the grain price in the North Territory has risen more than twenty times! This rise is definitely not just due to the poor harvest of food caused by the Troll invasion earlier this year. Someone has been deliberately hoarding food, driving up grain prices! Just a bunch of merchants who value money over their lives, Duke St. Hilde said with disdain. Issue a dukes order to all the lords in the North Territory to control their merchants closely. If the grain prices are still high in half a month, dont blame me for personally killing people! Yes. Scholar Doan nodded in agreement. Does the Golden Lion Legion still have enough army food? If there is no large-scale war, it should barely be enough. Scholar Doan said, hesitating a bit. Despite his hesitation, he still reminded, However, Your Grace, I would still suggest that you procure another batch of army food, just in case. Hearing this, Duke St. Hilde furrowed his brows. He clearly understood what Scholar Doan was worried about. Famine is the factor that most easily triggers rebellion. As such, Duke St. Hilde immediately nodded and said, Then procure another batch. Very well. But the grain prices across the entire empire are currently quite high, so this time, Im afraid No matter how high the price is, buy it back for me! Yes. Duke St. Hilde once again threw a few pieces of wood into the fireplace. Looking at the constantly leaping flames, he suddenly asked, Where is the Dark Cavalry now? Scholar Doan carefully looked at Duke St. Hildes face, but didnt see any apparent emotion. The latest news from yesterday, the Dark Cavalry has already left the North Territory and entered the Half-Elf Kingdom, he reported. Hmm. Duke St. Hilde gave a nod but didnt give any instructions. The dancing flames were reflected in the Dukes deep eyes, seemingly indicating his turbulent inner thoughts. Seeing this, Scholar Doan was about to ask for leave when suddenly, a majestic and echoing voice rang out from outside the castle: Duke St. Hilde, Prince Otto Volkin of the Northern Troll Empire, in the name of avenging Emperor Murdoch, challenges you to a duel! Bang! A burst of blistering flames suddenly erupted in the fireplace. Duke St. Hilde immediately rose to his feet and looked out the window. A troll samurai exuding a terrifying aura was standing at the highest point of Lion Roar Castle, overlooking the guards who were constantly gathering below. Seeing the Duke St. Hilde about to leave, Scholar Doan quickly stepped forward to dissuade, Your Grace, it is said that Prince Otto has just ascended to the Holy Field! So what? Duke St. Hildes face didnt show a hint of backing down, Am I to hide in Lion Roar Castle while he struts around outside? Having said that, the Duke didnt bother with the stunned Scholar Doan anymore and strode out. Half-Elf Kingdom, southwest border. The Dark Cavalry was setting up camp here. Marquis Garcia, having finished his meat soup, wiped his mouth casually and asked Marquis Dawson next to him, Another thirty miles forward, we should pass through Shadow Gorge, right? Yes, Your Grace. Marquis Dawsons attitude was as respectful as ever. Even though he was also now a Marquis and had sworn loyalty to Duke St. Hilde. However, when Marquis Garcia mobilized the Dark Cavalry to march into the Half-Elf Kingdom, this former Butler of the Dark Cavalry also came forward to help without hesitation. Send someone to thoroughly investigate it, Marquis Garcia instructed. Marquis Dawson smiled, his words somewhat dismissive, Your Grace, this is the Half-Elf Kingdom, it cant be dangerous? Being cautious never hurts. Okay, Ill arrange it now. Seeing Marquis Garcia insist, Marquis Dawson promptly agreed. After resting, the army marched on again. Marquis Garcia rode through the Shadow Gorge, a hint of worry in his eyes. Dawson, have you sent someone to thoroughly investigate this gorge? Your Grace, rest assured. I have had it thoroughly investigated. Its very safe. Only then did Marquis Garcia nod and press on. But the farther he went, the more uneasy Marquis Garcia felt. The feeling of apprehension enveloped him, as though something terrible was about to happen. Halt! Finally, Marquis Garcia gave the command. Your Grace, whats wrong? Were only halfway there, Marquis Dawson rushed forward to ask. Its too quiet here! Marquis Garcias gaze was cold as if he had realized something. The next moment, he decisively ordered, Turn around! The rear becomes the front, the front become the rear, retreat from the Shadow Gorge along the original route! Your Grace Marquis Dawson was puzzled. Youre Marquis Garcia didnt bother explaining and insisted that the officer convey the order immediately. Just as the Dark Cavalry started to change formation, there was a sudden loud noise in the gorge. Boom! Marquis Garcia turned around abruptly, only to see dazzling flashes of light bursting from the cliffs on both sides behind him. The terrifying mana power, like majestic divine wrath, blasted the tops of the mountains on both sides of the gorge to pieces. Countless shattered boulders rolled down, crashing into the Dark Cavalry! Boom, boom, boom! Screams and neighs resounded through the gorge. The face of Marquis Garcia turned pale in an instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this stunned moment, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his waist. When Garcia turned his head, he saw his most trusted subordinate stabbing a dagger into his waist. Fran Dawson! You traitor! Facing the angry gaze of Marquis Garcia, Marquis Dawson stepped back, smiled calmly, and said: Sorry, Your Grace, when my men investigated this gorge earlier, they might not have been very thorough.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: 132 The Sorrow of the Black Knight_1 Chapter 132: 132 The Sorrow of the Black Knight_1 Translator: 549690339 Why? Marquis Garcia looked at the Viscount Dawson, who had been restrained by the furious officers of the Dark Cavalry, and asked solemnly. Viscount Dawson smiled and spoke frankly, Im sorry, my Lord Marquis, I owe much to you and had no wish to betray you. But, in order for the dwarf clan to accomplish their longstanding ambition of building a nation, I must do this! A dwarf nation? A flicker of realization passed through Marquis Garcias eyes. He then pointed to the pure white horse flag that had suddenly risen above the gorge and asked, Is this the promise the St. Prowse family gave you? Viscount Dawson shook his head, No. In fact, I didnt even know that the army ambushed in Shadow Gorge was from the Eastern Territories. Who induced you to do this? Viscount Dawsons smile contained a hint of mischief, Why, my Lord Marquis, have you not once doubted Duke St. Hilde? After all, he is now my liege lord. However, Marquis Garcia remained unmoved, No one knows my brother better than me. He would never be so foolish. Why not? The Dark Cavalry is a major source of instability within the North Territory. Do you truly not suspect that your brother wants to eradicate the threat posed by the Dark Cavalry while the opportunity presents itself? A conflicted expression crossed Marquis Garcias face, and he sighed deeply, You wouldnt understand. Viscount Dawson frowned, then shook his head, If you are unwilling to speak, so be it. However, I cannot reveal the name of the person who made me this promise at the moment. Marquis Garcia scoffed, You think if you dont say it, I cant guess? The once glorious Spotted Tiger has now become a dog lurking in the shadows! A family that could betray their own kind C you actually believe their promise? What a colossal joke! Viscount Dawsons face paled, clearly stung by Marquis Garcias words. His tone filled with defiance, he retorted, Whats the difference? If I dont trust them, should I continue to trust the St. Hilde family? We dwarfs have served you for thousands of years, have you ever respected us? Maybe the notion of a dwarf nation is a joke in your eyes, but it is the highest mission our ancestors have strived for! Marquis Garcia hesitated for a moment, holding back his words. With a wave of his hand, he commanded in a disheartened tone, Let him go. My Lord Marquis! The enraged officers were clearly in disbelief. Let him go! Marquis Garcia reiterated firmly. Yes, sir. Viscount Dawson apparently hadnt expected that he would be released just like that. The icy voice of Marquis Garcia rang out again: Fran Dawson, I will not kill you today. If I kill you now, you might become a hero to the dwarf clan. So, I will let you live. To live with the disgrace of your betrayal. At the same time, you shall witness for yourself what kind of a joke your so-called dream of a dwarf nation is. Get out! Viscount Dawsons face alternated between pale and flushed. Ultimately, under the contemptuous gaze of the Dark Cavalry, he stumbled away. At this moment, the voices of Eastern Territory soldiers echoed through the gorge, demanding immediate surrender from the Dark Cavalry and insisting they lay down their arms. The current situation for the Dark Cavalry was decidedly grim. The narrow terrain of the Shadow Gorge had the cavalrymen squeezed tightly together, rendering them unable to form a charge. Moreover, the huge rocks that had fallen earlier had cut off the Dark Cavalrys formation in the middle. Apart from a small group that had lagged behind, the vast majority of the warriors were blocked by piles of rocks and left with no way to retreat. If they advanced, it was all but certain that the Eastern Territorys army would have set up various obstacles and traps at the entrance of the gorge, lying in wait for the Dark Cavalry to rush in and be gravely wounded. Faced with such a hopeless situation, Marquis Garcia retained his cool. He reached out and summoned a senior military officer, quietly ordering, Knight Logh, you will head back now, scramble over the boulders that block the way, gather the troops that are scattered behind, and lead them back along the same path, through this gorge. My Lord Marquis! What about you? Im unable to move. Marquis Garcia said, hand clutching the wound on his waist. Despite a hasty bandaging, black, grimy blood was steadily seeping out. No! My Lord Marquis, I will escort you to leave Marquis Garcia stared fiercely, silencing Knight Logh, and resolutely said, I will not abandon the Dark Cavalry. However, you must leave. If I die, it does not matter, but the Dark Cavalry has to retain a spark of life. Knight Logh tried to argue, but Marquis Garcia wont allow him to, and growled, Shut up! Listen to me! After youve led the rear troops and retreated, do not get entangled with the Eastern Kingdom army, and dont return to the North Territory either. Instead, detour towards the north alongside the Shadow Mountain Range, spend a little more time to reach Silver Moon City. Once there, find Viscount Angler and ask him a question Should the Lord of North Territory be called St. Hilde? If he says Yes, then swear fealty to him. Otherwise, you kill him, return to Winterfell City, and pledge your loyalty to Duke St. Hilde. Do you understand? Yes! Knight Logh said, nodding hurriedly. He seemed to want to say something else but was stopped by Marquis Garcias fierce gaze. Go, quick! Knight Logh reluctantly knelt on one knee, solemnly saluted Marquis Garcia, then left with tears in his eyes. Only when Knight Logh had left did Marquis Garcia summoned his officers and asked, Does anyone want to surrender? Never surrender! The men loudly and unwaveringly responded. Good! A hint of a smile appeared on the face of Marquis Garcia, The Dark Cavalry only has men who die in battle, not those who surrender! Alert the entire army, dismount, march forward, and break free! Woo A shrill blast of the military horn and suddenly, the battle commenced. The Dark Cavalry, being the most elite force in the North Territory and even the entire Glory Empire, certainly does not lack courage for desperate fights. Even though they had lost their greatest advantage, the fighting spirit that burst forth from their dire situation was still awe-inspiring. Under the leadership of the officers, all the soldiers of the Dark Cavalry abandoned their warhorses and rushed towards the valley entrance on foot. They overcame the layers of barriers set up by the Eastern Kingdom army, shouting the name of the Lord of Glory, and launched an attack on the enemy. Release arrows! Arrows became the stars of the sky, swarming en masse like dark clouds. However, such a shower of arrows couldnt deter the Dark Cavalry, who surged forth like locusts from the narrow valley entrance, charging at the Eastern Kingdom armys position. Blood flowed freely, corpses lay scattered on the ground. The battle at the valley entrance was devastatingly bloody from the get-go. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bodies of the Dark Cavalry piled up at the valley entrance, creating horrifying mounds of the dead. The heavy scent of blood lingered in the air, dense enough to suffocate one. The Eastern Kingdom army, originally confident of their victory, now found their hearts growing cold with fear and anxiety. It was as if what rushed brazenly towards them were not humans, But a horde of frenzied beasts! Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: 133 Respite (First update, seeking subscription!)_l Chapter 133: 133 Respite (First update, seeking subscription!)_l Translator: 549690339 Silver Moon City, Half-Elf Palace. In the gloomy and dark basement, Colin was biting the neck of a half-elf, sucking incessantly. This half-elf was a ranger from the Lute Clan, who was sentenced to hanging for his involvement in the previous coup. However, on the day of the execution, he was secretly swapped. The one who was hanged was another death row prisoner with a similar appearance, while he was brought into the basement of the palace and became Colins test subject. Colin wanted to know if, apart from the human divine profession of a Knight, other races divine professionals could also be transformed into Bloodline. However, after Colin biting a ranger from the Lute Clan for a while, the anticipated initiation ceremony still did not happen. It seemed that the divine profession of Elves C the Ranger, could not be transformed into a Bloodline. With a sigh, Colin pulled out his fangs. After only a short time, the ranger from the Lute Clan stood up again, his gaze vacant, just like Cynthia, he had also become Colins blood slave. A third-order ranger blood slave. Not bad. Stroking his chin, Colin comforted himself. Handing a monkey mask to the ranger, Colin chuckled, Okay, from now onwards, your codename will be Monkey. The eyes of the monkey ranger flickered, as if he had understood Colins words. Leaving the monkey ranger in the basement to keep the fox Knight C Cynthia company, Colin himself went up the stairs. This basement led directly to the Kings study, oh no, it should be called the Queens study now. Ever since the old Kings death, Queen Isa seemed to have become a different person. This previous lingering melancholy was gradually fading, and she was replaced with a charm that was constantly radiating. She had obviously taken extra care with her appearance today. She wore a red, low-cut, thin-strapped long dress that laid bare her tall and slender, curvaceous figure. Her faint blush, bright lip color, and the embroidered golden ornament on her forehead enhanced the three-dimensional effect of her beautiful face. The sparkling diamond earrings hanging from her slender and delicate ears highlighted the Queens unique noble temperament. Seeing Colin emerge from the basement, Queen Isa smiled, instantly brightening the entire study. Viscount, have you finished your chores? Mm. Queen Isa didnt ask Colin what exactly he had been doing down there. She was a woman who knew her limits. Colin walked up to the window and, seeing a group of priests and ritualists gathered around the square outside the palace, curiously asked, What are they doing? Queen Isa went up to Colin, standing side by side with him and explained: This is a tradition of the Half-Elf royal family. After every king dies, priests from the Glorious Church and ritualists from the Church of Destiny are invited to pray for his soul. Colin was momentarily speechless. What kind of tradition is this? If the priests and ritualists prayed together for the old king, would his soul return to the embrace of the Lord of Glory? Or would it enter the halls of the Goddess of Fate? However, he didnt say much about it, after all, its important to respect the traditional culture of other countries. Seeing that Colin did not respond, Queen Isa explained further: You said that we should treat the Modewen family well, so I arranged this ceremony. You made the right choice. Colin nodded, After all, your throne was voluntarily given up by the Modewen family. You must show them enough mercy and gratitude to win peoples hearts. Very well. As planned, I will confer the title of Duke to William Modewen at the ennoblement ceremony tomorrow. However, there are many members of the Modewen family serving as courtiers in the palace, should we take back some of these positions? No need. It would make you seem petty. Colin glanced back at Queen Isa and continued, Also, letting the Miller family dominate is not a good thing, the Modewen family can serve as a good counterbalance. I understand. Queen Isa nodded in agreement. Even though Colin explicitly expressed his apprehension and caution toward the Miller family, who have now become the new Half-Elf Royal Family, she surprisingly had no objections. Seeing Queen Isas calm expression, Colin still added, The result of one family dominating is corruption and decay, trust me, having a competitor to spur them on will allow the Miller family to prosper for a long time. I get it. Just like the North Territory, because they have Trolls as competitors, the power of the Norths army dominates the Empire. The East, deprived of any challenger, can only rely on the natural barrier of the Angry River to stop the steps of their enemies. Hearing this, Colin chuckled: The Angry River? Im afraid it wont protect the East for much longer. Of course, the Crystal River within the Half-Elf Kingdoms territory is available for the North to mobilize whenever it needs. However, Colin shook his head, No rush. If Duke St. Hilde really wants the Crystal River, he will have to consider the feelings of Marquis Garcia and me! With a playful smile, Queen Isa suggested, You can take advantage of this opportunity to propose to Miss Vera again for Duke St. Hilde, I believe this time, he will not reject you. Colin nodded in full agreement, readily accepting the idea. At this moment, he was still unaware the world outside was rapidly changing. Oh right, you should start considering the issue of the successor. Colin was still making plans for Queen Isa, You can choose a suitable individual from the Miller familys offspring, to adopt as your son. However, Queen Isa did not immediately agree this time. A faint blush suddenly spread over her flawless face. In a quiet voice, she said, Rather than an adopted son, Id prefer to have my own. Colin raised his eyebrows, looking astonished at Queen Isa. Queen Isa gazed back at Colins eyes as her delicate body slowly leaned closer. The enchanting touch and the lingering fragrance from her arm made Colins heart skip a beat. Yet he still retained a sliver of rationality, advising, You need to understand, I will never be able to marry you. Of course, I understand. Queen Isas face flushed and her breathing quickened, Vera is the most suitable marriage partner for you. However, I can be your mistress. Everyone says that half-elves make the best lovers. Dont you want to verify the truth of this statement? Colin stared at the queens hazy eyes, and once again suggested, You need to think it through. The child born this way will also be an illegitimate son. Ive made up my mind. We can publicly declare that the child is the late kings posthumous child. Hearing this, Colins eyes sparkled, and he no longer suppressed the impulse in his heart. He tightly embraced the slender waist of the half-elf queen in front of him. Queen Isa couldnt help releasing a startled cry, her body went limp and she came to rest against Colins broad chest. An unfamiliar sense of excitement caused her heartbeat to thrash wildly in her chest, akin to a startled deer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Through her thin, long dress, Colin could clearly feel the silky smoothness of Queen Isas skin and her full-bodied figure. This child wouldnt bear the Modewen surname, would he? Of course not, he will carry the Miller surname, and become the next Half-Elf king! In the distance, the prayers of priests and ritualists permeated from outside the window: . May the Lord have mercy on our respected king and grant his soul respite. Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: 134 Heading North (Second update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 134: 134 Heading North (Second update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Translator: 549690339 On a forest path, a small troop of about fifty people was slowly moving south. Nearing noon, the group stopped and set up camp by a stream. Brother, wake up, its lunchtime! Anna jostled Count Evan a few times, but found that there was no movement from him. She knit her brows, clenched her small fists, and delivered a heavy blow to Count Evans abdomen. Ah! Oh The unfortunate Count Evan threw up directly as a result of the seemingly casual punch. After the upheaval, Count Evan looked back at his violent sister, panting, Why so angry this early? Early? Its noon! Count Evan waved his hand weakly, Whats the difference? Foods ready, do you want to eat? Yes, yes! Count Evan quickly struggled to get up. He knew that if he didnt eat now, his ruthless sister would really let him go hungry until evening. Even traveling outdoors, lunch, as expected of St. Prowses family, was quite lavish, although the atmosphere was somewhat tense. Everyones mood has been down since the fruitless return from Silver Moon City. Of course, except for Count Evan. He was still the same heartless and careless as ever, spending his entire days drinking wine. Just as everyone finished lunch and were cleaning up to set off again, a scout cavalry who had been out investigating the surrounding situation suddenly returned. Moreover, he brought back an extra person. Count, this is a messenger from the Pegasus Army. The Pegasus Army is the main force of the St. Prowse family, the ruler of the East Territory, and has always been under the control of Duke St. Prowse. However, in recent years, Duke St. Prowse has also begun to intentionally cultivate his eldest son, Marquis Vincent, handing over the day-to-day training of the Pegasus Army to him. Oh? How did you end up here? Count Evans sleep-fogged eyes suddenly brightened up, as if he instantly sobered from his wine. Count, Marquis Vincent is in the Shadow Gorge right now, having just led the Pegasus Army against the Dark Cavalry of the North Territory and won! I am here to bring this good news back to White Dew City. The Dark Cavalry? And they even won? Count Evans eyes nearly bulged out, as if hed heard some incredible story. Yes, Count, we defeated the Dark Cavalry! Moreover, we also captured Marquis Garcia! The messengers face flushed with excitement as he spoke loudly. Really? Big brother actually defeated Marquis Garcia? Thats so amazing! Anna also excitedly screamed upon hearing this. But Count Evans eyebrows furrowed instead. Although he had some disagreements with his older brother, he wouldnt be jealous at this point. He just had a keen sense of something off. He was well aware of his older brothers capabilities. And he was able to defeat the formidable Marquis Garcia? This sounded like a huge lie. Where is the Pegasus Army currently stationed? In the Shadow Gorge. Lets go see. The sky above Shadow Gorge was still shrouded in thick smoke. The cliffs on both sides of the gorge were marked with signs of being scorched. Crowds of ravens and vultures were recklessly flying all over the sky above the gorge, landing in hordes to fight with the wild beasts in the mountains for the corpses littered all over the ground. At first glance, it was a particularly horrifying sight. When Count Evan and his people arrived here, the overwhelming smell of blood nearly choked them. It was only at this moment that Count Evan finally believed that his brother had indeed defeated the Dark Cavalry. Evan, Anna, ha ha, youve arrived! Long journey, huh? Upon meeting, Marquis Vincent greeted his younger brother and sister with a ruddy face. The First in line to inherit the St. Prowse Family, was currently in his prime. Having defeated Marquis Garcias Dark Cavalry, Marquis Vincent felt he had already joined the ranks of the Empires top generals. Big brother, congratulations! Father will be so proud when he hears! Anna sincerely congratulated her brother. But it was different with Count Evan. After offering a perfunctory congratulation, he immediately voiced his doubts: Brother, how did you manage to lead Marquis Garcia into Shadow Gorge? You dont need to worry about that, in any case, the Dark Cavalry was almost completely annihilated in this battle, even Marquis Garcia was captured by me, what do you have to say to such achievements? Count Evan, of course, had something to say. With his face full of anger, he growled, To lead Marquis Garcia into such a dead-end shows there was clearly a problem within the Dark Cavalry. Even if you dont say it, I can guess it. However, since you had such a plan all along, why didnt you tell me in advance? I could have very well improved this plan in Silver Moon City! I could even take this opportunity Enough! Marquis Vincent forcefully interrupted his brother, Youve accomplished nothing in Silver Moon City, are you going to blame me? Dont you always pride yourself on your unparalleled strategy? Why do you seek my help? Count Evan sighed inwardly. He understood that the reason his brother didnt tell him about this plan was that he was wary of him and didnt want him to share the credit. Such wariness not only chilled Count Evans heart, but also infuriated him. Faced with external threats, the St. Prowse Family was not working together, but calculating each other Taking a deep breath, Count Evan forcibly suppressed his rage, his tone gradually becoming cold: Well, my dear brother, may I ask how many soldiers you brought this time? Two hundred thousand. And now? How many are left? Marquis Vincent hesitated for a moment but then pretended to be forceful: Over a hundred thousand, I guess. Exactly how many? Count Evan continued to ask. All along the way, he had already seen the camp full of wounded soldiers and the oppressive atmosphere. It didnt look at all like an army that had just won a great victory. Marquis Vincents eyes dodged a bit: The specific casualty count has not been finalizedwhy are you asking these questions? Theres no war without casualties, especially when annihilating a strong Northern Army such as the Dark Cavalry, how could it be possible without paying a certain price? Count Evan affirmed this time- Even with the favor of time and location, his brother only managed a Pyrrhic victory. Hasnt finished counting? I guess the casualties to the two hundred thousand troops are probably over half now. In face of such a casualty rate, Count Evan didnt know whether to lament the incompetence of the Eastern Army or to be shocked by the terrifying damage the Dark Cavalry caused when facing a desperate situation. Regardless, one thing was certain, his brother had been used by someone. Unfortunately, Marquis Vincent was still complacent, immersed in the false halo of victory, without realizing any of this. Count Evan suddenly felt somewhat worn out, and instead asked: What about Marquis Garcia? Can I see him? Hes badly injured and still unconscioushow about this, Evan, you and Anna are responsible for escorting him back to White Dew City and handing him over to Father. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In addition, there are a lot of wounded soldiers from this battle, you can also take them back to White Dew City. And what about you? Count Evan suddenly had an ominous premonition. Marquis Vincent puffed out his chest and put on a confident look: I will lead the troops north, attack Silver Moon City, and firmly control the Half-Elf Kingdom! Count Evan wanted to dissuade him, but the words on his lips turned into: Alright, brother, then Ill wait for your triumphant return in White Dew City! Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: 135 Bad News (Third update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 135: 135 Bad News (Third update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Translator: 549690339 Lord Cusius, I didnt expect you to be involved in this ambush. After sending off his brother and the northbound army, Count Evan turned back and smiled at a middle-aged man dressed in a white mage robe: Cusius didnt seem to want to expand on the topic, and simply responded in a lukewarm manner, I just happened to be present. Of course, these words didnt fool Count Evan, but he didnt question it further. This ambush against the Dark Cavalry evidently involved many powers. Count Evan felt the need to personally return and question his father to learn the whole truth. However, seeing the injured soldiers gathered around, Count Evans brows furrowed deeply. At this moment, he understood clearly the fierce price that his brother had paid for the ambush on the Dark Cavalry. The Pegasus Army of two hundred thousand, had suffered thirty thousand deaths, fifty thousand injured, and another twenty thousand had become deserters under the Dark Cavalrys ferocious counterattack. In other words, the Pegasus Army had already showed signs of defeat. If it were not for the Dark Cavalry completely running out of blood, the victory of this ambush might not have belonged to the East Territory. In addition, eighteen knights had died, including a fifth-rank knight! This heavy price was paid for the annihilation of the Dark Cavalry. Count Evan wasnt sure if it was worth it. Only now he understood why his brother insisted on leading the army northward. The ambush had taken their advantage in timing and location but resulted in a Pyrrhic victory. If Marquis Vincent were to return to White Dew City in such a state, his reputation would surely be in ruins. Duke St. Prowse surely wouldnt let this son who has caused over half the Pegasus Army to be damaged off easily. Count Evan suddenly felt that Marquis Vincents trip to Silver Moon City might not go so smoothly. Sighing, he did not feel like worrying about his brother unnecessarily. He turned back to the orderly officer and commanded, Lets set off. Yes. The Half-Elf Palace. Following the knighting ceremony, the banquet officially began. Colin casually fended off the half-elf nobles who came to flatter him, then he promptly dismissed them and ascended to the second floor via the spiral staircase. The cold night wind blew into the empty palace, creating a stark contrast between its tranquility and the bustle below. After taking a few steps, Colin saw the elegant silhouette leaning on the balcony. Vera was dressed in a pink rose crochet skirt reaching about ten centimeters above her knees, revealing a pair of slender legs. This is the first time Ive seen you wear stockings, Colin stood behind Vera, complimenting her. Vera turned around, smiled sweetly at Colin and said, These were given to me by Queen Isa. Due to the lack of nylon in this world, the stockings were generally made from silkworm silk or cotton silk. And the silkworm silk stockings from the Half-Elf Kingdom had always been popular among noble women. Hmm, they suit you well. Colin nodded in approval, his eyes surveying Vera. Apparently unable to bear Colins sultry gaze any longer, Vera tugged at the hem of her skirt shyly. However, obviously, that was in vain. Veras innocent demeanor accelerated Colins heartbeat. Taking several steps forward to stand by Vera, Colin looked up at the starry night sky and laughed, Why are you here alone? Is the banquet boring? Actually, yes. Vera nodded, looking a little melancholic. It appeared that Colin understood something, Are you homesick? Upon hearing this remark, Vera turned to look at the suitor beside her. Colins warm gaze gradually calmed her nerves, prompting her to admit, A bit. Dont worry. Marquis Garcia is leading the Dark Cavalry to pick us up, youll be home soon. Mmhm. Vera obediently nodded. But Colins next words made her heart rate skyrocket. As soon as we get back, Ill ask your father, the Duke, for your hand. Vera stayed silent, too shy to look at Colin, yet her pale face was instantly flushed brighter than the most vivid roses. 11 heard the one who killed the former king in the night was known as the Winged Knight In her embarrassment, Vera rigidly diverted the conversation. Colin found the situation amusing and interesting. Really? Winged Knight? Sounds rather formidable. Do you know why the knight has bat wings? Vera saw Colin not continuing the previous topic, and she felt both relieved and a tad disappointed. Perhaps he is also a druid. Colin quickly repeated the reason Count Evan made for him. Druid? But isnt the profession said to have been lost long ago? Who knows? Maybe not everything has been lost. Vera pensively nodded, Then, this Winged Knight must be a half-elf, as only the ones with elven blood can practice being a druid. That seems to be the case. Colin suddenly thought that he could ask Queen Isa to arrange for someone to steer the conversation towards this topic. In doing this, everyone would be looking for this Winged Knight among the Half-Elves, and suspicions wouldnt be directed towards Colin. He could use the Winged Knights identity to perform tasks that werent convenient for him to do in person. Just then, Colin heard subtle footsteps behind him. Turning around, he found Queen Isa dressed in her royal attire standing there. Viscount Angler, Miss Vera, I hope Im not interrupting? Not at all. Thats good to hear. I came up to inform you both that the Dark Cavalry is about to reach Silver Moon City. Really? Uncle Garcia is almost here? Vera exclaimed with delight. Yes, the patrolling Silver Moon Guards have encountered the vanguard of the Dark Cavalry and have sent back signals. Then lets go to the city gate to greet them, Colin said, taking big strides outwards. Despite the late hour, the walls of Silver Moon City were lit up bright as day by countless torches. Colin, Vera, and Queen Isa stood shoulder to shoulder at the city gate, with an honor guard arrayed behind them. Soon, the earth began to subtly tremble. With the rumbling of horse hooves, a thin black line emerged from the darkness, gradually spreading towards Silver Moon City. This familiar sense of oppression allowed Colin to fully relax. But it didnt take long before he knitted his brows. Because, he smelt a hint of the scent of blood. And, as time passed and the Dark Cavalry got closer to Silver Moon City, the scent of blood became increasingly strong. Queen Isa realized something was wrong as well, and turned to look at Colin, Viscount Angler, something seems off. Colin pursed his lips, remaining silent. Veras countenance became slightly alarmed, seemingly wanting to say something. However, upon noticing Colins severe expression, she swallowed her words howsoever. Finally, the Dark Cavalry arrived underneath Silver Moon City, slowing down. Only then did the welcoming party see the state of the armyevery soldier amongst them was covered in blood! And, their numbers were off! The fifty-thousand-strong Dark Cavalry was certainly more than what was staring back at them right now. An ominous premonition enveloped Colin, causing him to break out in cold sweat. Under the astonished stares of everyone present, a blood-stained knight stepped out from the army and went towards the city gate. Toot, Toot, Toot The Half-Elf Guard unexpectedly began to play a welcoming tune, but their music was stopped by a stern look from Queen Isa. Knight Logh came up before Colin and the others, dismounted, removed his helmet, knelt on one knee, and reported in a choked voice: Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, the main force of the Dark Cavalry was ambushed in Shadow Gorge, Marquis Garcia is surrounded we dont know whether hes dead or alive The news was a sudden blow to Colinhe felt dizzy, hardly believing his own ears. Marquis Garcia was ambushed? How was that possible? And in a place like Shadow Gorge? Given Marquis Garcias cautious battle strategy, how could he possibly lead his army into the valleya veritable death trap for cavalrywithout a thorough reconnaissance? Forcefully regaining his composure, Colin inquired, How did you guys get ambushed? Why didnt you conduct a thorough investigation in advance? Count Dawson betrayed us! He deceived Marquis Garcia and led the Dark Cavalry into the enemys trap! Fran Dawson? An image of a dwarf instantly surfaced in Colins mind. At the same time, a thought he could no longer suppress bubbled upcould it be that Count Dawson, under Duke St. Hildes orders, betrayed Marquis Garcia? If that was the case, then as far as Colin could tell, Duke St. Hilde had been plotting against him and Marquis Garcia all along! Using Silver Moon City as bait, he intended to completely eliminate the unstable element of the Dark Cavalry, ensuring that there would be no dissent in the North Territory henceforth. How many are you left with now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eight thousand! Eight thousand Colin responded with a grave expression. Colin, my uncle Vera appeared frantic and disoriented. He took hold of Veras hand and looked, with determination, first at her, then at Knight Logh, solemnly promising, Dont worry, I will avenge the Dark Cavalry! Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: 136 Loyalty (Fourth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 136: 136 Loyalty (Fourth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Translator: 549690339 Despite the arrival of the first light of dawn on the parapet of Silver Moon City, Colin remained sleepless. Having just listened to Knight Loghs detailed account of the incident when the Dark Cavalry was ambushed, Colin now found sleep elusive. Vera, who had just spent some time crying out of worry for her uncles safety, finally fell into a deep sleep out of sheer exhaustion. Colin gently covered Vera with a blanket, then signaled for Knight Logh to accompany him outside. Once they had reached the corridor outside the chamber, a Half-Elf maid cautiously approached them: Viscount, my lord, Knight Logh, would you like breakfast? Colin had no appetite at the moment, but seeing the state of Knight Logh, he figured the knight probably hadnt had a decent meal in a while. So he nodded in response: Bring two servings. Soon, the maid returned with two trays of food. Just place them on the ground, Colin instructed, not wishing to disturb Veras sleep, and he took a seat on the corridor stairs. It was apparent that Knight Logh, too, was unfazed by these arrangements and sat down next to Colin. Seeing the situation, the maid had no choice but to carefully set down the trays on the steps before retreating quickly. With a few bites of food in his mouth, Colin asked: So, Marquis Dawson didnt quite specify who orchestrated this ambush? But did Marquis Garcia say that it wasnt Duke St. Hilde who planned it? Yes. Colin was suddenly more bewildered. He had initially been convinced that this was all a conspiracy by Duke St. Hilde, but he hadnt expected Marquis Garcia to refute this possibility. What made Marquis Garcia believe that his brother wouldnt betray him? His control of the Dark Cavalry had long become the largest destabilizing factor in the North Territory. Previously, Colin had wondered why Duke St. Hilde was planning to scheme against the Half-Elf Kingdom, and even the East Territory, while threats from within his own were still prominent. If the Half-Elf Kingdom was merely bait, and the true target was the Dark Cavalry, everything would make sense. But why did Marquis Garcia still believe that his brother was not the mastermind behind this ambush? If it wasnt Duke St. Hilde, then who had turned Marquis Dawson? Sensing Colins confusion, Knight Logh asked: Viscount, do you suspect that Duke St. Hilde orchestrated this ambush? There was a moment of silence, before Colin shook his head, Rethinking it, it seems highly unlikely that Duke St. Hilde planned this ambush. Why? He could easily have convinced Marquis Dawson to betray Marquis Garcia, I dont doubt that. But how did he manage to collaborate with the East Territory Army to ambush supply lines in Shadow Gorge? Remember that the North Territorys plot against the Half-Elf Kingdom has undoubtedly touched the sensitive nerves of the East Territory. The St. Prowse family must have been wary of Duke St. Hilde for quite some time now. How could they possibly collaborate with his plan to clear out the Dark Cavalry? Are they not worried that Shadow Gorge is in fact a trap that Duke St. Hilde and his brother have set for them? Upon hearing Colins analysis, Knight Logh nodded in agreement. However, as a cunning look crossed his eyes, he asked in a seemingly casual tone, But if Duke St. Hilde really did plan this ambush against the Dark Cavalry, would you still carry out your promise of revenge? As he was mulling over the potential mastermind behind the events, Colin didnt pay much attention to Knight Loghs question and casually answered: Of course its still valid. If Duke St. Hilde is capable of such a heinous act, I will most certainly seek justice for Marquis Garcia! Would you go so far as to kill the duke for this? Meeting Knight Loghs gaze, Colin suddenly realised that this could be an opportunity to win over the remnants of the Dark Cavalry. Eight thousand Dark Cavalry troops! It was an impossible military force to ignore. Thus, he responded straightforwardly, If Marquis Garcia dies in this ambush, Ill definitely find a way to avenge him, even if the mastermind is Duke St. Hilde! Knight Loghs gaze flickered, as if he was excited, yet also hesitant. After a moment, he asked again, Who do you think should inherit the position of master of the North Territory in the event of Duke St. Hildes death? Colin knitted his brow, finding this Knight Logh rather peculiar. Why was he even concerned about this? According to Marquis Garcias judgments, not to mention Colins recent deduction, Duke St. Hilde had basically been cleared of suspicion. So why was Knight Logh even starting to care about what would happen after the Dukes death? Looking at the serious expression on the others face, Colin thought that Knight Logh had been overly shocked and had become somewhat abnormal. I think Miss Vera is very suitable to assume the position of the Lord of the North Territory. Colin spoke his mind without hesitation this time. Moreover, this remark was also meant to be a test for Knight Logh. Hearing Colins response, Knight Logh seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and laughed, I think so too. Colin immediately realized from his reaction that Knight Logh was aware of the real relationship between Vera and Marquis Garcia! Otherwise, according to the noble inheritance law, the third son of the Duke, Joyce, had a higher succession rank than Vera. So, Knight Loghs response could only mean one thing: he, too, knew Veras true identity. As a knight of Marquis Garcia, he of course would favor Vera. However, this wasnt too surprising. Marquis Garcia, in a moment of dire peril, ordered Knight Logh to lead the rear army to break through the encirclement. This clearly indicates that Knight Logh was his trusted confidant, so knowing Veras true identity would also be normal. Just when Colin was about to probe Knight Logh whether he knew who Veras mother was or not, Knight Lyle strode in and reported, Viscount Angler, theres news from Shadow Gorge. Whats the situation? Knight Logh asked impatiently. The Dark Cavalry in the gorge were completely annihilated, and Marquis Garcia was taken captive by the Pegasus Army. Hearing this news, Knight Loghs eyes instantly reddened. The veins on his right hand, gripping the sword, bulged, and the hilt creaked in his grip. Colin sighed, comforting him, Though its not good news, its not the worst either. Marquis Garcia is still alive, so we have a chance to ransom him. Right! Knight Logh lifted his head, a flicker of hope rekindling in his eyes. Knight Lyle rolled his bald head and said, My lord, actually, theres another bad news from Shadow Gorge What other bad news? The Eastern Army that annihilated the Dark Cavalry is currently heading for Silver Moon City, and is estimated to arrive in about five days. Colin stared wide-eyed, asking hurriedly, How many people do they have? Approximately a hundred thousand. A hundred thousand? Colin looked worried. But, looking at Knight Logh, who clearly couldnt hide his hopes, and thinking back to the painstaking guidance that Marquis Garcia bestowed upon him- -not to mention the Half-Elf Kingdom that he had only recently brought under his influence- -Colin drew a deep breath and declared resolutely, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whats there to fear! Lets fight! If they dare to come to Silver Moon City, isnt this a chance of revenge delivered to our doorstep! Well said! Knight Logh responded loudly, knelt on one knee, held his sword forward with both hands, and faced Colin. Honorable Viscount Angler, I vow my loyalty to you here! As long as youre willing to seek vengeance for Marquis Garcia, the eight thousand Dark Cavalry soldiers are at your disposal! Colins eyes brightened. He accepted the sword from Knight Logh and tapped his shoulder: I, Colin Angler, accept your allegiance! Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: 137 Envoy (Fifth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 137: 137 Envoy (Fifth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Translator: 549690339 Marquis Vincent deeply regrets it upon hearing that His Majesty the King has unfortunately fallen victim to assassination. However, he also believes that under your reign, Her Majesty the Queen, the Half-Elf Kingdom will surely have a brighter future. Therefore, the Marquis has specially sent me to offer you a gift as a token of his respect. The Eastern Envoy is a middle-aged man in his forties, with a pale complexion, short beard, and his nobility rank of Viscount is indicated by the ceremonial dress he is wearing. Viscount Auston placed an exquisite small box in front of Queen Isa, on the desk, and then respectfully stepped away. Although his manners were impeccable, he barely bothered to conceal his condescension. However, this kind of attitude is typical of the envoys from the Empire to the Half-Elf Kingdom so Queen Isa had already grown accustomed to it. Marquis Vincent is very thoughtful. Queen Isa expressed her gratitude with a smile, while indicating to one of her maids to open the box. When the maid opened the box, she found a banner inside. She promptly took it out and unfurled it. It was a military flag. The flag of the Dark Cavalry! There was fresh blood on it, and there were burn marks on the bottom left corner. Although it was only a flag, Queen Isa saw in her minds eye the grim scene of a fierce battle in the Shadow Gorge. At the same time, a wave of anger welled up within her. Of course, Queen Isa had no emotional attachment to the Dark Cavalry, but she was fully incensed by the arrogant attitude of the Eastern Envoy. By giving her this flag, he was clearly indicating- The forces in the North Territory have been extinguished by us, be savvy and accept our Eastern overtures. Viscount Auston maintained his expression, with an irrefutable fake smile on his face, his eyes neither happy nor angry, watching Queen Isa attentively. A radiant smile suddenly bloomed on Queen Isas face. She had sensed malicious intent from this eastern envoy right from the start and she now studied him intensely, praising: I never expected that Marquis Vincent, in his tender age, would have such a high level of military expertise. Even the renowned Dark Cavalry was defeated by him. Truly, a young man of valor! Viscount Auston laughed modestly, Your Majesty flatters me. The Marquis was merely concerned that the Dark Cavalry would pose a threat to Silver Moon City, thus he ambushed them en route. It was unexpected that they would be defeated so easily. It seems the supposedly invincible Dark Cavalry, are nothing but a hollow reputation. Queen Isas smile grew even more dazzling, carrying some sort of captivating charm. Viscount Auston quickly lowered his eyes and dared not look any longer. On behalf of all Half-Elf Clan, I thank Marquis Vincent for reaching out with assistance and alleviating the threat posed by the Dark Cavalry to Silver Moon City. As a token of gratitude to the Marquis, if theres anything he needs, please feel free to mention. Viscount Auston raised his eyebrows, his smile unchanged, seriously saying: There are indeed two matters that the Marquis hopes to attain the consent of Her Majesty the Queen. Please proceed. Firstly, the audacious invasion of the Half-Elf Kingdom by North Territory is a crude trampling violation of the alliance treaty between both nations. Duke St. Prowse will surely report to His Majesty the Emperor, and give the just punishment to the St. Hilde Family! I heard that this incident was triggered by Miss Veras marriage, so, we hope that Her Majesty the Queen could hand over Miss Vera. Then we will send her to Dragon City to face His Majesty Emperors judgment! Secondly, although the Marquis has defeated the Dark Cavalry this time, theres no guarantee that any malignant forces wouldnt pose a threat to Silver Moon City in the future. Therefore, in order to better assist Your Majesty in safeguarding the citizens of the Half-Elf Kingdom and to ensure long-lasting friendship between the Eastern Territory and the Half-Elf Kingdom, the Marquis is willing to undertake the defensive duties of Silver Moon City, becoming the protector of the Half-Elf Kingdom! Queen Isa listened quietly to Viscount Austons request and concluded the demands of the East this time were in essence just two C one was to hand over Vera, and the other was to station troops in Silver Moon City. If Queen Isa agreed to these two conditions, it would mean that the Half-Elf Kingdom had completely fallen under the control of the Easterners. Viscount Auston dared to make such demands, clearly he was confident and unafraid. In his view, with the destruction of the Dark Cavalry, Queen Isa had lost her external support. Let alone that Silver Moon City had just experienced a coup, even if the Silver Moon Guards were still intact, could they alone confront the hundred-thousand-strong army of the East? Queen Isa indeed did not dare to resist, she only spoke with some hesitation: Sir Viscount, you might not be aware, Miss Vera was once the target of an assassination attempt in the Royal Palace. Although her life was saved after great efforts, she is still severely injured and Im afraid she cannot travel a long distance. I see. Viscount Auston laughed, it was unclear whether or not he saw through the Queens excuse, Please rest assured. When Marquis Vincent went on his expedition, he invited a bishop to accompany his army. When he arrives at Silver Moon City, he will provide Miss Vera with the best treatment. Then I am reassured. Queen Isa smiled. So, do you have any other opinions on Marquis Vincents demands? Viscount Auston continued to question. He was obviously coercing Queen Isa to state her position clearly. Queen Isa was furious inside, but her face was still full of smiles: I have no other opinions. I am extremely grateful that Marquis Vincent is thinking of the welfare of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Upon hearing this, Viscount Austons insincere smile finally showed a trace of sincerity: Your Majesty, you have made the correct choice for the Half-Elf Kingdom. The arrogant attitude of the other party completely destroyed Queen Isas interest in conversation. Thus, she stood up and smiled: Sir Viscount must be very tired from his long journey. Rest up first, Ill host a banquet for you tonight. Thank you, Your Majesty! After Viscount Auston left, Queen Isa sent away the attendants in the hall. Then, Colin finally came out from behind the curtain. Have these Easterners alwavs been so arrogant? He sat down on the throne without any restraint, his mouth full of sarcasm. Queen Isa smiled enchantingly and sat directly on Colins lap. Wrapped her arms around Colins neck, she said in a half-coquettish, half-venting tone, Cant help it, a small kingdom like Half-Elf can only bow down like this before an imperial envoy. Colin pulled Queen Isas plump body into his arms, taking a deep breath. The fragrance calmed his vexed mind slightly. Dont be afraid, that Vincent is just a petty man who plays tricks. Watch how Ill deal with him! Mmm. Queen Isa pressed her face against Colins chest, as if she was listening to his heartbeat. Colin caressed Queen Isas smooth back and suddenly said, Speaking of which, the envoy from the East didnt mention the remnants of the Dark Cavalry in their demands, so, they probably dont know that eight thousand of the Dark Cavalry have withdrawn into Silver Moon City. Mmm, they probably dont know yet. However, the movement of the Dark Cavalry entering the city was so big, all the Half-Elf nobles know, its impossible to keep this secret from the Easterners for long. Thats right. But we can manipulate how this information is leaked to Viscount Auston. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You have another good idea? Yes, but thats not the focus right now. Then, what is the focus right now? No sooner had Queen Isas question left her mouth, that she found herself being silenced. The Half-Elf throne, which had carried a thousand years of power struggles, was now witnessing a battle that was far more primal and intense.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: 138 Banquet (Sixth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 138: 138 Banquet (Sixth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Translator: 549690339 Colin, I guess I cant attend the banquet tonight, can I? Vera asked as she straightened the collar of the mans clothes. By now, Colin had already changed into a standard black noblemans tailcoat. He hugged Vera and gave a light kiss on her soft red lips. Yes, right now you are a severely injured person, so you obviously cant attend the banquet. Fine. Vera pouted, seemingly a little aggrieved, but she soon asked in confusion, But Ive shown up in front of the Half-Elf nobles many times before, they must know that Im not severely injured, right? Silly girl, sometimes lying isnt about making others believe. Then what is it for? Its to give each other an unspoken way out. The confusion in Veras eyes didnt lessen. Colin smiled and ruffled the young girls hair: The Eastern Province knows were lying, and we know they know were lying, but as long as Silver Moon City is still in our hands, they have to treat our lie as truth. Vera understood, and then she became somewhat worried: What if the Eastern Province Army takes Silver Moon City? In that case, whatever lies they tell will become reality. Colin said lightly, and his tone then became firm, But as long as Im here, theyd better not think about taking Silver Moon City! Yeah, I trust you. When night fell, the Half-Elf Palace became lively again. Although they had just experienced a fierce military coup, the enthusiasm of the Half-Elf nobles for the banquet hadnt receded at all. Tonight, Queen Isa was wearing a purple rose-patterned evening dress that revealed her smooth, fair back. She was very tall, and a pair of silver high heels made her look like a lonely, proud swan. The presence made all the men present feel ashamed and dared not stand beside her. After carefully dressing up, the radiant Queen Isa raised her cup and said loudly: Ladies and Gentlemen, please allow me to introduce a distinguished guest from the Eastern Province of the Glorious EmpireViscount Auston! Loud applause ensued. Viscount Auston looked around, bowed gracefully and saluted. Next, the Viscount from the Eastern Province also raised a glass of champagne, and said loudly: On this occasion, I am here on behalf of Marquis Vincent, for the peace of Silver Moon City, for the friendship between the Eastern Province and the Half-Elf Kingdom, and of course, to admire Her Majesty Queen Isa! Lets toast to lasting peace and friendship, and to the everlasting youth of Her Majesty the Queen! Heres to lasting friendship! Long live the Queens everlasting youth! The atmosphere of the banquet gradually warmed up. Queen Isa, leading Colin, came before Viscount Auston, introducing with a radiant smile, Viscount Auston, allow me to introduce, this is Viscount Angler from the North Territory. Both of you are Viscounts of the Empire, I believe you must have a lot in common. Viscount Auston extended his hand to Colin with a laugh, Of course, to be honest, Ive been hearing a lot about Viscount Angler for a long time. Colin also shook hands with him with a smile, saying, Oh? I wonder what kind of reputation youve heard about me? Of course a good one. I heard that you once fought alongside Marquis Garcia on the Sky Ice Plain, defeating a Troll Army of three hundred thousand! Haha, that was all Marquis Garcias credit, I just happened to be there to join in the fun. You are too modest. Viscount Austons smile suddenly became somewhat ambiguous, Besides, I have also heard something about your close relationship with Miss Vera! It is indeed true that I have a deep admiration for Miss Vera. Colin nodded and admitted. After all, having proposed to her once, it didnt make sense to deny it anymore. I wonder how severe is the injury Miss Vera sustained this time? It is indeed quite severe. Although there is no immediate threat to her life, she will need to recuperate for a considerable period of time. Ah! I heard that Miss Vera was attacked in an assassination attempt. Who could be so brazen? Viscount Austons face showed unmistakable outrage. It was Prince Topaz. Prince Topaz? Viscount Auston exclaimed in surprise, Isnt he Miss Veras fianc? Yes. But why Because he discovered that I was Veras first man. Faced with Colins candidness, Viscount Auston found himself at a loss for words. Before coming here, he had of course heard from Count Evan about the events that had transpired in Silver Moon City. He also knew that everything had started from the virginity test that unfolded within the Queens bedchamber. However, just like everyone else, Viscount Auston found Prince Topazs sudden violent reaction to be rather outlandish. Now, after hearing Colin admit to his secret love affair with Vera, he found a growing sense of confusion within him. Viscount Angler, forgive my frankness, but I find it hard to believe that Prince Topaz would attempt to murder someone because he discovered your secret relationship with Vera. This reasonit seems far-fetched. Colin merely smiled, then suddenly lowered his voice: Then would you like to know the true reason why Topaz committed murder? What is it? Viscount Auston instinctively leaned forward, asking softly. Thats because Colin whispered into Viscount Austons ear, Topaz was acting under the instruction of Duke St. Hilde. He wanted Vera to die within the Half-Elf Palace! Thatthats impossible Viscount Auston sat there, wide-eyed, struggling to believe Colin. However, seeing the serious look on Colins face, as well as the approving gaze of Queen Isa at his side, Viscount Auston sobered up, pondering carefully over every word. Suddenly, he realized that perhaps it was indeed the truth. So Duke St. Hildedone this to justify his invasion of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Yes, replied Colin solemnly, I loathed the idea of Vera meeting her untimely death, so I risked my life to save her. I see It was only then that Viscount Auston felt everything made sense. But then another doubt surfaced C why would Colin tell him all this? Seeing the confusion written across Viscount Austons face, Colin spoke again, Sir, why Im telling you all this is because I want you to understand that I have gone against the wishes of Duke St. Hilde in order to save Miss Vera. An unfortunate consequence of this is the fall of the Dark Cavalry in Shadow Gorge. So, it is safe to say that Duke St. Hildes plans to usurp the Half-Elf Kingdom have essentially failed. My worry now is Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You fear that Duke St. Hilde will turn his anger onto you? Viscount Auston thought he finally understood Colins actions. Yes, Colin nodded repeatedly. After a moment of hesitation, he lowered his voice, Would you be able to deliver a message to Marquis Vincent for me? Please go ahead. Colin clenched his teeth, as if making a resolute decision: I wish to pledge my allegiance to the St.. Prowse family! Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: 139 Betrayal (Seventh update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 139: 139 Betrayal (Seventh update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Translator.? 549690339 Viscount Auston cast his scrutinizing gaze on Colin for a while. But soon, he wore a sincere smile, Viscount Angler, youve made the correct decision! Duke St. Prowse is a benevolent and kind-hearted lord, worthy of your loyalty! It seemed as if Colin had finally breathed a sigh of relief, he quickly shook hands with Viscount Auston, repeatedly expressing his gratitude. Viscount Auston looked at Colin, whose attitude had suddenly become extremely groveling, and couldnt help but feel disdain in his heart. After casually exchanging a few words, Viscount Auston dismissed Colin. At the buffet table, Viscount Auston enjoyed a few exquisite desserts when a familiar figure passed by him. Prince William Oh, sorry, it should be Duke Modewen now. William, who had just been bestowed the title of Duke Modewen by Queen Isa, also hurriedly smiled and greeted Viscount Auston. The two had met a few times before, and were acquainted with each other. Sir Viscount, welcome back to Silver Moon City! Haha, Im quite a regular guest at Silver Moon City. But every time I come, there seems to be a major change, especially this time. Duke Modewens face wore somewhat awkward expression. The changes in Silver Moon City these days were indeed a bit too great. He had gone from being Prince William to the present Duke Modewen. It is quite a change But rest assured. Our hospitality to distinguished guests is as warm-hearted as always. Oh? So does that mean, tonight, like before, there will be a beautiful half-elf woman in my room? Of course! The two looked at each other and laughed, it was quite suggestive. It seems youre doing pretty well. Viscount Auston said with a smile. Its going OK An unnatural expression emerged on Duke Modewens face. Viscount Auston stirred the wine in his hand, then coldly said, William, were old friends now, tell me the truth, are you truly content with just being a duke? Duke Modewen was taken aback, quickly glanced around, noticed that no one was paying attention to them, and then exhaled in relief. Sir Viscount, I how could I not be content? Her Majesty the Queen has been quite kind to the Modewen family Viscount Auston chuckled and scornfully said, What queen? The Miller family are nothing more than usurpers. When did they earn the right to become the half-elf royal family? Duke Modewen grew even more awkward. Because Viscount Austons words had implicated them as well. After all, for the once half-elf royal family, the Savoy family, the Modewen family were usurpers too. Seeing the silent Duke Modewen, Viscount Auston already had a sense of stratagem in his heart. He understood that William was discontent, but he dared not rebel against the pressure from the Miller family and the North Territory. So, he decided it was time to provoke him a little more. William, before he arrived, Marquis Vincent told me that the Modewen family is the best partner for the St. Prowse family and the only family deserving of ruling the Half-Elf Kingdom. Duke Modewen suddenly looked up, his eyes bright as he turned towards Viscount Auston, his mouth opened as if to say something, but after stuttering a few times, he still couldnt speak. Viscount Auston felt disappointed in his heart. He had long known that William was a coward and a fool, but even as the Modewen family found themselves in dire straits, the man remained unchanged. William, tell me, do you or do you not desire to regain the throne that rightfully belongs to the Modewen family? At this point, Duke Modewen could no longer avoid the issue. Finally, he just nodded his head and murmured a mosquito-like, Yes. Very well! said Viscount Auston, a slight smirk playing on his lips. Now, tell me, what exactly happened in the Queens bedchamber back then? With that, Duke Modewen narrated all he knew in painstaking detail. After listening, Viscount Auston was somewhat disappointed. Because what Duke Modewen told was no different from the version he had heard from Count Evan. It was less convincing than Colins version. What kind of man do you think Viscount Angler is? asked Viscount Auston again. He is clever, assertive, resourceful Even Her Majesty Queen Isa heeds his words. Oh? Is that right? Yes. In fact, it was Viscount Angler who initially suggested that I cede the throne to Isa. As Viscount Auston stroked his small mustache, his brows furrowed, So, would you say Viscount Angler now has a great deal of control over Silver Moon City? Indeed. It could even be said that he is the true ruler of Silver Moon City. Many of the half-elf nobles are aware, that problems not necessarily resolved by Her Majesty the Queen can be readily solved if Viscount Angler nods his head. Is that right? Viscount Austons expression became increasingly solemn, Why does Queen Isa so willingly submit to his will? Is she unaware that the Dark Cavalry has been annihilated in Shadow Gorge? She certainly knows. But Duke Modewen hesitated in his speech. Viscount Auston reached out his right hand, placed it on his shoulder, and even gave it a firm squeeze, solemnly saying, William, rest assured. Marquis Vincents hundred-thousand-strong army is about to arrive at Silver Moon City. We will be your solid backing, so you have nothing to fear! Upon hearing the mention of the hundred-thousand-strong army, Duke Modewens face finally showed some reaction. A moment later, as if he had finally made up his mind, he spoke in a low voice, My lord Viscount, the truth is that a remnant of the Dark Cavalry has escaped to Silver Moon City. It is precisely this military force that has made Viscount Angler the true master of this city. Viscount Austons eyes instantly widened, he asked urgently, The remnant of the Dark Cavalry? How did they get here? How many of them are there? They are said to have come around from the north of the Shadow Mountain Range, numbering a total of eight thousand people. Viscount Auston narrowed his eyes, some doubts in his heart. He was aware that a portion of the Dark Cavalry had successfully escaped and had not been trapped in Shadow Gorge. However, he had assumed that these remnants of the Dark Cavalry would have escaped back to the North Territory. Unexpectedly, they had ended up in Silver Moon City. Moreover, Colin had not mentioned to him the existence of this force earlier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, Viscount Auston turned to look in Colins direction. There, Colin was chatting and laughing with Queen Isa in a rather intimate manner. Pledging loyalty to the East Territory? murmured Viscount Auston with an icy smile. But Viscount Angler, it seems your loyalty is not without reservation. My lord Viscount, what did you say? asked Duke Modewen cautiously. Nothing of consequence, Viscount Auston replied, withdrawing his gaze from Colin. Ignoring him, he turned to Duke Modewen and smiled, William, trust me. Once the Marquis army arrives at Silver Moon City, all these nefarious schemes will dissipate. As for the Modewen family C you will once again ascend to the throne of the Half-Elf Kingdom! Duke Modewens face flushed with excitement. Holding back his elation, he whispered: The Modewen family will always remember the kindness shown to us by the St.. Prowse Family! Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: 140 Suspicion (Eighth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 140: 140 Suspicion (Eighth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Translator: b4Y6Y033Y As the night deepened, the banquet in the royal palace finally drew to a close. After bidding farewell to the guests, Queen Isa turned to see Duke Modewen standing stiffly in the shadows. Your Majesty, I did everything as you requested Queen Isa greeted him with a smile: Very well. But Charlie William, you are my son. Thus Charlie is naturally my grandson. But this grandson is too mischievous. Of course, I need to help you discipline him. So, in the coming days, Charlie will stay with me. You dont need to worry. The scene of Queen Isa referring to William, who was older than her, as her son was indeed eerie, but it was the truth nonetheless. Duke Modewen wore a pained expression, but he dared not defy Queen Isas will. He merely nodded obediently, bowed, and then retreated. Didnt expect you to become a grandmother, Colin teased as he walked over. Queen Isa gave Colin a coquettish glare and said teasingly: Are you suggesting Im getting old? How could I? I even suspect that your elven bloodline is so strong that you might become one of the Eternals. Queen Isa laughed heartily, shaking her head: A Half-Elf cant become an Eternal Then, she restrained her laughter and asked somewhat worriedly: Is it really appropriate to let William handle such a matter? He is not very intelligent. Precisely because he is not too intelligent, I chose him, Colin said with a chuckle, The lies of an honest person are like fish bones in rice C hard to detect yet capable of piercing your throat unexpectedly. After pondering for a moment, Queen Isa nodded in agreement: Youre right. So, what should we do next? Next, of course, is to open the city gates and warmly welcome Marquis Vincent into Silver Moon City. Three days later, Viscount Auston left Silver Moon City and arrived at Red Maple Manor. At this point, the Red Maple Manor had been requisitioned by the forces from the East and had effectively become a large army camp. Viscount Auston made his way into the manor and found Marquis Vincent enjoying dinner in the restaurant. Lord Marquis! Viscount Auston, you must be tired from your journey. Lets eat first. Yes. After quickly yet elegantly finishing their dinner, Marquis Vincent asked: How did the trip to Silver Moon City go? On the surface, everything went smoothly. Queen Isa has agreed to both of your conditions, even Viscount Angler expressed his willingness to pledge loyalty to the East. Oh? Marquis Vincent raised his eyebrows, Why would Viscount Angler betray the North Territory? According to him, he discovered that Duke St. Hilde was willing to sacrifice Vera to initiate an invasion on the Half-Elf Kingdom. Since Vera is the love of Viscount Anglers life, he developed resentment towards Duke St. Hilde. Just because of a woman? Marquis Vincent asked doubtfully. Yes. Moreover, Veras survival at the Half-Elf Palace also owes to Viscount Anglers efforts. Naturally, he is worried that his actions will anger Duke St. Hilde and he might even be blamed for losing the Half-Elf Kingdom. Hmm, that sounds a bit more reasonable, Marquis Vincent mused but promptly asked, Then why did you say everything went smoothly on the surface? Because I discovered that Viscount Angler is still hiding something from us. What is he hiding? He is hiding the fact that there are still eight thousand survivors of the Dark Cavalry in Silver Moon City! The Dark Cavalry? Marquis Vincent immediately sat upright, with a serious look on his face. Although they had just wiped out the main force of the Dark Cavalry, Marquis Vincent had already developed a psychological shadow towards this frightening North Territory army. In the inherently advantageous situation of Shadow Gorge, the Pegasus Army had paid nearly twice the casualties to win that ambush. With such a result, Marquis Vincent felt no joy of victory, only deep humiliation and fear. Thats why he chose to continue leading the army northward, hoping to achieve a satisfying victory in Silver Moon City, to wash away the shame of Shadow Gorge. But unexpectedly, there was still a remnant force of the Dark Cavalry in Silver Moon City. Who gave you this information? William Modewen. Do you trust him? I know William, he shouldnt lie to me. Also, Ive asked several other half-elf nobles who are friendly with the Eastern Territory, and they all said theyve seen a squad of the Dark Cavalry entering Silver Moon City. What about Queen Isa? What was her attitude? Im afraid shes a puppet set up by the North Territory, what she said may not be reliable. Marquis Vincent nodded and frowned, Which means they were pretending to surrender to us, trying to numb us with it? It probably is. Ha, how arrogant! Marquis Vincents face distorted with fury, How many troops are there in Silver Moon City now? William told me that the Silver Moon Guards of the Half-Elf Kingdom had just undergone a coup and suffered heavy losses. Although they hastily added a batch of recruits to rebuild the strength of thirty thousand. But among them, there may only be twenty thousand veteran soldiers with real combat capabilities. Apart from that, theres only the remnant of eight thousand Dark Cavalry. Im not worried about the Silver Moon Guards. Marquis Vincent waved his hand dismissively. But then, his tone became solemn again: The key is the eight thousand Dark Cavalry. Viscount Auston nodded in agreement, Yes. William also told me that those eight thousand Dark Cavalry are not actually in Silver Moon City. Oh? Where are they then? Auston walked over to the military map hanging on the wall, pointed to a place on it, Theyre hidden on this hill southwest of Silver Moon City! Marquis Vincent squinted and studied the map for a while, then laughed, So the North Territory is planning to trick us into entering Silver Moon City, and as we let our guard down, they would control us, and their Dark Cavalry hiding outside the city would suddenly launch an attack from behind and shatter our army. Duke, youre wise! Marquis Vincent snorted, disdainfully saying, Such a crude scheme, huh, it seems that the rumored Viscount Angler who studied under Marquis Garcia isnt that great after all! Of course! Viscount Auston sycophantically said, More importantly, even Marquis Garcia lost to you, what can a mere Viscount Angler stir up. Marquis Vincent lifted his chin, with a visibly conceited face, he ordered aloud: Ill give you forty thousand men, march towards Silver Moon City tomorrow, and encircle it from outside once you arrive, no matter how the Half-Elves and the North Territory tempt you, dont enter the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seal off Silver Moon City for me, not allowing any soldier to come out! I will personally lead sixty thousand troops to surround and annihilate the remnants of the Dark Cavalry hiding outside the city. This time, I want the Dark Cavalry to completely disappear from this continent! Yes, my lord! Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: 141 Siege (Ninth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 141: 141 Siege (Ninth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Translator: 549690339 Thorn Mountain, dark and looming, lay like a colossal beast to the southwest of Silver Moon City. The area was not particularly high; the mountain was covered with thistles, making it difficult to pass. As a result, half-elf hunters rarely came here to hunt. This led to Thorn Mountain being scarcely populated by humans, rendering it a paradise for wild animals. However, today, the tranquility of Thorn Mountain was abruptly shattered. Thump thump thump The sound of galloping hooves echoed, startling countless birds and beasts in the forest. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Several sharp arrows whistled past, none hitting any humans, but instead made an innocent passing deer their unfortunate victim. Among those involved in this chase, one side was dressed in black, naturally the Dark Cavalry, and the other, in white armor, belonged to the Pegasus Army from the East Territory. On the black side, there was just one man, while the white side slightly outnumbered them, with roughly thirty riders, all of whom appeared to be scout cavalry from their uniform. This was quite unusual indeed. When scout cavalry from opposing armies encounter each other, they generally do not engage in a fight to the death. First and foremost, the primary objective of the scout cavalry is to deliver messages, not to bring back the skulls of enemies. Moreover, if they chased too deep, they could easily get surrounded by the enemys main force, which would be an absolute death sentence. Yet, the scout troop of the Pegasus Army was relentlessly pursuing the Dark Cavalry scout at the forefront. The reason they were going so far was that they had spotted a big fishViscount Colin Angler! The scout cavalry of the Pegasus Army, though puzzled as to why this esteemed viscount from the North Territory would personally come out to gather information, as soon as they confirmed Colin to be the man in the portrait, discarded all hesitation and sought to earn the glory of being the first to seise him! The mountain road was treacherous and thorny barriers obstructed them, neither side could go at full speed. Even so, through the chase, they had almost reached the middle of the mountain slope. Foam started appearing near the horses mouth, as if it was going to collapse from exhaustion at any moment. Colin reached out and touched the neck of the horse, discovering that his mount was already drenched in sweat, seemingly on its last legs. The war horses of the Half-Elves sure dont match up to the fine horses of the North Territory. Colin grumbled to himself. At that moment, the war horse under him stumbled and tumbled to the ground, the sound of breaking bones echoed quite grating to ears. Colin, thrown off the horse, adjusted his stance mid-air. Upon landing, he rolled forward to dampen the impact, then sprung up swiftly. Quick, grab him! The pursuing scout cavalry from the East Territory, as if injected with adrenaline, rushed forth at high speed. Without a sign of panic, Colin drew the Blade of Judgment at his waist, taking a combat stance against the more than ten fast approaching horses. Boom! A loud roar. The Blade of Judgment, burning with red flames, emitted a blinding golden holy light that burst forth all at once. What followed was the splattering of fresh blood, as if a blood rain had been inaugurated. The cavalier who charged head-on towards Colin was cleaved into two halves, including his horse! As the blood and golden light gradually dissipated, Colins figure grew gradually visible. He was now completely bathed in blood, resembling a devil emerging from hell. Colin licked the blood off his face, ready to taunt his opponents, before he saw another rider charging from the side. Boom! The Blade of Judgment morphed into a streak of red light, cleaving the incoming rider into two once more. However, the onslaught did not abate. A third, a fourth, a fifth cavalier followed The scout cavalry of the East Territory appeared to have gone mad, repeatedly charging towards Colin like moths drawn to a flame. After slaughtering the fifteenth cavalier, upon seeing the sixteenth charging towards him, Colin finally changed his expression. The holy light emanating from the approaching cavalier signified that this sixteenth person was a Knight. Seized with numbness in his arms due to the previous reckless collisions, Colin dared not take another direct assault. Frantically, he rolled on the ground, dodging the knights charge. At this moment, he finally understood why even high-ranking knights couldnt escape demise when encircled alone by a large army. Just as Colin was considering whether to transform, the sound of horse hooves rang out from the woods once more. Soon enough, a dozen Dark Armored Cavalry appeared on the battlefield. Protect Viscount Angler! Seeing this, the Eastern Region scout cavalry knew they had no hope of catching the big fish today, promptly turned their horses around and fled towards the base of the mountain. Viscount, are you alright? Im fine. Colin sheathed his longsword, then called out to the cavalry trying to give chase, Dont bother pursing them, let them flee. Yes, sir. My Lord, a large number of Eastern Region troops have gathered at the foot of the mountain. We are surrounded. Should we break out immediately? Colin wiped the fresh blood from his face and shook his head, No, its not time yet. Yes, sir. Looking at the youthful yet determined face of the other, Colin suddenly asked, Scared? The Dark Cavalry scout shook his head resolutely, My Lord, the Dark Cavalry is never afraid of battle! Colin raised an eyebrow, Not even a fight where death is certain? No fear! The young Dark Cavalry scout straightened his chest, assuming a seemingly natural posture. Colin stared into his eyes, taking a look around, and indeed found these Dark Cavalry soldiers had not an ounce of fear in their eyes. His mood suddenly became complicated. After a moment of hesitation, he said softly, In this battle, you will truly die. Thump! The Dark Cavalry scout hit his armor hard, loudly said, As long as we can avenge Shadow Gorge, we shall die with no regrets! Die without regrets! Die without regrets! Looking at the impassioned faces before him, Colin suddenly felt something stirring in his heart. Perhaps, this is the real reason the Dark Cavalry remained invincible and unmatched. Colin took a deep breath, solemnly placed his right hand on his chest, saluted the crowd, and loudly said, I promise you, I will fight with you to the last moment! And, this Eastern Region army will definitely be annihilated in the Half-Elf Kingdom! Below Thorn Mountain, in the Pegasus Armys large camp. A knight quickly walked into the temporary command post, bowed hastily, and reported loudly, Marquis Vincent, i have found a trace of Viscount Angler on Thorn Mountain! Marquis Vincents eyes lit up, Are you sure? Positive, I even crossed swords with him. Good! Marquis Vincent excitedly slapped the table and stood up, pacing back and forth in the tent. Considering the information obtained from other scouts, a force of over eight thousand was indeed hidden in Thorn Mountain; now that they had discovered Colins trace, Marquis Vincent was almost certain- The remnants of the Dark Cavalry were hiding in this mountain. Heh heh, this Colin Angler really is foolish, hiding his army in such a dead end! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, he lacks the courage of decisiveness. If he had decided to lead his army in a decisive rush earlier, he might have been able to escape with at least some part, but alas, the net has been cast, even if he wanted to run now, he cannot! A moment later, he stopped pacing and gave out an order. Give my military order, hold the foot of the mountain, do not let any Dark Cavalry soldiers escape. Also, have the soldiers fell trees and gather weeds. Tomorrow morning, I am going to burn down Thorn Mountain! Yes! Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: 142 Burning Mountain (Tenth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Chapter 142: 142 Burning Mountain (Tenth update, seeking subscriptions!)_l Translator: 549690339 When the sun beamed warmly once again, plumes of thick smoke began to rise from Thorn Mountain. It was the end of autumn and the start of winter, a dry season, and the abundance of fallen leaves and dead branches on the mountain exacerbated the fires intensity, making it unstoppable. From above, the foot of Thorn Mountain was already enveloped by winding Fire Dragons and rapidly spreading uphill. Those who had experienced a fire would understand that while the fire was terrifying, the dense smoke it emitted was even more horrifying. It was indeed the real culprit with the most lethal impact. As the fire and thick smoke continuously surged towards the peak, screams, horses protests, and shouts filled the mountains, causing Thorn Mountain to instantly churn with hysteria. The army on the mountain could no longer continue to hide and without waiting for the command from their officers, they all rushed down the mountain in a frantic rush. At the foot of the mountain, the Pegasus Army was ready for them. However, when the first soldier emerged from the raging fire, the Eastern warriors were stunned to discover that the uniform and armor he was wearing did not belong to the Dark Cavalry. In fact, he was not even human. He was a Half-Elf! As more and more Half-Elf soldiers rushed down the mountain, the Easterners were bewilderedwasnt it said that it was the Dark Cavalry who were hiding atop Thorn Mountain? Why were the ones now rushing out all Half-Elves? Despite their confusion, the Easterners did not hesitate to let loose their arrows at the charred, rolling Half-Elves scattering about. Information always travels slowly on the battlefield. The Eastern warriors hadnt yet realized the severity of the situation, most of them were still thinking: Perhaps, the Dark Cavalry emerged from another direction However, what they didnt know was that at this point almost all of the escapees from Thorn Mountain were Half-Elves. The key word being almost, because only in one direction at the southwestern foot of the mountain, did a brigade of the Dark Cavalry emerge. Their numbers were small, only one hundred riders. But this was already enough to stir excitement among the Eastern warriors stationed there, especially since there was a big fish in this brigade of the Dark Cavalry! Its Colin Angler! Quick, dont let him escape! Colins Dark Cavalry was charging downhill like a tiger, with an unstoppable momentum, fiercely crashing into the lines of the Pegasus Army. Boom! Blood splattered, limbs flew. The battle was just beginning, and it had already entered its most brutal phase. However, the Dark Cavalry had too few men. Although they disrupted the defense line of the Pegasus Army, most of them were caught in the enemys traps, only a few cavalrymen managed to break through following Colin. Quick, notify the cavalry, pursuit! The Pegasus Army also had cavalry. They were few in number and not as well-known as the Dark Cavalry but sufficed in intercepting the scattered Dark Cavalry that broke the defense line at the foot of the mountain. The sharp sound of whistles echoed continuously through the forest as squadrons of Eastern cavalry stationed outside Thorn Mountain started to assemble. Colin and his men dared not look back as they continuously dashed into the dense forest, attempting to create difficulties for their pursuers. However, there were too many pursuers. Arrows continuously whizzed past them, often taking the lives of companions. After an unknown distance When Colin looked back, he discovered that he had only three Dark Cavalry soldiers left behind him. However, the pursuers behind were like persistent maggots, impossible to shake off, and even the sharp whistling sound from ahead indicated the presence of the Eastern cavalry attempting to trap them. Facing the hopeless situation, the last three Dark Cavalry soldiers exchanged looks, then unspokenly stopped their horses. Hearing the sound, Colin hurriedly looked back only to see the three of them slowly turning their horses around, preparing to charge back. What are you doing? Lord Viscount, we will hold the pursuers off! Whistles echoed Colin immediately halted his warhorse and looked back at the three men. Viscount, you need to escape! But Colin shook his head, I have promised you, I will fight with you until the last moment. Viscount No more words. I just hope you dont blame me for leading you to this death trap. No, Viscount, were willing to sacrifice everything for your plan, as long as we can avenge the Shadow Gorge. Any price we pay would be worth it. At this moment, Colin didnt know what to say. Taking a deep breath, he swiftly drew his sword, roaring, Rest assured, they all have to die! With Colins roar, the four warriors bravely rushed towards the Eastern cavalry, numbering in the hundreds. Heroes are venerable, but they are not invincible. Soon, among the four heroes, only Colin stood alone, surrounded by hundreds of Eastern cavalries. Viscount Angler, drop your weapon and surrender. We will treat you with respect as per the nobilitys principles. You can also write a letter home, let the Angler family bring enough gold coins to redeem you. The foremost Eastern knight shouted at Colin, his face smug and triumphant. His satisfaction, however, soon turned into shock. Because Colin didnt pay any attention to his persuasion to surrender, instead, Colin was casually pulling out arrows that pierced his body, one by one. The Eastern knight frowned, clearly displeased by Colins disregard. Viscount Angler, stop your futile struggle. Youve already lost this battle! We have lost? Colin finally spoke, his voice devoid of fear or disappointment, So, do you think youve won? The Eastern knight was speechless; wondering if the smoke had addled the young Viscounts brain, making him ask such a stupid question. By this time, Colin had pulled all the arrows out of his body. He then pointed at the bodies of the three Dark Cavalry soldiers beneath his feet, asking, With these brave warriors here, how can the East hope to win? The Eastern knight snorted coldly and strode forward, intending to bring the delusional Northern Viscount back to reality. However, as he approached Colin, he realized that Colins aura was rapidly intensifying. He almost felt as if Colins body was growing taller. As it turned out, it was not an illusion. Colin was really growing. Crack! The once fitting armor could no longer accommodate the expanding body and burst apart in an instant. The Eastern knight was dumbstruck as he stared at the small giant before him, forgetting to run away for a moment. Do you think youve won? Colin opened his massive mouth and roared, slamming his fist down. Thunk! In an instant, flesh and blood splattered, and the Eastern knight was reduced to a pile of mush. DemoDemon! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The remaining Eastern cavalry soldiers were scared stiff, only realizing the need to flee when Colin, with his massive bat wings, pounced on them. However, how could the ones on the ground outrun the one in the sky. Transformed Colin, was like a reaper, relentlessly claiming life after life. When the other Eastern cavalries arrived at the scene, all they found were pools of blood and dismembered corpses. What.what just happened here? A massacre? Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: 143 Conqueror (Part 1)_1 Chapter 143: 143 Conqueror (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 Gone? What do you mean gone? Didnt you just report that you have located him? In the temporary headquarters of the Pegasus Army, Marquis Vincent barked at the orderly officer in front of him. We had located him but now wevelost him again Incompetents! Keep searching! I want to see the man alive or his corpse! Could Colin Angler, such a big man, suddenly fly away? Yes, sir! After the orderly officer left in a hurry, Marquis Vincent picked up the cup of water and was scalded as he took a sip. He was so irate that he smashed the cup on the floor, roaring: Who prepared this hot water? Trying to scald me to death? An attendant nearby was shaking as he knelt on the ground, begging for mercy incessantly. Swish! With a flash of the sword, the poor fellows head was chopped off by Marquis Vincent. Looking at the blood flowing all over the ground, Marquis Vincent finally vented some of his pent-up anger. Sheathing his sword, the Marquis returned to the military map, remaining silent. The attendants and the rest of the officers in the command post did not dare to make a sound, fearing that the Marquis might vent his anger on them. Before the battle started, Marquis Vincent was confident of victory. But when more and more half-elves, instead of the Dark Cavalry, charged down from Thorn Mountain, the Marquiss temperament became irritable. Everyone in their hearts began to entertain a thought C Could they have been fooled by the Northerners? After a long time, the shouting outside gradually subsided. An Easterner knight stepped into the command post and reported: My lord, the battle has ended. We achieved a total victory. We killed more than two thousand half-elves, captured more than four thousand, and also found three thousand charred bodies on Thorn Mountain All half-elves? Yes, all half-elves. As for humans, there were only about a hundred. Judging by their equipment, they should all be Dark Cavalry. They were all killed by our army while trying to break out of the encirclement. What about Colin Angler? He has not been found Marquis Vincent said nothing, and the camp once again fell into agonizing silence. Technically speaking, the battle at Thorn Mountain saw the Easterners achieving a total victory, but now, none of them dared to show a trace of the joy befitting a victor. After a long while, Marquis Vincent finally spoke again, his tone now lacking the earlier confidence: So, we were tricked? The ones hidden in Thorn Mountain were not the Dark Cavalry, but the Half-Elf army? Yes. Where is the real Dark Cavalry now? Marquis Vincent muttered to himself in a daze. An officer whispered: My lord, could the Dark Cavalry be hiding in Silver Moon Silver Moon City? Marquis Vincents face suddenly changed, and he shouted: Quick! Notify Auston. Tell him to withdraw his troops immediately! Viscount Auston, Her Majesty the Queen invites you and Marquis Vincent to rest in the city. Isnt your queen coming out to greet Marquis Vincent herself? Isnt that a bit impolite? The half-elf envoy paused slightly, then chuckled and explained: Viscount, Her Majesty the Queen is unwell today and cannot go out. We hope you will understand. Viscount Auston sneered: Then let Viscount Angler come out and greet us. This we dont have the right to tell Viscount Angler what to do Hmph! You go back and tell Viscount Angler that Ill be waiting outside the city until noon. If he hasnt come out to greet Marquis Vincent with Vera by then, dont blame me for invading Silver Moon City and dragging him and Vera out! The half-elf envoys eyes widened, clearly not expecting Viscount Auston to suddenly turn hostile. Viscount why are you doing this? Viscount Auston impatiently waved his hand and scolded: Enough, I cant be bothered to explain further. Return to the city immediately and convey my words to Viscount Angler. Also, warn Her Majesty the Queen to see the current situation clearly, lest this beautiful Garden city turns into ruins. The half-elf envoy, looking at the frosty face of Viscount Auston, broke into cold sweat and hastily excused himself. Looking at the envoys frantic departure, Viscount Auston snorted contemptuously and ordered, Issue my military order, prepare for the siege! Yes! With the command given, the forty thousand soldiers of the Pegasus Army sprang into action, promptly surrounding Silver Moon City. Normally, sieges follow the principle of encircle three, leave one open, but Viscount Auston had surrounded Silver Moon City from all sides. It was an act of utter disdain. In the Easterners view, even if forced into a dead end, the army of the half-elf kingdom wouldnt pose much of a threat. The only potential threat to the Pegasus Army could be the remnants of the Dark Cavalry. With this thought, Viscount Auston turned to look in the southwest direction of Silver Moon City, where heavy smoke was indeed rising. Smiling smugly, Viscount Auston commanded his attendant, Prepare me some lunch. The fall of a garden city makes for the best dining entertainment. Yes. As time ticked by, no more news came from Silver Moon City. It seemed as if Queen Isa and Viscount Angler had resolved to defend to the last. When the sun was directly overhead, Viscount Auston sat down at the small dining table set up on the battlefield. With elegance, he tied a napkin around his chest, picked up his knife and fork, cut a piece of beef, and nonchalantly gave the order: Begin the assault. Wuuu With the resounding military horn, the Eastern soldiers began their attack on Silver Moon City. They carried siege rams, hoisted ladders, and swiftly rushed towards the four city gates. But what puzzled them was the barrage of arrows they had anticipated never came. Many Easterners even started to laugh quietly to themselveshad the half-elves been scared stupid? Just then, the four gates of Silver Moon City suddenly opened all at once. The Eastern soldiers slowed down, wondering if the half-elves had finally come to their senses and prepared to surrender? Viscount Auston also noticed the open gates of Silver Moon City from a distance. He paused the piece of beef he was about to put into his mouth. Its too late to surrender now. Pass along the command for the whole army to continue the attack. Yes. Viscount Auston was determined to teach the half-elves a lesson. After all, he still needed the entertainment for his lunch. If he had started acting arrogantly, he would have to continue. He wouldnt agree even if his opponent didnt want to cooperate. But soon after, the earth began to tremble suddenly. The booming sound of horse hooves suddenly covered the sound of the Pegasus Armys horn, becoming the only dominant sound on the battlefield. My lord, I suppose the half-elves surrender party is coming out. The attendant said with a smile. But Viscount Auston did not smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His face turned pale in an instant. How could a surrender party exert such a formidable force? This was clearly a cavalry force! Sure enough, the next second, he saw a dark mass of cavalry, like sharp arrows, rushing out of the open city gate. With the force of an autumn wind sweeping fallen leaves, the Eastern siege army at the foot of Silver Moon City was instantly shattered! Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: 144 Defeating the Army (Part 2)_1 Chapter 144: 144 Defeating the Army (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Splash. The steak in Viscount Austons hand slammed into his dinner plate. The splattering sauce stained his napkin and even some got on his expensive ceremonial dress. At this moment, Viscount Auston had no thought to lament over his dress. All he felt was an icy chill in his limbs, his mind completely blank. How was the Dark Cavalry here? Werent they hiding on Thorn Mountain? Sir, the enemy cavalry has charged out, what should we do? Seeing the dazed Viscount Auston, the orderly officer urged anxiously. Viscount Auston was shocked into action, quickly issuing orders: Hurry! Recall the siege troops! Rally the soldiers, prepare to face the enemy! Yes sir! Although the Order had been issued, Viscount Auston did not relax in the slightest. Because he knew, this battle, odds were unfortunately against them. The remnants of the Dark Cavalry numbered only eight thousand, dispersed on all four sides of Silver Moon City, roughly two thousand in each direction. Meanwhile, the Pegasus Army outside Silver Moon City numbered forty thousand, approximately ten thousand in each direction. Two thousand versus ten thousand. It seemed like the Pegasus Army still outnumbered their opponents. But in reality, the math was not this simple. Firstly, the Dark Cavalry were horsemen, whereas the Pegasus Army outside Silver Moon City were entirely infantry. Infantry naturally were at a disadvantage against cavalry in the open field. The only winning strategy was to form a tight formation using large shields, long spears, bows and arrows, and other weapons to counter-attack. But at this point, the Pegasus Army had already arranged themselves for a siege, with their positions widely scattered to avoid a rain of arrows from the city causing heavy casualties. Moreover, the weapons in the soldiers hands were siege equipment, not the large shields and long spears used to block cavalry charges. Whats more, these forty thousand Pegasus Army soldiers outside Silver Moon City, werent their true elites. The true elites were all led by Marquis Vincent to Thorn Mountain to encircle the Dark Cavalry. These forty thousand Pegasus Army soldiers were originally set up to meet the Silver Moon Guards of the Half-Elves, and thus, wouldnt be comprised of their elite troops. However, who knew that it seemed like fate was playing a joke on them. The Dark Cavalry didnt appear at Thorn Mountain but charged out from Silver Moon City instead! The opponent was expected to be a weak and easy adversary, but suddenly a formidable Ultraman Tiga appeared? As he watched the oncoming Dark Cavalry, Viscount Auston felt his heart sink. His first thought was to flee. But pragmatism told him that trying to escape would only make things worse. Because human legs cant outrun horse legs, if pursued by the cavalry, they would become lambs to the slaughter. The thundering sound of horse hooves was like a death knell, continuously approaching the Pegasus Army. Yet at this moment, the Pegasus Armys formation hadnt even had time to take shape. The timing the Dark Cavalry chose was too cunning, completely catching the enemy off guard. In their panic, the soldiers of the East Territory could only raise the small round shields they originally used to block the rain of arrows from the city. Yet, these shields were of little use against a cavalry charge. The officers of the East Territory army yelled loudly, urging the soldiers to form a spear formation. But since they were prepared for a siege, they werent carrying the cumbersome long spears. And where could they find spears to form a spear formation in such a short time? Only the bowmen were able to shoot a sparse rain of arrows at the Dark Cavalry as their few attempts at a counterattack. Even more soldiers from the Pegasus Army already turned around to run. The army of the East Territory, which hadnt experienced any major wars for nearly a hundred years, displayed its lack of combat strength without reservation at this moment. Viscount Auston closed his eyes in utter despair. The surging Dark Cavalry didnt bother with any dialogue. Enemies meet, eyes blazing with mutual hatred. The heavy cavalry led the way, with the light cavalry buzzing right behind. Faced with ill-prepared Pegasus Army, their uncoordinated formation disrupted, a ruthless and forceful trampling was the best tactic. At this moment, the Dark Cavalry finally demonstrated its might as the leading force of the North Territory. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst the deep collision sounds, countless soldiers spurted mouthfuls of blood and were blown away like ragdolls. The troops of the Dark Cavalry, like red-hot blades piercing through butter, advanced through the military formation of the Pegasus Army without any hindrance, leaving only gore and destruction in their wake. The pitiful Pegasus Army, left almost defenceless in front of this devastating attack, had no means of retaliation. They found themselves on the worst battlefield, at the worst time, facing the worst enemy. The heavy cavalry force smashed through in columns, shattering the eastern formation. The light cavalry promptly followed, like an overwhelming tide of black, submerging the Pegasus Army outside the Silver Moon City completely. When Viscount Auston opened his eyes again, he saw his own formation mercilessly and recklessly shattered by the Dark Cavalry. My lord, we must escape! Snapped out of his trance by his attendants urging, Viscount Auston chaotically scrambled to his feet from beside the dining table. In his panic, the sumptuous lunch was knocked over and littered on the floor. Yes, I must leave immediately! I have to report the Northerners conspiracy to the Marquis! As if providing himself an excuse to escape, Viscount Auston scrambled onto his warhorse, and without hesitation, abandoned his army and fled. His escape caught the immediate attention of his warriors. The sight of their commander fleeing, even forgetting to remove his dining bib, led to a complete collapse in morale. A contagious wave of panic turned the Pegasus Army into dispersed, fleeing lambs. And thus, their fate was sealed. The Dark cavalry would not show them any mercy. No surrender, no prisoners. The hatred born in Shadow Gorge could only be washed away with blood! Kill! Avenge! Knight Logh, his body drenched in blood, still held his knight sword aloft and bellowed out. His voice, though faint amidst the thunder of galloping hooves, still triggered violent roars within the ranks of the Dark Cavalry soldiers. The sound spread across the battlefield, drowning out all other noise. Avenge! Avenge! The deafening war cries pierced the skies, for a moment even drowning the rumbling of charging hooves. Each of the fierce Northerners Riders, transformed into vengeful envoys, held aloft their gleaming steel swords, shouting fiercely, venting their pent-up hatred. Blood sprayed around like rain, heads flying in all directions. The agonized screams of the soldiers of the Pegasus Army blended into one chilling chorus, but soon it was drowned out, becoming background noise no one paid attention to. Helpless to fight and unable to run, countless desperate soldiers from the East dropped their weapons, kneeling in surrender. But this failed to elicit any mercy from the Dark Cavalry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These black armored riders became cold-blooded demons, unwilling to cease their frenzy of killing. Groups of Eastern soldiers fell like fields of wheat. Bloody gaps appeared in the Pegasus Armys formation as life flowed away in streams of blood. The relentless black tide eventually submerged the suburbs of Silver Moon City completely. The stage was set for a massacre.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: 145 Determination_l Chapter 145: 145 Determination_l Translator: 549690339 At the foot of Thorn Mountain, the Pegasus Army camp. The temporary command center is stiflingly silent, almost suffocating. Viscount Auston is kneeling on the ground, disheveled. The napkin on his chest had finally been removed, but his ceremonial dress was still stained with a touch of sauce. However, it was only sauce. No blood. In this state, it was hard to believe that he had escaped from a battlefield, instead, it looked more like he had just returned from a failed food fight. Viscount Auston now regretted a bit he should have dabbed some blood on his clothes! Maybe even inflicted some injuries would be better. Just as he was entertaining these thoughts, Marquis Vincent across finally stirred. After taking a series of blows, the temperamental Marquis of the eastern territory had become increasingly inscrutable. They thought that upon hearing the news of the annihilation of the 40,000-strong army, he would fly into a rage. Who would have expected, Marquis Vincent simply listened quietly to Viscount Austons report, and then simply replied with a faint oh. It was as if Viscount Auston had not brought news of defeat from the battlefield, but rather a humorous anecdote about a disastrous luncheon he had experienced. The long silence that followed, however, made the Pegasus Army officers present feel like they had been hung in suspense, restless. Luckily, Marquis Vincent finally stood up. He slowly walked up to Viscount Auston, looking down at his once most trusted assistant from above, his expression inscrutable. Then, he pulled out the sword that was hanging at his waist. Seeing this, Viscount Auston was instantly scared out of his wits. He knew that if he didnt do something now, his life would be in danger. MarMarquis! Please hear me out! Speak. Marquis Vincents face was grave, but he didnt halt in his actions. Just as the sword was about to fall onto his neck, Viscount Auston cried out in a flurry, Marquis! I have a way to help you take Silver Moon City! Please give me a chance to atone! The sword finally stopped. Marquis Vincent looked at Viscount Auston, who was bathed in cold sweat, and asked slightly, What way? Viscount Auston let out a breath, suddenly feeling that his trousers seemed a bit wet But he quickly concentrated his mind. Viscount Auston knew that this was his only chance, if he didnt answer this question well, he would surely die here. Marquis, although our army was defeated by the Dark Cavalry outside Silver Moon City, our brave fighters inflicted heavy casualties on the Dark Cavalry! Please believe me, the already outnumbered remnant of the Dark Cavalry no longer possesses much combat power! If you can allocate me another army, I promise I can help you take Silver Moon City! Marquis Vincent listened to Viscount Austons words, but he didnt immediately agree. In the meantime, the sword in his hand was still resting on the others shoulder. Upon hearing Viscount Auston, the officers of the Pegasus Army in the tent appeared somewhat contemptuous in their eyes. Apparently, Viscount Austons unblemished ceremonial dress hardly convinced them that they had really bravely counterattacked the Dark Cavalry and caused heavy casualties to the enemy. But Viscount Auston felt that Marquis Vincent would believe him. Because, he knew that Marquis Vincent had to believe him. In fact, the best choice for the Pegasus Army at this time was to withdraw. But this best choice, for Marquis Vincent, was the worst choice. He could not accept such a result! In the Battle of Shadow Gorge, the Pegasus Army, despite having all the advantages, only achieved a pyrrhic victory. This was already a great blow to Marquis Vincents prestige. So it was that the Marquis wanted to send the army north again, to conquer Silver Moon City, to restore his prestige with a big victory. But now If they were to withdraw now, how would Marquis Vincent, who had lost so many soldiers, explain himself to Duke St. Prowse upon his return? Moreover, Viscount Auston knew that Marquis Vincents brother, Count Evan, was not a man to sit idle. Would he seize the opportunity to kick him while he was down? So, Viscount Auston was certain that as long as there was a glimmer of hope, Marquis Vincent would never retreat! And he, intended to provide that glimmer of hope. My Lord Marquis! Viscount Auston, looking at Marquis Vincent, who seemed lost in hesitation, shouted again, The army in Silver Moon City no longer has much combat power, were just one strike away from victory! Please give me another chance! I promise I wont let you down again! I usually dont give people second chances. Marquis Vincent finally spoke. His voice was husky and low, but in Viscount Austons ears, it sounded as if it was sung by an angel! As expected, Marquis Vincent sheathed his sword and coldly said, But Id rather see you die on the battlefield than stain my hands. Viscount Auston finally breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that his life was temporarily spared. However, I wont entrust the army to you again. This time, I will personally lead the attack on Silver Moon City! As for you, Viscount Auston, you will charge at the forefront as an ordinary knight! Yes, my lord! As you command! Viscount Auston pounded his chest and replied loudly. It was as if he had completely forgotten the shameful scene of his recent escape. At this moment, Marquis Vincent also seemed to have regained his previous determination, and his tone became impassioned once more: My knights, my warriors! Tell me, do you have the courage to follow me and capture that half-elf royal city! We willingly follow your lead! Of course, the officers dared not oppose him at this point. For Marquis Vincents sword was still unsheathed. They did not want to be the ones he chose to make an example of. Seeing all the officers who responded to his rallying cry, a hint of disappointment flashed across Marquis Vincents face he was indeed ready to execute someone to make a point. But unexpectedly, all of them had become so savvy. Marquis Vincent, with his stifled murderous intent, seemed to remember something and coldly asked, Didnt we capture 4,000 half-elf prisoners on Thorn Mountain? Yes, my lord. Kill them all! The crowd turned pale at once, some wanted to dissuade him, but dared not utter a word under Marquis Vincents icy gaze. As you command! As if unsatisfied, Marquis Vincent issued another order, Cut off their heads, along with the heads of those who died or were burned in battle. Pile them all up under Silver Moon City! Tell the half-elves inside the city, if they continue to resist, this will be their fate! My Lord, we cant do that! Finally, an officer stepped forward to dissuade him. This would utterly enrage the half-elves, pushing them towards the North Territory. Silver Moon City could stubbornly resist to the end Shh! Unfortunately, before he could finish, Marquis Vincents sword pierced his chest. Thud! The corpse fell to the ground. The thick smell of blood filled the tent immediately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Vincents words echoed like a devils music, Is there anyone else who objects? Then go on and carry out the orders! Yes! Viscount Auston, still kneeling on the ground, felt a chill spread through his body but dared not make a sound. He suddenly realized that after this, the relationship between the half-elves and the East Territory would probably become increasingly strained. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: 146 Bloody (Part 1)_1 Chapter 146: 146 Bloody (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 As the first ray of dawn shines on Silver Moon City, a half-elf guard yawns his way to his post. He rubbed his sleep-filled eyes, about to begin a day of work. However, the next second, he was completely stunned. His eyes bulging out, his throat making strange noises. Soon, his whole body began to shudder violently. Hurgh He vomited all over the floor. As if it was a signal, following him, vomiting, screaming, and cries of horror echo continuously atop the city. Its terrible! Its terrible! The Easterners are killing us again! The piercing alarm abruptly broke the quiet morning, plunging Silver Moon City instantly into an atmosphere of tension and stagnation. Even during the last siege led by Viscount Auston, the citys guards were not as panicked. Because last time, there were not mountains of skulls beneath Silver Moon City Skulls of half-elves! Just two days ago, the Dark Cavalry also charged out of the city, killing the Easterners outside the city, leaving mounds of corpses. The half-elf soldiers were asked to help clean up the battlefield. The scene then was bloodier than it is now, but the half-elves were not particularly affected. After all, the dead were the Easterners. But now, it was the half-elves who died. Their own kind. The morning breeze carried a heavy smell of blood, like the wail of the Grim Reaper, making it impossible to breathe, breaking everyones courage. The sobbing sound of the military horn was like a deep wail, gripping the hearts of each half-elf. Just as the half-elf guards on the citys walls lost their souls to the horrifying scene before them, the Easterners outside the city didnt immediately attack. Instead, they sent out an envoy. It was an old face, Viscount Auston. To be honest, Viscount Auston really didnt want to come to Silver Moon City again, as he had developed a certain psychological fear of it. But Marquis Vincent had given the order, so he had no choice but to come. Viscount Auston met Queen Isa on the city tower. She was gazing at the mounds of half-elf skulls piled up outside the city, lost in thought. Your Majesty, what you see now is a warning from Marquis Vincent himself. The Marquis came to Silver Moon City with hopes of peace, but unfortunately, you did not cherish his goodwill. So, the Marquis is very angry! However, the Marquis also said that as long as you are willing to repent and correct your mistakes, his goodwill is still reserved for you. Queen Isa continued to stare out at the city, as if she didnt hear Viscount Austons warning. Viscount Auston thought the young queen was scared, looked at her with some disdain, and was about to speak again, when he heard her calmly say, Viscount Auston, do you know how to cultivate a gorgeous Blood Rose? Blood Rose? Viscount Auston was taken aback, obviously not expecting Queen Isa to suddenly raise such an irrelevant question. He shook his head: Im sorry, Your Majesty, I know nothing about gardening. Queen Isa suddenly turned around and smiled. Auston was stunned by her charm in that moment. To cultivate the finest Blood Rose, what is needed are fresh blood, and skulls! Viscount Auston raised his brows, he suddenly felt that he could no longer understand this beautiful half-elf queen. Just as he was unsure of how to respond to the queens words, Colin stepped forward and laughed, saying: What the queen is saying is, you can scram! Viscount Austons face turned ashen, shouting angrily: Viscount Angler, you despicable person! If it wasnt for your trickery last time, do you think Id lose to you? Just you wait, this time, the Marquis will Viscount Auston! Queen Isa interrupted, Indeed, you can scram! Your Majesty! Dont believe this Northerners poisonous words! He will just lead the Half-Elf Kingdom into the abyss of despair! Queen Isa turned her body and looked fiercely at Viscount Auston, and said: Please tell Marquis Vincent, Half-Elves have our own choices! No one can make us surrender! Viscount Auston seemed to want to persuade further, but seeing Colins sharp eyes, he quickly gave a small bow and miserably retreated. Colin, leaning against the city wall, took a deep breath of the heavily blood-scented air and sighed, Im sorry, for the sacrifice of so many of your kin. But Queen Isa shook her head: You have nothing to fear, there are always sacrifices in war. Moreover, I think the Half-Elf Clan should be thanking you. Oh? Why should they be thanking me? Colin was slightly puzzled, even though Isa was his bloodline, and even though shed been brainwashed, she surely wouldnt be brainlessly adoring him, right? Queen Isa, bathed in the soft dawn light, was covered in a faint halo, giving her a mysterious and breathtaking beauty. She said in a low, authoritative voice: The Half-Elf Clan has lived too long under the wing of the Glorious Empire, and most of the clan have forgotten what the harsh reality of the world is. Theyve also forgotten that no amount of money can buy peace, let alone respect. Theyve forgotten even more so, that only the sword and blood can win us the right to live in this world! So, the Half-Elves need this sacrifice. Only the fresh blood and skulls of these brethren can make the Half-Elves see the true world, and awaken in them their forgotten ferocity! Colin suddenly turned his head, looking at the Half-Elf Queen standing beside him. The morning light outlined her incredibly beautiful side profile, but in Colins eyes, she exuded a strong determination. I recall, isnt the emblem of your Miller family the Thistle? Yes, the Blood-Stained Thistle. Queen Isa also turned her head, looking into the mans eyes, she slowly stated the motto of the Miller family: Only blood-stained thistles can halt the enemys advance! Colin was staring into Queen Isas deep blue eyes and suddenly smiled. His smile was filled with undisguised admiration. At last, I can confidently say now, you are the queen that the Half-Elf Clan has been longing for! Queen Isa laughed as well, then suddenly asked a rather probing question: Arent you worried that a Half-Elf Kingdom, once awakened, might escape your control? Colin broke into hearty laughter immediately: Control? No, no, no! Rather than a weak slave that I can control, I would prefer a powerful comrade I can work with! Queen Isa laughed too, her beautiful smile seemed to dissipate all the tension in the air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She scooped up her skirt, curtsied, and humbly said to Colin : Lord Angler, I vow to always be your most loyal subordinate, your most sincere partner! Colin, still laughing, helped Queen Isa up, leaned closer to her ear and whispered: Since you want to awaken the ferocity in your kins hearts, do you dare to join me in a big gamble? A blush swiftly rose to Queen Isas flawless cheek, she obediently nodded her head, looking excited and said: Of course! Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: 147 Bloody (Part 2)_1 Chapter 147: 147 Bloody (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Early winter in the Silver Moon City was quite chilly, the occasional cold wind brought up a large amount of dust, obscuring the sky. This Garden City, once meticulously cared for by the Half-Elves, had not been properly cleaned in a long while. Ever since the coup half a month ago, the shadow of war had been hanging over the Silver Moon City, suffocating the townsfolk who were barely able to catch their breath. Now, this oppression seemed to have reached its peak, even the normally docile Half-Elves seemed unable to suppress the fear and frustration brewing within them. The heaps of skulls outside the city stirred panic among many Half-Elves, but also ignited an inner rage within even more of them. The actions of Marquis Vincent had entirely undone the Eastern Armys facade of decency, exposing their bloody nature to the Half-Elves. At the same time, a rumor spread through the Silver Moon City at an astonishing speed The Eastern Army is planning to slaughter the inhabitants of the city! This race, which from its inception believed in the protection of the strong and thought money could buy refuge, was experiencing the fear of genocide. Just when the Half-Elves were in a state of panic, confusion, and fury, another message arrived Queen Isa was about to make a public speech in Central Square. As if they had found their backbone, the Half-Elves of Silver Moon City flocked to Central Square, hoping that their queen would guide them out of this crisis. By noon, Central Square was packed to full capacity. A platform was temporarily erected in the center of the square, and, under the watchful eyes of eager anticipation, Queen Isa finally ascended the platform. Dressed in the ceremonial dress exclusive to the Half-Elf Queen, Isa Miller looked at once splendidly beautiful and icy cold, dignified and noble. At that moment, she seemed like the embodiment of the Goddess of Fate. The assembled Half-Elves, apparently moved by her perfect figure, held their breath in hope of their redemption. My citizens Queen Isa began. Her stunning face was filled with determination and calm; her manner seemingly declared that no one could make her bow her proud head. I know you are scared, you are fearful. But our enemies will show us no mercy because of our fear and terror. On the contrary, it will only make them wield their butcher knives without hesitation! War cannot tolerate fear, nor tears, nor supplication. Only the swords in our hands will command the enemys respect! The Half-Elf Clan cannot rely forever on the refuge of others. Only a powerful army, brave warriors unafraid to sacrifice, and an unyielding belief, can truly be the backbone of our clan! In the face of the enemys threats and intimidation, we will never surrender, we will never yield! We will fight to the end! Pick up your weapons, join me, Fight atop the city walls of Silver Moon! Fight in every street, every house! Fight before the Church of the Lord of Glory, fight under the gaze of the Goddess of Fate! We will never surrender! Even if the Silver Moon City falls into enemy hands, we will continue to fight on every inch of our Half-Elf Kingdoms land! Until our relentless belief moves the merciful and fair deities, ringing down their mighty power to save this race which is deserving of their abundant grace! Roar Queen Isas speech, like a spark falling into a pile of dry wood, instantly ignited the long-suppressed anger of the Half-Elves. For a moment, the entire Central Square boiled over. The frenzied Half-Elves, as if to fully vent their indignation and oppression, their shouts and roars eventually coalesced into one resolute slogan Fight to the end! Never surrender! Fight to the end! Never surrender! Fight to the end! Never surrender! The grandeur of the resonating voices swept away the stagnating atmosphere that had enveloped Silver Moon City for days. The dark clouds seemed to be shaken by this mighty momentum and gradually dispersed, revealing the long-gone sun. The bright sunlight bathed the high platform in the central square of Silver Moon City, shrouding Queen Isa in a dazzling halo, making her look like a goddess descended upon the world. This miraculous event fired up the half-elves in the square even more. Many of them, with tears in their eyes, started to murmur incoherent prayers, worshipping the silhouette on the high platform. However, that was when disaster struck! A dark arrow, like a snake darting out of its hole, shot towards Queen Isa at lightning speed. Whoosh! The arrow pierced through her chest, splattering blood everywhere. The inviolable deity in the eyes of the half-elves had fallen face-up in the full view of the public! Time seemed to have hit the pause button. For a moment, it seemed as if the world fell silent, devoid of any noise. But in the next second, the square erupted again! Protect Her Majesty the Queen! Capture the Eastern assassin! Avenge the Queen! The various cries threw the situation on the square into complete chaos. The half-elves couldnt believe that Queen Isa, who had just brought them hope for redemption, had collapsed on the platform. The last string of sanity snapped. Fuming with rage, under the manipulation of someone with an agenda, they turned their anger toward the East. The cries for avenging the Queen grew louder and louder. Even the weakest half-elves refused to mention surrender, as if it was an insult to them and a blasphemy against Queen Isa. Countless half-elves with red eyes rushed to the recruitment center, they were going to carry out Queen Isas will, to fight to the end, never to surrender! The usually deserted recruitment center had never seen such excitement or fanaticism. Just five hours later, the 30,000-strong Silver Moon Guards was fully replenished. Those half-elves who failed to enlist were unwilling to leave, clamoring for weapons from the armory. Even if they couldnt join the army, they were willing to die fighting for Queen Isa. This usually timid and war-fearing race of half-elves, under various deliberate or inadvertent influences, finally brought out the valor hidden deep within them. At this moment, they seemed unstoppable, fearless. As this fanaticism continued to escalate, Colin had to ask the officers of the Silver Moon Guards to keep their subordinates in check, barely preventing the crazed half-elf soldiers from rushing out of Silver Moon City to fight a deathly battle with the Easterners. However, the half-elves, full of rage with nowhere to vent, still managed to set a fire on top of the city wall of Silver Moon City. Of course, they had not lost their minds and intended to burn the city. They wanted to destroy the wisteria on the city wall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These wisteria, originally planted for decorative purposes, would clearly become ladders for the enemies during a siege. This action of the half-elves seemed to solemnly declare The vulnerable, pleasure-seeking race of the past was no more, replaced by a reborn and iron-willed race! Queen Isa and Colins careful arrangements, along with Marquis Vincents divine aid, successfully ignited the valor of this race. Although currently weak, with the proper guidance and the blood and skulls of the Easterners as a sacrifice, perhaps a martial spirit of the half-elf tribe really can be forged. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: 148 Good News_1 Chapter 148: 148 Good News_1 Translator: 549690339 The sunset slowly penetrated the clouds, casting a golden afterglow on the city wall of Silver Moon City. Columns of black smoke billowing up in the light of twilight seemed rather abrupt, along with the scorched city walls that appeared particularly unsightly. The once beautiful and prosperous Garden City, in a blink of an eye, stripped away its former frivolity and superficiality, to be replaced with a demeanor of solemnity and tragic heroism. Countless furious Half-Elf Soldiers, holding their ground on the city wall, stared with bloodshot eyes at the Eastern frontier army outside the city, as though they wished to tear them limb from limb. The four grand and exquisite Crystal City Gates, far too fragile to withstand an attack, were thoroughly smashed. In response, heaps of rubble and soil were used to block the entrances, representing an unwavering decision not to surrender. Outside the Half-Elf Palace, a large crowd of mournful elves gathered. They offered silent prayers for Queen Isa, reluctant to leave. The atmosphere inside the palace was equally solemn. Not until a priestess walked out of the bedchamber laughing, she reported: My lords, please do not worry. Her Majesty the Queen is not in any danger, but she has been severely injured and will need a considerable amount of time to recover. The besieged Half-Elf nobles outside the palace breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good, thats good May the Lord of Glory protect us. Praise the Goddess of Fate. Then, the Priestess showed an expression of hesitation, seemingly uncertain regarding whether to voice an issue. Upon seeing the priestess facial expressions, the Half-Elf nobles believed there was something wrong with Her Majesty the Queen and urged her to speak out loud. What else is there? Isnt there something wrong with Her Majestys health? At this critical juncture, Queen Isa was absolutely essential for the Half-Elf Clan. Only she could unify the Half-Elf Clan at the moment, and only she could keep this race from completely spiraling out of control as they were on the brink of insanity. Actually, what I wanted to tell was good news. Seeing the eager faces of the Half-Elf nobles, the Priestess reluctantly explained. Then speak up! Yes, the Half-Elf Kingdom needs some good news now! Under the urging of the crowd, the priestess reluctantly announced, When I was checking Her Majestys health, I unexpectedly found that she has a child. Pregnant? The Queen is Pregnant? For a moment, the faces of the Half-Elf nobles becamepeculiar. Some Half-Elf nobles even began to sneak glances at Colin The intimate relationship between Viscount Angler and Queen Isa could not be hidden from mindful eyes. Colin froze at that moment. Am I going to be a dad? Is it a boy or a girl? So, the Blood Clan also has the ability to reproduce. Various complicated thoughts instantly flooded Colins mind, leaving him slightly overwhelmed. It wasnt until he noticed the peculiar gaze of some Half-Elf nobles. Colin quickly wiped off the foolish grin on his face, coughed lightly, and said with a smile, Congratulations to Her Majesty the Queen! I didnt expect the old king to leave behind an heir, he must be able to rest in peace in heaven now. I dont believe you a bit! Some intelligent Half-Elf nobles muttered in secret. The old king was practically on his deathbed already, how could he have possibly impregnated Queen Isa? If he truly had such ability, then there would have been no need for the queen to adopt Prince Topaz, right? However, despite the inner doubts, the half-Elf nobles on the outside all nodded in agreement: Indeed, the old king can now rest in peace! Yes! At such a critical juncture, this child must surely be a divine decree! Correct, it must indeed be a blessing from the Lord of Glory bestowed upon the half-Elves! With relationships with the Eastern Territory already strained, these half-Elf nobles dared not offend the North Territory further. Therefore, even though they were pretty sure that the child was probably Colins, these aristocratic lords of the half-Elf nobles had no choice but to forcibly accept this. Only then did Colin nod in satisfaction, immensely pleased with these sensible half-Elf nobles. Very well, everyone go spread these two pieces of good news to Her Majestys citizens, let them know that the Deities have not abandoned the half-Elf Clan. Yes, yes! You all may leave now, I am going to visit Her Majesty. After giving these instructions, Colin made his way into the Queens bedchamber with an air of unwavering determination. The half-Elf nobles exchanged looks before dispersing one after another. Once Colin was alone inside the bedchamber, he waved at the maids, commanding: You all may leave as well. Yes. At this moment, Queen Isa was quietly lying flat on her bed, covered by a pure white thin blanket. Her face was exquisite, like intricate carvings, displaying a sense of indescribable strength amidst her frailty. As the maids departed one after another, bringing tranquillity back to the chamber, the severely injured Queen Isa, who originally seemed unconscious, directly sat up from the bed, smiling at Colin, she said: Weve succeeded! Her words carried a double meaning. In order to treat her wounds, Queen Isas upper body was bare except for the white bandage wrapped around her chest. As she sat up, the thin blanket immediately slid off her, revealing large patches of fair skin. Seeing her undulating curves, Colins breath momentarily became somewhat hurried. However, he still quickly walked over, assisted Queen Isa to lie back down, shaking his head, he said: If I knew earlier that you were pregnant, I wouldnt have let you take such risks. Queen Isa just smiled nonchalantly: Its fine, I can feel it. That arrow didnt really harm me any substantial way. The power of the Blood Angel seems to have transformed me into a different kind of creature. Colins glance flickered, he then asked: Rest well in the coming days and drink lots of fresh blood oh yes, didnt I ask you to try drinking the fresh blood of some high-ranking knights, have you tried it? I tried. Any changes in your body? Not really, apart from being a little tastier, its no different from the blood of ordinary animals. Hmm It seems that the Bloodline cannot advance by consuming the fresh blood of high-ranking knights. Colin noted this point down, then said: Just focus on recuperating in the coming days, leave the rest to me. But Queen Isa firmly shook her head: No, I must appear before my people one more time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin responded with a somewhat resigned chuckle: Are you getting addicted to the performance? Queen Isa stuck out her tongue, revealing a rare playful side: Weve finally managed to rouse the innate temperament of the half-Elf Clan, it would be such a waste not to strike while the iron is hot. Alright, then tomorrow morning, you may appear atop the city walls once again. Colin sighed, I am starting to believe that even if the Dark Cavalry doesnt move out, with just the Eastern Territory soldiers outside the city, they still wouldnt be able to breach Silver Moon City. Queen Isa gave a beautiful smile, she took Colins hand and placed it on her flat belly, she said with deep affection: I want to leave him a strong half-Elf Kingdom. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: 149 Anxiety_1 Chapter 149: 149 Anxiety_1 Translator: 549690339 The sun rose as usual, heralding another extraordinarily good weather. The azure sky was devoid of any impurities, as pristine as the innocent dreams of a young girl. However, looking at the scorched city wall of Silver Moon City, Marquis Vincents face darkened somewhat. He had no inkling of what had transpired within Silver Moon City, but he could guess from the renewed spirit of the citys guardthey were gearing up for a difficult fight. Just as he furrowed his brow in contemplation, uproarious cheers suddenly erupted from within the city. Not long after, he saw a fragile figure standing atop the city wall of Silver Moon City. She appeared frail, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. Yet she also exuded unyielding determination, as if nothing could break her spirit. That beautiful figure in red stood on the city wall, sending the entire Silver Moon City into a frenzy. Each wave of her hand ignited deafening cheers within the city. Is that the Half-Elf Queen? said Marquis Vincent, his voice laden with a complex mix of emotions. Awe, envy, anger, and even an undeniable desire to possess Yes, my lord, responded Viscount Auston, nodding his head, yet a wave of confusion washed over him. When did Queen Isa become so revered in Silver Moon City? Witnessing the rising momentum within the city, Marquis Vincent realized he could not afford to wait any longer. It seemed like the half-elves were not planning to surrender and had resolved to follow the North Territorys lead. So, he made a bitter determination, Issue my military order: attack the city! Yes, sir! A shrill military horn abruptly interrupted Queen Isas show. Her brows furrowed, she pushed away the maid by her side, pointed towards the direction of the citys outskirts, and said loudly, My people, our enemies have brandished their butcher knives. What should we do? Fight to the death! Fight to the death! The morale within Silver Moon City had reached its pinnacle; many half-elf soldiers were itching to engage in close combats, willing to risk their lives. Such a situation would never have occurred among half-elves in the past. In previous times, this city would have surrendered long ago. The current half-elf army, although under-trained and perhaps not fierce in their fighting strength, displayed stronger determination to fight more than ever before. Amidst the deafening war cries, the brutal siege warfare finally commenced. Soldiers swarmed like ants, and arrows poured down like locusts. Eastern soldiers, in large numbers, braved the arrow showers to fill ditches and rush to the city wall. They set up ladders and scrambled upwards. Greeting them were arrows, boulders, and hot oil, ceaselessly plummeting from above. Shrill screams and painful cries instantly dominated this battlefield. The glaring, unstoppable flow of crimson became the key color of this battlefield. The half-elves and the Easterners, together transformed the above and beneath of the city wall of Silver Moon city into a grinding mill of flesh and blood. The city wall started to show blotches amidst the brutal battle. Corpses piled up on the ramparts, with blood trickling down the battlements, merging with the blood splattered onto the wall. The previously beautiful and exquisite Silver Moon City had been transformed into a terrifying and horrifying sight. The soil underneath the city had become soft and muddy, stained with an undercurrent of dark red. Not until sunset did the Eastern army cease their relentless aggression which had lasted the entire day. Countless soldiers retreated like a receding tide, leaving behind a grotesque array of corpses. These lifeless bodies encompassed Silver Moon City, as if hell itself had been replicated in the real world. Subsequently, raging flames ignited both inside and outside the city, marking the start of both sides burning their dead and cleaning up the battlefield. The air was saturated with a repugnant smell of burnt flesh, with a scent so nauseating it made one want to retch. After experiencing the tenacity of the half-elf defenders on the first day, Marquis Vincent couldnt help but shiver. He couldnt comprehend where the feeble and helpless half-elves, who surrendered instantly when faced with the Imperial Army, had gone. How had they transformed overnight, as though they were a completely different race? What chilled him even more was that, according to the Eastern soldiers who had charged the city tower and then retreated, those defending the city were all half-elves, with no human presence accounted for. Therefore, the Black Cavalry was probably not within the city! This supposition did not surprise Marquis Vincent, but rather fit his expectations. Were he Colin, he would also not use a precious unit of cavalry to defend the city. Instead, he would deploy them outside the city, waiting for the Eastern armys failed siege and subsequent exhaustion, and attack them from behind to secure a decisive victory. Fearing this hidden Black Cavalry, Marquis Vincent felt as though he had a thorn in his back while attacking the city. He couldnt feel safe attacking with full force, reserving the majority of his troops for potential rearguard action instead. By now, Marquis Vincent was caught between a rock and a hard place. The thought of withdrawing resurfaced in his mind once again, but in the end, he denied it. He couldnt retreat in such utter defeat back to the Eastern Territory. Otherwise, he would carry the stigma of being defeated by half-elves for his entire life. How could he contentedly seize the Dukes seat with such a disgrace? How could he make the Eastern nobility willingly swear their allegiance? Half of the Pegasus Army had suffered a loss under his rule, and if he couldnt conquer the Silver Moon City, he wouldnt even pass muster with his father. He was aware that Duke St. Prowse had many children, particularly Count Evan, who was so astute that even his father feared him a little. Marquis Vincent was not the sole contender for the Duke position. Therefore, Marquis Vincent could only grit his teeth and continue the siege. By now, he resembled a desperate gambler whose losses could ruin him, but he couldnt stop. As soon as dawn broke the next day, the drumming of the war drums resounded, and the attack on the city began again. It was crude, bloody, and brutal To the commanders, human lives in these battles were reduced to cold, hard numbers, not stirring a sliver of compassion or hesitation. There was indeed no room for excessive benevolence in this large-scale warfare, for it was synonymous with weakness. Once detected and exploited by the enemy, disaster was bound to ensue. Although the half-elves casualties were severe at this point, Queen Isas and Colins operation had successfully triggered their fighting spirit. A large number of new soldiers were promptly conscripted, rapidly replenishing the citys frontline forces. Queen Isa would occasionally make a personal inspection on the city tower. Every time her figure appeared, the frontline half-elf warriors would burst forth with astonishing combat power. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, as compared to the half-elves, the Eastern army appeared more elite. On the third day, the south wall of Silver Moon City almost fell. Fortunately, Colin noticed the precarious situation and promptly ordered Sir Lyle and Sir Teld to lead the Angler and St. Hilde familys armies to help. They managed to repel the Eastern soldiers that had charged the city. This failure intensified the Easterners feelings of despair. On the fourth day, the siege temporarily halted. Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: 150 Bait (Upper)_1 Chapter 150: 150 Bait (Upper)_1 Translator: 549690339 Her Majesty The Queen! Her Majesty The Queen! Walking along the ramparts of Silver Moon City, Queen Elsa was nearly overwhelmed by the sporadic whiffs of the stench of decomposing bodies. However, she mustered self-control and shook hands one by one with the city guards using her right hand covered by a white silk glove. The proximity to their goddess stirred up intense excitement among the half-elf warriors, to the point of near fainting. The bloody battles of the past three days suddenly seemed insignificant. Walking behind Queen Elsa, Colin observed her patience in comforting the city guards. He came to understand why many politicians liked to play the lady politics. When it came to appearing accessible and winning over the public, women had a distinct advantage. Stroking his chin, Colin suddenly thought to have Vera learn from Queen Elsa. It might come in handy in the future The consolation continued throughout the morning until the city guards began to worry for Queen Elsa and voluntarily requested her to return to the palace for rest. Queen Elsa reluctantly accepted their proposal and ended her consolation visit for the day. After descending from the city tower, Colin helped Queen Elsa onto the horse-drawn carriage. Just as he was about to mount his horse, he noticed a commotion at the roadside. Though he initially did not think much of it, a familiar skinny figure caught his eye from the corner of his sight. Waving a guard over, Colin asked, Whats happening over there? My lord, weve captured a remnant of the Savoy family and were about to banish him from Silver Moon City. After the downfall of the coup, Queen Elsa divested the Savoy family of all their assets. Though she did not persecute the family members, she banished them from Silver Moon City. He hadnt expected there to be any escapees hiding in the city. Bring her over. Yes, sir. Suddenly, a familiar face was brought before Colin. Kathy? Why didnt you leave Silver Moon City? Colins former maid immediately knelt to the ground and sobbed: My lord, the Savoy family has nothing left. Once we leave Silver Moon City, where else could we go? Are we destined to hide in the countryside and waste away our lives in the fields? Unmoved by her seemingly pitiful state, Colin sneered, So, to you, becoming a common farmer is wasting away your life? Kathy lifted her tear-stained face and cried, Sir, even if I wanted to become a common farmer, its simply not possible! My surname, my appearance, without the corresponding status, it is merely a curse. If I leave Silver Moon City, I would rather be dead! Colin raised an eyebrow, finding this Kathy interesting. Despite her tender age, she seemed to have a clear understanding of the harsh realities and evil nature of humanity. Alright, Ill give you a chance. Thank you for your mercy Dont thank me so soon. I have a task for you at the Eastern Camp, dare you do it? Kathy was taken aback, but promptly nodded determinedly, My lord, I dare! Good! If you successfully complete this mission, I promise to grant the Savoy family a barons title in the Half-Elf Kingdom. Upon hearing this, Queen Elsa timely lifted the carriage curtain and nodded at Kathy, indicating that she acknowledged Colins promise. Kathy could hardly contain her joy. As long as she could preserve the Savoy familys nobility status, there was nothing she wouldnt do. My lord, what would you like me to do? Beneath the pitch-black sky, Marquis Vincent can clearly see numerous cavalrymen, orderly arranged. They were all enveloped in black armor, revealing only a pair of cold, indifferent eyes. Thousands and thousands of Dark Knights stood in neat lines, holding long spears horizontally in front of them. Under the moonlight, they seemed to possess a terrifying power capable of piercing the heavens. Slowly, the Dark Knights began to march. Their pace was not fast, but still conveyed an irresistible force in their silent procession. It seemed as though any who attempted to stand in their way would be mercilessly crushed. Gradually, the Dark Knights began to accelerate. Their previously neat lineup started to transform, subtly molding into the shape of a face, cold and aloof. With an indifferent expression, it seemed to look down upon this pitch-black land. Colin Angler! Marquis Vincent suddenly recognized the face. As if hearing his exclamation, the Dark Knights instantly ramped up to full speed. Countless black war horses, black armor, black spears, converged into a flood of black, rushing towards Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent instinctively reached for his waist, but did not find his knight sword. Without thinking, he turned around, only to find no one behind him. Just as he thought to run, he found his legs rooted to the spot, unable to move. His body instinctively fell backwards, lying flat on the ground, staring up at the dark sky and the cold blood moon. Yet, the Dark Knights charged towards him. The black spear tips converged into a forest of death, threatening to tear Marquis Vincent into shreds. Powerless, he watched as each Dark Knight bore down menacingly. Suddenly, Marquis Vincent felt a massive hand reaching down from the dark sky, lifting him up. Countless spear tips brushed past his feet, then disappeared into the void of darkness. Ah! Marquis Vincent yelled, waking up from his nightmare. HuffHuff He took large gulps of air, like a fish just pulled out of water. Marquis Vincent looked around blankly and then gazed down at himself. His body was drenched in cold sweat, leaving a sticky and uncomfortable feeling. Only after rubbing his eyes did he realize that everything had only been a dream. Collapsing back on the bed again with drained strength, Marquis Vincent knew he wouldnt be able to sleep again for the night. Dark CavalryColin Angler He muttered these two terms that had kept him awake, staring blankly at the top of the tent, lost in thought. Lord Marquis? Lord Marquis? Groggily, Marquis Vincent realized someone was calling his name. Startled awake once again, he was greeted by the morning light. What is it? Lord Marquis, we have captured a recent escapee from Silver Moon City. This half-elf claims to be a descendant of the Savoy family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Savoy family? Marquis Vincent sat up hastily from his bed and ordered, Bring her to see me immediately! Soon enough, Kathy was brought before Marquis Vincent. Looking at the apprehensive half-elf maiden, the first words Marquis Vincent said deeply frightened her. He spoke in a tremendously cold voice: You were sent by Colin, werent you? Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: 151 Bait (Part 2)_1 Chapter 151: 151 Bait (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Colin, is it useful for you to send Kathy to the Eastern Camp? Within the palace, Queen Isa lifted her head from a pile of state affairs paperwork, stretched lazily, and displayed her enchanting curves in front of Colin without reservation. Why wouldnt it be useful? Colin laughed, unapologetically appreciating the half-elf beauty before him. Queen Isa poured a glass of Deer Blood Wine for Colin then another for herself, questioning doubtfully, We just tricked them using Prince William, would they be fooled again? Colin downed the Deer Blood Wine in one gulp and responded, Do you know how the hunters of the North Territory hunt Arctic Wolves? Queen Isa shook her head, although she didnt understand why Colin suddenly changed the subject, she continued to gaze at him intently with her charming eyes, signaling him to continue. The Arctic Wolf, especially the White Wolf, is a particularly challenging prey. They put up a tough fight. Most hunters choose not to confront them directly, the counterattack of the Arctic White Wolf when cornered could impose severe costs on the hunters, so the best method still relies on traps. However, the Arctic White Wolf is intelligent, it doesnt approach the bodies of smaller animals that seem strange within the forest, as they understand that it could potentially be a bait set up by hunters. The wise hunters strategy for dealing with this involves harassing the Arctic White Wolf persistently, not giving it the opportunity to fight, but also not allowing it to hunt peacefully. Over time, the Arctic White Wolf becomes tormented by fatigue and hunger; at this point, if it encounters another potentially bait-filled animal carcass, it wouldnt be able to resist. Even if its likely to be a hunters trap, it would take the chance, hoping that it might be able to counterattack after consuming the bait. Queen Isa nodded in thought: So, you have thrown out Kathy as bait, even though its easy for Marquis Vincent to see through it, you still think he wouldnt be able to resist this temptation. Indeed. The Eastern Army now is like an exhausted white wolf, too tired to go forward or retreat. At this time, if you throw them bait, even if they suspect it might be a trap, they wouldnt be able to resist biting. True, Queen Isas eyes brightened, her straight nose and slightly pursed red lips gave her an air of elegance and intelligence, But I feel your scheme seems a bit hasty? Colin sighed and nodded, Yes, it is. In fact, the best method for us would be to continue draining the Easterners. Silver Moon City has a surplus of food, but the Easterners supply line has been cut off by the Dark Cavalry, they cannot receive any supplies. If this stalemate persists for another two or three months, the Easterners will genuinely be trapped in a dilemma. Throwing out bait now might bring about a violent counterattack from the East. Then why Colin signaled for Queen Isa to pour him another glass of wine, his eyebrows furrowed as he began speaking, Im worried about the North Territory. North Territory? Indeed. Its been a long time since I have received a letter from Ice Rock City. I suspect that the Eastern Army outside the city has blocked our communications. Why are you worried about the North Territory? Because Im beginning to realize that my judgement regarding two matters might have been slightly off. Which two? Colin took another sip of his Deer Blood Wine, contemplating, The first one involves the mastermind behind Cis Savoy. Initially, I thought Duke St. Hilde had instructed him to assassinate Vera, but now I feel the truth might not be so straightforward. Cis was actually introduced to me by Prince Okamoto, which indicates that the Savoy family has connections with the Trolls. So, is it possible that the assassination of Vera was actually orchestrated by the Trolls behind the scenes, in an attempt to exacerbate the conflict between the North Territory and the East Territory, thereby giving them a chance to breathe? The second thing was the ambush of the Dark Cavalry in the Shadow Gorge. On the surface, it appeared that Duke St. Hilde was trying to eliminate unstable elements within the North Territory. But thinking more carefully, there was a problem. How did Duke St. Hilde manage to get the Easterners to collaborate in eliminating his own brother? Didnt the Easterners worry that this was a trap set up deliberately by the St. Hilde brothers? So, you suspect that these series of events are the result of a Troll conspiracy? Indeed there is such a possibility. But I also question whether the Trolls truly have the ability to carry out such a grand scheme? When did they gain such enormous influence within the Glorious Empire? To be able to mobilize so many forces in service to their plans? Perhaps the Trolls have other collaborators within the Glorious Empire. Yes. There is also the possibility that Duke St. Hilde is involved. Although he may not be the mastermind, he is likely an accomplice, since both incidents clearly benefit him. Then, what exactly are you worried about? I fear that Duke St. Hilde might inadvertently fan the flames and plunge the already fragile North Territory back into chaos Thus, we cannot afford to continue this stalemate with the Easterners. I intend to end this war as soon as possible! Eastern Camp. Facing the very real scrutinizing gaze of Marquis Vincent, Kathy felt unease. After a moment, she gritted her teeth and spoke the truth: Yes, sir, I am indeed sent by Viscount Angler. Marquis Vincent gave a satisfied smile, approving of his own clever intuition. Then he leaned back leisurely in his chair and asked, Then what is he tasked you with? He told me to inform you that there will be a rebellion at the South Gate of Silver Moon City tonight, the boulder blocking the city gate will be removed, and your army can take this opportunity to storm into the city Heh, then, once my army rushes in, theyll find the city heavily fortified, ready for defense. Meanwhile, my army is trapped at the South Gate, and the Dark Cavalry outside the city can charge from behind and catch us in a pincer movement, right? Yes. Kathy lowered her head, seemingly not daring to meet Marquis Vincents eyes. A clumsy plot, heh, he really thinks I would fall for it Marquis Vincent suddenly trailed off; something seemed to have occurred to him. He abruptly stood up and began pacing around the tent. Kathy carefully lifted her head just to see Marquis Vincents face filled with inner struggle. After a while, he abruptly stopped pacing, and then asked again, Do you know the exact deployment of the Half-Elf army within the South City? Kathy unwillingly shook her head, Sir, how could I possibly know that Marquis Vincent fell into deep thought once again, his face filled with a look of anxiety, ready to overflow at any moment. He had realized that the current situation might present a turning point for the Pegasus Army. The open South Gate was the bait Colin had set before him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even though he knew it was a trap, Marquis Vincent couldnt help but contemplate making a risky move At this point, he was like a desperate gambler. As long as the dealer showed him even the slightest chance of winning, he would eagerly risk all his assets. Attempting to turn his luck with a single round. Finally, Marquis Vincent fiercely pounded his fist into his palm, swearing: Fine! Colin Angler! Lets see, whether it is your trap that traps Pegasus Army, or us eating your bait, tearing through your net! Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: 152 Final Battle (Part 1)_1 Chapter 152: 152 Final Battle (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The pitch-black winter night, cold and silent. Silver Moon City, like a massive beast, quietly lies beneath the dark night sky. Outside the city, the great Eastern army constantly maneuvers, gathering almost all their soldiers outside the South Gate. The movements couldnt be concealed from the Half-Elves inside the city. Of course, Marquis Vincent had no intention to withhold this information either. By this point in the battle, both sides have laid their cards on the table. Colin dug a pit and taunted, Come in! Marquis Vincents response was, Im coming in! Colin, worried about his homeland in the North Territory, was reluctant to drag out the battle. Whereas, Marquis Vincent couldnt afford to stall. Thus, under this mutual understanding, both sides finally prepared to engage in a head-on duel. Overall, the situation still favors the Half-Elves. However, the East has no choice but to fight. They have no better option as having a gate to pass through is better than climbing over city walls. Marquis Vincent knew the South Gate must be heavily fortified, and the unpredictable Dark Cavalry could strike from behind at any moment. But he was still willing to risk it all. A large-scale cavalry like the Dark Cavalry wouldnt choose to fight at night, as darkness would significantly weaken their combat power. As long as they breach the Half-Elves blockade at the South Gate before dawn, the Pegasus Army could seize Silver Moon City and turn the tide of the war. The moonlight was cold, and the air gradually became tense and heavy. Approaching midnight, a fire broke out inside the South Gate of Silver Moon City, followed by a burst of war cries. Not long after, the stone blocks blocking the gate were slowly removed, revealing the pitch-black gate, eerie and profound, it was unclear if it led to hell or heaven. Marquis Vincents eyes instantly became extremely sharp, he ordered loudly, Issue the military order, attack the city! WoohD The sound of the military horn rang out, as if awakening the sleeping earth. Countless Eastern warriors charged towards the opened South Gate, shouting their battlecries. The final battle had officially begun. As expected, the Eastern warriors who just charged into the city gate immediately encountered the very well-prepared Half-Elf Army. Arrows rained down like a torrential downpour, turning the narrow gateway into a meat grinder, constantly cutting down the Eastern soldiers. However, as soon as the soldiers in the front fell, those from the East rushed in from behind, like tireless, fearless beasts, rushing towards the Half-Elves position. At the same time, the Eastern soldiers outside the city were setting up ladders on the southern city wall, attempting to send more troops into the city. But on the city walls, they faced tenacious resistance from the Half-Elf Army. Colins strategy was to leave only one gate for the East to enter the city. In this way, he could control the rate at which the enemy sent troops into the city, so that the Half-Elf garrison would not be overwhelmed. As for the South City Wall, it could not fall. At least not this early. Queen Isa also understood that tonights battle would be the final one. She personally came to the South Gate to boost the morale of the Half-Elf garrison. Even Vera had come, hiding in the back and continually casting spells, killing the Eastern troops charging in from the South Gate. By now, the corpses inside the South Gate had piled up into a small hill. The Eastern soldiers rushing from the rear had to climb over their comrades bodies to reach the enemys position. The rampant flow of blood formed rivulets. The fragility and cheapness of life were fully displayed here. Looking at his subordinates who were unable to break through the blockade at the South Gate, Marquis Vincent became increasingly restless. He knew that in this battle, he had no way out. So, the Eastern Marquis, regardless of his subordinates dissuasions, put on armor, led his personal guards, and rushed into the South Gate himself. The personal involvement of Marquis Vincent on the battlefield was an enormous boost to the morale of the Pegasus Army. After all, he was the legitimate eldest son of the St. Prowse family, the future leader of the Eastern Territory. Such stature and prestige were enough to inspire countless eastern warriors to give their lives for him willingly. Instantly, the pressure on the half-elf defenders greatly increased. Finally, after a bloody battle that lasted over three hours, the eastern army finally took complete control of the South Gate. However, they had suffered unimaginable casualties in the process. With the gate lost, the southern city walls soon gradually fell under the control of the Eastern Army. However, the battle was far from over. What was to come was even more dangerous and brutal street-to-street combat. The half-elf defenders turned the familiar streets and alleys of Silver Moon City into a deadly trap. From inside the wooden houses, long spears kept stabbing out, knocking down any eastern warriors walking past. Arrows shot out from various hidden corners, leaving the Easterners defenseless. The eastern warriors, who were still basking in the joy of capturing the South Gate, were caught off guard. The tenacity of the half-elf defenders disillusioned them, making them realize that fully occupying this city would come with a much heavier cost. At this moment, Marquis Vincent stood atop the southern city tower. The previous battles had smeared his body with blood, and his armor had several faults. Evidently, he was injured. But at this point, he had no time to care about his wounds. Summoning the orderly officer, Marquis Vincent commanded, Order the troops not to entangle too much with the defenders. Have them quickly advance through the Southern City and seize the half-elf palace as soon as possible! Yes! Also, notify the large camp outside the city to send in another ten thousand soldiers! Yes! But at this moment, Viscount Auston urgently advised, My lord, we mustnt move the troops from outside the city rashly! Dont forget, the Dark Cavalry has not shown itself yet. Marquis Vincents eyes almost seemed to spit fire as he fiercely retorted, Of course I know the Dark Cavalry hasnt moved! But, if we manage to occupy the palace first and capture Queen Isa, Viscount Angler, and others, the Black Cavalry will yield without a fight! Viscount Auston opened and closed his mouth, wanting to persuade further, but upon catching the cold gleam in Marquis Vincents eyes, he could only accept his orders. The marquis commanded, Viscount Auston, I want you to seize the palace before dawn. If you fail to complete this task, do not come back to see me! Yes Viscount Auston uttered with a glum face before taking his leave. As Marquis Vincent stood atop the city wall of Silver Moon City, staring into the pitch-black night outside the city, he murmured to himself, Viscount Angler, when are you planning to hide your Black Cavalry? Meanwhile, Colin was standing atop the palace wall, gazing at the southern district of the city, engulfed in fighting and filled with screams, his heart was cold as ice. This time, in order to swiftly defeat the Pegasus Army, his plan had indeed inflicted heavy casualties among the half-elves. However, he had no regrets. This was a do-or-die battlefield, no place for excessive mercy. Moreover, the half-elf clan was indeed in need of such a bloody battle for their rebirth. At most, Colin would have to compensate this race more, later on. Of course, this was only if the half-elves would continue to follow in his footsteps and fight for him in his conquests. Shifting his gaze away, Colin no longer paid attention to the ongoing battle within Silver Moon City. Because what was about to come next, was the real decisive moment. Whoo- Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One of the eastern warriors close to the palace looked up in surprise, only to see a dark figure spreading its massive bat wings, and then soaring from the palace walls into the sky toward the citys outer reaches. Caught in a daze, an arrow shot out from a dark corner and pierced through his throat before he could react. HeHe As he fell to the ground, the eastern warrior was still pondering Was that figure he just saw an angel or a devil? Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: 153 Final Battle (Part 2)_1 Chapter 153: 153 Final Battle (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 No matter how prolonged the darkness, the dawn will eventually arrive. Without the sun, without the twilight, the dawn of Silver Moon City seemed incredibly gloomy. The sky was a mottled grey, as though snow was about to fall. The atmospheric pressure was so low it made it hard to breathe, causing the restless Eastern warriors to seek something to vent their frustrations on. Killing, without a doubt, was the best choice. Silver Moon City had turned into a sea of blood and fire. Shouts of slaughter and screams tangled into a horrific scene worthy of hell on earth. However, the killing perpetrated by the Eastern warriors sparked the repressed anger in the hearts of the Half-Elf commoners who, armed with anything they could find, even items too rudimentary to be called weapons, began to resist the wicked invaders. The fight at the Half-Elf Palace was the most gruesome. The numerous crazed eastern warriors swarmed over the relatively short palace wall, killing as they went. Yet, the Half-Elf guards inside the palace continued to fight back fiercely, defending the last sanctuary in their hearts, protecting their Queen of the Half-Elf Clan. As time went by, Marquis Vincent became increasingly agitated. He continually sent his orderly officer to deliver commands to the front line and kept drawing in forces from outside the city to try and breach this last obstacle in front of him. What the hell is Auston doing? Why hasnt he taken the palace yet? My Lord Marquis, Viscount Auston reports that the Half-Elves inside the palace are resisting fiercely, and moreover, our troops in the city are under continuous attack. More and more of our soldiers are dying Swish! Marquis Vincent angrily decapitated the orderly officer with a single sword strike. He then glared with bloodshot eyes and ordered an attendant standing next to him: Take his head to Viscount Auston and tell him that Im giving him one last hour. If he cant complete his assignment in time, Ill slaughter him! Yes, sir! Picking up the bloody skull, the attendant hurried off the city wall towards the palace. Just then, Marquis Vincent felt an icy chill touch his face. He looked up to see that the sky was now dotted with snowflakes. At the same moment, a scout cavalry barely managed to climb up the city wall with a terrified look on his face, reporting rapidly, My Lord Marquis! Cavalry, the Dark Cavalry has appeared! Marquis Vincents complexion changed drastically; he whirled to gaze towards the outside of Silver Moon City. The sky in the direction of the citys South had already been blanketed by rolling smoke, then the earth began to tremble as though a horde of ancient beasts were charging towards them. Horror and shock instantly eroded Marquis Vincents sanity. The Sword of Damocles that hung overhead had finally struck! Lord Marquis? Lord Marquis? Seeing Marquis Vincent standing stock-still, the scout cavalier couldnt help but remind him again. Only then did Marquis Vincent snap back to his senses, struggling to calm his inner panic. He immediately ordered: Pass on the orders to those outside the city: form up immediately, prepare to meet the enemy! Yes, sir! In fact, in anticipation of an attack from the rear by the Dark Cavalry, the Pegasus Army hadnt fully deployed their troops for the siege. At least half of their forces had been kept outside the city. Of course, seeing the palace was eventually not taken, Marquis Vincent indeed mobilized some of the forces from outside into the city. But at this moment, there were still at least twenty thousand Eastern warriors outside the city. At the behest of Marquis Vincents military order, they instantly formed a dense spear formation, erecting massive shields, ready to counter the charge of the Dark Cavalry. With the earth-shaking sound of galloping hooves, the horde of the Dark Cavalry filed across the plain like a moving wall, rapidly filling the line of sight for the Eastern warriors. In an instant, all other sounds in the world disappeared, leaving only one unified rhythm. Atop the Silver Moon City, Marquis Vincents face suddenly turned ashen. The Eastern Marquis, who had staked all his assets, prepared to gamble with Colin, was now overwhelmed with regret. After successfully annihilating the principal force of the Dark Cavalry in the advantageous position of Shadow Gorge, Marquis Vincent had a period of great satisfaction. He couldnt help but feel like all the heroes in the world were nothing compared to him. However, at this moment, when he truly faced the charge of the Dark Cavalry, he grasped how terrifying the invincible primary force of the North Territory could be. The galloping war horses made the ground shake. Their thunderous hoofbeats thudded into everyones hearts, leaving them breathless. People who didnt witness this scene could never imagine how spine-chilling the momentum of elite cavalry like the Dark Cavalry could be when they began their charge. Looking down from the city walls, it was like a massive black flood bursting its banks, surging forward with unstoppable momentum. At this moment, Colin was standing at the forefront of this black flood. In a daze, he felt like he was back on the Ice Plain half a year ago, following Marquis Garcia leading three-thousand heavy armoured cavalry to break through the formation of the Troll Army. This unstoppable and unbeatable sense felt just like then. The only difference was that this Dark Cavalry now belonged to Colins own forces! Draw your bows! Draw your bows! The shouts of military officers echoed through the formation of the Eastern Army. With the twang of bowstrings resonating through the air, a flurry of arrows were launched from the formation of the Eastern Army, accompanied by spine-chilling whizzing sounds, falling into the ranks of the Dark Cavalry. However, those charging at the forefront of the Dark Cavalry were all heavily armoured riders. These five hundred heavy cavalry seemed like a steel barrier, blocking all the incoming arrows. After two rounds of arrow rain, the frontline of the Dark Cavalry had already reached a distance of about a hundred steps from the Eastern Army. The next moment, the most visually impactful scene of this battle was about to unfold. Colin tightly held his lance under his right arm, took a deep breath, and held his breath, ready to face the imminent collision. Boom! A loud noise, even louder than the rumbling of hooves. The front ranks of the Dark Cavalry finally collided heavily with the formation of the Eastern Infantry. At this instant, shields were shattered and lances were broken. Countless lives disappeared like fireworks. Blood, like cheap dye, was splashed everywhere. The screams and sounds of bones breaking were heard continuously. In a cruel and bloody scene, the terrifying impact of the cavalry was fully revealed. The sturdy shield wall, at the instant of collision, was shattered, leaving countless gaps. The following light cavalry did not waste the achievements that the heavy cavalry had paid for with their lives and blood. They stepped on the corpses of both enemies and comrades, swarmed in from every gap without hesitation, and charged towards the Eastern Army. Marquis Vincent on the city wall had already painfully closed his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment the shield wall of the Eastern Army was broken, the outcome of this battle had been decided. Only then did he truly understand why his father had been so cautious of the Northern Army. The Dark Cavalry, born out of years of bloody battles with the Troll Empire, was not something the long-peaceful Eastern Army could resist. When he opened his eyes again, Marquis Vincent saw a bloodstained Northern Knight cutting down the pure white Pegasus flag of the St. Prowse family. The situation was hopeless. Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: After 154 battles_1 Chapter 154: After 154 battles_1 Translator: 549690339 Snowflakes were falling thick and fast, but they couldnt completely obscure the extremely bloody scene. The area outside the South Gate of Silver Moon City had become a slaughterhouse. The Eastern Territorys Army had fallen apart completely; it was inundated by the tide-like cavalry, who passed through horizontally and vertically. In the blink of an eye, the soldiers of the Eastern Territory were drowned in the military formation. Under the swing of their sabers, the Eastern officers and soldiers had become helpless lambs, there to be slaughtered. Drop your weapons, kneel down, and you wont be killed! Drop your weapons, kneel down, and you wont be killed! The desperate soldiers of the Eastern Territory surrendered on their knees, dropping their weapons, on hearing the call for surrender from the Dark Cavalry. Unfortunately, what they didnt realize was that Colin had promised Knight Logh no one from the Pegasus Army would be spared. The blood of the Dark Cavalry from Shadow Gorge could only be repaid with the blood of the Pegasus Army. Thump, thump, thump. Colin climbed to the top of the city wall and approached Marquis Vincent, who was now surrounded by the northern soldiers. Colin Angler! Come on, if you dare, duel with me! Marquis Vincent wildly waved his sharp sword, his face filled with madness. A duel with me? Colin sneered, You, a defeated general, are worthy? What did you say?! Marquis Vincent exploded, Im not worthy? Haha, Im not worthy? What are you? I am the eldest son of the St. Prowse family; youre merely the son of a country Baron, how dare you say Im not worthy? Colins face remained unchanged in face of this humiliation. The rantings of a defeated man were merely an impotent outlet in the eyes of a victor. Yes, indeed. The esteemed first son of the St. Prowse family, how could you lose to the son of a rural Baron? If I were you, I would have killed myself long ago to avoid tarnishing the honor of the Holy Knight family. Ah ah ah C Ill kill you!!! Marquis Vincent roared and rushed towards Colin. Knight Logh stepped forward to block him, shouting loudly, You are not qualified to challenge Viscount Angler to a duel, fight me instead! And what are you? Marquis Vincent was now in a frenzy, swinging his sword wildly in an attempt to cut Knight Logh to pieces. However, his mind was in chaos, and his fighting was completely disorganized. Logh easily suppressed him. After a while, Colin lost interest. Both Knight Logh and Marquis Vincent were of the fourth rank, but Marquis Vincent had lost his composure. He was also injured during his previous charge on the South Gate, so he was no match for Knight Logh now. Colin casually watched this duel with no suspense, while listening to a preliminary report of the battle from his subordinates. Although the Dark Cavalry had achieved a total victory in this battle, they had also paid a considerable price. Of the eight thousand Dark Cavalry who escaped from the Shadow Gorge, only about six thousand remained. But they had successfully defeated an Eastern army of more than twenty thousand men. If you add the forty thousand strong army previously led by Viscount Auston, it totals to sixty thousand. Also, the Eastern army trapped in Silver Moon City wouldnt be able to last much longer. It can be said that the Pegasus Army of the St. Prowse family from the Eastern Territory, had been completely wiped out in the Half-Elf Kingdom. Just as Colin was listening to a report on the battles results, Marquis Vincent had already suffered a defeat. The Knight Logh held his longsword to Marquis Vincents throat and turned to ask Colin, My lord, how should we handle him? Please give your command. Colin touched his chin and said, We cannot kill him yet. We need him to ransom for Marquis Garcia. Yes sir. Knight Logh nodded in agreement. He summoned his attendant to disarm Marquis Vincents weapons and armor and used a heavy chain to bind his hands and feet. Colin nodded in satisfaction, stood up, and said, Lets go, its time to end this battle. At this moment, the fighting was still ongoing in Silver Moon City. Chaos was everywhere, especially at the Half-Elf Palace, where Viscount Auston was desperately commanding the Eastern Army to attempt an breakthrough into the palace. However, as soon as the news that the Eastern army outside the city had been crushed and Marquis Vincent had been captured, the Eastern warriors inside Silver Moon City lost their will to fight. They dropped their weapons and surrendered on their knees. Seemingly wishing to humiliate Marquis Vincent deliberately, Colin tied him to a cross and dragged him behind a horse from the South Gate all the way to the Royal Palace. The half-elf citizens along the way, seeing the miserable state of this Marquis from the East, all scorned and cursed him loudly. Even some dared to discreetly pick up stones from the roadside to throw at Marquis Vincent. Of course, Colin didnt attempt to stop the half-elves actions. He wanted the hatred between Silver Moon City and the East to be deep-rooted. Seeing Colin not stopping them, more and more half-elf citizens began throwing stones at Marquis Vincent. Poor Marquis Vincent, who had never been humiliated in this way, fainted in anger. By the time they reached the Half-Elf Palace, Queen Isa was already waiting at the palace gate. Colin dismounted his horse, instructed his men to revive Marquis Vincent, then dragged the Eastern Marquis, who looked like a dead dog, in front of Queen Isa. He made a bow with a hand on his chest and announced loudly, Congratulations to Her Majesty the Queen! Under your wise leadership, the Half-Elf Army has successfully defeated the Eastern Pegasus Army! Queen Isa responded with a bright smile, This honor is also thanks to your contribution and the bravery of our countless fearless half-elf warriors. Im proud of you all! Then she turned her gaze towards Marquis Vincent, her eyes freezing cold, Marquis Vincent, you have disregarded the friendship between our nations and brutally killed countless half-elf citizens. Your crime is unforgivable. As the Queen of the Half-Elves, I demand that you go to the Public Cemetery of the Half-Elf Kingdom to atone for your sins. Marquis Vincent, full of contempt, was about to curse, but Colin, from beside him, quickly punched him in the face. Then he casually answered for him, Of course, Marquis Vincent would be very willing to atone for his crimes. Marquis Vincent, mouth full of blood, was half-dead lying on the ground, groaned a few times in agreement. The half-elf nobles were shocked and suddenly came to a realizationC From now on, the Half-Elf Kingdom could possibly rely only on the North Territory. Queen Isa did not seem to mind offending the Eastern Territory in the slightest. Rather than looking at Marquis Vincent, who was in an extremely miserable state, she walked towards the half-elf soldiers gathered outside the palace. The time to showno, to comfort her soldiers had arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Snowflakes fell on Queen Isas hair and shoulders, giving her a sign of purity. With this great victory, Queen Isas prestige in the Half-Elf Kingdom had reached an unparalleled height. As she slowly approached, the half-elves gathered outside the palace cheered in fervor. The boiling atmosphere seemed to be melting all the snow in the sky. From this day forward, the half-elf race has finally shed its image of weakness and fearing battles, and was reborn through bloodshed. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: 155 Royal Family_1 Chapter 155: 155 Royal Family_1 Translator: 549690339 The heavy snowfall changed the landscapes color. In this snowfall, a team of about three hundred people was heading in the direction of Silver Moon City. Eight knights in red armor, carrying the World Purifying Flames flag, rode at the head of the team. The sight of this banner made the half-elf commoners along the road kneel hastily in reverence. Because, the World Purifying Flames were the emblem of the luminous Royal Family of the Empire. In the luxury horse-drawn carriage at the center of the team, a boy of about thirteen or fourteen was looking at the information report recently handed to him by his attendant, a look of surprise on his face. From his clothing style and the badge on his chest, its not hard to guess that this young boy is the Crown Prince of the Empire C Harrison St. Lorenzo. Mother, the Pegasus Army of the East has been wiped out under Silver Moon City Queen Midela was sprawled lazily on a soft cushion at this moment, covered with a thick fox fur blanket. Upon hearing her sons question, she didnt even bother to open her eyes and responded dismissively. Has the Eastern Army really become this incompetent after years of peace, losing to half-elves? And the Dark Cavalry. The Dark Cavalry? Yes, theyre supposedly remnants who escaped from the Shadow Gorge, according to the report, there were eight thousand soldiers. Only then did Queen Midela open her eyes, revealing a look of curiosity. Prince Harrison quickly handed the report over, questioning in confusion, Mother, why didnt these remnants of the Dark Cavalry flee back to the North Territory, but instead went to Silver Moon City? Its because their mission is to protect Vera, and Vera is still in Silver Moon City, Queen Midela gave a casual reason, yet her gaze fixated on the name of Viscount Angler within the report. A strange smile emerged on her beautiful face as if she thought of something. Prince Harrison seemed to buy this reason, hesitated for a moment, then asked again, Mother, Duke St. Hilde, Duke St. Prowse, and the Half-Elf Royal Family, they are all fathers vassals, arent they? Yes. Then shouldnt we stop them from fighting each other like this? Upon hearing this, Queen Midela looked directly into her sons eyes, laughed, and asked, Do you hope that the vassals of the St. Lorenzo family live in harmony and friendly relations? Shouldnt they be? Prince Harrison was filled with confusion. Harrison, do you think the St. Lorenzo family has the strength to win over the North? I suppose. What about the North combined with the East? Prince Harrison hesitated, not daring to declare. What about adding the West, or even the South Border? Queen Midelas gaze was cold, Tell me, if the four Dukes joined forces, how should St. Lorenzos family respond? Prince Harrison suddenly broke into a cold sweat and fell silent. However, Queen Midela seemed intent on not letting her son off the hook that easily, she kept her eyes fixated on him, waiting for his answer. After a while, Prince Harrison cautiously answered, Mother, arent you Duke St. Hildes blood sister? My blood also carries that of the St. Hilde family, the North wouldnt dare rebel against the royal family, would they? Hehe, arent the holy knight families in the empire marrying each other all the time? If marriage could solve all political issues, there would be no wars in this world. A wise lord will only consider interests, not how many women he has married, when deciding his familys stance. Prince Harrison was left dumbfounded. He wanted to ask his mother if someday the North should stand in opposition to the royal family, whose side would she take? But after hesitating for a moment, he didnt have the courage to ask such a question. After some thought, Prince Harrison continued, But isnt there the Sacred Covenant? Would the four border dukes dare to tear up the agreement, break their promises, and challenge the status of the St. Lorenzo family? Queen Midela scoffed, Harrison, remember, all verbal promises and written agreements can be betrayed at any time. To ensure the loyalty of your vassals, you can only rely on your own strength. Prince Harrison nodded awkwardly, I understand, Mother. So, we cant let the four border dukes unite. We must create conflict among them. This way, the St. Lorenzo family can maintain control over the empire. Only then did Queen Midela show a comforting smile, gently touched her sons hair, and nodded, Exactly. Remember, the guarantee of the St. Lorenzo familys superior status lies in maintaining a balance and mutual restraint among the four territories. Prince Harrison nodded heavily, engraving his mothers words deeply in his heart. Then he asked, What about the Half-Elf Kingdom? How should we deal with this subordinate country? No need to worry too much about such a small country. Queen Midelas expression became notably more relaxed, However, from this war, it seems that the half-elf army has some merits that are worth recruiting. Should I proceed with the original plan to crown Queen Isa? Queen Midela looked at her son with interest, Do you have any other ideas? Under his mothers encouraging gaze, Prince Harrison gathered his courage to speak: I think, even though the Modewen family claims to voluntarily give up their position to the Miller family, there must inevitably be coercion and threats involved. If I crown Isa Miller, a usurper, wouldnt it give more ambitious people in the empire hope? Therefore, I believe, we should depose Queen Isa and restore the Modewen family to the throne. In this way, the Modewen family, either out of gratitude or seeking support, always has to closely follow the St. Lorenzo family. Your points are very valid. Queen Midela praised, nodding her head. Just as Prince Harrison started to smile, he heard his mother continue, But do you know the consequences of refusing to crown Isa Miller? What? Hatred from the Half-Elves and displeasure from the North Territory. Worse, you might not even be able to leave Silver Moon City unscathed. Prince Harrisons smile froze instantly, he anxiously whispered, It cant bethat serious, can it? However, the expression on Queen Midelas face was extremely serious. Harrison, you have to understand, a power struggle without appropriate strength to back it up is just a joke. You want to depose Queen Isa? But have you considered, after this great victory, how much she is revered by the Half-Elves? Wouldnt this act incite hatred from the Half-Elves? You want to elevate the Modewen family? But the Modewens have no strength or reputation to support them. Can they really win the loyalty of millions of half-elf warriors by your words alone? As for the North Territory, would they willingly step back and watch you easily take over the Half-Elf Kingdom which they obtained control over after paying a great price? You intend to control the situation in the Half-Elf Kingdom with your three hundred Imperial Guards? Hearing his mothers questions, Prince Harrison was instantly covered in sweat. The dangers hidden in political struggles apparently scared the young prince. Seeing this, Queen Midela sighed quietly, she pulled her young son into her arms and comforted, Harrison, theres still much for you to learn. But remember, speak less, act less, and observe more. An underage lion must learn to hide its sharp teeth and claws, as they dont scare off enemies but only arouse fear and vigilance. Yes, Mother, I will dutifully crown Queen Isa. Prince Harrison buried his head in his mothers bosom and mumbled. Good, Queen Midela ruffled her sons hair and reminded, Also, pay attention to winning over Viscount Angler of the North Territory. Why? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because he is now the true lord of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Prince Harrison looked up in confusion, but saw that his mother had no intention of explaining further. She just stared deeply at the last line of the report. That line read C Queen Isa is pregnant. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: 156 Message_1 Chapter 156: 156 Message_1 Translator: 549690339 Clear and twinkling droplets of water gently slid off the vibrant red lychees, spreading a pleasant sweetness in the air. Even though it was winter currently, the proud planting techniques of the half-elves made it possible to have off-season fruit like lychees in the royal palace. Colin, at this moment, was enjoying being indulged on the half-elf throne, as Queen Isa tenderly fed him a peeled lychee. A beauty in his arms, sweet words to his ears, and savory lychees in his taste. Colin had to admit, the gentle township could indeed become a heros grave. No wonder so many once dominant figures are eroded by the luxurious and corrupt lifestyle, losing their ideals and goals. Your Majesty, Viscount Auston has been brought here. The attendant reported from outside the hall. Only then did Queen Isa rise from Colins arms, elegantly adjusted her half-open clothes, and ordered in a calm, natural tone, Bring him in. Colin also stood up from the throne, stepping down from the high platform. Two guards escorted Viscount Auston into the hall from outside around the same time. Its good, you can go. The guards acted according to the order and left the palace, leaving Viscount Auston hunching his back, saluting carefully to Queen Isa and Colin. Once full of confidence, the Eastern Viscount, was nothing but pathetic now. Colin came near Viscount Auston, greeted him with a smile and said, Viscount, are you satisfied with your treatment these past few days? Satisfied, satisfied! This humble one is impressed with His Majestys hospitality! Colin smelled the sour and rancid stench on the other partys body due to several days without a bath, and quickly retreated a few steps to keep some distance. Glad to hear that. Today Ive asked you here is to ask a few questions. If you answer well, His Majesty might consider letting you return to the East Territory. A hint of joy appeared on Viscount Austons face, and he nodded repeatedly, Please ask! I will definitely tell the truth! Who leaked the whereabouts of the Dark Cavalry to you? This Im not quite sure. Really, Lord Angler, Im not purposely avoiding the question, the military order to ambush in the Shadow Gorge came directly from Duke St. Prowse. Not just me, even the Marquis Vincent might not know the ins and outs of it. Viscount Auston was on a fix, as if worrying if because of not being able to answer the first question, the other party would think he is not cooperating. After pondering, he added: However, along with us to Shadow Gorge, there was also Mage Cusius, the Vice President of the Yevir Council, a powerful Tier 6 mage. So, I suspect the battle at Shadow Gorge may have been instigated by the Yevir Council. Colin frowned instantly, the involvement of yet another mage force complicated the current situation. However, Colin had this intuition that the Yevir Council may have participated in this incident, but they were definitely not the mastermind behind the scenes. Noble families of the Empire were always repulsive and alert to these mages and could not allow them to lead them by the nose. Seeing Viscount Auston in this state, there was no point in asking more questions. So, Colin switched the topic: Did you intercept any carrier pigeons from the North Territory during your time surrounding Silver Moon City? This time Viscount Auston resolutely nodded: Yes. And, they were from Ice Rock City. Colin perked up, quickly asked, Wheres the letter? The letter I dont know where it is now Viscount Auston was again in a predicament but then hurriedly said, I remember the general contents of the letter. I can recite them to you. Go ahead. All right. The letter mentioned three things. The first one was about Duke St. Hilde. The letter stated that more than half a month ago, Prince of the North from the Troll Empire, the Holy Warrior Otto Volkin, appeared in Winterfell City and challenged Duke St. Hilde to a duel. Duke St. Hilde immediately responded, and they fought day and night, obscuring daylight and moonlight, and finally ended in a draw A draw? Colin exclaimed, Are you saying that Duke St. Hilde is actually a Holy Knight? Im afraid so, otherwise he wouldnt have been able to outmaneuver Holy Warrior Otto. Colin was astounded by the breaking news revealed in the first message of his letter. Only now did he understand why Marquis Garcia remained reticent despite being betrayed by his own brother. At first he thought the Marquis Garcia was unwilling to plunge the St. Hilde family into strife, but now it seemed likely that he knew the trump card his brother was holding! This also explained why Duke St. Hilde, amidst unstable internal affairs, dared to marry Vera off to the Half-Elf Kingdom, attempting to gain influence over the Eastern Territory. Suppressing his inner astonishment, Colin gestured to Viscount Auston to continue. The second matter is that the harvest in the North Territory was scant this year, and instances of slave rebellions have become increasingly frequent and severe. The Golden Lion Legion has been dispatched under the command of Duke St. Hilde to suppress this. The final matter, concerns your Viscountship. There are food shortages which have also led to several rebellions, luckily, these were promptly suppressed and, for now, the situation is relatively stable. After hearing the three pieces of news contained in the letter from Ice Rock City, Colin fell into contemplation. He now felt more strongly that a pair of mysterious hands were pulling the strings behind all this. Previous doubts resurfaced once again. Who was it who poisoned Marquis Adams to death at Lion Roar Castle? Who instructed Cis Savoy to assassinate Vera? Who instigated the Eastern Territory to ambush the Dark Cavalry in Shadow Gorge? Who arranged for Holy Warrior Otto to challenge Duke St. Hilde? And set it to coincide with the outbreak of rebellion in the North Territory. Given some thought, even the current rebellion led by slaves in the North Territory was probably incited and guided by someone. If Duke St. Hilde hadnt intentionally hidden his power, he probably would have died in the duel with Holy Warrior Otto. On top of that, the North Territory would certainly be plunged into disorder without a leader. Considering the ambush on the Dark Cavalry in Shadow Gorge, where one of the North Territorys most solid military cornerstones collapsed, it can be deduced that the real goal of this mysterious manipulator is to plunge the North Territory into civil unrest! With this thought, Colin couldnt help but envision Count Umans grim face. Back when the Trolls invaded, Colin had suspected that the deceiving-enemy plan Count Uman presented to Duke St. Hilde was sinister in nature. Could it be that Count Uman was behind all of this once again? Colins silence made Viscount Auston nervous, and after a considerable pause, he cautiously asked, My lord, do you have any other questions? Colin came back to his senses, shook his head, and said, That will be all for now. As promised, I will send you back to the Eastern Territory, as long as you will deliver a message to Duke St. Prowse for me. Please, speak your message. Tell Duke St. Prowse, if he wants to ransom his son, he should trade him for Marquis Garcia. Alright, I will make sure your message is delivered. With a wave of his hand, Colin signaled for Viscount Auston to withdraw. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Queen Isa saw Colin deep in thought. She seemed to realize something, then walked over to him and humbly asked, Are you leaving? Colin nodded, Yes, I must return to Ice Rock City as soon as possible. The North Territory is about to face a major crisis. Queen Isa didnt press further. Instead, she embraced Colin, whispering, If you need any help, please be sure to tell me. Colin, feeling the soft contours of the body in his arms and the fragrance in his nose, smilingly replied: I do, indeed, need your help. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: 157 Welcome_1 Chapter 157: 157 Welcome_1 Translator: 549690339 The snow finally stopped. The sun showed its long-absent face, illuminating this world wrapped in a silver coat. In the south of Silver Moon City, a large number of East captive Easterners were working hard under the watchful eye of the Dark Cavalry warriors. A luxurious motorcade passed by them, many captives curiously looked up, and then were shocked by the badge on the flag of the motorcade. Its someone from the Royal Family of the Empire! Prince Harrison lifted the carriage curtain, looked out for a while, then curiously asked, Mother, why are they digging such a big pit? Queen Midela glanced at the scene outside the carriage and sneered, Thats not a pit, its their grave. A grave? Prince Harrison didnt react for a moment. But soon, he understood what his mother meant, and his face went pale with fright. The curtain fell, separating the inside and outside of the carriage into two worlds. What, scared? Queen Midela lifted the curtain again, leaving her young son nowhere to hide from the harsh reality. I Im just a bit shocked Prince Harrison attempted to explain. Theres nothing shocking. The cruelty of this game lies in this, the victor takes all, and the loser dies in the grave they dug themselves. Prince Harrison steadied his nerves and hesitated, Isnt kindness and mercy a virtue? Yes. Queen Midela nodded but immediately shook her head, But a qualified lord only extends kindness and mercy towards those who submit to him. The Pegasus Army will never submit to the Half-Elves or the North Territory, so they can only die. Whats more, theres the blood debt of the Dark Cavalry. Under such circumstances, if Viscount Angler shows mercy to these Eastern captives, he will not be able to win the loyalty of the Dark Cavalry. Prince Harrison tucked his head in, feeling more and more that the world was horrific. Looking at the Easterners outside the carriage laboring in the sun, Prince Harrison was puzzled, Why dont these Easterners resist then? Because they are oblivious to their fate. Queen Midela sneered, In fact, how many people are very clear whether they are digging their own graves with their current actions? Knock Knock. The carriage door knocked, the voice of a knight from the Lorenzo family came, Your Highness the Queen, the welcoming party of the Half-Elf Kingdom is ahead. I see. Queen Midela let down the carriage curtain, ruffling Prince Harrisons hair, Do not pity the defeated. As the eldest son of the Lorenzo family, you should pay more attention to the winners, comfort them, win them over, gain their support. Yes, mother. Prince Harrison nodded, then adjusted his expression, revealing a naive smile typical of boys his age. The royal motorcade soon reached the outside of the South Gate of Silver Moon City. With melodious music, Queen Isa stood personally at the very forefront of the reception party. Behind her, on either side, stood Vera and Colin, and further back, a group of Half-Elf nobles. Under the gentle winter sun, the eight knights of the Lorenzo family almost simultaneously stopped their horses and planted their flags into the ground. Whoo Amid the sound of the long horn, the door of the luxurious carriage in the middle of the motorcade gradually opened, and Queen Midela and Prince Harrison walked out, one after the other. Queen Isa took a few steps forward and performed a standard court bow, saying, Honoured Queen, Your Royal Highness, allow me to welcome you to Silver Moon City on behalf of the Elf Clan. Your presence is a blessing to the Half-Elf Clan and a supreme honour to Silver Moon City! Prince Harrison stepped forward somewhat stiffly and returned the bow, saying in a childish voice, Beautiful Lady Isa, thank you for your reception! Because the coronation ceremony has not yet taken place, Prince Harrison could not publicly address Isa as Her Majesty the Queen. Even though she is now practically the Half-Elf queen. Then, Prince Harrison looked at Vera behind Queen Isa, and greeted her with a warmer tone, Cousin Vera, Im so happy to see you here! Your Highness Prince Harrison, Im also happy to see you here! Vera replied with a sweet smile, seemingly fond of this adorable cousin. Prince Harrison turned his gaze to Colin, admiration clear on his face, Viscount Angler, my mother mentioned your excellent horsemanship. If you have time, could you teach me? Colin blinked, at a loss for words Since when have I become so skilled at riding? How come I dont remember? However, he certainly couldnt decline Prince Harrisons request in public, so he smiled and said, Of course, it would be my honor, Your Highness. Thats enough, lets get inside the city. I heard Miss Isa is pregnant. We shouldnt let her wait in the cold wind for too long. Queen Midela proposed, interrupting the ongoing conversation. She naturally held Queen Isas arm and led her towards her carriage. Harrison, go chat with your Cousin Vera. Miss Isa, please, have a seat in my carriage. Thank you, Your Majestic Queen. Although Colin frowned at Queen Midela who simply walked away with Queen Isa, he didnt say anything. The motorcade restarted its journey towards Silver Moon City. Inside the royal carriage, Queen Midela and Queen Isa sat opposite each other. It was as if two exquisite roses were blossoming, each showing their radiant beauty. Looking at Queen Isas barely noticeable bump, Queen Midela commented with a laugh, This is your first child, isnt it? Yes. Queen Isa slightly lowered her head, seeming somewhat reserved. Then you must be careful. The first few months are the riskiest for miscarriage. After hearing the Queens words, Isa was taken aback, somewhat puzzled. However, she just nodded and replied, Thank you for the reminder, Your Majesty. Not at all. Im a woman, and a mother of two. I know how hard it is to carry a child. There was a lot of concern in Queen Midelas tone. Not only are you a woman and a mother, but you are also a role model for all the women of the Empire. Queen Isa was always wary, suspecting that the Queens concern may have ulterior motives. Im hardly a role model. Queen Midela laughed, When I was pregnant with Harrison, I was still carelessly riding horses around. I even fell off once and nearly had a miscarriage, it scared me half to death. Queen Isa frowned, somewhat puzzled why the Queen kept bringing up miscarriages. But when she heard what the Queen said next, she finally understood. I later found out that the saddle had been tampered with, leading to my fall. Queen Midela looked at Queen Isa with a mysterious gaze, Do you know who tampered with it? It might be an enemy of His Majesty, the Emperor. Yes, everyone seemed to think so. Moreover, the knight on duty that day was the son of that political enemy. Queen Midela showed a cold smile, As a result, the Emperor seized the opportunity and stripped that enemy off his court position. Queen Isa remained silent, finally understanding what Queen Midela was trying to say. I heard you survived an assassination attempt recently? Yes. Queen Isa nodded her head. She wanted to explain that she and Colin had planned that assassination attempt together, but she ended up not saying it. Isa Queen Midela suddenly grabbed Queen Isas hand, speaking with concern, Dont be content with being a pawn of men, because a pawn can be abandoned at any moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Queen Isa bit her lip, looked at Queen Midela, and sincerely asked, Thenwhat should I do? Queen Midela smiled, Keep a firm grasp of what you can really rely on, such as the Half-Elf Kingdom, or, the child in your belly. I understand. Queen Isa gave a meaningful nod. Also, Queen Midela smiled with satisfaction at the subtle change in Queen Isas expression, the Lorenzo family will always be your strong backing. Thank you, Your Majesty! I will always remember the kindness of the Lorenzo family. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: 158 Intimacy_1 Chapter 158: 158 Intimacy_1 Translator: 549690339 Half-Elf Palace, Crystal Flower Room. This Crystal Flower Room was specifically commissioned to be built after Queen Isa ascended to the throne. Although its not large, its completely constructed of natural crystals. Gentle sunlight cascades through the crystal dome, filling the entire Flower Room. A copper pipe encircles the crystal walls, occasionally discharging warm steam from small openings on the pipe surface, making the Crystal Flower Room as warm as spring. In such an environment, despite the frigid winds of winter, the Flower Room is filled with vibrant blood roses. However, Colins gaze is firmly fixed on Queen Isa. Today, the Half-Elf Queen is wearing a snow-white, waist-clinching dress, emphasizing her slender waist and erect shoulders. Her pale, slender hand is holding a freshly cut blood rose, slowly being inserted into the flower basket. Then, she picks up the basket to admire it for a while, a pure, charming smile blooming on the corner of her mouth. This smile is vastly different from the queens usual charming, captivating aura. It leaves Colin in a trance. Is it beautiful? Queen Isa suddenly turns her head, smiles brilliantly at Colin. Only then does Colin snap back to reality, he vigorously nods: Beautiful! Its unclear whether he is complimenting the flowers, or the beauty. Queen Isa smiles with a hint of satisfaction, and then places the basket on the small round table in the center of the Flower Room. She elegantly sits down on the rattan chair: Arent you worried about what Queen Midela told me? Colin also sits down on a rattan chair opposite Queen Isa. Shaking his head, he smiles: Why should I be worried? Its nothing more than an unimpressive ploy. Really, unimpressive? Queen Isa giggles cunningly, Sir Viscount, it seems you still dont understand women, especially pregnant women. Only then does Colin put away his frivolity, pondering carefully, he finally agrees: You make a valid point. So, were you truly affected by what the queen said? Instead of answering, Queen Isa counterquestions: If you knew in advance that I was pregnant, would you still propose that assassination plan? No, Colin replied definitively. Queen Isa smiles sweetly, evidently satisfied by the mans response. However, she suddenly changes the topic, saying: But I would! Hmm? Colin raises an eyebrow, gazing perplexedly at Queen Isa. Queen Isas expression is serious, her tone as firm as iron: I would choose to continue with the assassination plan, even if it means I might lose this child. Colins expression changes slightly: Isa, you If by risking my childs life, I can awaken the Half-Elf Clan, I wouldnt hesitate. Colin squints, his brilliant gaze locked onto the Half-Elf Queen. Queen Isa also stares back intently, openly revealing her true self. After a while, Colin sighs, laughing: It seems Queen Midelas scheme is indeed not very smart. She simply does not know what kind of person you are. So, what kind of person am I? Just as Colin was about to reply, he noticed something brushing against his leg under the table. He looked up to see Queen Isa with a smile on her lips, gazing at him enticingly. Colin couldnt help the swell of emotion, instinctively stretching out his hand to catch the mischievous foot that was teasing him. The delicate, soft touch made Colin hold Queen Isas enchanting foot in his hand, gently kneading it. Queen Isas fair cheeks bloomed with two red clouds, her moist eyes glancing at Colin with a myriad of emotions. It seemed like a reproach for his audacity, but also encouragement for his daringness. Just as Colin was about to flip over the circular table in front of him and explore further into the tempting and mysterious flower path, the announcement of a maid suddenly resounded from outside the crystal flower room: Your Majesty, Prince Harrison and Miss Viola are here to see you. Colin instantly became deflated. If it were anyone else, he would have surely asked Queen Isa to dismiss them, but he couldnt dismiss these two so easily. Queen Isa, looking at a crestfallen Colin, suddenly covered her mouth and gave a coy laugh, comforting him, I will prepare Honey Chrysanthemum Tea tonight. Would Viscount Sir like to have a taste? Colin naturally wouldnt refuse, Okay! I must taste the tea personally brewed by your majesty, Im curious about how it will taste. Queen Isa snickered, retracting her slender foot from Colins grasp, and loudly instructed the maid outside, Please let them in. Soon, Prince Harrison and Viola came in. Viola was wearing a slightly trailing white dress today, along with a white brimmed hat, which made her look dignified and elegant, like a blooming magnolia flower. As soon as the girl entered the room, she gave Colin an enchanting smile, and if there were not others in the flower room, she would probably have thrown herself into Colins arms straightaway. After exchanging pleasantries, Viola couldnt help but praise when she saw the exceptionally beautiful blood roses, Your Majesty, the blood roses you cultivate are getting more and more beautiful. Queen Isa gave a gentle smile, Miss Viola, you flatter me. If youd like to learn, Id be happy to teach you. Viola was tempted but also hesitant. It seemed that Queen Isa saw through Violas turmoil and reassured her, Dont worry, all these flowers are cultivated with animal blood. Upon learning that they didnt require human blood, much less human skulls or other terrifying things, Viola was finally relieved and smiled, Okay, then I will trouble you! Prince Harrison, of course, had no interest in flower cultivation techniques, so he moved over to Colin and asked admiringly, Viscount Angler, can you share with me how you managed to defeat the large East Border Army with just 8000 Dark Cavalry? Colin lowered his head, looking at this major prince of the Glorious Empire, while a sense of annoyance rose in his heart. After all, Queen Midela had just tried to drive a wedge between him and Queen Isa, naturally Colin had a biased view of Prince Harrison as a result. He had already considered the Half-Elf Kingdom to be his own, so how could he allow anyone else to interfere? Not even the Royal Family of the Empire. Of course, he wouldnt let this dislike show. He still wore a kind smile on his face and said, Your Highness, the main credit for defeating the East Border Army goes to the Half-Elf Army, not solely the Dark Cavalry. Thats still really impressive! Could you teach me how to command a cavalry in battle? The pure and innocent smile on Prince Harrisons face seemed somewhat fake in Colins eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colins eyes flickered. He suddenly thought of a great way to bother the Lorenzo family. Commanding a cavalry is basic. As a prince of the empire, you should learn something more powerful. Prince Harrisons eyes lit up, and his interest was instantly piqued, What kind of powerful things? Youll know when you follow me. Having said that, Colin bid farewell to Queen Isa and Viola with Prince Harrison, and then they left the crystal flower room. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: 159 Mislead_1 Chapter 159: 159 Mislead_1 Translator: 549690339 In the howling cold wind, Colin led Prince Harrison to the top of Silver Moon Citys walls. The accumulated snow outside the city had not yet melted, and at this moment, it was reflecting the sunsets glow, appearing exceptionally beautiful. Pointing to the large pit outside the city and the Eastern prisoners working around it, Colin asked, Your Highness, do you know what I am making these Eastern prisoners dig this enormous pit for? Prince Harrisons eyes darted around, recalling his mothers warning, and shook his head, saying, I do not. Colin casually replied, Its their grave. A grave? Prince Harrisons face revealed a shocked expression. However, his young age and lack of acting skills were instantly seen through by the veteran Colin. Nevertheless, Colin did not expose him; instead, he quietly observed Prince Harrison, seemingly looking forward to his next attempt at a performance. Feeling uneasy under Colins gaze, Prince Harrison quickly asked, Sir Viscount, are you planning to bury all these Eastern prisoners alive? Alive? No, no, that method is too crude, and moreover, such a large number of prisoners resisting could inevitably cause damage to the Dark Cavalry. So, you have a better method? Indeed. Colin grinned enigmatically, This method, is what I want to teach you, the real art of controlling your subordinates. Prince Harrison immediately appeared interested, his eyes lighting up as he looked expectantly at Colin, waiting for his explanation. At that moment, a commotion suddenly arose from outside the city. Seemingly, the prisoners had clashed with their supervisors, and both parties were in a standoff. From this distance, Prince Harrison couldnt hear what the two parties were arguing about and had to turn to Colin, asking, Sir Viscount, do you know what theyre arguing about? Colin, seeming to know everything, mildly replied, Food. Food? Yes. These prisoners have been toiling all day and havent had a meal yet. They are likely starving and thats why they started arguing with the supervisors. Prince Harrison nodded and proceeded to ask, What is this real art of controlling your subordinates that you mentioned? Colin smiled, Your Highness, dont be impatient. Please keep watching. Prince Harrison had no choice but to patiently keep watching. After a while, the dispute outside the city seemed to have finally been resolved. Large pots were brought out emitting billows of steam and wafting an enticing aroma. Unable to suppress their excitement, the prisoners let out cheers, seemingly praising the merciful Dark Cavalry. However, it wasnt long before an argument broke out again. And this time, the dispute grew fiercer; the prisoners and the supervisors even started getting physical. With a confused look, Prince Harrison asked again, Sir Viscount, why have they started arguing again? Because the prisoners will find that theres too little food, at most enough for only half of them. While the two were conversing, the conflict outside the city grew more and more intense. The prisoners, who had been starving for a day, turned their rage towards the supervisors, believing they had been withholding food. More and more people joined the fray, blood splashed lavishly onto the snow, mirroring the sunsets glow, forming a strange sense of beauty. Prince Harrison looked at the Dark Cavalry soldiers who were merely standing by, not displaying any intention of intervening, and asked in confusion, Sir Viscount, why isnt your Dark Cavalry stopping these prisoners mutiny? Remaining nonchalant, Colin counter-questioned, Why should they stop it? Theyre resisting your will! No, theyre just resisting the supervisors. Nevertheless, arent you going to do anything about the supervisors? Why should I? Colin suddenly revealed a peculiar smile, Those supervisors were chosen from the prisoners themselves; thus, its merely the Easterners killing each other. Prince Harrison was taken aback. He opened his mouth, but found himself at a loss for words. Selecting supervisors from among the prisoners will inevitably create fractures among the Eastern people. The prisoners working hard would undoubtedly resent their peers who were chosen to be supervisors, and this resentment might even surpass their hatred towards the Dark Cavalry. Such is human nature. Then, when Colin deliberately gave them less food, the captives would not blame the Dark Cavalry, because they dared not. Instead, they would channel that resentment onto their former companions, now the supervisors, believing these people to be the true oppressors. Once this antagonism and hatred exploded, the Easterners would turn on each other, so there was no need for the Dark Cavalry to lift a finger. Prince Harrison suddenly found the Viscount Angler at his side quite terrifying, this manipulation of hearts was indeed horrifying. But, it was also very effective. The battle outside the city was nearing its end. Although the supervisors, spared from labor, had more strength and some simple weapons, the captives held an absolute numerical advantage, and quickly claimed victory in the melee. The bodies of a thousand supervisors were casually discarded on the snow, alongside an even larger number of captive corpses. The Dark Cavalry took no notice, allowing the Easterners to have their way as long as they didnt attempt to break out of the designated area. The captives cheered loudly, celebrating their victory, and then rushed towards the large pots filled with food. However, there wasnt enough food to go around. Thus, the fighting broke out once again. The snow was littered with more piles of corpses. When the chaos finally subsided, the Dark Cavalry made their belated entrance. They directed the surviving captives to bury the dead bodies, and then selected a new batch of superintendents from among them. And so, the cycle continued Colin, observing the changing expressions on Prince Harrisons face, suddenly asked, Your Highness, what do those supervisors remind you of? Prince Harrison paused, puzzled, Remind me of what? Dont they resemble our human nobles? Nobles? Yes, nobles. Few in number, yet holding more power and enslaving a larger number of companions who are not really that much different from us. Prince Harrison felt a chill in his heart, realizing that Colin was making sense. For some reason, an inexplicable fear welled up in his heart, and he blurted out, But in the real world, how dare the commoners rebel against the nobles? Under normal circumstances, of course they wouldnt dare. Colin smiled, But when they are driven to a dead end, what wouldnt they do? But but even if they rebelled, they could not possibly win! In reality, nobles arent those overseers, not something the commoners can defeat with numerical advantage. Colin did not refute this time but sneered, Your Highness, if you are concerned about whether commoners can defeat nobles, then you have fallen into the trap of this game. Trap? What do you mean? Colin pointed at the direction of the huge pit outside the city, his eyes mysterious, Think about it, who arranged this confrontation between the supervisors and captives? And who is intensifying this confrontation, making them kill each other? Prince Harrisons eyes narrowed, Its you! Colin laughed, Exactly. Now, think again, between the supervisors and captives, do I really care who wins? Prince Harrison was enlightened, You dont. As long as they fight amongst themselves, no matter who loses or wins, they have fallen into your trap. What they should really do is join forces to fight the Dark Cavalry, to fight you! Yes. Colin nodded slightly, and then suddenly fell silent. Prince Harrison was pondered over Colins metaphor, his mind forming an understanding. But suddenly, he froze. Because, he realized that the supervisors and captives represent two classes in reality C the nobles and the common people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But in this game, there was another force C Colin and the Dark Cavalry! They represented Prince Harrison turned his head to look at Colin, and found Viscount Angler revealing a cryptic smile. He opened his mouth, wanting to speak out his doubts, but found that he couldnt even begin to articulate them. Suddenly, the imperial prince felt an intense, boundless fear enveloping him, making his body tremble uncontrollably. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: 160 Nightmare_1 Chapter 160: 160 Nightmare_1 Translator: 549690339 Colorful glazes cast enchanting light and shadow, with statues of the seven original Holy Knights standing on both sides of the palace, gazing at those within. The nobles of the Radiant Empire who had come to attend the ceremony gathered solemnly. In the melodious sound of bells, Prince Harrison strode into the palace with his head held high. Cheers broke out. The Pope Gregory, holding the crown symbolizing the supreme authority of the empire, stood on the left of the throne, silently watching Prince Harrison. An intense desire from deep within made Prince Harrison quicken his pace a little. Arriving before Pope Gregory, Prince Harrison knelt on one knee, waiting for his coronation. However, as time ticked by, Pope Gregory did not put the crown on Prince Harrisons head. The palace suddenly quieted down. Prince Harrison looked up in confusion, only to see Pope Gregorys emotionless gaze. Your Holiness? Prince Harrison called out softly. Pope Gregory finally spoke, but his tone was extremely cold: Im sorry, Your Highness. The lord requires a new shepherd. Boom! Prince Harrison felt as if he had been struck by lightning, standing there in a daze, completely at a loss. Sound around him suddenly disappeared, and Pope Gregory seemed to be getting further and further away. He stretched out his hands vigorously, trying to grasp the crown, but caught nothing. Pope Gregorys face also began to blur, until in the end, it actually turned into the face of Colin Angler! Prince Harrison tried to cry out, but found himself unable to make any sound. Out of nowhere, a whip suddenly appeared in his hand. Prince Harrison looked down and found that his regal attire had turned into worn-out military uniform C And it was the uniform of the Eastern Pegasus Army. Turning around abruptly, Prince Harrison found himself surrounded by a group of skeletal Eastern soldiers, their eyes filled with a rage that seemed ready to devour, advancing on him step by step. Why dont you give us food? Are you really more noble than us? How dare you enslave us? fear suddenly enveloped Prince Harrison, he ferociously brandished the whip, trying to scare away the Eastern soldiers in front of him. However, such threats were hardly effective. Amid the roars, these Eastern soldiers rushed at Prince Harrison like a pack of beasts. Ahhh - Prince Harrison let out a desperate scream, then found his body plummeting rapidly. Looking back, he saw an endless dark abyss behind him Harrison, Harrison? Hearing his mothers voice, Prince Harrison woke from his nightmare, sitting up abruptly, panting heavily. Only then did he realize he was drenched in cold sweat. Queen Midela gently wiped her sons pale face with a silk cloth, asking worriedly, What happened? Did you have a nightmare? Prince Harrison nodded, the look of fear not yet completely gone from his eyes. What nightmare has scared you like this? Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, but finally recounted his nightmare, as well as what Colin had said to him on the city wall during the day. After that, Prince Harrison looked at Queen Midela, whose eyebrows were tightly knitted, and asked nervously: Mother, are we nobles like the supervisors outside Silver Moon City? Are we just tools chosen by the gods to enslave our own kind? Queen Midela wanted to refute this, but for a moment, she found that she couldnt find a single convincing reason. After a moment of silence, she suddenly asked, What do you think? I Prince Harrison struggled for a moment, then gritted his teeth, saying, I think, why does the emperor of our Lorenzo family have to be crowned by the Pope? Queen Midela sighed inwardly, suddenly realizing that Colin had succeeded. He managed to provoke Prince Harrisons wariness of the Church. This must be their retaliation. When Queen Midela first tried to sow discord between Queen Isa and Colin, Colin reciprocated by successfully sowing discord between Prince Harrison and the Church. Seeing the pale-faced, stern-eyed son, Queen Midela suddenly felt a headache. The conflict between theocracy and monarchy in the glorious empires history was not something new. However, those emperors who tried to challenge the authority of the Church had ended up in quite desperate situations Harrison, do you know? There was an emperor from the Lorenzo family who shared your thoughts. At his coronation, he did not invite the Pope, but had his queen crown him. Prince Harrisons eyes lit up, eagerly asking, What happened next? Next, the Pope issued a decree, repealed the emperors Church membership, and released his subjects from their oaths of loyalty to him. Prince Harrison instantly became nervous, Just because of the Popes decree, the empires subjects are really unwilling to remain loyal to the emperor? Yes, the four Duchys almost simultaneously declared that if the emperor could not obtain the Popes forgiveness, they would no longer recognize his sovereignty. Prince Harrisons face instantly turned pale, and the sparkle in his eyes also vanished. After a long time, he asked again in a low voice, What happened after that? Having become the target of all the arrows, the emperor had no choice but to beg for the Popes forgiveness. On a heavy snowfall night, the emperor climbed the Holy Mountain barefoot, knelt in front of the Holy Light Cathedral for three days and three nights, before finally receiving an audience with the Pope. The once proud emperor could only lie prostrated before the Pope, arms outstretched in the shape of a cross, and weeping bitterly as he confessed his sins. The Pope beat the emperor ten times on the back with a thorny whip and harshly reprimanded him for his sins. Only after humiliating the earthly king to the extreme, did the Pope declare his sins forgiven, restored his Church membership, and agreed to crown him. Hearing this, Prince Harrison began to tremble uncontrollably. The scene from his nightmare re-emerged before his eyes, bringing him a suffocating fear. Queen Midela cupped her sons pale cheeks in her hands, had his eyes look into her own, and solemnly said, So, Harrison, until you are absolutely sure, never reveal even a hint of disrespect for the deity! Prince Harrison struggled, painfully saying, Mother, are we just to be tools of the deity? Just like the supervisors outside the city, we could be discarded and massacred at any time Harrison, thats Viscount Angler intentionally misleading you. How could we nobles possibly be as feeble as those supervisors? Even if the commoners make trouble, they cannot shake our reign. No, this is not about whether our reign can be shaken. Viscount Angler is right, as long as we are troubled by the power of the commoners to defeat the nobles, we fall into the Churchs trap. The Church doesnt care who wins or loses, they just want a qualified governing tool. If the Lorenzo family cannot control the imperial situation, they can completely select a new royal house! Unless we unite and resist that lofty Shut up! Queen Midela suddenly sternly stopped Prince Harrisons rambling. Pulling her sons face closer, Queen Midela darkly warned, Resist? Harrison, do you think the eastern captives and supervisors outside the city could resist the well-prepared Dark Cavalry if they united? Prince Harrison shook his head in agony. Queen Midela sighed. So, stop thinking these dangerous thoughts. Go to sleep. You are the first heir of the Lorenzo family. As long as you dont do evil, what reason would the Pope have to refuse to crown you? Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, seemingly wanting to say something but ultimately not uttering a word. He looked down obediently and nodded, Yes mother, I understand. Thats good, sleep. Yes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Watching her son fall back asleep, Queen Midelas eyebrows furrowed tighter and tighter. After a long while, she turned off the magic lamp and walked out. The sky tonight was starless, with only a silver moon high up, casting a cold glow on the world below. Colins young face suddenly emerged in Queen Midelas mind, and then, a hard-to-grasp smile climbed onto her lips: Garcia, is this your choice? Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: 161 Lawrence Uman_1 Chapter 161: 161 Lawrence Uman_1 Translator: 549690339 Silver Moon City returned to its former prosperity and noise, as if the previous coup and bloodshed hadnt occurred. However, observant individuals were able to notice a drastically different aura on the faces of the Half-Elf citizens. Compared to before, it seemed like they had completely changed their race. Lawrence Uman noticed this change. As the eldest son of the Uman Clan and the first successor to the counts title, Viscount Lawrence had visited Silver Moon City a few times. Back then, the Half-Elves bowed low when they saw him, unlike nowalthough their attitude remained respectful, it held a taste of equality that was not there before. I apologise, my lord Viscount, all our food reserves have been previously booked by the Angler family. Its the Angler family again! Viscount Lawrence was vexed. He had visited numerous trade companies in Silver Moon City in the past few days, only to unexpectedly find that all of them had already been snapped up by the Angler family. Thinking back to his previous visits to a few Half-Elf nobleswith their respectful yet distant attitude, and their vague hintsViscount Lawrence stroked his chin and sighed quietly: Colin Angler, are you the true ruler of Silver Moon City now? My lord Viscount, a man claiming to be Viscount Lawrence, the eldest son of Count Uman, has requested an audience with you. Colin was taken aback, apparently he didnt expect to encounter a member of the Uman Clan in Silver Moon City. After a moments hesitation, he gestured casually for the man to come in. Viscount Lawrence was a handsome and elegant young man, around twenty years old. He had wine-red pupils like his father, Count Uman, and an impeccable smile on his lips. Every move he made was respectful and mannerly, he certainly lived up to his distinguished standing as the eldest son of a count. However, Colin felt irked as he looked at him. He didnt forget that this Uman Clan was highly suspected to have conspired his assassination. Of course, on the surface, Colin still disguised himself with a friendliness,Viscount Lawrence, welcome to Silver Moon City! Viscount Angler, thank you for your hospitality! My father always said, you are a military genius, and it was soon proven. After the battle of Silver Moon City, your glorious victory against the East Territorys Pegasus Army with the remnants of the Dark Cavalry and the Half-Elf Silver Moon Guards have echoed throughout the North Territory. Countless bards are singing your name! Complimentary words came from Viscount Lawrence. His handsome face adorned with a sincere smile, even if you knew that its all flattery, the recipient still felt its sincerity. Youre giving me too much praise. The victory in Silver Moon City was majorly due to my warriors fighting bravely. I really didnt contribute much. Colin invited him to sit at the round table, and had a maid bring coffee. As Viscount Lawrence was sipping his coffee, he took in the halls decorations, seemingly deeply engrossed in the murals and sculptures. He revealed a satisfied smile after a while, as if he received tremendous gratification from admiring the artwork. Colin did not have such an appreciation. To him, these famous paintings and sculptures were not as good as gold coins I wonder, Lord Lawrence, what brings you to Silver Moon City? If theres anything I can assist you with, feel free to speak. Actually, its like this. You must have heard that the North Territory is currently suffering a famine. Naturally, the Uman Clans territories are no exception, hence, my father sent me to Silver Moon City this time to purchase food provisions to tide over the crisis. However, after visiting every major trade company in Silver Moon City these few days, I realized the food was all snapped up in advance by you. Therefore, I had no choice but to compound upon my thick face and ask to buy some food from you. Colin put down his coffee cup and deliberately revealed a difficult expression: Oh, I see. I actually wish to help the Uman Clan. After all, our families are related by marriage. However, the food shortage in the Angler family territory is quite severe. Even with the current food reserves in Silver Moon City, its just enough. Therefore Listening to Colins deflection, on the outside, Viscount Lawrence maintained his smile, but inside, he was already cussing The Half-Elf Kingdoms agricultural level is world-renowned, and Silver Moon City has always been known as the empires granary. In the past, the food produced by the Half-Elf Kingdom was more than enough to supply half of the North Territory. Now its barely enough to supply a viscounts territory? Youve got to be kidding! Viscount, I understand your predicament. However, the Uman Clan truly needs help right now. Heres an idea, if youre willing to spare some food to sell to us, I can accept any price. Colins heart leapt up, he had been waiting for these words! He had monopolized the food in Silver Moon City and aside from supplying his own territory, he planned on selling the surplus to make a fortune. Now that a generous buyer had shown up, he certainly wasnt going to be courteous. Ahem, youre too kind. Seeing that the Uman Clan is so short on food, I cant just stand by and watch. However, I wont take advantage of your situation, so I will just sell it to you at the market price. Thank you so much Viscount, Viscount Lawrence quickly expressed his gratitude. However, he understood that this so-called market price was surely not the market price of Silver Moon City, but of the North Territory. But the cost of food in the North Territory had already skyrocketed And he still had the audacity to say he wont take advantage of his situation? Colin calmly picked up his coffee cup and said, I will assign someone to negotiate with you. You can discuss the specific details of the deal with him. Okay, Viscount Lawrence had no choice but to nod in agreement. Then, he asked, Viscount, may I ask when youre planning to return to the North Territory? Queen Isas coronation is tomorrow, I plan to return after the ceremony. Viscount Lawrence didnt seem surprised, he just smiled and reminded, Viscount, there have been some disturbances in the North recently, please be extra careful on your journey. A sarcastic smile crossed Colins face, With the Dark Cavalry providing protection, I would like to see who dares to cross me. Ah, of course! Im worrying too much, Viscount Lawrence smacked his head and chuckled. After a sip of coffee, Viscount Lawrence ventured, Viscount, have you heard of the rumor circulating in the North recently? What rumor? The rumor has it, the famine in the North Territory is actually a scheme by Duke St. Hilde. Something stirred in Colins heart, understanding dawned upon him, but he kept his countenance steady, What scheme? When the trolls broke through the defense line and invaded the heart of the North Territory, it was actually a staged play by the Duke. His purpose was to lull the trolls into complacency, lure them out, and thus provide the Dark Cavalry with a decisive victory. Colin sipped his coffee silently, cursing in his mind, wasnt this scheme first proposed by your father Count Uman? How come now you want to pass the buck to Duke St. Hilde? Didnt you just say that it was just a rumor? There probably isnt much credibility to it. Yeah, true. However, if this rumor turned out to be true, then Viscount, do you think Duke St. Hilde should be held responsible for this famine? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin blinked and after a moment of silence, he said gravely, If its true, then yes, Duke St. Hilde should indeed be held accountable. Hearing Colins answer, a sincere smile finally appeared on Viscount Lawrences face. The two chatted casually for a bit more, and then Viscount Lawrence took the initiative to bid farewell and leave. Watching the receding figure of the other party, Colin was already certain A storm was about to sweep across the North Territory! Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: 162 Coronation (up) _1 Chapter 162: 162 Coronation (up) _1 Translator: 549690339 Vera, Vera? Are you okay? Colin looked worriedly at the girl in front of him, asking gently. He had just confessed everything to Vera, including that Marquis Garcia was her biological father, the conflicts between her adoptive father and biological father, the reason why Duke St. Hilde sent her far away to the Half-Elf Kingdom, and possibly the hidden conspiracy behind it all With Marquis Garcia imprisoned in Shadow Gorge and the time to return to the North Territory rapidly approaching, Colin could no longer keep these things hidden. He did not want Vera to return to Winterfell City, to the adoptive father who harbored ill intentions towards her, without knowing the truth. As for Marquis Garcias previous prohibition It could only be said that necessity allowed for flexibility and that he would hopefully understand Colins predicament even if he found out later. But this brutal and ugly reality was still somewhat difficult for Vera to accept for the moment. At this moment, she was staring blankly at the ground, her gaze out of focus, her body motionless, as if she had turned into a statue. Colin sighed, held her cold hands, and spoke again: Ive already dispatched an envoy to the East Territory to negotiate the ransom for Marquis Garcia. Once your biological father is safely back, if there is anything you still dont understand, you can ask him personally. Vera remained silent, as if she had become stupefied. Thump, thump. Hearing the knock on the door, Colin asked impatiently, What is it? Sir Knight, Miss Vera, the coronation ceremony of the queen is about to begin. Alright, well be right there. Colin held Veras chin, directing her gaze towards him, and said sternly, I know this is hard for you to accept all at once, but now is not the time to grieve. A storm is coming to the North Territory, and I must return as soon as possible. And you, its best if you return to Ice Rock City with me No. Vera finally spoke, her voice incredibly hoarse. No? Colin frowned, Do you want to go back to Winterfell City? Vera shook her head again: I dont want to return to the North Territory right now. At least not until I see my biological father and ask him clearly about all this. Colin wanted to persuade her further but then thought that it might not be a bad idea for Vera to stay in Silver Moon City: Well, you can stay in Silver Moon City then, Queen Isa will take good care of you. Plus, when it comes time to exchange prisoners, the location will most likely be chosen somewhere between the two territories, so you can wait for Marquis Garcia in Silver Moon City. Vera nodded, accepting this arrangement. Only then did Colin breathe a sigh of relief and prepare to attend the queens coronation ceremony. But just as he was about to rise, he found himself being hugged from behind by Vera: Im sorry, Colin, I need some time Colin slowly turned around, holding the girl tightly in his arms and comforting her, Its okay, I understand. Thank you Vera gently pushed Colin away, You should go attend the coronation ceremony now, dont be late. Are you really not coming? No, please apologize to Her Majesty the Queen for me. Alright. Colin held the girls face, gave her a light kiss, then turned and left. Isa Miller, today I crown you in the name of the holy ancestors of the St. Lorenzo family. May the highly exalted Lord of Glory bless you, from this day forth be inviolable, May our lord guide your way, clear your obstructions You should care for your citizens, ensure their livelihood, You should respect your vassals, bestow upon them honor, You should uphold the prestige of the Half-Elf Kingdom, prevent it from being tarnished Remember, you are the ruler of Silver Moon City, the king of Half-Elves, and also a faithful vassal of the St. Lorenzo family, may you live up to the expectations of Half-Elf citizens, the trust of His Majesty the Emperor, the glory of the Lord of Glory Inside the council chamber of the Half-Elf Palace. Prince Harrison, draped in a golden robe, solemnly recited an extensive prayer, holding the Half-Elf Kingdom crown. His face was pale and withdrawn, as though he had not rested well recently. Seeing this, Colin could not help but experience a sense of satisfaction at his successful conspiracy unfolding. He recognised that he had successfully planted the seed of hatred in the young Prince Harrisons heart and was now waiting for this seed to blossom and bear fruit, bringing a surprise to the Lorenzo family. Thinking of this, Colin involuntarily glanced at Queen Midela standing next to Harrison. This dazzlingly beautiful queen, whose features were somewhat similar to Veras, was also looking at Colin. Upon their mutual gaze, Colin immediately put on a perfect smile and nodded in her direction. Queen Midela reciprocated with a smile, her large, watery eyes fixed unwaveringly on Colin, as if saying Young man, you have successfully caught my attention. Just then, Harrison placed the Half-Elf crown on Isas head. As the crowned Half-Elf Queen rose to face the audience, all the present Half-Elf nobles unsheathed their swords, knelt on one knee, and declared: My queen, I swear my loyalty to you, from this day until forever! Queen Isa raised her skirt to return their salutes. Subsequently, the queen personally dubbed four knights as her sword-bearer, bow-bearer, shield-bearer, and horse-bearer, respectively. All these knights were members of the Miller family, who would henceforth serve as her protective knights, accompanying Queen Isa wherever she went. With this, the coronation ceremony officially concluded. Queen Isa, with the Half-Elf crown on her head, left the council chamber surrounded by everyone present. She would host a banquet for the Lorenzo royal family and the noble spectators in the banquet hall. As the evening fell and the initial lights were lit. The banquet hall floor, made of Red Paulownia Wood, had three long rectangular tables filled with a variety of fine wines and delicacies. Creamy salmon pies, honey pine nut cakes, smoked salmon salads and the royal collection of champagne. Dressed in vibrant outfits, the half-elf maids stood beside the long tables like sculptures, ready to serve the noble guests that came to partake, but scarcely anyone came, and even they only tasted a bit. When Colin walked into the hall alone, the banquet had not officially started. He walked straight to the table, ignoring the spread of delicacies and directly aimed for his targetDeer Blood Wine! Ordinarily, Deer Blood Wine would not be placed on the table at such formal occasions; however, this bottle of Deer Blood Wine had clearly been prepared on Queen Isas orders. Just then, a mature and lazy voice suddenly sounded, Sir, would you like some lemon? Turning around, Colin found tonights protagonistQueen Isa, standing behind him. She was dressed in a fiery red gauze dress, had a Half-elf crown on her golden hair and, with her brilliant smile that made the Crystal Magic Lamps seem pale in comparison. Why not. Colin smiled, accepting her good intentions, knowing she wanted to help cover the scent. By the way, Vera doesnt want to return with me to Ice Rock City. Shed rather stay in Silver Moon City and wait for Marquis Garcia. So, I hope youll help look after her. No problem, its my honour. Alright, remember, never let her return to Winterfell City, even if the Duke St. Hilde sends people to urge her! I understand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just then, there was some commotion near the entrance. Colin looked up to see Queen Midela leading Prince Harrison into the room. By some coincidence, Queen Midela was also dressed in a fiery red dress, displaying her slender arms and a sizeable portion of her smooth back. As she moved, her waist swayed lightly, manifesting her unlimited charm. This drew the attention of all the gentlemen and nobles in the room. Queen Isa hurriedly went up to greet them. The melodious music began just in time, and the banquet officially commenced. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: 163 Coronation (down) _1 Chapter 163: 163 Coronation (down) _1 Translator: 549690339 Click, click, click The sound of crystal shoes tapping towards Colin was strangely rhythmic and tugged at his heart, causing him to turn around and see who was making the noise. It was Queen Midela, approaching him with a charming smile. Viscount Angler, may I have the honor of dancing with you? Colin felt a sudden sense of alarm upon hearing the beautiful queens invitation. This woman must be up to something! It would be my pleasure to dance with you, but Im sorry, Your Majesty. I just invited Queen Isa However, Queen Midela didnt seem like she was going to let Colin off the hook that easily. She turned to Queen Isa and asked with a smile: Your Majesty, may I borrow Viscount Angler for a moment? Of course, Queen Isa had no choice but to respond with a smile, giving Colin a look that said he was on his own. Colin was speechless. He could only offer his hand to Queen Midela, and they walked into the dance floor of the grand hall. Harmonious harp music accompanied by vivacious wind flute, collectively composing a piece of elegant and enchanting music. Colin stood still at the center of the dance floor, staring into Queen Midelas eyes. His right hand resting on her smooth back, he pulled her into his arms. Queen Midelas beautiful face was adorned with a charming smile. She narrowed her eyes slightly and let Colin guide her through each dance step. Amid the music, Colin and Queen Midela exhibited astonishing chemistry, like long-time dance partners, taking the beauty of the court dance to its pinnacle, much to the delight of the onlookers. Under the admiring gazes of everyone, Queen Midela whispered, Viscount Angler, thank you for your guidance to Harrison. Youre too polite, Your Majesty. Its my duty, answered Colin confidently. The Colin now was not the powerless and easily influenced son of a baron he once was. With the forces he now commanded, he didnt have to genuflect or be fearful, even in the face of the Empress. Besides, the Queen started this matter. Colin must issue a warning and retaliate; otherwise, she would indeed attempt to meddle with the Half-Elf Kingdom, which Colin considered off-limits. Hearing Colins answer, Queen Midela not only did not get angry but showed a perfect smile. At this moment, the tempting charm radiating from the Queen captivated the young nobles in the hall, astonished and yearning to replace Viscount Angler and dance with Her Majesty. Nevertheless, Queen Midela found that even though Colins face was beaming with smiles, his eyes remained clear. She could even detect a hidden wariness and apprehension. Viscount, I am not your enemy, Queen Midela said once again, If anything Ive done in the past left you under any misconceptions, I hope this dance can convey my apologies. Your Majesty is too serious. I only have respect for you, theres no misunderstanding, Colin responded casually, muttering to himself Do I look easy to fool? Queen Midela arched her chest, pressing her entire upper body against Colin. Their distance had already exceeded the normal limit for a social dance. Colin stiffened up, almost missing a step. Then he heard Queen Midela whisper in his ear as if she were his lover: Viscount Angler, Im serious. Your guidance to Harrison is very much to my liking. Frankly, that has been the destiny of the St. Lorenzo family for a thousand years. Even if you hadnt taught him, I would have done it sooner or later. So my gratitude is sincere. Furthermore, if what you said to Harrison came from your heart, were natural allies! Colin couldnt help but turn his head slightly to look at Queen Midela, who was now in his arms. Her dazzling eyes seemed to possess a mesmerizing power that almost drowned Colin in them. Your Majesty, Im a little confused about what youre trying to say. Seeing Colin still playing dumb, Queen Midela started to giggle. Colin Queen Midela breathed into his ear affectionately, the way she called his name became even more intimate, Actually, the power of this alliance is far beyond your imagination. Think about it, and when you figure it out, you can come find me. Colin blinked, continuing to play dumb. He mumbled to himself again Do I look that easy to fool? Do you think a few simple words can make me risk my life for you? Seeing that Colin did not respond to her, Queen Midela was not disheartened and laughed again, Out of gratitude, Ill give you a little secret. Please proceed. Colin finally spoke, curious to see what other tricks this Queen could pull. The sword that my brother bestowed upon you, do you know its origin? Blade of Judgement? Colins heart moved, and he nodded, Yes, I have some understanding. It was said that it was originally the sword of Duke St. Sean. Then you know what happened to the St. Sean family? Yes, I heard they are already extinct. The smile on Queen Midelas face suddenly became inscrutable: A Holy Knight family cannot be easily wiped out just like that. Oh? Colin raised an eyebrow, not too surprised, Then do you know their whereabouts now? Queen Midela stopped answering. Seeing this, Colin did not press further. He wasnt particularly interested in this family. If it wasnt for the bestowal of the Blade of Judgement, Colin wouldnt have had any dealings with them. After a moment of silence, Queen Midela suddenly turned her head towards Queen Isa and laughed: Somebody is courting your little lover. Colin looked over to see Queen Isa talking with a young man. That young man was none other than Lawrence Uman, who visited Colin only yesterday. Colin smiled slightly and denied, Your Highness, I think you misunderstood something. How could Her Majesty the Queen be my lover? Queen Midela gave a coquettish smile, obviously not believing Colins denial. However, she did not continue this topic, but turned to say: Dont you find the people of the Uman Clan rather annoying? Your Highness, my sister is married into the Uman Clan. Colin was not about to confess his dislike for the Uman Clan. Is that so? Sorry, but I just dont like them, especially those red eyes. Queen Midela mentioned casually, Much like the St. Sean family, they give people the creeps. Colin jumped in surprise in his heart, The St. Sean Family also had red pupils? Yes, Queen Midelas smile became even more enigmatic. As if struck by lightning, Colins face was frozen. The lethargic voice of Queen Midela came again: Do you know how Count Umans wife from the Sudor family died? How did she die? But Queen Midela stopped talking. Colin understood that she was on purpose keeping him on tenterhooks, probably hoping he would join her so-called alliance. Of course, he wouldnt fall for it. However, the information shared by the queen was enough to set his mind racing. One name after another uncontrollably popped up in his mind. The St. Sean Family, the Savoy family, the Uman Clan, the Sudor family Count Uman, Lady Penny, Lawrence, Lady Sudor, Walra Colin felt as if he saw a clue, connecting all the doubts before. Engrossed in his thoughts, everything around him seemed to fade away. Unconsciously, the harp played its last note. The dance ended, Colin stopped his steps like a puppet. But then, he felt a pain in his foot. Looking down, he saw Queen Midela ruthlessly stepping on his foot, even grinding down a bit, and scolded, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You dare to lose focus while dancing with me, Viscount Angler, you are very rude! Colin grimaced in pain, quickly apologized to the Queen and then escorted her to the edge of the dance floor. After that, he put on a smiling face and greeted Lawrence, who was beside Queen Isa: Viscount Lawrence, we meet again! (End of Volume 2) Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: 164 Ant_1 Chapter 164: 164 Ant_1 Translator: 549690339 (Volume Three: Eyes of Judgement) Brass Town, situated southwest of Ice Rock City, derived its name from an underground brass vein. The local residents in the town are not many, most of them are slaves toiling in the mines. But now, these slaves who should have been exploited in dark mines wander leisurely through the streets like freemen. If they werent so listless and skinny, there would hardly be any difference between them and the freemen. The reason for this situation is not that the mine owners had a crisis of conscience and whimsically gave the slaves a holiday, but because the mine owners had fled. They had to flee, else they would lose their lives. All the commoners in Brass Town with a bit of savings have also fled, let alone the towns officials and mine owners. Under the ravage of famine, Brass Town has now become a powder keg. The starved slaves wouldnt care about the supervisors whip anymore C they were on the verge of death by starvation, how could they still work? So, the starving slaves launched a rebellion. They smashed their shackles, killed the supervisors, drove away the towns defense army, and successfully seized the town. After this rebellion, the once prosperous town gradually became desolate and oppressive. The slaves, their eyes turned green from hunger, began to rummage the town for anything they could stuff into their bellies. But they were still hungry! At this time, a few slave leaders were gathered in a tavern in the town center. They must solve the food problem, otherwise, this town will indeed become a ghost town. You said you can find food? A slave leader looked at the stranger across from him and asked cautiously. Sael nodded confidently, Of course, as long as you listen to me, you can surely sate your hunger. Then where can we find food? Sael pronounced each word: Ice Rock City! The slave leaders were stunned, then burst into laughter. Kid, are you playing us? Thats the nobles castle! There are knights in there! Not only knights, but a large army, too. Are you asking us to go there to die? Facing everyones skepticism, Sael remained calm and slowly raised a finger: Firstly, the army in Ice Rock City is not large. Most of the Angler familys private army was laid to rest on the Sky Ice Plain, and the rest was taken to Silver Moon City by Viscount Angler. Although a batch of new soldiers was enlisted, their combat power is weak. Without waiting for the slave leaders to rebut, Sael raised another finger: Secondly, Viscount Angler is not in the city at the moment. Of the three knights in the city, one followed him to Silver Moon City, another was sent to quell the rebellion in Ice Lake Town, leaving only one knight guarding Ice Rock City. The slave leaders looked at each other, seemingly somewhat moved. A triumphant smile appeared on Saels face as he raised another finger: Thirdly, I have already coordinated with the slaves in the city. They will launch a rebellion tomorrow night! So, what are you still afraid of? At this point, the slave leaders couldnt sit still, and commenced discussing among themselves. In the end, one of the slave leaders suddenly asked Sael: Why should we believe you? Sael spread his hands: Do you have any other choices? Either you stay in Brass Town and gnaw on ore, or go to Ice Rock City with me and take a chance! These words finally changed the faces of most of the slave leaders, a flame of ambition ignited in their eyes. After fierce debate, the slave leaders finally reached a consensus: Fine, well go with you! The faint light of dawn slowly seeped out from the east, gradually tearing up the darkness shrouding the earth. The dim light reflected on the snow-covered ground, shimmering with crystalline brilliance. The slaves of Brass Town had gathered in the north of the town before dawn, starving and eager to head to the place promised by their leadersa place filled with food! Seeing more than five thousand slaves gathered behind him, Sael was filled with ambition. Like a true general, he pointed towards Ice Rock City and commanded loudly: March! Unfortunately, the weak response from the slaves made his performance somewhat ridiculous. Yet, this little embarrassment couldnt extinguish the flame of ambition in Saels heart. He felt like a true lord, leading an army that belonged to him, marching towards glory and victory! However, before they could go far, the ground started to tremble slightly. The grasses began to sway, and the dewdrops fell one by one, finally sinking into the soil. The quivering of the earth became more severe, the leaves of the grass broke off one by one, fell helplessly, and tightly stuck to the earth. Clatter clatter clatter It seemed as if rolling spring thunder had split the ground, as if a raging flood was surging. The dry wild grass and shattered gravel on the earth were trembling as if boiling water had started to bubble. The continuous sound of galloping hooves came from afar, as if ripping the entire earth apart. Sael turned around abruptly, only to see countless shadows suddenly appearing from the east, immediately covering the whole earth without leaving a single crack. The sky and earth changed color, and even the just-risen sun was blocked by the black flag. The dense cavalry, with an overwhelming momentum, swept towards the slave rebel army of Brass Town! The tall war horses did not care about the existence of wild grass and gravel at all, galloping freely on the land still covered with a thin layer of snow. The un-melted snow shattered under the hooves and shone brilliantly under the sunlight. Whoo The harsh sound of the military horn rang out, giving the command to attack! In an instant, Sael felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, his mind went blank, and he stood there stupidly, as if he had become an ice sculpture. The ambitions, resentments, dreams, and the beautiful figure buried deep in his memory, in front of the earth-shattering cavalry charge, all melted away like ice and snow. Its the lords army! Run! In the face of such an offensive, the slave rebel army didnt even dare to think about resistance and scattered in panic. However, such behavior was no different than committing suicide. Even if each of these slaves was given two extra legs, they could not outrun the charging cavalries. Kill! Countless cavalrymen roared, rushing into the slave rebel army like wolves among sheep, and a bloody slaughter began. Blood flowed freely, skulls flew in all directions. In front of the unstoppable force of the Dark Cavalry, the five thousand rebel slaves were no different from five thousand pigs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin casually cut down a rebel soldier who seemed to have been dumbfounded by the charge of the Dark Cavalry. It was not until the soldiers head was flying in mid-air, illuminated by the faint morning light, that Colin suddenly realized that the head looked somewhat familiar Wasnt this man the one who was always filial to his parents? With a cold smile in his heart, Colin did not hesitate at all and galloped forward. It was as if he had just casually crushed an ant. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: 165 Suppression_1 Chapter 165: 165 Suppression_1 Translator: 549690339 The rebellion in Ice Rock City happened earlier than expected. The rebellion which was originally planned for dusk, broke out near noon instead. The reason is quite simple, and even laughable The slaves couldnt endure their hunger anymore. These slaves, whose eyes had turned green from hunger, expected to follow the plan precisely. But their plan was mere fantasy. Looking at the granary so close at hand, the slaves couldnt rein in their hunger any longer, rushing off towards it, discarding the leaders plans entirely. With the cries of murder beginning, the slaves gathered at various granaries across the city, threw off their disguised masks, and rushed in to grab food. Grabbing food, not releasing food. The disorderly slaves, filled the term grabbing food with a bloody connotation. Countless famished slaves rushed into the granary, their only aim was to get hold of some food. But whichever slave who managed to carry the food out, was immediately surrounded and robbed by their peers rushing in behind them, ending up in a blind fight. Countless slaves fell, and countless more flooded in. Hyseria overpowered their reasoning, there was no need for the citys defense force to intervene. The granaries had transformed into a battlefield of mutual slaughter among slaves. No one dared to even dream of grabbing anything in a peaceful manner. Precious food was strewn across the ground, trampled upon by slaves; some of it even stained by fresh blood. Some clever slaves, seeing the impossibility of breaking into the granary targeted the homes of the commoners. Consequently, the horrifying cries of men, and the wailing of women and children began to ensue. These slaves formed gangs, wandering throughout the city, wreaking havoc, stealing wherever they could. It was as if they were venting the accumulated anger from the past. The citys defense force, under the leadership of Sir Shar, had to be deployed in emergency. However, at this moment, Ice Rock City was indeed at its weakest. The Angler familys army had suffered heavy losses in the Troll War at the beginning of the year. Most of the veteran soldiers were taken by Knight Lyle to aid Colin in Silver Moon City, while Baron Raymon led another batch of soldiers to quash the rebellion in Ice Lake Town a few days ago. Now, Sir Shar only had less than 2,000 recruits in his regular army, in addition to three thousand reservists. But at this time, whether recruits or reservists, all must go into battle, otherwise, Ice Rock City would undoubtedly be destroyed in a slave riot. Fortunately, though the slaves were many and strong, their organizational ability Well, they had no organization at all. They were completely a group of lunatics desperate to snatch and eat. First, Sir Shar arranged for heavy forces to sustain the Red Fort. Subsequently, he sent troops to occupy the four city gates, locking the rebel slaves in the city. Finally, he sent small groups of soldiers to maintain order in the city, executing any rebelling slaves on sight. However, he intentionally did not send a single soldier to the granaries in the city. Because Sir Shar understood that these granaries were the lifeline of the rebels. Once soldiers were dispatched there, it would result in chaotic bloodshed. The already concerning combat ability of the city defense force would undoubtedly suffer heavy losses. Therefore, after consulting with Butler Emon, Sir Shar decided to abandon the granaries and first stabilize the citys situation. As for the wasted food, the only option was to forsake it at this point. However, Butler Emon told him that Viscount Angler was already on his way back and had transported a large quantity of food from Silver Moon City. Therefore, if the food inside the city was wasted, it was wasted. Sir Shars strategy was proven quite successful by evening. The situation in Ice Rock City had stabilized somewhat, the scattered rebel forces in the city were almost eradicated, only the granaries were still in chaos. And at that moment, there was a faint sound of thunder rolling in, and the ground began to tremble slightly. Sir Shar was no stranger to such a scene it indicated a cavalry unit was on its way! He promptly rushed up to the city wall and looked towards the east. There was a cloud of dust that had risen from the ground, lingering for a long time. Soon after, a black line appeared on the horizon, quickly expanding. Under the glow of the evening sunshine, it was like an army descending from the heavens. Suddenly, Sir Shars eyes filled with tears, for he saw that haunting black flag, and the all-too-familiar black armor, black warhorses Dark Cavalry! Open the city gates! Sir Shar roared out the command. With a grating sound, the eastern city gate was immediately opened. In an instant, the vanguard of the galloping Dark Cavalry broke into Ice Rock City through the wide-open gate. Cavalry, the cavalry is coming! The slaves at the granary were still scrambling for food, but the sounds of shouted warnings and thunderous galloping hoofbeats froze their blood with terror. Kneel and surrender, drop your weapons, and well spare your lives! The cavalry formed five rows, recklessly rushing their horses along Ice Rock Citys broad streets, trampling anyone who stood in their way into the ground. At this moment, no one could hinder their charge. Even if there were innocent bystanders who couldnt dodge in time, nothing could slow them down. The slaves, who had been fiercely scrambling for food just moments ago, were immediately deflated when confronted with a real elite army. The Dark Cavalry hadnt even reached the granary yet when the gathered slaves dispersed in panic, fleeing in all directions. There were a few fearless ones who, armed with simple weapons, charged at the Dark Cavalry their fate was clear. Like bees fleeing from a disturbed hive, slaves were scattering in all directions amidst the shrieks of fear. Alas, they stood no chance against the pursuit of the horsemen. With a booming sound, dozens of bodies were sent flying by charging warhorses, spraying blood in the air and breaking countless bones. Squad after squad of the Dark Cavalry plunged through the crowd of slaves like a sharp knife in butter, their speed not slowing for an instant. Each rider skillfully leaned low, brandished his blade, leveraging the horses speed to effortlessly decapitate row after row of people. Copious amounts of blood sprayed into the air, drenching the ground below. Hundreds of cavalrymen swept like a gust of wind along the streets past the granary, leaving a trail of blood-stained ground. This was undoubtedly a massacre. In the face of the Dark Cavalry C an elite force, the massive slave rebellion looked feebly pathetic and laughable. With a single charge, the rebels were utterly defeated, their courage shattered. The surviving slaves scattered in all directions, not even daring to look back as they desperately fled. Unfortunately for them, sweeps by the Dark Cavalrys squads awaited them elsewhere. From high above, one could see multiple squads of Dark Cavalry, like black dragons, crisscrossing the streets of Ice Rock City, scattering the rebelling slaves, with blood and flesh flying everywhere. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Colin led the main force of the Dark Cavalry into Ice Rock City, he found that the rebellion had already been mostly pacified by the vanguard forces. The butler, Emon, and Sir Shar, were already waiting to greet him outside the east city gate. Welcome home, my lord Viscount! Colin gave a hearty laugh, squeezed his horses flank with his legs, and loudly proclaimed: Lets go home! Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: 166 Red Eye_1 Chapter 166: 166 Red Eye_1 Translator: 549690339 Under the cold moonlight, Colin came to a balcony of Red Castle. Behind him, the maids were busily arranging the table and chairs, bringing four glasses of champagne and a few plates of dried fruits, then tiptoed away. Sit down. Colin smiled at Emon, Quincy, and Knight Shar. Yes, master. Yes, Viscount. The three did as told, picked up their wine glasses, and clinked them with Colins. After a sip of wine, butler Emon was just about to report the recent political affairs of Ice Rock City to Colin but got stopped by Colin. Dont rush. Since I came back from Silver Moon City, a question has been lingering in my mind. I guess I cant think about anything else unless it gets cleared up. Master, what are you puzzled about? Colin stroked his chin and asked, Isnt Countess Uman the younger sister of the former Viscount Sudor? Correct. What is the color of her pupils? Emon turned his head toward Quincy, who had been working as a tax commissioner in Ice Rock City for decades, and presumably had the answer to Colins question. Viscount, the Countesss pupil color is blue. Are you certain? I am! I watched her grow up. Even with my eyes closed, I can recall her face. Colins mouth twitched into a smug smile as though a certain speculation in his heart had been confirmed. But out of caution, he asked again, Have there ever been any legitimate members of the Sudor Family who had red pupils? Red? After pondering for a moment, Quincy shook his head, No, red pupils are quite rare. As far as I know, there has never been a legitimate member of the Sudor Family with this color. That makes sense! Colin clapped his hands excitedly. He finally understood the small secret that Queen Midela had only half-revealed in Silver Moon City. Emon, Quincy, and Shar looked at each other, apparently unable to keep up with Colins train of thought. Colin explained with a smile, Count Uman has red eyes, his wife countess Uman has blue eyes, then why was their son, Viscount Lawrence, born with red eyes? Butler Emon frowned increasingly in bewilderment. Quincy also cautiously reminded, My lord, Viscount Lawrences red pupil must have been inheritied from Count Uman. There shouldnt be any problem with that. No, there is a big problem! The corner of Colins mouth hung with a mysterious smile. Nevertheless, explaining the concept of genetic inheritance, proved worrying to Colin. There was no Mendel who grew peas in this world, peoples understanding of inheritance was very crude, they didnt understand the differences between recessive and dominant genes. In their understanding, a red-eyed father producing a red-eyed son, was perfectly normal. But even a basic understanding of genetic theory would show this to be uncertain. Red pupils are rare, which is an indicator of recessive inheritance. To display a recessive trait, a child must receive a corresponding recessive gene from both the mother and the father. That is, both Count Uman and the countess must carry the recessive gene for red eyes to produce a red-eyed son. Count Uman is not an issue, his family has always possessed the gene for red eyes, but the Sudor family, has never had this! What makes it more interesting is that Count Umans favorite loverDPenny, has red eyes! Following the rules of inheritance, two red-eyed parents can only produce red-eyed offspring. Just as if both parents have single eye-lid, the child will definitely have that as well (excluding the influences of neighbor Wang and gene mutations). Hence, the circumstances of Uman Clans offsprings eye color makes for a very interesting situation. The legitimate son C Viscount Lawrence, who was not supposed to have red eyes, does have red eyes. However, the supposed red-eyed bastardWalra, surprisingly had blue eyes. Concerned that he might have remembered wrongly, Colin asked Emon again, What color are my brother-in-law Walras eyes? Although Emon was puzzled, he still replied, Theyre blue, my lord. Exactly! Colin was now sure. Excluding the extremely unlikely events of having another secret lover in the counts castle or a genetic mutation, judging by the inheritance laws and the color of the counts offsprings eyes: The illegitimate son, Walra, was actually the child of Count Uman and the Countess! On the contrary, the legitimate son Lawrence was probably the child of Count Uman and his lover Penny! But why would Count Uman raise his legitimate son as a bastard and yet treat the illegitimate son as his primary heir? This illogical behavior can only be explained in one way the status of his lover Penny, may perhaps be even more noble than the Countess who came from the Sudor Family! Taking into account what Queen Midela had said, the St. Sean Family, whose lineage should have been severed, also possess the red-eyed gene. Hence, it wasnt hard to guess the truth Count Umans lover Penny, must be a descendant of the St. Sean family! Only now did Colin understand why Count Uman paid so much attention to his bastard son Walra. Not only did he help him marry the legitimate daughter of the Angler Family, but he also attempted to assassinate Colin to secure a barons estate for Walra. Could a regular nobles bastard possibly receive such great assistance from his father? Clearly, Count Uman did this out of guilt for his real heir, intending to make up for it. Thinking deeper, when Count Uman initially suggested the lure-the-enemy-deep strategy to Duke St. Hilde, perhaps he held ill-intent in his heart. His true intention was likely to incite civil unrest in the North Territory in order for the St. Sean family to return in triumph and avenge their past grievances. Regrettably, the St. Hilde brothers were a step ahead and didnt fall for his trap. As for the recent political upheaval in Silver Moon City and the ongoing rebellion in the North Territory, the shadow of the St. Sean family probably looms behind the scenes. Colin originally wondered who could have arranged for the Pegasus Army to ambush the Dark Cavalry in Shadow Gorge. Duke St. Hilde couldnt have done this, but someone from the St. Sean family could have. Three hundred years ago was the time when the then Northern Duke led an army that crushed the main forces of the St. Sean Family, which marked the beginning of the decline of this Holy Knight Family. Gaining the trust of the Eastern Lands wouldnt be difficult for them considering the deep-seated hatred between them and the St. Hilde Family. Based on this, one could conjecture that the Silver Moon Citys coup likely also involves the St. Sean Family. For instance, the Savoy Family, they might have always been pawns of the St. Sean Family. Considering the time when the Savoy Family fell from power, it happened right after the downfall of the St. Sean Family, which indicates that the relationship between these two families surely isnt simple. The more Colin pondered, the more he felt his conjecture should be close to the real truth. The only uncertainty for him was the role Duke St. Hilde has played in this series of conspiracies. No matter how Colin looked at it, he didnt think Duke St. Hilde was just being toyed with by the St. Sean Family. If Queen Midela knew about the St. Sean Family lurking in the shadows, then her brother Duke St. Hilde would surely have known about it. If we think about it, in the first conspiracy against the North Territory by the St. Sean Family, Duke St. Hilde was actually the one who benefited the most. And in this second conspiracy, Duke St. Hilde didnt lose too much. Although the decimation of the Dark Cavalry had significantly weakened the military power of the North Territory, it had also helped him eradicate internal threats completely. Duke St. Hilde was deliberately concealing the true power of the Holy Field, probably to stabilize the current situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as he could continue to hold it steady, he might just be the one to have the last laugh this time. Of course, the St. Sean Family certainly wont let Duke St. Hilde get his way so easily again. The forthcoming situation in the North Territory is bound to be tumultuous. At this point, Colin suddenly asked, By the way, do any of you remember what the insignia of the St. Sean Family is? Quincy thought for a moment and replied: My Lord, it is a Spotted Tiger! Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Situation 167_1 Chapter 167: Situation 167_1 Translator: 549690339 Master, what you have said seems to make some sense The butler Emon carefully chose his words. But the doubt in his eyes made it clear to Colin that it was somewhat unrealistic for these people who did not understand the basic principles of genetics to comprehend the complex relationships within the heirs of the Uman Clan. Emon, if you have the time, you can try planting peas. See if two short-stemmed peas can crossbreed to produce tall-stemmed peas. Then, you will understand why I can say with certainty that Walra is definitely not Count Umans illegitimate son. Yes, Master. Emon respectfully noted this down, truly planning to research it later. As for what I have just said, whether you believe it or not, bury it in your heart for the moment and dont spread it around. The development of the situation in the North Territory will likely confirm my deductions. Yes. Colin raised his cup again, joining his three retainers in a toast before saying, Alright, now we can discuss the situation in the territory. Yes, Master. Emon cleared his throat and then began to report on the development of the viscounts territory during Colins absence. During the more than four months Colin had been away, the territorys fiscal situation had somewhat recovered from the disaster caused by the previous troll invasion. However, due to the recent food crisis, things remained far from promising. Thankfully, Colin had brought back a large amount of food from Silver Moon City this time, which should rapidly change this situation. The Tax Reduction to Attract Merchants measure implemented in Ice Rock City had been very successful. More and more merchants were now using Ice Rock City as a transit point for border trade. Given Colins current influence in Silver Moon City, more Half-Elf merchants would come to Ice Rock City in the future, so, Quincys vision of the First Trading City of the Border seemed to be taking shape. Of course, this distant solution couldnt solve the immediate problem. Currently, the Angler familys finances were still being supported by loans from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. However, after taking control of the wealthy Half-Elf Kingdom, as long as Colin didnt immediately militarize the kingdom, Queen Isa could well maintain it. Such are the benefits of being supported by a wealthy woman! Yes, Colin felt that it was him supporting Queen Isa, not the other way around. After all, Colin had personally helped Isa secure her throne, and this was indeed very reasonable. After discussing the economic situation, they moved on to military matters. The three thousand infantry trained by Baron Raymon were now basically combat-ready, while the thousand cavalry trained by Knight Shar were not yet quite there. They could deal with a slave rebellion, but if they were to go onto the battlefield against a regular army, they still might struggle. However, the six thousand Dark Cavalry that Colin had brought back this time could cause a significant change in the military power of the Angler family. Adding to that, the half-elf Silver Moon Guards that could be dispatched for support at any time, Colin had now become an important military force in the Empires northern region. Especially in the current situation where great chaos is expected, Colin holds even more weight. Emon, send someone to Winterfell City and ask Duke St. Hilde on my behalf to allow me to marry Miss Vera. Master, it would be more appropriate if you went to Winterfell City yourself for such a matter. Emon hesitated for a moment, but still advised. But I cant leave. With frequent rebellions happening in the North Territory, it is more fitting for me to stay in Ice Rock City. Besides, I personally requested the Duke once before when I was at Lion Roar Castle. Even though the Duke didnt agree, to bring up old matters now without me being present wont be too rude. Emon thought for a while, feeling that what Colin said made sense, and no longer insisted, Alright, Master, I will arrange it. Colin nodded in satisfaction. He wouldnt personally go to Winterfell City at this time. Besides needing to station himself at Ice Rock City, he was also worried that he might be plotted against by the scheming and gloomy Duke. Under the current situation in the North Territory, both the St. Hilde family and the St. Sean family would need to win Colin over, as long as he held his ground. Thus, Colin felt that if Duke St. Hilde is wise, he would definitely not reject his marriage proposal this time. Also, send people to monitor Marquis Dawson and Count Umans movements and report to me at any time. Colin thought that the most powerful cards in the hand of the St. Sean family this time must be these two. He just didnt know if other families had joined in. Yes, my lord. Emon nodded and reminded, My lord, Im afraid we also need to pay attention to the movements of the Trolls. Trolls? It suddenly dawned on Colin that he had almost overlooked this mortal enemy of the North Territory. Although the main force of the Trolls had just been annihilated by the Dark Cavalry, with the depth of this empire, it wouldnt be impossible to grit their teeth and cobble together a hundred thousand-strong army again. Such force also held a significant leverage in the North Territory, where civil unrest was about to arise. And Colin had already realized that the relationship between the St. Sean family and the Trolls was surely not simple. In the first North Territory unrest, the Trolls were the biggest reliance of the St. Sean family. And this time, Colin remembered clearly that the St. Sean familys most important chess piece in Silver Moon City, Cis Savoy, was introduced to him by Prince Okamoto. Thinking this way, the situation that Duke St. Hilde was about to face was much more severe than Colin had imagined. Hmm, also keep an eye on the Trolls and inform me if there is any news. Yes, my lord. Shar, you train another three thousand cavalry for me. If the instructor is short-handed, you can find Knight Logh. Yes, Viscount. Once Knight Lyle returns to Ice Rock City, let him also recruit five thousand infantry for training. Colin was now increasingly feeling a sense of urgency. In order to ensure his self-preservation and even seize the opportunity in the upcoming North Territory unrest, he must hurry to expand his army. Butler Emon frowned and advised, My lord, this will put great financial pressure on our family. You dont have to worry about that! Colin waved his hand grandiosely and said, I have reached an agreement with Queen Isa. The Half-Elf Kingdom will support our army construction, and in return, I will help the Half-Elves defend against foreign enemies. Thats great! The three of them, Emon, obviously didnt understand the relationship between Colin and Queen Isa. But hearing this agreement that was so beneficial to the Angler family, they immediately showed an incredulous look of joy. This agreement was basically saying that the Half-Elf Kingdom would fund the Angler family to maintain their army! Colin smiled gracefully and then changed the topic: Regarding this rebellion in Ice Rock City, what do you think, is someone manipulating from behind the scenes? Emon immediately said, My lord, I suspect that the Tulip Chamber of Commerce is stirring trouble from behind. Although theres no direct evidence, they were the first to start hoarding food, causing the food prices to skyrocket, thereby causing famine. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then immediately detain the person in charge of their chamber of commerce in the city! My lord, would this provoke Count Uman? After all, the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce is his lover, Penny. You dont have to use the reason of inciting rebellion to arrest people. Colin suddenly remembered the method the old king of Silver Moon City used to deal with the Windbell Commerce Association. What reason should we use then? Just say we suspect them of tax evasion. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: 168 White Dew City (Part 1)_1 Chapter 168: 168 White Dew City (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 White Dew Fortress is located within White Dew City. This seems like a redundant statement, but it hides a bloody piece of history behind it. Originally, the capital of the East was Ningxiang City, which was famous for its various precious spices. Over time, the entire city was so imbued with fragrance that it was not simply the scent of spices, but an enduring aroma resulting from the deposit of hundreds of years of history. Bards once described it in this way- Even if Ningxiang City disappears from the world, you can still smell it on the map. However, who would have thought that this eulogy would end up being a self-fulfilling prophecy. Ningxiang City, the capital of spice, was ultimately wiped out from existence by the forbidden spell C [Falling Stars] C activated collectively by ten sixth-tier mages. All that was left was a large pit that has now turned into a lake, and a faint aroma that can be perceived from a map. Luckily, the fortress of the Lord of the East, the St. Prowse Family C White Dew Fortress, was built outside Ningxiang City and hence, managed to evade this disaster. However, some people believed that the reason why mages targeted Ningxiang City for destruction was because White Dew Fortress was not located within the city. The mages hoped to demonstrate their power to the Empires nobles through this action, making them fear, rather than extinguishing a Holy Knight Family, exacerbating conflicts, and causing unceasing enmity between the two sides. Anyway, from then on, the St. Prowse Family and the Mage Council finally reached an agreement of non-interference and non-aggression. Although Ningxiang City was destroyed, life must go on. Through this event, the citizens of the East finally realised one thing C it is safer to stick with the nobles! So when the East was rebuilding its capital, the design of the new city decisively included White Dew Fortress within it, and even changed its name to White Dew City. In fact, the Easterners have not accomplished much in terms of military battles. They were at a loss when faced with a Mages City. If it were not for the Elf tribe, who also despised war and bordered the East, this region might not even belong to the Glorious Empire. Although militarily weak, the Easterners achievements in art are quite high. Even the elves, who have not yet fully retreated to the depths of the Bright Moon Forest, believe that the Easterners are the most noble and elegant among humans. White Dew Fortress, located in the centre of White Dew City, is one of the proudest architectural masterpieces of the Easterners. The white and flawless dome, made of solid blocks of marble, emits a cold and mysterious glow even on moonless nights, as if the palace of deities had descended to earth. In the square in front of the castle, there is a huge statue of a winged white horse, as if it is about to take off at any second. This is precisely the insignia of the St. Prowse Family C the pure white Pegasus. As night falls, bonfires are lit on the square, and hundreds of Eastern knights, dressed in pure white armor, circle around the statue. They all look solemn with their hands on their swords, praying with their heads bowed. Below the statue, a woman in a white priests robe is leading the knights in prayer. Her voice is dream-like but solemn. The Lords glory is omnipresent, guiding the spirits of the departed back to His holy temple Rest in peace, fearless warriors! This priestess appears to be in her forties, but she is still charming. The holy glow enveloping her adds an enigmatic appeal to her persona. With the end of her prayer, a middle-aged man dressed in the Dukes ceremonial dress strides into the square. He is the lord of the East C Duke St. Prowse. The Duke of the East approached the woman priest, placed his left hand on his chest, bowed in salutation and said- May the Grace of the Lord of Glory be eternal, may the souls of the departed warriors find peace! His voice was soft, with a touch of hoarseness, very infectious. After finishing his speech, the Duke of the East lifted his head, his face instantly turning as hard as stone. He drew the sword belted at his waist, raised it high above his head, pointed towards the sky, and vociferously proclaimed: But their will shall be inherited, their vengeance shall be engraved in our hearts! Ching The knights gathered in the square drew their swords, imitating the Duke of St. Prowse, raising their swords to the sky, and chorusing: To inherit the will, to remember the vengeance! After concluding the ritual for the heroic spirits, the knights gradually dispersed. Count Evan slowly walked over, saluting the only remaining Duke of St. Prowse and the Priestess in the square and greeted: Father, Mother. Turns out, this Priestess was the Duchess herself. The Duke of St. Prowse looked at his second son, his tone indifferent: What is it? Are you here to plead for Viscount Auston too? Count Evan swiveled his eyeballs, smiling: Actually, I am here to plead for my brother. Whats the point? Your brother is still a captive of the Angler family, what use is there in pleading with me? But Count Evan did not answer directly, he rather detoured: Father, Viscount Auston has been kneeling in White Dew Fortress for three days and nights without a sip of water, if this continues even his fourth level knight body might not withstand it. Humph! You sympathize with him? Who will sympathize with the 200,000 soldiers of the Pegasus Army? No, Father, I do not sympathize with Viscount Auston. But, if the deputy, Viscount Auston, was to die kneeling in White Dew Fortress, then what punishment should be bestowed upon the commander C Marquis Vincent? The Duke of St. Prowse raised an eyebrow, grunting: So you really have come to plead for your brother. Count Evan grinned and urged, Yes, Father. If you arent willing to pardon Viscount Auston now, then what reason will you have to pardon my brother when he returns? The Duke of St. Prowse snorted, Why do you think I would pardon that worthless Vincent? Oh? You have no intentions of pardoning my brother? Thats great! Count Evan clapped his hands, even more excitedly claiming, When can I inherit the title of Marquis from my brother then? In your dreams! The Duke of St. Prowse glared, enraged. But Count Evan was not frightened at all, rather, he asked with a face full of shock: No way, Father, if you dont pass this Marquis title to me, then who do you plan on passing it to? Surely its not Anna? With her discombobulated personality, are you really planning on entrusting the East to her? The Duke of St. Prowse was so enraged he began wheezing, his right hand tightly gripping the sword handle, seemingly ready to cut down his irresponsible son the next second. Enough, stop arguing. The Duchess timely tried to mediate, Evan, you are forbidden to speak with your father in such a tone in the future, and dont belittle your brother nor your sister. Yes, Mother. Count Evan shrank back, seemingly more in awe of the kindly mother who spoke neither in haste nor irritation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Subsequently, the Duchess turned to her husband: Same goes for you, prepared to draw your sword on your own child? And that Viscount Auston, dont really let him die in White Dew Fortress, it would tarnish your reputation. I know. The Duke of St. Prowse sighed, striding into the castle. But after walking a few steps, he noticed that Count Evan didnt follow and he turned back to order: Hurry up, I need to ask you something. Yes, Father! Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: 169 White Dew City (Part 2)_1 Chapter 169: 169 White Dew City (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Rise, Viscount Auston. Yes Your Grace! Viscount Auston struggled to stand, but his legs were utterly numb after kneeling in the snow for three days. Despite numerous attempts, he failed. It was only with the aid of Earl Evan that he finally managed to straighten his body. Duke St. Prowse showed no sympathy or pity. He indifferently glanced over both men before entering the castle first. Sit. Thank you, Your Grace! Viscount Auston, trembling from head to toe and unable to stand steadily, quickly sat down as if pardoned. But in front of Duke St. Prowse, he dared not lean against the back of the chair, sitting only half-way. You cost me my two hundred thousand-strong army. I initially wanted to kill you. Viscount Austons body shuddered upon hearing this, but the Dukes next words allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief. However, in consideration of the Auston familys hundreds of years of loyalty, Ive decided to spare your life. Thank you, Your Grace! Your mercy will always be remembered by the Auston family! Duke St. Prowse looked at the almost tearful Viscount Auston with a hint of disdain in his eyes, but he patiently spoke, Go to Ice Rock City and tell Viscount Angler that I agree to his prisoner exchange proposal: Garcia for Vincent. Yes. Viscount Auston quickly responded, and after noticing Duke St. Prowse had no further instructions, he hastily got up to take his leave. The hall quieted down afterwards. The father and son didnt say a word, as if they were testing each others patience. Eventually, Duke St. Prowse could no longer stand his sons weary look and scolded sternly, What are you still doing here? With an innocent look on his face, Earl Evan shrugged and said, Father, didnt you ask me to come here? You said you had something to ask me, didnt you? Duke St. Prowse glared at him, wishing he could draw his sword and strike down this undisciplined and disrespectful son. But ultimately, he forced himself to calm down and asked solemnly, Given the current situation in the North Territory, do you think we should intervene? Can we even afford to intervene? Earl Evan retorted candidly. The ground forces of the Pegasus Army have been nearly ruined by my dear brother. Are you planning to deploy the Navy to invade the North Territory? Or are you expecting the private armies of the lords in the Eastern Territory to fight the Northerners for us? So you think we can only stand by and watch? At least we no longer have the power to invade the North Territory openly. But that doesnt mean we cant do anything at all. Duke St. Prowses expression eased slightly, and he asked, What can we do? The situation in the North Territory is on the brink of explosion. The upcoming battle between the St. Sean and St. Hilde families will be a fight to the death. But we cant show our hand until they are completely worn down. If we do, we will end up like Shadow Gorge becoming someone elses weapon. When he heard this, Duke St. Prowses eyebrows twitched noticeably. Clearly, his son had hit a sore spot. However, he refrained from losing his temper and continued to listen. Therefore, our best option now is to watch the tigers fight from the mountaintop. In the meantime, there are two key figures you need to pay attention to. Which two? Marquis Dawson and Viscount Angler! Earl Evan slowly uttered these two names, then explained, Marquis Dawson is determined to realize his dream of establishing a dwarven nation and doesnt truly serve the St. Sean family. Whoever can help him realize this dream, he will lean toward them. Thus, this is a force that could be swayed to our side. As for Viscount Angler, you must have seen his capabilities for yourself during the battle of Silver Moon City. Although he currently belongs to Duke St. Hildes power base, I cant help but feel his loyalty is not steadfast, which makes him a possible candidate for us to win over. Duke St. Prowse slowly nodded, affirming his sons words. Count Evan continued, Furthermore, the view of the Royal Family is also vital. I think, given the hatred between the St. Lorenzo and St. Sean families, they would likely dislike seeing the North Territory fall into the hands of the St. Sean family. Its highly plausible they would intervene themselves should the St. Hilde family fail to hold up. If the St. Lorenzo family personally deploys troops to the North Territory, what chance will the St. Sean family have of winning? Not necessarily. Count Evan shook his head, many people desire a change of power in the North Territory. By many people, who are you referring to? A playful smile surfaced on Count Evans face, Arent you one of them? At this point, Duke St. Prowse fell silent, even the rudeness of his sons scrutinizing gaze did not anger him. But he remained unresponsive to his sons suggestive retort. After a lengthy silence, Count Evan yawned and said with a smile: Father, if theres nothing else, I will retire. Duke St. Prowse nodded his head without saying anything further. Watching his sons figure slowly disappearing into the hall, Duke St. Prowses eyes held a discernable struggle. So, are you tempted? A soft voice suddenly piped up, revealing the duchess, clad in a fresh outfit, appearing in the hall. Duke St. Prowse seemed to understand what his wife was referring to, sighed, and shook his head, Evan is indeed astute, but to become the lord of the Eastern Territory, wit is not enough. Furthermore The duchess approached, gently massaging her husbands shoulders, speaking softly, Are you worrying about the lords of the Eastern Territory? Yes. Vincent has been serving as the Marquis of the Eastern Territory for such a length of time, and Ive always trained him as the first successor. Many Eastern Territory lords have wagered on him, if I find him unworthy now Those lords may not have the guts? Humph! Those who didnt go all-in certainly wont care. But what about Count Howell, who married off his most cherished daughter to Vincent? And what about Count Brugen, whose company has provided so much financial support for Vincent? You know exactly how much. The Auston family as well, they, have practically tied themselves entirely with Vincent; I cant decide whether to praise them for their brilliance or to ridicule them for their stupidity! If these families see me dispose of Vincent, and their years of investment fell to waste, dont you think theyd bear a grudge against me? Especially right after the Pegasus Army suffered a severe blow, one wrong move might spark a significant upheaval! With a sigh, he musingly added, To be frank, I do admire Duke St. Hilde for having the daring to deal with his own vassals. If I could carry out a massive purge in the Eastern Territory, Vincents position as Marquis would be nothing! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The duchess fell silent, and it was a long while before she spoke again, But your favoritism towards Vincent will only make Evan more resentful. Duke St. Prowse scoffed, Whats the big deal with resentment when he doesnt have the power to back it up? The duchesss eyes flickered, and she proposed, Its not too late for you to start cultivating power for Evan. After a moment of contemplation, Duke St. Prowse finally shook his head and said: Lets wait and see. Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: 170 Points_1 Chapter 170: 170 Points_1 Translator: 549690339 The sky was overpoweringly gloomy, with thick, relentless clouds enshrouding the land. The flames of war had ceased in Ice Rock City, but the citizens spirits remained heavy. Especially the slaves who had surrendered; they were once again shackled and squatted trembling at the foot of the city wall, their hearts filled with despair. Hey, Cripple, do you reckon the Lord is going to starve us to death? The slave named Cripple scratched his head, grumbling, How would I know? Is there a need to even think about it? Another slave lying on the ground weakly said, The city is already short of food; how could the Lord possibly waste any on us? So were just sitting here waiting to die? What else? You think you can fight your way out? The body of the questioning slave began to uncontrollably tremble, as if recalling the horrifying scene of the Dark Cavalrys charge. He immediately shut up. The scent of despair thickened. The lifelessness emanating from the slaves had already attracted a few vultures circling overhead. They were quietly awaiting their impending feast. However, Cripple was somewhat unwilling to accept this; he was still young and didnt want to die. Looking at the patrolling soldiers nearby, he hesitated for a while, seeming to muster his courage. But just as he was struggling to stand up, preparing to approach the soldiers, he suddenly saw the city gate opening in the distance. With the sound of horse hooves, a massive caravan slowly drove into Ice Rock City. Cripple didnt care about the caravan; all he cared about was food. Sir, Sir Are you calling me? The soldier watched as Cripple approached, gripping the hilt of his knife warily, Stand your ground, dont come any closer! Yes, yes. What do you want? Sir, Im starving, can you give me something to eat Cripple hunched over, pleading, I am strong, I can work for you. I can do anything! Dont worry, youll be assigned work soon. Then will there be food? Yes, as long as youre willing to work! Really? Cripple was somewhat incredulous that such a good thing was actually happening. What reason would I have to lie? The soldier waved his hand impatiently, Go back and stay put. Cripple did not leave. Instead, he nervously asked, Sir, Sir, arent we short of food in the in city? How can there still be food for us? The soldier pointed to the incoming caravan, Do you know what those carts are carrying? Cripple shook his head dumbly. Food! The soldier proudly stated, The Lord has brought back a large amount of food from the Half-Elf Kingdom, enough for all of you to eat! Really really? Cripples eyes shone, and his body began to tremble with excitement. The soldier, having lost interest in dealing with this annoying slave, waved him away. Cripple immediately fell to his knees, kowtowing towards the fortress, murmuring repeatedly: Thank you, Lord, praise the Lord! His strange behavior drew the curiosity of the other slaves who came over to ask what had happened. Then, Cripple shared the good news he had just received with the other slaves. Soon, the news spread like plague, and more and more slaves began mimic Cripple, kneeling on the ground, bowing repeatedly, and praising the benevolent Lord. In an instant, Ice Rock City seemed to come alive again. The deathly pallor that had hung over the city gradually faded away, and the startled vultures flapped their wings and scattered. Before long, the soldiers began to divide the slaves into groups of about ten. Each group was led by a soldier and assigned different tasks, such as repairing the city wall, cleaning the streets, setting up refugee camps Cripple was assigned to a team tasked with repairing houses in the city. When he arrived with his team at a collapsed house, he felt somewhat awkward Because he remembered that during the chaos, he had broken into this house and taken some things With a hint of guilt, Cripple immediately got to work. A slave next to him asked the leading soldier hesitantly, Sir, when will we get something to eat? At lunch, now get to work! Good, good! Upon hearing that there was food, the slaves didnt care about their hunger and fatigue. They immediately started working. By noon, the exhausted cripple was huddled in the long slave line, heading towards the food distribution area. After what felt like an eternity, he finally faintly smelled the aroma of meat. Gulp. For a moment, the sound of swallowing resounded around. The cripple craned his neck, peering forward, but could only vaguely make out a high platform and a giant iron pot mounted on it. After a long wait, the cripple finally reached the front of the platform. The soldier handed him three pieces of black bread and a bowl of steaming hot meat soup. Though it was called meat soup, there was no actual meat visible. The layer of grease floating on top and the faint meat aroma were the only proofs that it wasnt simply water, but indeed meat soup. Faced with this kind of food, the cripple started crying. It wasnt because the food was bad, but because it was too good. As a slave, he had never tasted meat in his life. Now that he could actually sip on meat soup, the cripple felt that his whole life was worth it! He dunked the black bread in the meat soup and stuffed it into his stomach in a few bites, then, without caring about the heat, drained the rest of the soup in one go. Feeling the warmth spreading from his stomach throughout his body, the cripple suddenly felt full of energy. Sir, will there be more to eat after working in the afternoon? Of course. What about tomorrow? Tomorrow as well. And the day after tomorrow? Enough! The soldier was annoyed and glared at the cripple. As long as you work for the Lords, there will be food. At this moment the cripple didnt know what to say. In his heart, the Lords had seemingly reached the same esteem as the Lord of Glory. Not only will you have food. The soldiers gathered their group of slaves, and explained, There are also points. Points? The slaves looked at each other in confusion, having no idea what this meant. Can points can we eat them? The cripple asked fearfully. The soldier chuckled and shook his head: Points cant be eaten. But they have a great use. Before the slaves could ask further, the soldier announced: The most diligent worker this morning was the cripple. No objections, right? The slaves shook their heads. The cripple was indeed the one who worked most painstakingly. Everyone had seen it. Good, then an extra point for this morning will go to the cripple. The soldier immediately took out a roll of parchment and started recording. The cripple was still confused. Sir, what use are the points, exactly? Points help you get rid of your slave status and become a freeman! Freeman? At this, the rest of the slaves also jumped up. They all gathered around the soldier asking, Sir, how many points do we need to become freemen? I dont know, the soldier shrugged, The Lords have said that therell be an assessment every month. The ten slaves with the highest points in the entire city can become freemen! Wow C The slaves screamed excitedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They had no idea how many slaves there were in the city, let alone how precious those ten slots were every month. But they had seen hope C the hope to change their class status! This hope completely renewed their spirits, as if they had become different people. When the afternoons work began once more, all the slaves scrambled to work like mad C afraid of being outdone by their peers. A frenzied mood gradually enveloped Ice Rock City. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: 171 Farewell_1 Chapter 171: 171 Farewell_1 Translator: 549690339 Colin, are the slaves in Ice Rock City always so dedicated in their work? Viscount Lawrence, walking in the streets, asked Colin in amusement. The way he called Colin was indicative that the two of them have become quite well-acquainted. One was keen on building an intentional friendship, the other was in need of help, thus, the relationship between Colin and Lawrence rapidly warmed up, quickly becoming as close as brothers who have grown up together. Haha, thats because I feed them meat!, said Colin, laughing. He didnt disclose the real incentive for these slaves the point system to Lawrence. You really are too kind, laughed Lawrence, then a hint of envy flashed across his face, and too rich as well!. Colin shook his head, mockingly saying, Rich, me? I still owe the Tulip Chamber of Commerce three hundred thousand gold coins.. Speaking of which Lawrences expression suddenly turned serious, Colin, I heard that your subordinates have sealed the Tulip Chamber of Commerces station in Ice Rock City and arrested all those in charge there?. Oh, did that happen? Colin asked, his face full of innocence, then he turned to the knight Rego standing behind him, Rego, what happened?. Rego, a knight, scratched his shiny bald head and laughed, Sir, indeed it happened. It was under the orders of Sir Quincy, who suspected them of tax evasion.. Is that so Colins frowned in pretence, then immediately reassured Viscount Lawrence with great sincerity, Lawrence, dont worry, when I go back, I will definitely investigate this thoroughly and ensure that no innocent people are wronged.. That puts me at ease. Lawrence Viscount did not reveal if he saw through Colins trick, and coughed lightly, Colin, my father has always valued you highly and hopes that the relationship between our two families can be even closer.. I think our families are already quite close. Colin winked, laughing , Didnt my sister marry Knight Walra?. Yes, indeed, Lawrences eyebrows wrinkled noticeably as the name Walra was mentioned. It was as though this illegitimate sons name had tainted his ears. In fact, the relationship between our two families could be even closer, Lawrence said, his eyes filled with undisguised eagerness. What do you mean?. Lawrence suddenly chuckled suggestively, saying, I have a younger sister who is yet unmarried, a beauty with an elegant and modest character. If you are interested, Colin, I can discuss it with my father. Im sure he would be delighted to have a son-in-law like you.. After spending these days together, Viscount Lawrence determined that Colin held significant value in drawing closer. As the North Territory was on the verge of great change, he couldnt help but make the premature offer of extending an olive branch. Colins eyebrows raised, he was clearly taken aback. The Uman Clan wanted to form a marriage alliance with the Angler family again. What was that old money-grubber, Count Uman plotting?. Of course, Colin didnt know that this was actually a notion that Lawrence had on the spur of the moment, not something that Count Uman had endorsed. Sorry, Lawrence. As you should know, I have always had an admiration for Miss Vera, so . Colin declined quickly. The Counts daughter did not compare to the sweet-smelling Vera. Moreover, his vigilance towards the Uman Clan hadnt diminished at all. Oh what a pity, sighed Viscount Lawrence, seemingly genuinely regretting. But he quickly pulled himself together and wished, Then I hope your wooing of Miss Vera goes smoothly.. Colin hurriedly voiced his appreciation. As the two left the city, Viscount Lawrence laughed, indicating, Colin, you can stop here.. Alright. The North Territory has seen frequent rebellions recently, be careful on the road.. Viscount Lawrence waved his hand carelessly, Dont worry, how can those rebelling slaves be a match for the Uman Clans guard team.. Just as Viscount Lawrence was about to leave, Colin suddenly held him back and casually commented: Speaking of Knight Walra just now, I realized that its been quite a long time since Ive seen him, my brother-in-law. I heard he was injured in the Troll War, and I was worried about him for a while. I wonder if I could invite Knight Walra, and of course, my sister, to be guests at Ice Rock City?. Sure. Once I return to Fallen Eagle City, I will deliver your invitation to Knight Walra and Miss Kaitlin right away.. Hearing this, Colins smile grew even brighter. Afterwards, the two reluctantly said their goodbyes, seemingly finding it hard to part. Once the Uman Clans motorcade gradually disappeared from the city, Colin let go of his fake smile and turned to ask Sir Lyle, Has the manager of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce spoken? Yes, my lord. According to him, the hoarding of food and price increase initiated by the Tulip Chamber of Commerce were orders decreed by the headquarters. In addition, the slave rebellion in Ice Rock City, and even in the whole of the viscounts territory, were intricately linked to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. Hmm, Colin pondered for a moment and then ordered, Arrange for a meeting with him. Yes, sir. Colin then turned his horse around and headed back into the city. As he was passing through a residential area, he abruptly halted. So, this mornings points still go to Cripple! A soldier announced loudly while recording it with a goose feather pen. Thank you, my lord! Thank you, my lord! Cripples face turned red with excitement as he expressed his gratitude repeatedly. Upon noticing Colin standing in the middle of the road, he froze. Cripple didnt recognize Colin and certainly didnt know how to distinguish nobility from the style of ceremonial dress, however, he figured out from the guards following him that the young man in front of him was important! With quick wit, he prostrated on the ground and respectfully exclaimed, Greetings, sir! The leading soldier who recognized Colin immediately stepped forward and bowed, saying, Viscount, sir! Cripples eyes bulged out in surprise as he realized he had indeed come across a lord. He slightly lifted his head and carefully glanced at Colin with peripheral vision, his heart filled with gratitude and awe. The other slaves, catching on late, knelt on the ground and bowed to Colin. Looking at Cripple, Colin curiously asked, So, youre called Cripple? Yes yes, my lord! Cripple felt his heart was about to leap out of his chest. But it doesnt seem like you limp? My lord, my father had a lame right leg, so he was called Cripple, and he passed the name down to me after he died. Inheriting names it may seem absurd, but its quite normal amongst slaves. Oh, then you should be called Cripple II. Colin made a joke, however, sadly, the slaves did not understand, making the moment somewhat awkward Yes, my lord, from now on I shall be called Cripple II! Cripple obliged immediately, showing consideration by prostrating and thanking Colin. Chuckling, Colin waved his hand and said, Forget it, just continue calling yourself Cripple. Otherwise, other nobles might not take kindly to a slave daring to call himself II, they might send you to the scaffold. Yes, my lord. Cripple didnt care, as for slaves like him, naming was a nonchalant matter, and many slaves did not even have names. Observing this rather quick-witted young slave, Colin suddenly smiled, Cripple, now I have a task for you, are you willing to do it? Without hesitation, Cripple replied loud and clear, Absolutely, its an honor to serve you! Good, follow me. Yes, my lord! The other slaves watched with envy as Cripple joyfully followed their lord. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, one slave shouted to the leading soldier, Sir, since Cripple has left, what about his points? The soldier scratched his head, feeling that Cripple, having caught the viscounts attention, would no longer need to worry about points. So, he nodded and said, Alright, I will reallocate his points. Thank you, sir! The slaves instantly cheered. The favor of a lord seemed a bit too unrealistic for them; after all, immediate points were more valuable. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: 172 Orma_1 Chapter 172: 172 Orma_1 Translator: 549690339 In the hall on the first floor of the Red Castle, a cripple sat carefully on a chair, not daring to breathe too loud. A beautiful half-elf maid placed a cup of hot water in front of the cripple. The cripple kept thanking her but didnt dare to touch the delicate cup, fearing to make it dirty. This half-elf maid was Kathy Savoy. Having completed the task Colin had assigned to her, she had the opportunity to become a baron in the Half-Elf Kingdom. But against everyones expectations, she voluntarily gave the title to another member of the Savoy family and willingly became Colins maid. Others thought Kathy was too foolish, not knowing which to choose between becoming a baron and being a maid. But Colin felt, she was an ambitious half-elf. However, if Kathy couldnt show her worth, she could only be a maid who served tea and delivered water by Colins side. After Kathy left, another fat merchant, escorted by soldiers, walked into the hall. He looked very haggard, with lash marks visible on his skin that his clothes couldnt conceal, making it apparent he had recently endured interrogation under torture. Colin looked at the familiar chubby face, and asked, Youre Orma, the one in charge of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce in Ice Rock City, right? Yes, Viscount! Who is Oliver to you? Hes my younger brother, sir. Colin suddenly laughed: Oliver and I have some acquaintances. Since you are his brother, dont feel too restricted, sit down. Yes, sir. Orma quickly sat down, but his heart was not relaxed at all. He had already heard about Viscount Angler from his brother. He knew that this wasnt a Lord that could be easily fooled. Orma, honestly speaking, Im very heartbroken. My relationship with the Tulip Chamber of Commerce has always been very harmonious. We even made a substantial loan of 300,000 gold coins from your company. But I didnt expect that you would try to incite rebellion on my territory! Ormas face trembled, he fearsomely begged, Sir, I was only carrying out the instructions issued by the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce! I have no malice towards the Angler family! But the rebellion has already caused a lot of damage to my territory. What do you think should be done? I Orma hesitated, not knowing what to say. Originally, he thought Colin would be wary of Count Uman behind the Tulip Chamber of Commerce and would not dare to do anything to him. But unfortunately, a round of brutal beating in prison revealed the harsh reality C Viscount Angler had absolutely no fear of crossing the Uman Clan. A moment later, Orma had no choice but to say in frustration, Sir, how you want to punish me, I am willing to accept However, Colin didnt immediately announce the punishment. Instead, he scrutinized Orma with judgmental eyes until Orma felt his hair standing on end. You just said that the order to incite a slave rebellion came from the headquarters of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce? Yes, sir. So, its all Ms. Pennys idea? Orma started to sweat a bit, but still gritted his teeth and replied, It should be. Colin questioned again: Ms. Penny is the lover who Count Uman adores the most. Does the Count know about this plan? More cold sweat poured out from Ormas forehead: This this Im not sure Well, what do you think? Could the Count possibly know? May maybe Bang! Colin suddenly slammed the table, startling the two across from him to stand up. Mr. Orma, do you realize that you are questioning the integrity of a Northern Earl? I I Orma was shaking like a leaf. Colin let out a cold smile: What do you think Count Uman would do if he knew how you defamed him, defamed Ms. Penny, and defamed the Tulip Chamber of Commerce? Orma fell to his knees and cried out, Sir spare me! Colin suddenly laughed again, and his tone became gentle again: Orma, I hope you understand, its not a question of how I punish you now, but what Count Uman will do if he finds out about you. Sir save me Get up. Scared out of his wits, Orma stood up, then saw Colin hand over a roll of letter paper and a goose feather pen, and at the same time commanded, Write a letter to your brother Oliver. Write write what? Orma looked puzzled. Tell him, you have leaked Count Umans conspiracy to me, ask him to be careful and not to be calculated by Count Uman. Sir this Orma dared not touch the pen. Because he was very clear, Count Uman might not yet know that he had leaked the conspiracy. But if such a letter ended up in the hands of the Uman Clan, then he, and his brother, would certainly face certain death. What, you dont want to write? Colins eyebrow rose, he questioned in a cold tone. I, Ill write, Ill write. Looking at Colins stern gaze, Orma knew that, willing or not, he must leave this confession. Seeing Orma pick up the pen tremblingly, Colin frowned and said, Stop shaking! What? Are you trying to intentionally hide your handwriting? No, no, no! How dare I? Watching Orma obediently write the letter, Colin finally smiled again and even patted Ormas shoulder a few more times in a friendly manner: Dont worry, as long as you dont leave Ice Rock City, no one would dare touch you. Yes, Viscount sir! This time, Orma had also reassured himself. Because he understood, he now had no other options. Colin collected the letter, pointing at a cripple standing foolishly and commanded, This is Cripple. You will explain to him later the detailed locations of the incited slave rebellions arranged by your Chamber of Commerce around Ice Rock City. Yes. Theres no reason for Orma to not agree. Colin looked at Cripple again, and commanded, Cripple, the task I need you to do is very simple, go to the sites of these slave rebellions, tell the rebels that Ice Rock City has food, a lot of food! If you do this, you will not have to work hard every day to earn points, and I can make you a freeman. Yes, sir! Cripple agreed loudly even though he didnt understand why Colin was doing this. In reality, Colin just wanted to acquire more cheap labor. These enslaved rebels were just a mob. Letting them spread throughout his territory would cause even greater destruction. Its better to lure all of them into Ice Rock City and then capture them all at once. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having ample supplies of food, Colin was also not worried about not being able to house these slaves. He could let the slaves work without paying wages, just giving them some bread and meat soup every day that could barely fill their stomachs, and they wouldnt cause trouble. If there were also ten slots every month to become a freeman awarded, then these slaves would work their bones off for Colin. Exploitation, it is that simple. Of course, in such times of famine, like Colin, who was willing to feed the slaves, would definitely be considered a merciful lord. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: 173 Winter Festival (Part 1)_1 Chapter 173: 173 Winter Festival (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 It snows practically every Winter Festival, and this year is no exception. Early in the morning, heavy snow began to fall in Ice Rock City, while the overcast sky blasted gusts of bone-chilling cold wind. In such harsh weather, the kind-hearted lord did not make the slaves go out to work. They were all huddled together in the newly-established refugee camp, seeking warmth from each others bodies. Suddenly, the camp began to stir again, a cacophony of excited shouts filled the air, as the benevolent lord had had the soldiers bring wine for the slaves. Of course, the wine was far from premium, and it was heavily diluted, but for the majority of the slaves who hadnt had a sip of alcohol their entire life, it felt like a heavenly ambrosia. The fiery liquor dispelled the cold shivers, and countless slaves praised their lords kindness as they knelt on the ground. At that precise moment, the kind-hearted lord was still nestled in his warm bed. Outside, it was a blizzard, but inside it was as warm as spring. The fire in the fireplace had been leaping all night, spreading warmth throughout the room. Kathy silently walked in and added a few logs to the fireplace. As she was about to leave, she saw Colin sit up in bed. My lord, you are awake. Mmm. In reality, Colin had been awake for a while, but on this snowy morning, staying in bed a little longer was his way of commemorating his habits from a past life. Happy Winter Festival, Viscount! I will get your wash water and breakfast ready immediately. Kathy had dressed up specially today, wearing a white dress with a frilly apron around her waist. Her chestnut hair was tied up with a red headband, lending an air of simplicity and elegance. Her moist eyes, pointy long ears, and delicate features emitted a certain soft and gentle aura. Happy Winter Festival! Colin greeted the half-elf maid with a smile. Then, he got out of bed and went to the window, gazing at the world outside covered in silver, lost in thought. The Winter Festival is a unique celebration in the Glorious Empire, lasting from mid-December every year until the beginning of the following January. It is the grandest festival of the year. There were three children playing in the snow-covered castle grounds. They were all distant relatives of the Angler family. Colin did not know them well, and after squinting for a while, he only recognized the name of one of the boys. He could not recall the others names. Listening to the innocent laughter from the children, an indescribable loneliness suddenly welled up in Colins heart. Whoosh- Colin suddenly flung the window wide open. The bitingly cold north wind, carrying snowflakes with it, rushed inwards, bringing with it an icy chill that seemed intent on seeping into his bones and freezing his blood. However, Colin did not care in the slightest. Since advancing to the fourth level knight, his heart, silent and still for so long, had suddenly sprung back to life. It was beating even stronger and more vigorously than before. Driven by his heart, his blood flowed like a roaring river throughout his body, emitting a heat that melted the falling snowflakes before they could even touch his skin. Ah! Viscount, why did you open the window? Be careful not to catch a cold. Kathy walked in with wash utensils and couldnt help but exclaim. Colin gave a chuckle, closed the window, then turned around to let Kathy assist him in grooming. My lord, are you having breakfast here, or shall we go to the dining hall? Well have it here. Yes. Soon Kathy returned, holding a tray. The breakfast was hearty, consisted of grilled tilapia fish, creamy tomatoes, almond gingerbread, and a cup of eggnog. However, Colin frowned, Eggnog? Didnt I ask you to prepare deer blood wine for every meal? Kathy explained softly, Sir, this is the first meal of the Winter Festival. Traditionally, it must include almond gingerbread and eggnog. Colin then remembered that it seemed to be the case. Sir, if you insist, I can now ask the kitchen to prepare a cup of deer blood wine. Never mind, Colin waved his hand. Going without blood for one meal wouldnt hurt, he didnt want to trouble the kitchen again. When in Rome, do as the Romans do, so Colin decided to experience the atmosphere of the Winter Festival in this world through these foods. How do the half-elves usually celebrate the Winter Festival? As Colin savored the unique combination of gingerbread and eggnog in his mouth, he casually asked. Kathy, who was standing by, said with a smile, The Winter Festival in the Half-Elf Kingdom is not much different from that in the Empire, the only slight difference is that we have a bonfire party at night. A bonfire party? Yes, or a bonfire dance ball, but the dancers are all male half-elves. They show off their talents at the ball to attract the attention of the female half-elves. Dont they invite female half-elves to dance? No, thats a custom of your human Empire. Half-elf dances are usually solo. At the end of the ball, there will be a panel of respected elders to select the most elegant male half-elf dancer. Speaking of this, Kathy seemed to recall something. Her face suddenly turned red, making her look extraordinarily adorable. Colin was at a loss for words. The most beautiful male dance This kind of description gave Colin goosebumps. But as a gentleman, Colin suppressed his discomfort and asked with a smile, Then what does the winner get? He will be given the title of Moonlight Dancer. Kathys eyes were filled with envy and admiration, apparently yearning for this title. Colin nodded; he had suddenly become interested in this Moonlight Dancer and was curious to see how beautiful their dance moves were. These customs of yours must have been inherited from the Elf Clan? Yes, Kathy nodded, and, before the Elves disappeared from the Bright Moon Forest, representatives from the Elf Clan would participate in the Moonlight Dancer selection ball in Silver Moon City. Oh? Since when did the Elves completely sever ties with you? Kathy pondered for a moment and answered, According to the records in the Savoy family library, the Elves completely disappeared into the depths of the Bright Moon Forest about eight hundred years ago and have never made contact with us since then. Having finished the food in front of him, Colin picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth and asked curiously, Havent the Half-Elves ever tried to enter the Bright Moon Forest to search for traces of the Elves? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, they have. During the first few years after the Elves disappeared, many of the Half-Elf nobles in Silver Moon City who had strong ties with the Elves sent a large number of Rangers and soldiers to the Bright Moon Forest in an attempt to find traces of the Elf Clan. But the half-elves who entered the Bright Moon Forest none of them came back None of them came back? Colin frowned. He suddenly felt that the disappearance of the elves was likely not that simple. The mysterious and dangerous Bright Moon Forest must be hiding something unknown. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: 174 Winter Festival (Part 2)_1 Chapter 174: 174 Winter Festival (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 The depth of night had fallen, the world silent and tranquil. Only the occasional crackling and popping sounds from the burning firewood in the fireplace could be heard. Little White was curled up in front of the fireplace. His fur was slightly singed due to being too close to the heat. Colin stretched lazily and rose from the mountainous piles of administrative documents. Ive reviewed the tax reports from the past few months. Youve done a good job. The tax reduction measures have been effective in attracting businesses. Continue with them. Colin told the tax commissioner, Quincy, before walking up to the fireplace and lifting up the cat that was almost too infatuated with the warmth of the flame to notice it was getting singed. He cradled it in his arms and then sat down on the wicker chair in front of the fireplace. MewC Little White meowed in displeasure, apparently annoyed at the foolish human for disturbing its rest, but it quickly calmed down under Colins caresses and closed its eyes once more, snoozing comfortably on Colins chest. Yes, my lord. Your approval is my highest honor. Quincy bowed to Colin, letting out a sigh of relief. He hadnt expected Colin to have the patience, let alone the ability, to understand the tedious and complex tax reports C his previous nervousness had been unnecessary. Most noblemen in this world lacked the interest in managing these mundane affairs of their territories. They usually left it to the steward and the tax commissioner while they indulged themselves in pleasure, or amid the company of highborn ladies, or they liked to show off their martial prowess. Seeing a lord like Colin, who was willing to invest time and energy on these dry administrative matters, was indeed quite uncommon. Quincy couldnt help but square his shoulders, reminding himself that he must not take his job lightly. Alright. Its getting late. Go get some rest, Quincy. Yes, my lord. After Quincy had left, the room was left with only Colin and his steward, Emon. While stroking Little Whites silky fur, Colin began, Today is the last day of the Winter Festival, and the snow has stopped. Let the slaves resume their work starting tomorrow. Yes, my lord. Youve generously granted them an entire Winter Festivals worth of rest. Colins mouth twitched slightly. He was still not quite accustomed to the way the noblemen in this world exploited the slaves. What important tasks are coming up next? Emon unrolled the sheepskin scroll in his hand and after a quick check responded, My lord, the work in Ice Rock City is nearly complete. The main tasks ahead are the renovation of Red Keep and the water conservation project. Emon paused, glancing up at Colin. Seeing that he had no objections, he continued, Now that we have a surplus of labor, Im planning to renovate Red Keep thoroughly. The warehouse, stable, training ground, and cellar also need to be extended. Here are the drafted plans for your review. Colin took the design plans as he asked, Approximately how much would the renovation cost? About 30,000 gold coins, my lord. Colin pondered for a moment, considering the cost reasonable. The financial state of the Angler family was no longer as tight as it had been six months ago, plus with the wealthy Half-Elves backing them, Colin could afford to be a bit extravagant. Besides, during the slave rebellion, Colin had acquired a large number of slaves. With these almost free sources of labor, failing to make good use of them would be a waste. Fine, go ahead with your plan. Very well, my lord, Emon nodded, before adding, As for the second task, the water conservation project, my plan is to divide it into two phases. We can finish the first phase in three to four months. The primary task is irrigation for the upcoming spring farming. In the long term, efforts such as river dredging, dam reinforcement, and irrigation system expansion these tasks will require three to five years to complete, and they are quite costly. Colin scanned the short-term and long-term water conservancy construction plan handed over by Emon and nodded seriously: This is worth doing; water conservancy is the foundation of agriculture; its a necessity no matter the price. Yes, sir. In addition, the Half-Elf Kingdom has many agricultural experts. I want to hire some of them to come to Ice Rock City to guide the slaves. I wonder if you could help me with some referrals. Of course, I can. I will write a letter to Queen Isa, asking her to send some personnel over. Thank you, sir. Emon, putting away the sheepskin scroll, hesitated for a moment and then added, Sir, there have been more and more rebels gathering in Ice Rock City recently. Although they are vulnerable in front of the Dark Cavalry, I am worried about so many slaves gathered in the city. With his eyes half-closed, Colin casually inquired, How many slaves have we gathered now? As of the day before yesterdays census, we have gathered over 85,000 slaves. Hmm, thats quite a lot. Nevertheless, its not a big problem, Colin waved his hand unperturbedly, as long as we provide the slaves with a meal to eat and let them see the hope of becoming freemen, they wont rebel. Still looking concerned, Emon said, Sir, there are so many slaves, with complex backgrounds, its impossible to check them one by one. Im worried that someone with ill intentions might infiltrate and intentionally incite the slaves to cause trouble. It was then that Colin opened his eyes, a serious expression on his face. Lets do this. Two measures. After thinking for a moment, Colin instructed, First, mix and house the slaves. Dont let those who knew each other before continue to stay together, to prevent collusion. Second, implement a reporting system. If anyone is found suspect in the slave residential area or attempts to mislead the crowd, they should be reported. If the report is successful, the reporter will be rewarded ten silver coins. Yes, sir. Colin picked up his coffee and took a sip, then asked, Have there been any movements from Marquis Dawson and Count Uman? No. Emon shook his head, Sir, I guess they are waiting for winter to pass. After all, its not a good time for war now. Hmm. Colin nodded, agreeing with Emans judgment, Besides, they are probably waiting for the effects of the famine to further ferment. It is still more than half a year until the next autumn harvest. Right now, it is only the lowest-level slaves who cant eat, but once there are no more reserves in commoners homes, Im afraid the North Territory will plunge into even more chaos. Sir, the rumor you asked me to monitor has also grown more intense. Even many residents in Ice Rock City have begun to believe that the successful invasion of the North Territory by the Trolls was the disastrous result of Duke St. Hildes failed lure strategy. Has there been any response from Winterfell City? Not yet. Colin frowned, somewhat puzzled as to why Duke Hilde didnt refute and let this rumor that seriously damaged his prestige spread wildly in the North Territory. Could it be that the Duke was severely injured in his previous duel with the Holy Warrior? Seeing Colins face change, Emon asked, Sir, should we take action to stop this rumor from spreading in Ice Rock City? No need. Colin shook his head with a smile, Our most important task now is to develop and grow ourselves, we shouldnt bother with other storms, we can just sit back and enjoy the show. Yes, sir. Emon nodded in agreement. Then the old butler glanced at the clock on the wall and reminded, Sir, today is the last day of the Winter Festival, midnight is approaching. The Angler familys vigil ceremony needs you to preside over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Colin remember such a thing, he sighed helplessly, stood up, and started to walk out as if he was dealing with a bother. Ding dong dong When the clock struck twelve, Colin, who was presiding over the vigil, finally stopped praying, raised his head, and looked out at the pitch-dark night sky. The stars were lonely there, and the crescent moon was dim. A new year had arrived quietly. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: 175 Guest_1 Chapter 175: 175 Guest_1 Translator: 549690339 Thud, thud, thud. Butler Emon knocked on the massive oak door in front of him and reported, Sir, Count Morrison requests an audience. Let him in, Colins voice came from inside the room. Yes. Emon pushed open the door, bowed to Count Morrison, and gestured, Count, please. Count Morrison gave a faint smile to Emon and then proudly walked into the study. Count Morrison, welcome to the Red Fortress! Colin warmly greeted him and shook hands with the Count energetically. Viscount Angler, thank you for your hospitality, I hope my arrival hasnt caused too much trouble for you. The Count Morrison appeared to be under twenty years old, slightly younger than Colin. Although he tried to put on an air of maturity and sophistication with a purposefully grown beard, the youthful innocence still showed up in his gestures. No trouble at all. Its an honor to have you in Ice Rock City. As for the late venerable Count, I have always held him in high regard! The late Count in Colins words was the previous Count Morrison, who was the grandfather of the young man in front of him. The old Count was killed by a sword from Knight Cain Sudor at a Lords gathering half a year ago. Colin was there and witnessed the old Counts strong scolding of those Lords preparing for rebellion. After the old Counts death, it was a reluctant measure for the Morrison family to let such a young man inherit the title of Count. The Morrison family did not have many offspring. The old Count only had one legitimate son, but this son was severely injured in a war many years ago, almost paralyzed. As such a person who cant even take care of himself could not inherit the Morrison title, the old Counts eldest grandson, Saken Morrison, then only eighteen, was forced to become the new Count. Thank you for your condolences and praise. If my grandfather were to know that his sacrifice was recognized by so many, he would surely rest in peace in heaven! After the brief exchange, Colin invited Count Morrison to sit and ordered the maid to bring coffee and dessert. Count, may I ask why you have traveled so far? Count Morrison put down his coffee and spoke earnestly, Viscount sir, Ive come unannounced in hopes of getting your help. Oh? Please, speak. If I can assist, I wont hesitate, Colin smiled, already guessing the reason for Count Morrisons visit. After the Winter Festival, quite a few Lords from the Northern Territory had approached him, intending to buy a batch of food for emergency use. Count Morrison was one with the highest rank among them so far. As expected, his subsequent words confirmed Colins speculation, Ive heard, Viscount, that youve bought a large amount of food in Silver Moon City. I wonder if you could sell some to the Morrison family? Of course. Colins generosity surprised Count Morrison who excitedly said, Really? Thank you so much! Viscount sir, the Angler familys kindness will always be remembered by the Morrison family! However, Count, you surely are aware of the current food price in the Northern Territory this batch of food wont come cheap. Count Morrison paused for a moment, but then quickly nodded, Rest assured, the Morrison family wont let a friend suffer. We will purchase this batch of food at market price. Upon hearing this, Colin couldnt help but show a satisfied smile. How could he possibly suffer a loss? With Colins status in Silver Moon City, the local Half-Elf merchants would not dare to overprice the food. They sold it to Colin at the standard price. However, when this batch of food was transported to the Northern Territory, the price skyrocketed by more than ten times as much. Colin was making a huge profit. The previous few Lords who came to buy food had tried to haggle after getting some information, but this young Count Morrison in front of him agreed directly without even discussing the price. Looks like we have another simple man. Colin looked at Count Morrison, his smile growing brighter, Count, there is something else I need to clarify with you beforehand. Please, go ahead. Im sure you understand, weve had so many people buying grain from Ice Rock City lately. Our food supplies come from Silver Moon City, so its possible we may not be able to keep up with the demand immediately. Therefore, Im afraid we may not be able to deliver all the grain youve purchased all at once. Count Morrison frowned slightly and asked, When can we expect to receive all of our grain? That depends on the delivery speed from Silver Moon City. However, I can assure you, the Morrison Family will receive priority in grain supply! Great, thank you very much. A smile finally appeared on Count Morrisons face. Unfortunately, this young count didnt realize that Colin hadnt made any particular promises. What could a so-called priority in supply guarantee? Colin wasnt intentionally misleading Count Morrison; he suggested this installment delivery condition to all the lords who came to buy grain. Using this condition, Colin could moderately control the grain supply to these families, further influencing their stance in the upcoming turmoil in the North Territory. Of course, while the grain is delivered in installments, payments must unfortunately be made in full. The Angler family embraces a no credit policy! In the present North Territory, grain is in severe shortage. Even with Colins stringent conditions, the lords had no choice but to accept. Count Morrison seemed blissfully oblivious to Colins ulterior motives as he left, showering Colin with gratitude. Seeing his joyful expression, a tinge of guilt momentarily flickered in Colins heart, but it vanished within a second. Not long after, Butler Emon knocked on the room door again, Sir, we have another guest in Ice Rock City. Who is it from this time? Emon simply shook his head, Sir, this guest comes from the North. The North? Colin was taken aback. Ice Rock City was already at the northernmost part of the North Territory, any more north That would be the Sky Ice Plain! A troll envoy? No, its an envoy from the Golden Lion Legion stationed on the Sky Ice Plain. Colins brows furrowed even deeper, The Golden Lion Legion? Are you sure their envoy has requested to see me? In Colins view, a Golden Lion Legion envoy should visit Winterfell City. Why come to him? Lowering his voice, Emon explained, Sir, the one who wants to meet you is a follower of the Golden Lion Legion envoy. His name is Charles St. Hilde. Charles? Colin surged up from his seat in astonishment. He remembered, this eldest son of Duke St. Hilde, the former Marquis of the North Territory, was exiled to the Northern Frontline by his father, with the order You may not return to the North Territory until the Troll Kings city is breached. So, he had sneaked back home at this time? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No wonder he didnt dare to go to Winterfell City and instead came to Ice Rock City. Colin paced back and forth in his study, his brows tightly knitted. After a while, he finally asked, Has anyone recognized him? No, sir. Sir Charles disguised himself and appeared in Ice Rock City as the follower of an envoy. Good, bring him to me. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Strategy Offering_1 Chapter 176: Strategy Offering_1 Translator: 549690339 Viscount Angler, it has been a while, you look even more impressive than before! When Colin saw the once Marquis of the North Territory again, he almost didnt recognize him. In less than a year, Charles seemed to have completely changed. Gone were the days of pride and cunning, the Charles of now resembled a hard-bitten frontline knight. Cold and serious. His attitude towards Colin had completely changed. He no longer deliberately tried to be approachable as before, but instead seemed somewhat distant. As if he were really just an ordinary knight paying respects to the Lord of Ice Rock City. But, honestly, it wasnt all that strange for Charles to have changed. The dramatic change he had gone through was enough to completely alter a persons character. Sir Charles! Im so delighted to see you in Ice Rock City! Colin said, with a smile, extending his hand to shake Charles. The others hand was somewhat cold. Please take a seat. Thank you, Viscount Angler! Charless overly formal behavior made Colin feel a bit uneasy. Even though Charles was no longer the Marquis of North Territory, Colin still dared not treat him as an ordinary knight because of his surname. It must be tough in the Sky Ice Plain at this time, come, have a drink of strong liquor to warm up, said Colin, pouring a cup of rum for Charles. Charles thanked him again, then drank it all at once. Putting down his wine cup, Charles looked serious, his voice grave, Viscount Angler, I must confess, Ive secretly returned to the North Territory in defiance of my fathers orders. I hope this will not cause you too much trouble. Of course not. Colin said as he waved his hand, laughing, intrigued by what could have led the Dukes eldest son to sneak back and find him. If it had been the old Marquis Charles, he might have had a lengthy chat with Colin to rekindle their relationship, before finally revealing his purpose. But this completely changed Charles didnt beat around the bush with Colin, he simply said: Ive come to Ice Rock City to warn you, the Troll Empire is gearing up to send troops southward! Once they march south again, the few soldiers that the Golden Lion Legion has deployed at the front will not be enough to stop them. Colins gaze instantly hardened, his expression turned serious. However, he was not overly surprised. It would have been odd if the Troll Empire hadnt made any move with the North Territory on the brink of chaos. Although last time the main force of the Troll Empire was wiped out by the Dark Cavalry, yet given such an opportunity, the Troll Emperor would surely muster an army even if it means going broke to create chaos in the North Territory. Why are you specifically telling me this information? Shouldnt you be informing your father? Colin asked, his curiosity piqued. An envoy from the Golden Lion Legion will set off for Winterfell City tomorrow to inform my father of this news. However A streak of agony flashed across Charless eyes, However, considering the current situation in the North Territory, even if my father learns of this, it would be hard for him to dispatch troops to the Sky Ice Plain. Colin silently nodded, agreeing with Charless judgment. The St. Hilde family was currently very weak, whether they could resist the upcoming rebellion from Marquis Dawson and Count Uman was uncertain, let alone suppress the slave revolts caused by the famine. They simply wouldnt have forces to deal with the impending Trolls. Sir Charles, I understand your concerns, but Im afraid I cant offer much help The Dark Cavalry of Uncle Garcia is in your hands, right? Yes. But after the Shadow Gorge battle and the battle in Silver Moon City, the Dark Cavalry is now only a little over 6,000 strong, its peak strength long gone. Enough! Charles said decisively, his sharp eyes fixed on Colin, he continued, Dont you want to hear my suggestions? Colin hesitated for a moment, but eventually nodded, Go ahead. Charles leaned forward slightly, an eager look on his face, as he said: To gain sufficient benefits from the upcoming civil unrest in North Territory, this time the Troll Emperor has mobilized almost all the remaining viable troops in the empire, probably numbering a hundred thousand. And their first stop when they head south could very well be your Ice Rock City! At this, Colins eyebrows furrowed slightly. However, he did not refute it. Because the geographical location of Ice Rock City indeed made it extremely likely to be the first major city in North Territory targeted by the Troll Army. Upon seeing the change in Colins complexion, Charles hurriedly sped up his speech: Thus, my lord viscount, you may not be able to keep out of this! My advice to you is, instead of being passive in defense, why not take the initiative to attack! Colin raised his eyebrows and finally spoke, How should we take the initiative? Of course, it would be by using the Dark Cavalry in your hands! Charles persuasively said, This time the Troll Empire has deployed almost all its available troops, making the interior of the empire extremely empty! So, if you deploy the Dark Cavalry with their superior mobility, they can fully take a sweep at the heart of the Troll Empire before the Troll Army arrives at North Territory! You could even seize the opportunity to attack the Troll Royal City and take the Troll Emperors head! Then, you can return in triumph to Ice Rock City before the trolls reach the North Territory. By that time, all you need to do is hang the Troll Emperors head on the city wall, and the Troll Army will naturally disperse on its own! After hearing Charles proposal, Colin fell into a long silence. A surprise attack behind enemy lines, a daring plan that seems brilliant, but it also carries great risks. Moreover, Colin realized that the real intention of Charles move would be to use the force of the Dark Cavalry to capture Troll Royal City. By doing so, he would be able to erase his disgrace and return to North Territory with his head held high. Seeing Colins silence, Charles spoke again, his tone returning to its earlier warmth: Colin, think carefully, how glorious it would be to break through the Troll Royal City! Even Marquis Garcia, leading the Dark Cavalry at its peak, was not able to achieve such a feat! Such an opportunity, such a merit, is within your grasp! Think about it, if you can seize the Troll Royal City, you will become a hero in North Territory, no, even in the entire Glorious Empire! Being granted a title of count would be more than warranted, and even obtaining the position of a marquis is not impossible. Looking at the eager Charles, Colin seemed tempted, but he still said cautiously, Charles, your plan is of great importance, I still need to think about it properly. Of course. Then Ill await your good news. Charles seemed somewhat disappointed, but still forced a smile, However, I estimate the time for the trolls to march will be within the next one or two months, it would be best for you to make a decision as soon as possible. Okay. After seeing Charles off, Colin paced around his room with a serious expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Truthfully, he was not particularly keen on Charles strategy. If they succeeded, both would share the glory, but if they failed, Colin would have to swallow the bitter pill alone. Only a fool would venture such a loss-making deal. Moreover, Colin had some doubts. He wondered if this scheme was concocted by Duke St. Hilde with the purpose of using Colin to eliminate the threat of the trolls. If this was the case, then Colin was not willing to be easily made a pawn in someone elses game. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: 177 Chaos Army_1 Chapter 177: 177 Chaos Army_1 Translator: 549690339 Twenty-odd miles away from Ice Rock City, a rudimentary yet organized camp had been established. The camp was situated next to a small lake on a clear stretch of land, with the ground simply leveled. Annoying shrubs had been completely deforested, but as they were recently soaked by heavy snow, they were too damp to be used as fuel right away. Instead, they were sharpened and stuck into the ground, forming a simple defensive fence. A hundred fully-armed mercenaries patrolled around the camp, while inside the camp, there were dozens of even more well-equipped soldiers. From their flag, one could tell these soldiers were from the private army of the Uman Clan. In the center of the camp, a knight dressed in silver-grey armor was warming himself by a bonfire. Without his helmet, his handsome young face was exposed. Blue eyes, black hair, thin lips tightly pressed together, all giving him an appearance of determination and composure. The sound of light footsteps resonated and the knight turned his head to see his wife approaching. Walra, its very late. Arent you going to sleep? Kaitlin murmured petulantly, coming to the bonfire and leaning against her husbands broad shoulders. Ill keep watch for a bit longer, you go on to sleep first. Knight Walra rubbed his wifes hair with a doting smile. Okay then, Ill keep you company. Im not actually sleepy yet, Kaitlin said, fighting back a yawn. Walra chuckled, shaking his head, You should sleep. Well probably reach Ice Rock City tomorrow. Dont show up with a tired face then, or Viscount Angler is likely to blame me for not taking care of his sister properly. Kaitlin smirked, Colin wouldnt be that petty. Walra planned to persuade her again, but suddenly he seemed to sense something. His muscles instantly tensed. Kaitlin felt her husbands change and asked in confusion, What is it? Someones coming! Walra helped his wife up, then quickly put on his helmet and equipped his knight sword. Just then, the sound of alarms went off in the camp, and the panicked cries of mercenaries echoed: Rebels, the rebels are attacking! Rebels? Kaitlins face turned pale. Clenching her husbands arm tightly, she asked anxiously, Will we be ok? Dont worry, theyre just a bunch of slaves who cant get enough to eat. Kill the few who charge to the front, and the rest will run away, Walra reassured her with a relaxed face. Still, please be careful! Alright. After comforting his wife, Knight Walra stepped forward. As he banged his shield with his sword, creating a loud thunk, thunk, thunk, he roared: Stay calm! Form up! Ready for battle! At the call of Knight Walra, the Uman Clans guards quickly formed a battle array, gathering around the Knight, watching the slaves who were rushing up from outside the camp with calm faces. The mercenaries performance, however, was a bit disastrous. When they saw the overwhelming number of slaves swarming, they were scared to death, becoming weak in the knees and not knowing what to do. Bowmen, fire! Knight Walra commanded calmly. A volley of arrows flew from within the camp. Though not dense, they caused substantial casualties among the defenseless slaves. After three rounds of arrows, the slaves had reached the fence. Knight Walra stood behind his massive shield and bellowed: Raise your shields and advance! Under the lead of Knight Walra, the guards of the Uman Clan, like a sharp blade, thrust deep into the rebel slaves. Wherever they went, the slaves could hardly resist. The gap in equipment, martial skills, and fighting spirit was truly too vast. These starved slaves were no match for the guards of the Uman Clan. At this time, Knight Walra was bathed in golden holy light, striking fear into the slaves to the point of wailing and scurrying around in chaos. Their bravery also awakened the mercenaries as if from a dream, and one after another, they shouted and joined the fray. The slave rebel army with their numerical advantage was instead beaten into a steady retreat. At the back of the rebel forces, the cripple, witnessing his companions in a pitiful state, harbored deep disdain in his heart, but respectfully said to the slave leader standing next to him: Sir, there is a knight in the camp. Im afraid we cant take it. We should retreat. Ice Rock City is our real target. The slave leaders face darkened with rage, A bunch of wastes cant even take down a small camp, how are we supposed to take Ice Rock City! The cripple quickly explained, Sir, your current army is not substantial. Only by uniting with other rebel forces in Ice Rock City can we have a chance to take it. The complexion of the slave leader quickly changed, and when he glanced up again, he saw the Knight Walra causing a fearful carnage. He shivered all over and issued the reluctant order: Retreat! The moment the slave rebel army received the order, they scattered like ants, quickly disappearing into the night. In the ambiguity of the night, some slaves even lost their direction, becoming separated from the main force. The slave leader had no mind to count the loss. He just led the remaining slaves directly towards Ice Rock City. The slave leader, deep in the bitterness of his failure, did not notice that the slave known as the cripple had disappeared from the ranks at some point. As the morning sun dispelled the fog in the woods, the troops of the Uman Clan set off again. After the battle of the previous night, Knight Walras prestige within the group had greatly increased. Those who had looked down upon him for his lowly birth of being an illegitimate son, now saw him in a new, respectful light. Ones origin indeed mattered, but power was the universal business card of this world. The groups pace was not fast, it was not until sundown that they finally caught sight of the towering city walls of Ice Rock City. However, at the base of city walls of Ice Rock City, a bloody massacre was still going on. Innumerable slaves, like ants, gathered beneath the city walls, apparently laying siege to the city. They had built a number of rudimentary wooden ladders, madly trying to scale the city walls. However, Knight Walra, battle-hardened, saw at a glance that the city defenders were not yet showing their full strength. It was as if they were worried about scaring off all the massed slaves with a sudden, overwhelming show of power. But even though the defenders were holding back, the slaves attacks were chaotic and disorganized, with slavers fighting each other for ladders, and more simply standing bewildered beneath the walls, shouting incoherently, unaware of what they should do. The numerous slave leaders gathered together, looking at the chaotic scene in front of them, were somewhat at a loss. After all, they had not received any military education. How could they possibly know how to launch an attack on a city? Just as the slave leaders were becoming more and more anxious, the city gates of Ice Rock City suddenly opened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The slaves stared blankly for a few seconds, then cheered and all rushed toward the open city gate. But before their excitement lasted long, the ground suddenly began to tremble. Accompanied by the sight of scattered corpses and splattered blood, a squadron of dark armored cavalry shot out from the city gate like sharp arrows, completely scattering the slave army. Witnessing this, Knight Walra shook his head with a smile, turned to his command, Kaitlin, you stay here with the mercenaries. I will lead the family guard in and lend a hand. Alright. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: 178 Reunion_1 Chapter 178: 178 Reunion_1 Translator: 549690339 While the fight was heated outside the city, Colin was in the gloomy basement of the Red Castle. Of course, he was not hiding here; those rebel slaves outside werent frightening enough for him. Not to mention frightening, they hardly even managed to catch Colins attention at all anymore. At first, Colin personally went to command the battle from the city wall, but after witnessing the slave rebels splendid and unparalleled siege tactics, Colin lost interest in watching the battle. At this time, Colin was not alone in the basement; there were nearly a hundred figures standing in front of him. These figures all uniformly wore steel masks which covered their faces, revealing only their eyes which held not even a trace of human emotion. These were, of course, blood slaves that Colin converted. Apart from the fox knight and monkey ranger, the newly added eighty-five blood slaves wearing horse face masks were professionals chosen from the prisoners of the Pegasus Army. Two fourth-rank knights, eight third-rank knights, five fourth-rank warriors, seventeen third-rank warriors, and fifty-three first and second-rank professionals. To convert so many blood slaves, Colin bit until his canines ached, almost developing a psychological trauma towards his own neck. But fortunately, the achievements were tremendous. As it seemed, Colins Blood Shadow Guard was starting to take shape. For this Blood Shadow Guard, made up of the blood slaves, Colin had high hopes; it was to be comparable to the Glorious Churchs Temple Knight Regiment. It was said that the Temple Knight Regiment was a terrifying army truly made up entirely of knights. Although it only had three thousand members, its fearsome combat power made all the legions of the Glorious Empire pale in comparison. This was the most powerful military strength controlled by the Glorious Church. Of course, whether in terms of quantity or quality, Colins Blood Shadow Guards couldnt compete with the Temple Knight Regiment yet, but Colin believed that one day his Blood Shadow Guard would become a formidable army capable of rivaling the Temple Knight Regiment. Colins gaze swept over the eighty-seven blood slaves one by one, and finally landed on the monkey ranger. He ordered, Monkey, you go to the Troll Empire. The monkey ranger nodded without uttering a word, then headed out. Colin rubbed his chin, then summoned a horse-faced mask knight who he instructed with some unease, You go along with him. The news Charles brought made Colin concerned about the incoming troll army from the south. But still, he had to see with his own eyes what the current state of the Troll Empire was. Of course, he definitely wouldnt personally go to the Troll Empire at this moment, so he had to let the blood slaves do the job. After entering the fourth level, Colin found that his control over the blood slave had gone up a notch. Whatever the blood slaves saw, whatever they heard, as long as he wished, he could synchronously see and hear it too. It was as if they were extensions of his own body. Moreover, the distance limitation to control the blood slaves seemed to have disappeared. Before reaching the fourth level, Colin could only command blood slaves within a radius of three to four kilometers, but after the fourth level, there seemed to be no distance limitation. He intentionally left a blood slave in Silver Moon City and then returned all the way back to Ice Rock City. Upon his arrival, he found that he could still control the blood slave thousands of miles away. Then, Colin arranged for three blood slaves to each monitor the movements of the St. Hilde family, Uman clan, and Dawson family in Winterfell City, Fallen Eagle City, and Ironforge City respectively. These were all leading characters on the stage of the upcoming North Territory drama, and so, naturally, Colin would have to pay close attention to them. After arranging all this, Colin left the basement. Just as he was walking a few steps, he met Knight Logh in the corridor. Viscount, the rebellion outside the city has been suppressed. Preliminary statistics show that we have captured over twelve thousand slaves. In this battle, thirty-eight members of the Dark Cavalry were seriously injured and unfortunately, three others died in battle. Colin frowned, asking, These casualties must have been new recruits, right? Yes. Colin finally eased up. Recently, he had commanded Knight Shar to include the 1,000 newly trained cavalry recruits into the Dark Cavalry. The slave-led rebellion provided a perfect opportunity for them to draw blood. However, judging by the casualties this time, the combat power of these recruits still needs to improve. But elite cavalry couldnt be trained overnight, it was a situation that couldnt be rushed. He could only hope that these recruits could quickly grow under the guidance of the veteran soldiers of the Dark Cavalry. Well, proceed with the treatment and relief efforts as usual, I dont need to go into detail. Yes, my Lord. Knight Logh nodded, then continued. My Lord, we encountered a guard team from the Uman Clan outside the city, the leader claims to be your brother-in-law Knight Walra. Did they arrive so soon? Colin was slightly surprised. Calculating the journey, Colin estimated that Walra and his team must have set off for Ice Rock City right after the Winter Festival. He didnt know whether his sister Kaitlin genuinely missed him, or if Knight Walra was under the command of Count Uman, anxious to come and build up relations with the Angler family. Welcome them into the city, Ill wait for them in the reception hall. Yes. While Colin was playing with Little White, the sound of hurried footsteps sounded outside the hall. Soon, Kaitlins figure appeared in Colins sight. Upon seeing Colin, her face instantly lit up with joy that couldnt be hidden, she picked up her skirt and walked quickly, embracing her brother tightly. Colin, I heard that you fought a battle with the Eastern Army in Silver Moon City, I was so scared! Are you hurt at all? Im fine, sister. Colin patted Kaitlins back with some helplessness. But, it felt good to be cared for by a family member, even though Colin had always felt somewhat alienated from Kaitlin. Breaking free from his sisters embrace, Colin looked at Knight Walra who was walking towards him. From the memories of his past life, he knew that the previous Colin had an excellent relationship with Walra. As the man his beloved sister loved, the past Colin was fond of Walra due to his sisters affection towards him. Walra, because of his illegitimate birth, was often ignored in the Uman Clan, but he found much-needed warmth from the siblings from Grey Castle. Therefore, after marrying Kaitlin, Walra actually spent more time in Grey Castle Town rather than Fallen Eagle City. One could say that the former Knight Walra, besides not having officially sworn his loyalty to Baron Angler, could practically be considered a knight of the Angler family. It was precisely because of this that when Baron Angler led the army to war, Knight Walra volunteered to follow him to the frontline. However, after all the events theyve been through, when Walra saw Colin again, his eyes showed joy but also lingering worry and guilt. He opened his mouth, not knowing how to greet the viscount, who seemed to have a completely different demeanor than before. Colin, however, kept smiling as if he had left everything that happened in the past year behind. He gave Walra a warm hug and said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Walra, I heard from Knight Logh that you gave me a big gift as soon as you arrived in the Ice Rock City! My Lord, if you are referring to the battle outside the city, I cannot really claim any credit for that. The guard team I brought here only helped intercept some rebels. Its far from being a major gift. Haha, youre too modest, also, dont be so formal, just call me Colin. Seeing Colins sincere smile, Walra seemed to relax. He also smiled and said: Alright then, Colin. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: 179 Banquet (Part 1)_1 Chapter 179: 179 Banquet (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 When Colin arrived at the restaurant with his sister and brother-in-law, a turkey feast was already prepared on the table. On the narrow oak table, a large roast turkey that had been roasted to be greasy and appetizing rested, surrounded, of course, by various accompaniments such as roast bacon, mashed potatoes, vegetable soup, fruit salad, and a bottle of white wine produced in the Winston Manor. Of course, there had to be Colins exclusive deer blood wine. Colin secured his napkin and said to the butler Emon who was pouring wine for the three of them, Emon, you come sit and eat with us. Emon hesitated and said, Master, this is against protocol Colin assertively waved his hand, In this castle, I AM the protocol! Sit down! Emon was still somewhat hesitant, but Kaitlin encouraged him, Emon, come sit. Youve served the Angler family for over forty years. Youre part of the family! Only then did Emon thank them and take his seat. Colin then looked at Kathy, who was standing nearby, and said with a smile, Kathy, you join us as well. A look of joy immediately crossed Kathys face, and she quickly thanked them, then sat down. Kaitlin looked at this pretty half-elf maid, her brows slightly furrowed. She clearly misunderstood the relationship between Colin and Kathy, and planned to privately remind her younger brother. Half-elves could only be lovers, not wives. Even if she was said to be a descendant of the once half-elf royal family, it wouldnt be acceptable. This could be considered a form of racial discrimination. However, the nobles of the Radiant Empire had long seen this as a matter of course, a manifestation of the arrogant mentality brought about by the empires dominant position in the center of the continent, suppressing all other races. The nobles of the Radiant Empire have a tradition of eat, dont speak while enjoying their main meal. And after the main meal, dessert time is specifically for chit-chat. Tonights dessert is fresh fruit sabayon, a kind of delicacy made by mixing egg liquid and cream, then pouring champagne over a variety of fruits. After simple baking, the strong aroma quickly fills the whole restaurant. After preparing the dessert, Emon and Kathy tactfully excused themselves, leaving the time for Colin and the Walra couple to catch up on old times. Kaitlin, Colins sister, was very excited, chirping about the old stories from their time in Grey Castle. Walra and Colin occasionally added a few words, filling the entire restaurant with a cheerful atmosphere. But as time passed, Kaitlin, who had just completed a long journey, was clearly running out of energy, yawning repeatedly. Seeing this, Knight Walra said thoughtfully, Kaitlin, why dont you go rest first? Colin and I can talk a little longer. Alright, Im exhausted today. Ill go to bed first. You guys continue talking, Kaitlin replied. Colin also nodded with a smile, Alright, sister, a maid outside the hall will take you to your room. As the hall door opened and then closed again, the restaurant suddenly quieted down. A faint awkwardness began to circulate in the air. The two men almost simultaneously picked up the wine cups in front of them and took a sip. Colin drained his deer blood wine in one gulp, then just looked at Walra, as if waiting for the other person to speak first. In Colins view, Walras visit to Ice Rock City, must be an instruction from Count Uman seeking to win over the Angler family. Kaitlin had already helped to set the mood, next, it should be Walras performance time. Colin, indeed, Walra began, Actually , ever since the last campaign with the Baron, Ive been too ashamed to see you. Why? Colin questioned. Because, I didnt fulfill my duty, causing the unfortunate sacrifice of the Baron on the frontline, Knight Walras eyes showed sorrow and guilt without any flaws. At least, Colin couldnt find any. What exactly was the situation? Colin questioned. At that time, the Baron led our familys army on a rescue mission, but, along the way, we were surrounded by a troll army several times larger than ours. The battle was incredibly fierce, with soldiers around me falling one by one, screams were everywhere Then, I saw with my own eyes as Baron was decapitated by a Troll warrior Walra took a deep breath, seemingly to calm his excited emotions before he continued his narration: After that, I was stabbed in the abdomen. Before I lost consciousness, I only remember the mocking face of the Troll warrior who defeated me After hearing Walras story, Colin nodded expressionlessly. His eyes showed no signs of emotion as he calmly asked, So you were captured like this? Walra hesitated before answering with uncertainty, Probably. Probably? Hmm, I really cant remember what happened after I was injured. I only know that when I woke up, I was already in Fallen Eagle City. At this point, Colin finally sat up straight. Because he realized something was wrong! The account given by Oliver, the butler of Tulip Chamber of Commerce, was different. When that fat man handed Colin an expensive enchanted armor as a compensation, he clearly stated After Walra the Knight was defeated, he was held captive and was being taken back by the Troll Army to the Troll Empire. However, when they encountered ambush of the Dark Cavalry, the Trolls abandoned him along with the other fifty thousand human captives on the Ice Plain. After enduring countless hardships, he finally returned to North Territory. This version was completely inconsistent with what Walra is saying now! Whats going on? Did the two sides not get their stories straight? That would be such a rookie mistake So, Colin decided to probe further: Walra, Oliver from Tulip Chamber of Commerce told me a different story. Oliver? Walra frowned, He must have been influenced by my mother to fabricate some stuff in front of you. Colin blinked, clearly unaccustomed to Walras frankness. Your mother? Madam Penny? Why would she help you make up a story? My mother Conflicting emotions flashed across Walras face, but he finally whispered, She might want to hide some things Hide what? Colin asked further. Walra lifted his head to look at Colin, his eyes filled with complex emotions. After a while, he finally spoke again, I suspect that my mother might have secret contact with the Trolls. What? Colin was astonished. His surprise was genuine. Of course Colin knew that Walras mother Penny had secret contact with the Trolls, so did Count Uman. But what surprised him was that Walra actually admitted it! However, next, Walra then said something that surprised Colin even more: Colin, I heard you were once the subject of an assassination attempt in Grey Castle? Yes, it was done by Knight Carter. Do you know who is backing Knight Carter? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who? My mother. Colin stared blankly at Knight Walra, completely dumbfounded. At that moment, he was internally screaming Bro, did you get the script wrong? Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: 180 Banquet (Middle)_1 Chapter 180: 180 Banquet (Middle)_1 Translator: 549690339 The restaurant was dimly lit, with a cold wind sneaking in from some unknown place, making the candles flutter. The flickering, uncertain light cast on the faces of the two knights sitting by the long table made the room feel somewhat gloomy and oppressive. It took Colin a long while to snap out of Walras unpredictable statements. He stared at his brother-in-law, trying to discern whether he was genuinely revealing the truth or concealing ulterior motives. Seemingly noticing Colins disbelief, Walra once again attempted to explain: Actually, when I first discovered this, I was just as shocked as you. And, to this day, I havent dared tell Kaitlin about it How did you come across this? I started to suspect after coming back from the battlefield. As I just told you, I only remember being injured by a troll samurai. But when I came to, I found myself in Fallen Eagle City. Ive been trying to figure out what happened in between ever since. I asked my mother, but she just told me that the people from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce found me abandoned on the battlefield and saved me. But such a description was not convincing to me. So, I deliberately checked the trade records of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. I found out that a caravan really did return from the frontline to Fallen Eagle City around the time I was injured. This caravan must have brought me back, but the timing was too coincidental, too coincidental for anyone to believe it was not premeditated So, you suspect that Lady Penny has a secret connection with the trolls? Yes. Of course, it could be just my overthinking, my mother might not have betrayed the interests of the North Territory. After all, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce has always been engaged in trade between the Troll Empire and the North Territory, so its not surprising they have some connections with the troll high-ranks. Maybe they really just happened to pass by the battlefield and ransomed me back. Walra defended his mother, but from his expression, he probably didnt even believe his own words. Colin sneered in his heart Your mother has deeper ties with the trolls then you think! But on the surface, he just nodded knowingly and then continued to ask: What about the assassination attempt on me by Knight Carter? Why do you think your mother was behind this? Knight Walra paused for a moment, seemingly a bit hesitant, but then said: The caravan that brought me back from the front line had actually passed through Grey Castle Town. And the time was just a day before your assassination attempt. Oh? Colins eyes flickered slightly, But this doesnt prove anything, right? I have checked the account book of that caravan, it recorded that they lost a valuable set of enchanted armor, and the place it got stolen was Grey Castle Town! Only then did Colin understand. This wasnt a theft at all, obviously it was the reward given to Knight Carter for the assassination. No wonder Walra suspected his own mother was the mastermind behind it all. Then what do you think, why did your mother want someone to assassinate me? Probably for the nobility of Angler family. Knight Walra couldnt quite meet Colins gaze, his face showed intense shame, as if it was enough to hide his entire face. When the Baron was killed in the frontline, if you were also dead, then, Kaitlin would have become the first heir to the Angler familys nobility, and I would therefore inherit some of our family wealth, and wouldnt be ostracized every day in Fallen Eagle City. This, maybe its what my mother was planning for all along Im sorry, Colin, I have failed you Walras frankness left Colin somewhat unsure of how to respond. He had had a perfect plan for this banquet originally. He planned to utilize the conclusion he had first deduced from inheriting red eyes, convincing Knight Walra that he was the true legitimate son of Count Uman, thereby inciting his resentment towards Viscount Lawrence and planting an unstable bomb within the Uman clan. But who could have predicted, that things would turn out this way. In an instant, Colin suddenly felt that he too, must change his line of thinking. Walra, my father looked past your illegitimate status and treated you like his own, even marrying off my sister to you. However, you failed to protect him, letting him die horribly on the battlefield while you lived. Does such behavior reflect the virtues of a knight? Before Walra could open his mouth, Colin continued to question urgently: Your mother tried to secure an inheritance for you by having an assassin attempt my life. Do you think a simple Im sorry would earn my forgiveness for such behavior? Under Colins questioning, Walra blushed with shame. He suddenly got up from his seat, came before Colin, knelt on one knee, and raised the sword from his waist above his head, saying aloud: Viscount Angler, I ought to accept your judgment! Colin raised his eyebrows, sneering, What? Walra, do you think just because you married my sister I wouldnt have the heart to kill you? No! My crimes have nothing to do with Kaitlin, nor would I presume that you would forgive me for her sake. Walras face was firm, the hands holding the sword did not tremble, In fact, as soon as I learned of my mothers actions, I knew only my own death could atone for my sins towards Baron Angler, and towards you! Having said this, he looked up, calmly meeting Colins gaze, Colin, please grant me liberation! Colin stared expressionless at Knight Walra, as if trying to deduce the sincerity of his words from his eyes. Walras blue eyes were as calm and deep as a windless sea. After a long time, Colin finally stood up slowly. Clank He drew his sword and pointed it at Knight Walras heart. With a slight push, the sharp tip easily pierced through his thin clothing. Bright red blood stained Walras chest, but his gaze held steady, and his body didnt dodge. Colin narrowed his eyes, his face expressionless as he asked, Walra, do you have any last words? Walras eyes finally showed a trace of emotion, and there was a bit of attachment in his voice, Please take care of Kaitlin, help her find a good man to remarry. She is my sister, I will take care of her without you telling me to. Walra nodded, seeming at peace at last. He closed his eyes and silently awaited the arrival of death. Colin hesitated for a moment, but still slowly thrust his sword into Walras chest. His movements werent fast as if he was deliberately controlling his force, allowing the sword to pierce Walras chest bit by bit. Throughout the process, apart from clenching his teeth in pain and reflexively trembling, Walra showed no signs of evasion. Only when the sword completely pierced his chest, protruding from his back, did Walra slowly open his eyes, took a final glance at the world, and softly said to Colin, Im sorry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then he slowly collapsed on the ground. Colin sighed, seemingly confirming Walras sincerity at last. Having witnessed too many who would stop at nothing for their benefit, a knight like Walra, willing to die to atone for his perceived sins, seemed like an an anomaly. Looking at Walra on the ground, the life bleeding out of him with a sword through his chest, Colin couldnt help but sigh again, In the end, he took a bite anyway Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: 181 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Chapter 181: 181 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 The Blood Fog dispersed. Colin returned to his seat. Walra was a third-class knight, based on Colins previous experience of transforming Queen Isa, he presumed that initially hosting a bloodline of someone lower than oneself should not see a decrease in his rank. Quietly sensing the changes within his body, aside from some weakness, there was indeed no reduction in his rank. Relieved, Colin poured himself another glass of deer blood wine, sipping it while waiting for Walra to awaken. Honestly, Walras willing stance to atone for his sins through death had significantly moved Colin. Facing such a knight committed to maintaining justice in his heart, Colin felt that he must slightly adjust his original plan. After a while, just as Colin had almost devised a new plan, Walra finally awoke. I I didnt die? Walra sat up straight, saw the sword still inserted in his chest, a bewildered look crossed his face. You have indeed died, Colin said with slight indifference. But I have granted you a second chance at life. Walra stared blankly at Colin. In his eyes, Colin was shrouded in a vast, sacred, irresistible light that made people want to bow down and worship him impulsively. Colin what exactly has happened? Have you heard of Blood Angels? After a brainwashing session, Knight Walras attitude toward Colin became incredibly respectful. He saw him slowly pull out his sword from his chest, raise it over his head, kneel down on one knee, and solemnly vowed: Thank you for the grace granted by the chosen one, my lord! I, Walra Uman, swear allegiance to you. From this day onwards till I return to the Lords arms, I will serve you at all times! Your will is the direction of my sword, and your command is my creed! Colin took Walras sword, lightly tapped his shoulder twice, and accepted his loyalty. Considering Walras previous commitment to knightly virtue, Colin felt that this loyalty might be tighter and more reliable than the bond of the Blood Clan. Walra, do you know why I forgave your sins and granted you a second life? Please enlighten me, my lord. Because youre just a pitiful person who has been kept in the dark. Knight Walras face was filled with confusion once again. Colin continued to explain: You said your mother Penny conspired to assassinate me to help you gain wealth. Now tell me, were you and Miss Penny that close? Mother Walra was visibly hesitant, Mother wasnt the type to easily express her feelings. Colin chuckled coldly: Unexpressive of her feelings? Do you really believe that a mother facing her own son would not know how to show affection? Perhaps perhaps she found it hard to accept my status as an illegitimate son Ha. She herself was but a commoner, she has no right to look down upon an illegitimate child. Even if she really disliked your status and didnt want to get close to you, why would she take such a great risk to help you seize the Angler familys wealth? Walra was left dumbfounded and could only respond respectfully: My lord, please forgive my ignorance, I could not grasp the reason behind it. Actually, the real reason is quite simple. Colin emanated a faint aura of authority, his tone becoming solemn, Penny isnt close to you because she isnt your birth mother! What? Walra looked up in astonishment, not daring to believe Colin. Dont forget, Im a disciple of the Blood Angel. Naturally, I can use Gods technique to determine that you are actually the direct bloodline of the Uman Clan. In fact, Lawrence is the illegitimate child of Penny and the Count! I Im the legitimate child of my father? Walra was dumbfounded, Lawrence is the illegitimate child? Colin leisurely swirled his wine cup, refraining from continuing his explanation. Instead, he allowed Walra the chance to let this shocking news sink in. The reason he didnt bring up the science of genetic inheritance; is because a theory that hasnt been proven in this world wouldnt be as convincing as the obscure abilities of Gods technique to a devout knight. As expected, Colins words left Walra in deep conflict. He didnt dare to question Colins judgment, but he also couldnt understand if he really was the Count Umans legitimate son, then why he had been treated as an illegitimate child all these years. Are you wondering why you, a legitimate child, were raised as a bastard? Yes, Chosen One, please resolve my confusion! Because although Lawrence is a bastard, his bloodline is more noble than yours! This how is that possible? Walra was even more confused, but then he seemed to understand something and hurriedly asked, Are you saying that Lawrences birth mother, Penny, doesnt actually come from commoners? Exactly, Penny is actually a descendant of the St. Sean family. So, in the eyes of Count Uman, though Lawrence is illegitimate, he is obviously more noble than you. St. Sean family Walra finally understood. A descendant of a Holy Knight family would naturally be much more noble than him. It was only then that he realized why Penny had always been cold towards him and lacked a mothers natural affection and care. Upon knowing the truth of the matter, Walra, the knight, fell silent. The humiliation he had suffered for many years due to his illegitimate status suddenly surged to his heart, turning into a deep resentment and discontent that refused to dissipate. Colin curled his lips slightly and incited him again, Walra, have you heard of cuckoo birds? Yes. Walra nodded, face gloomy, Cuckoos lay their eggs in the nests of warblers, making them bring up their offspring. What happens to the real offspring of the warbler then? They are pushed out of the nest by the hatched cuckoo chicks, dying from falling out of the nest or starving Walras complexion was so grim that it seemed as if it could drip water. So, Walra, are you willing to stand by and watch your rightful count title be occupied by Lawrence, the Uman Clan becoming the nest for the breed of the St. Sean family? Absolutely not! And the Countess from the Sudor Family, who should be your real mother. They say she died of a disease, heh, do you believe in such an explanation? Walras eyes turned red in an instant, two words squeezed out from between his clenched teeth: No! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And your father, Count Uman, I can assure you, the reason the army of Marquis Charles was defeated by the trolls, resulting in my father dying on the frontline and you being seriously injured, was because he was secretly informing the trolls! Moreover, this time, in order to help the St. Sean family rise again, Count Uman once again chose to betray his monarch and his citizens, intent on inciting chaos in the North Territory! Do you still wish to serve and be manipulated by such a man? Of course not! Walra blurted out, his veins bulging on his clenched fists. He abruptly looked up and sincerely asked, Chosen One, what should I do? Upon hearing this, a satisfied smile finally appeared on Colins face. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: 182 Pine Forest Town (Upper) _1 Chapter 182: 182 Pine Forest Town (Upper) _1 Translator: 549690339 The winter of the North Territory is always exceptionally long. By the end of February, spiraling snow and whooping winds show no sign of reducing, with the much-anticipated spring nowhere in sight. Ice Rock City, at the city gate. Colin, Ill see you off here, Kaitlin hugged her little brother, straightened his shirt collar and instructed, Make sure you visit me in Fallen Eagle City when you have time! Certainly, certainly. Colin nodded with a grin, Take care on your journey. Knight Walra gave a formal salute to Colin, Dont worry, my lord. Ill protect Kaitlin. And, Ill convey your words faithfully to my father! Good. Make sure the Count knows of my goodwill. The friendship between the Angler family and the Uman Clan will last forever! Colin spoke gravely. Yes! Both exchanged a knowing look and then waved their goodbyes. After seeing off Walra and his wife, Colin returned to the castle. Before he could sit down for a rest, his butler, Emon, hurried over. Sir, theres another letter from Pine Forest Town. Colin frowned as he took the letter and scanned it quickly, then burst into laughter, Ha! This Baron Lomba, he really wont let it rest! Pine Forest Town is located to the west of Ice Rock City and is Baron Lombas territory. Baron Lomba, like others, had approached Colin to buy grain. But unlike the naive young Count Morrison, Lomba was tougher to deal with. After much haggling, which annoyed Colin, they almost parted on bad terms. Despite eventually accepting Colins terms of installment delivery, he was clearly unhappy with the outcome. As news spread of the abundance of grain in Ice Rock City, a large number of slaves flooded into Colins territory, providing him with ample labor force. Conversely, the surrounding territories began to experience population outflow. At first, it was just slaves. But as the famine deepened, coupled with soaring grain prices, even the commoners could no longer afford food. These starving commoners began to pack up their belongings, bringing their entire families towards Ice Rock City. Colin accepted everyone who came. He understood the importance of population in this era, and as long as Ice Rock City had enough food, he could continue to accept more refugees. This, however, clearly began to worry the surrounding lords. Still, despite their worries, they didnt dare to challenge Colin. Afterall, the Dark Cavalry was in Ice Rock City. Even as a battered army, they were not something that the surrounding minor lords could resist. Moreover, Colin had just defeated the renowned Pegasus Army at Silver Moon City. This accomplishment made many consider him the rising star of the Northern Territorys military force after Marquis Garcia. Still, there are always some fools in this world. Like Baron Lomba of Pine Forest Town. He had written many letters to Colin, questioning him for accepting his subjects and even demanding Colin to return all the residents of Pine Forest Town. This attitude clearly infuriated Colin. With a wave of his hand, Colin tore the letter into pieces and threw it into the fireplace. He then turned to Emon and ordered: Draft a return letter for me. Tell Baron Lomba I cant distinguish which of the residents are from Pine Forest Town. If he wants his people back, he can come to Ice Rock City personally. Yes, sir. Just as Emon was about to leave, Colin called him back, Wait, has there been any news from Winterfell City? Nothing. I heard that Duke St. Hilde was injured in a duel with a Holy Warrior from the Troll Empire and has been unable to receive our envoy seeking marriage ties. Colin sneered, clearly not buying the Dukes excuse. At that moment, he realized that Baron Lomba of Pine Forest Town might be a good opportunity to test Duke St. Hilde Thinking of this, a cold chill gleamed in Colins eyes, and he immediately said to Emon, Let me personally write the reply for Baron Lomba. After that, he sat down at the desk, picked up the goose feather pen, and quickly wrote a letter. Emon, who knew Colins temperament very well, had more or less guessed what would be in the reply letter wouldnt please the Baron Lomba Colin had already sealed the letter and handed it to Emon, Mail it to the town of Pine Forest. Yes, sir, replied Emon. Five days later, Baron Lomba himself arrived at Ice Rock City. He also brought more than a thousand soldiers, their intimidating appearance amused Knight Logh who was patrolling the city wall. With such few people, who are they trying to scare? Knight Logh laughed at Lancaster as he gave the order to open the city gates and welcome Baron Lomba. Baron Lomba was a sturdily built middle-aged man with a rugged face. His sideburns merged with his hair, making him resemble an agitated gorilla. Where is Viscount Angler? Baron Lombas voice was quite authoritative, as soon as he spoke, he shook off the accumulated snow on the city gate. Knight Logh paid a token courtesy and replied with a smile: Baron sir, our viscount waits for you at the Red Castle. Baron Lombas face darkened, clearly upset that Colin had not met him at the city gate. However, Colins rank was higher than his after all, so Baron Lomba couldnt accuse Colin of being rude. Of course, Baron Lomba was not afraid of Colin either. After all, he was not Colins vassal, and while there was a gap in their nobility, there was no subordination. Following Knight Logh to Red Castle, lo and behold, Colin was already waiting by the castle gate. Baron Lombas grimace softened just a bit, but he still had a frosty demeanor. Colin didnt seem to mind the others indifference and greeted Baron Lomba with a broad smile. He even cozily grabbed his arm and walked him towards the castle. Baron Lomba felt somewhat disdainful inside. He had never esteemed Viscount Colin, who he felt was quickly rising in the ranks for no apparent reason. He thought that Colin was only a flatterer who managed to share in the glories during the journey with Marquis Garcia to the Sky Ice Plain, thereby raising his nobility. Now with the conflict over population, the Lomba had grown further dislikable to view Colin. This time to Ice Rock City, he was determined to take back all his subjects from Pine Forest Town. Otherwise, there may not be enough people who could help him to farm in the upcoming spring. As Baron Lomba pondered over what to say, he abruptly realized that there was someone rapidly approaching from behind. He turned back in surprise only to see a knight in armour wearing a horse face mask sprinting towards him, a longsword in hand exuding a bone-chilling light! Assassin! Baron Lomba cried out, but as he prepared to draw his sword, he was horrified to find his right arm being firmly grasped by Colin, rendering him immobile. Baron Lombas face turned white with fear. He instantly realized it was a trap: Angler Before he could finish his sentence, the figure in the horse mask reached him. A flash of the sword, Baron Lombas head was instantly severed from his body, which still stood upright, his neck spurting blood like a fountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assassin taking the Lomba family by surprise, left them stunned. They never expected their lord to be assassinated right at the door of the Red Castle! Only when Colins sharp voice rang out, Catch him, dont let the assassin escape! did they come to their senses and chase after the assassin, who had already fled deep into the distance. Knight Logh watched this scene dumbfoundedly, seeming to understand something, he cautiously asked, Sir, do we join the chase? Colin then let go of Baron Lombas right arm, carefully sidestepping the blood gushing from his severed neck, he ordered righteously: Of course, we chase! Baron Lomba died in Ice Rock City, we have the duty to capture this assassin! Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: 183 Pine Forest Town (Lower) _1 Chapter 183: 183 Pine Forest Town (Lower) _1 Translator: 549690339 Under the ruthless cold wind, the streets of Pine Forest Town were scarcely populated. The unbearable price of grain was causing a continuous loss of residents in this small town of the North Territory, resulting in an even more desolate scene. Reportedly, the hot-tempered Lord had taken more than a thousand soldiers to the Ice Rock City, vowing to bring back those fled subjects. However, before any subjects were returned, a startling piece of news arrived The Lord of Pine Forest, Baron Lomba, had been killed in Ice Rock City! No one knew where this news originated, but it quickly spread across the town. Within a day, almost everyone in Pine Forest knew about it. But strangely, members of the Lomba family did not confirm the veracity of this piece of information. Of course, they did not deny it either. For a while, the streets and alleys, taverns and inns of Pine Forest were all buzzing with discussions about this shocking news. More and more details started to surface. The word was that the person who had assassinated Baron Lomba was a knight from the Eastern Territory. The original target of this knight from the East was, in fact, Viscount Angler C the North Territory Lord who had personally dismantled the Pegasus Army. At the time, Baron Lomba was accompanying Viscount Angler. In the ensuing chaos, the assassin accidentally killed the wrong person Poor Baron Lomba, bewilderingly became the scapegoat for Viscount Angler. However, with the help of Viscount Angler, the assassin was caught and sentenced to hanging. The corpse had been displayed in the square of Ice Rock City for a day and a night. These detailed accounts further substantiated the news. Most residents of Pine Forest Town had come to believe that their lord had indeed met his unfortunate end in Ice Rock City. As night fell deeper, the Lomba family castle remained brightly lit. Family members were gathered in the hall, engaged in fierce argument. The eldest son of Baron Lomba, White Lomba, was watching his quarrelsome relatives with a gloomy expression, his mind filled with impatience and frustration. His fathers death caught White off guard, and whats more, he smelled a strong whiff of conspiracy. How could it just so happen that an Eastern Territory assassin would strike when his father visited Viscount Angler, and even manage to kill the wrong person? Unfortunately, the family knight who returned to Pine Forest Town confirmed the identity of the assassin indeed a knight from the Eastern Territory, and a quite famous fourth-rank knight at that. The assassin had participated in the battle of Silver Moon City and had gone missing after the battle. He indeed had a blood feud with Viscount Angler, making the motive for the assassination very plausible. However, White still believed that Viscount Angler must have some connection to his fathers death! After all, his father went to Ice Rock City in the first place to pick a fight with him Just as White was engrossed in his thoughts, he suddenly heard someone calling his name. He looked up and saw the butler looking at him with concern: Young master, are you alright? Im fine. Young master, then you must make a decision quickly? What decision? The crowd looked at a vacant-looking White, and they were all speechless. It seemed that their young master had not been listening to them at all In the end, the butler patiently explained: Young Master White, due to the recent death of the master, Pine Forest is in total chaos. Furthermore, our best troops are still in Ice Rock City. We have detected that some people with ill-intent have been stirring up the food-deprived commoners, preparing to seize the towns granaries! So, what should we do next? Please make a decision! Whites brow furrowed even tighter in a split second. He hadnt expected to encounter the early signs of a rebellion in Pine Forest Town at such a critical moment. The previous slave rebellion had already exhausted the Lomba family. If another uprising among the commoners occurred, particularly at such a sensitive time, White seriously doubted if his family could survive it. Notify the whole town that a curfew will be implemented starting tonight Just as White started to speak, he suddenly realized that a commotion had violently brewed outside the castle. Pillars of fire lighting up the dark sky, cries of battle rooting out the tranquil night. Upon seeing this, all members of the Lomba family were instantly panicked and looked to White for help. White was equally panicked but attempted to remain calm, ordering the familys knights to gather the army immediately to suppress the rebellion. By this time, Pine Forest Town had indeed descended into chaos. All sorts of rumors sprung up from unknown sources, but they spread like a plague in no time. Some said the Lomba family was preparing to take the towns last food storage and flee. Others said the trolls were about to invade again and this years spring ploughing had lost all hope. There were also rumors that when Baron Lomba went to Ice Rock City, he took all the elite soldiers of the family away, leaving Pine Forest Town defenseless The town was ridden with fear, restlessness, and growing greed, stirring up the residents who had long suffered from a severe shortage of food. No one knew who had shouted the first words, who had started the first fire, but this fire quickly swept across Pine Forest Town like a wildfire. The riot was thus ignited. As the first glimmers of dawn dispersed the heavy fog in the wild, an army was slowly marching towards Pine Forest Town. Viscount, Pine Forest Town is not far ahead, theres really no need for you to continue on this journey. We are entirely capable of escorting the late Barons remains back, Knight Mark respectfully advised Colin. This Lomba family knight was particularly wary of the young lord of Ice Rock City. He also found the Barons death quite suspicious. Ah, Baron Lomba died in Ice Rock City, and I cant escape the responsibility that comes with it. Let me accompany him to Pine Forest Town. Moreover, given the frequent rebellions in the North Territory, I am also worried about your safety on the journey back, said Colin. Inwardly, Knight Mark thought- the biggest calamity has already occurred in your Ice Rock City. But faced with the strong-willed Viscount Angler, he couldnt change anything and simply suppressed his worries within his heart, continuing the silent march towards Pine Forest Town. After a while, a scout knight returned with a report: Viscount, there is an enormous fire ahead in Pine Forest Town, it seems a rebellion has occurred! What? Knight Mark was still in shock, but Colin had already made a decisive decision on the spot: Issue my orders to the army, speed up, and suppress the rebellion in the town! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viscount, it should only be a minor slave rebellion. We, the Lomba family, are completely capable of handling it ourselves. Theres no need to trouble you Knight Mark still didnt want the Angler familys army to enter Pine Forest Town. However, Colin ignored him and issued the orders regardless. Knight Mark, theres no need for such formality. As fellow vassals of Duke St. Hilde, we should help each other! Dark Cavalry, charge! At his command, the already prepared Dark Cavalry rode out like a surging tide, speeding towards Pine Forest Town. Knight Mark stared blankly at the departing cavalry. The unease in his heart had intensified to the extreme. Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: 184 Suppression and Temptation_1 Chapter 184: 184 Suppression and Temptation_1 Translator: 549690339 In Pine Forest Town, the rebellion was not entirely quelled. However, under the suppression of the Lomba familys military force, the rebel armys momentum has been thoroughly crushed. According to this trend, it would not be long before this rebellion would be completely subdued. Some of the rebelling commoners also perceived the dire situation and flocked to the city gate, preparing to flee from Pine Forest Town with the wealth and food they had looted overnight. The Lomba familys military force, seeing this, did not interfere. They were understaffed at the moment and their primary concern was securing the town. They could hardly take care of the fleeing rebels who, in escaping, would actually alleviate their pressure. However, just as the rebels had successfully opened the east gate of the town preparing to charge out, a low horn sounded in the distance. Then, the thundering sound of hooves rolled in, making the ground of Pine Forest Town tremble. A densely packed cavalry filled the wilderness outside the town in an instant. The rebels who had never witnessed such a magnificent cavalry charge were instantly scared into scrambling back into the town. It seemed that compared to these menacing cavalry, the Lomba familys military was as harmless as lambs. The Dark Cavalry is here to quell the rebellion under the command of Viscount Angler! Knight Logh, who had charged to the outskirts of Pine Forest Town, roared. Regardless of whether the Lomba family was willing to accept their assistance, he led the densely packed cavalry like a sharp arrow into the town. The following situation naturally was self-evident. The Rebel Army that could not even stand against the Lomba familys military had no choice but to surrender to the more fearsome Dark Cavalry. However, the arrival of the Dark Cavalry made the Lomba family feel apprehensive. They did not believe that the Dark Cavalry would be so kind as to assist them in suppressing the rebellion. Moreover, the timing of the Dark Cavalrys arrival was too coincidental. Just like the assassination of Baron Lomba in Ice Rock City, it was filled with all sorts of coincidences. Once there are too many coincidences, it becomes hard to believe that this isnt a conspiracy plotted by someone behind the scenes. When Colin entered Pine Forest Town, the rebellion in the town had essentially been quelled. The Lomba family welcomed this forceful young Viscount into their castle with trepidation. Viscount, we thank you for extending a helping hand this time. The Lomba family will forever be grateful. White followed behind Colin carefully, expressing his gratitude respectfully. The wolf-like threats emanating from the Dark Cavalry caused him to feel an intense threat. Therefore, despite being full of doubts about Viscount Angler, White dared not reveal his suspicions at all. Knight White, theres no need to be so formal! As for your fathers death, I too bear the responsibility of failing to protect him, so, this time assisting in quelling the rebellion can be considered my apology to the Lomba family. Colin spoke courtesy, but after entering the castle hall, he unceremoniously took the seat at the head of the table. Whites mouth twitched, but he didnt dare say anything more. The careful Lomba familys butler probed, Viscount, may I ask how many days you plan to stay in Pine Forest Town? So we can arrange your reception appropriately. Theres no need for any special arrangements, Colin waved his hand with a smile, Im leaving today. Whites eyes lit up. He suddenly felt that maybe he had misunderstood Viscount Angler. But the very next second, he immediately dismissed this naive notion, because Colin continued to say: However, Knight Logh will stay, and a portion of the Dark Cavalry will stay as well, to prevent another rebellion from breaking out in Pine Forest Town. Viscount, we appreciate your goodwill, but the protection of Pine Forest Town is the responsibility of the Lomba family. We are capable of handling it ourselves, without your Knight White, Colin interrupted White directly, youre not yet the lord of Pine Forest Town, are you? I indeed am not Although White was the legitimate eldest son of Baron Lomba and the first in line to inherit the barony, strictly speaking, until he was formally appointed by Duke St. Hilde himself, he could not be considered the lord of Pine Forest Town. Colin spread his hands out and said, So, your primary task now is to go to Winterfell City to accept the Northern Dukes appointment, not to prattle around here with me, bragging about your ability to protect Pine Forest Town. Im not questioning your ability, but your qualification! White opened his mouth, wanting to argue, but Colin gave him no chance. He once again spoke in a menacing tone: And besides, Knight White, had my troops not come to aid the Lomba family quell the rebellion, its uncertain whether you could have held Pine Forest Town on your own! According to the Law of the Lord, if you lose Pine Forest Town, what right do you have to inherit your fathers nobility? At this point, White could no longer hold back, and retorted loudly, Viscount! You cant question the Lomba familys ability! Even without the help of the Dark Cavalry, we can hold Pine Forest Town! As for whether Im qualified to inherit the barony, thats for the Northern Duke to decide! Colin chuckled and waved his hand, indicating for White to calm down, and said candidly: So thats why I said, your primary task now is to go to Winterfell City to meet the Duke. Rest assured, I have no intention of competing with the Lomba family for ownership of Pine Forest Town. If you have no intention of occupying Pine Forest Town, then please take your army away. Knight White, you are truly narrow-minded. The reason I am leaving the army here is genuinely to help you hold Pine Forest Town. Dont rush to refuse! Dont you need your familys army to escort you to Winterfell City? You should know that the North Territory is not very peaceful now. If the familys army is taken away, arent you worried that the rebellion in Pine Forest Town will resurface? Only then was White rendered speechless, seemingly feeling that there was some truth in Colins words. Seeing this, the long-standing butler of the Lomba family quickly stepped forward and said, Viscount, thank you for your kindness. However, the Lomba family also dont wish to owe too many favors so it would be best for us to sign an agreement and determine the conditions and compensation for your help in protecting Pine Forest Town. Only then did White react, nodding repeatedly and saying, Yes, yes! Viscount, lets sign an agreement. Colin giggled inwardly, seeing through the Lomba familys intentions at a glance. They wanted to put the conditions of the garrison agreement into writing, so that Colin could not openly plot to take over Pine Forest Town. However, what the Lomba family doesnt know is that Colin had no intention of occupying the small town in the first place. Very well. However, as compensation for this campaign to suppress the rebellion and the subsequent aid in maintaining stability, I need ten years of logging rights in the northern forest area of Pine Forest Town. Ten years? White exclaimed, shaking his head repeatedly, Too long, Viscount, I can only give you three years of logging rights! The northern forest area of Pine Forest Town could be considered the Lomba familys money tree. The red pine trees produced there could serve as excellent construction timber, and a kind of pine resin they produce is an extremely expensive medicinal ingredient. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Knight White, until you accept the Dukes appointment and become the lord of Pine Forest Town, you dont have the right to bargain with me. For the time being, Pine Forest Town will be guarded by the Angler family. White had to swallow his humiliation and anger, and bowed his head, Alright, well trouble you then Viscount. I will set off for Winterfell City and meet the Duke! Only then did Colin reveal a satisfied smile. Looking past the Lomba family, he looked in the direction of Winterfell City, thinking to himselfC Duke St. Hilde, its time for you to receive guests now. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: 185 Fallen Eagle City_1 Chapter 185: 185 Fallen Eagle City_1 Translator: 549690339 The Uman Clans castle situated in the northwest section of Fallen Eagle City, occupies a large area of land. Unlike the usual aristocratic castles, theres no exquisite gardens or uniquely structured buildings in this one, but instead, crops and fruit trees are grown all over the land around the castle. The castle was built with sturdy but slightly rustic grey stone, designed simply without any unnecessary decorations, utilizing space to its utmost extent. Within the nobles who generally sought elegance and luxury, the frugal and practical Uman Clan was considered an anomaly. It was said that these customs were introduced by a civilian warrior who married the countess into the Uman Clan, but have been seamlessly passed down to this day. The current Count Uman particularly aligns with this tradition, not considering it shameful, but has instead once proudly claimed When you have higher spiritual pursuits, material enjoyment becomes insignificant. However, it seems that Count Uman doesnt have any achievements in the field of art, so its unclear what he meant by spiritual pursuit. At dusk, a convoy slowly entered the castle. The guards of the Uman Clan did not block them, nor did they come to welcome them. Because they knew, that it was the return of the Counts illegitimate son Knight Walra. Knight Walra seemed to have gotten used to the indifferent attitude of the guards. After entering the castle, he helped Kaitlin down from the horse-drawn carriage. After bringing Kaitlin back to her room, Walra then headed towards the restaurant. He knew that at this time, most likely his father would be having dinner. The Uman Clans tradition is to finish dinner before sunset, as this could save a candlestick Indeed, in the restaurant Walra saw Count Uman, and the Counts lover Ms. Penny. Both of them were sitting at a long table enjoying dinner. In the past, whenever Walra saw such a scene, there was invariably a trace of warmth that rose from his heart, and he felt his father truly cherished his mother, even willing to let a civilian woman sit at the same table with him. But now, all Walra could feel was anger, deep in his bones. The story that Colin told about the cuckoo usurping the orioles nest came to Walras mind once more, almost causing him to lose his temper. Father, Mother! Barely suppressing the anger in his heart, Walra greeted them as solemnly as usual. At this time, Count Uman had already finished his meal, and the attendant immediately stepped forward to remove the cutlery from the table. Was your trip to Ice Rock City smooth? Count Uman wiped his mouth with a napkin, inquired. All went well! Viscount Angler hosted us warmly. Hmm, whats the current situation in Ice Rock City? The troops are excellent and supplies are ample! Count Uman chewed on the brief evaluation given by Walra, his brow slightly furrowed. So, have you clearly understood Viscount Anglers inclinations? Yes. Walra replied with an assured look on his face, I am certain that if a rebellion erupts in the North Territory, Viscount Angler will definitely stand with us. Oh? And why are you so sure? Count Umans eyebrows raised. Originally, Viscount Angler was very upset about Duke St. Hildes decision to get Miss Vera married to Prince Topaz, and in Silver Moon City, he discovered that the Duke was actually plotting to assassinate Vera, using Veras death as an excuse for the military intervention of the North Territory into the Half-Elf Kingdom. This situation caused the deeply infatuated Viscount Angler to become even more disappointed, even resentful, towards Duke St. Hilde. When Walra mentioned that Colin thought it was the Duke who tried to assassinate Vera, a brief flicker appeared in Count Umans eyes, but he quickly returned to his usual calm and asked: So, is it because of her resentment towards Duke St. Hilde that Vera chose to stay in Silver Moon City instead of returning to the North Territory? Yes. Hmm. Count Uman nodded, seemingly approving of Knight Walras judgment. Then, he remembered something and asked, By the way, have you had dinner yet? No, Kaitlin is waiting for me in the room. Im going to have dinner with her later. Alright, go ahead then, remember to finish your meal before it gets dark. Yes. Walra once again saluted Count Uman and Penny, and then left. Until Walras figure disappeared outside the hall, his birth mother, Miss Penny, hadnt taken the initiative to speak a word to him. Do you think Viscount Angler can be persuaded? Penny put down the knife and fork in her hand, finally breaking her silence. Count Uman slowly shook his head. Since the failed assassination a year ago, the Angler family has not been on the same side as us. Do you think he knows that the assassin was sent by us? He should have guessed. Count Umans eyes were deep. Judging from a series of events in Silver Moon City, this Colin Angler is a very smart person with many skills. He must have guessed that it was us who moved against him. Penny snorted lightly and complained. You shouldnt have overstepped your bounds in the first place, coveting the nobility of the Angler family! Youve already been very good to Walra, this illegitimate son, first allowing him to receive baptism to become a knight, and then helping him marry a noble lady. Theres no need to go out of your way to compensate him. A flash of guilt passed through Count Umans eyes, but he didnt argue. Instead, he asked, Since the Angler family is hard to persuade, how is your brother planning to deal with them? Penny hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. I dont know, my brother hasnt told me. Count Uman appeared calm, but he was seething with unspoken anger. He knew he was no longer trusted. The chaos in the North Territory a year ago, his indecisive behavior, had aroused the vigilance of the St. Sean family. This time, the other party was clearly on guard against him. Seeing her silent husband, Penny chuckled and said in a soothing tone, Dont worry. Spring is coming soon, and my brothers layout in the North Territory has taken shape. This time, the St. Hilde family is bound for destruction! Where is your brother now? Hes in Dragon City. Count Uman furrowed his brows, but didnt question what Pennys brother was doing in the capital of the Glorious Empire. Because he knew that even if he asked, Penny probably wouldnt tell the truth. In that case, it wasnt necessary for him to make a fool of himself. In fact, Count Uman was a bit uncertain about this rebellion. Many of the St. Sean familys plans were starting to be kept from him, and this inability to see the full picture made Count Uman rather irritable. Moreover, he knew very well his sovereign Duke St. Hilde, who had been in charge of the North Territory for over thirty years, was not someone to be easily dealt with. Whats even more, this Duke had hidden strengths. A Holy Knight, was powerful enough to suppress a region! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the St. Sean family had invited the Holy Warriors of the Troll Empire, who had seriously injured Duke St. Hilde, no one knew how severe the Dukes injury was. Penny seemed to see the mans worry and laughed, The repair work on the walls of Fallen Eagle City has been completed. Im thinking, since theres a surplus of building materials, we may as well repair and strengthen some of the older buildings in the city too. Hmm, you arrange that, Count Uman replied casually, then stood up, I will go to the study. Okay. Penny gave a faint smile and stood up as well, tilting her head back as though waiting for the mans kiss. But Count Uman seemed not to notice his lovers hint at all and walked straight out. Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: 186 Dragon City (Up)_1 Chapter 186: 186 Dragon City (Up)_1 Translator: 549690339 As one of the oldest cities on the continent, Dragon City was established long before the Glorious Empire. Its history traces back to seven thousand years ago when the giant dragons were not yet extinct and the High Elves had not yet vanished. These two powerful races were the masters of the world at that time. However, one mountain cannot contain two tigers, the war between the giant dragons and the elves also dominated that era. At the beginning of the war, the Giant Dragon Clan, with their far superior individual strength, suppressed the elves decisively. But with the continuation of the war, the scarcity and difficulties in reproduction of the Giant Dragon Clan were gradually exposed. The Elf Clan began to gain the upper hand, and gradually drove the Giant Dragon Clan out of the center of the continent. Subsequently, the Elf Empire was established, and Dragon City, was the capital of the Elf Empire at that time. The name of this city was purposely given by the Elf Clan to humiliate the giant dragons. The so-called imperial implies control and domination. For this reason, from the day of its establishment, Dragon City has been a thorn in the side of the Giant Dragon Clan. In history, countless angry dragons have tried to burn it to the ground with dragon flames, but none has succeeded. As time passed, and the land has changed, the giant dragons and High Elves have already disappeared from the world. Dragon City, the most dazzling stage in the heart of the continent, now has new protagonists. There are not many buildings left by the Elf Clan in the current Dragon City. The long river of time can wash away all traces. Humans, who have become the masters of Dragon City for more than a thousand years, have deeply engraved their mark on this city. But the royal palace is an exception. This palace, known as Phoenix Palace, is the only building left by the Elf Clan. The ruler of the High Elves was known as the Phoenix King, and this palace was his royal palace. Because it encapsulates the heart and soul of the most outstanding building masters of the Elf Clan, this magnificent palace has been preserved to this day. Even the St. Lorenzo royal family was conquered by its beauty, its glory, and the honor it symbolizes, willingly using it as the royal palace of the Glorious Empire. The Phoenix Palace is located at the center of Dragon City, a palace complex composed of hundreds of palaces. The high dome of the main hall is immaculate white, made of entire blocks of white jade, shining brightly even on moonless nights. The palace walls are embedded with light blue frosted marble tiles, which shine in various colors under the sun. The roof, held up by hundreds of columns with rose carvings made of marble, is lined with all sorts of frescoes. The large windows neatly arrayed with small rounded girl sculptures, each one different and endearing. The aura of kings accumulated over thousands of years makes the main hall exude a strong and substantial oppression, making anyone entering it involuntarily want to worship. However, at this moment, sounds of decadence could be heard from this solemn and quiet palace. An attendant stopped in front of the hall in embarrassment, smiled wryly, then stood quietly waiting in the cold wind. But the passionate moans from the hall still entered the attendants ears, making him feel restless. But a gust of bone-chilling wind brought him quickly back to his senses. He hurriedly covered his ears with both hands until he could no longer hear the sounds from the hall. After a long while, the door of the hall finally opened, and out came a slim, beautiful noblewoman. The attendant quickly lowered his hands and bowed in respect. Seeing the shivering attendant in the cold wind, the noblewoman gave him a charming smile: Oh, were you eavesdropping? After speaking, without waiting for the attendant to answer, she left with a burst of laughter. The attendant kept his head down from start to finish, not daring to look at the noblewoman, but the familiar voice still allowed him to identify the womans identity it was the Marchioness Grandi. However, the attendant was not too surprised. After all, His Majesty the Emperors penchant for cuckolding his nobles was no longer a secret in the Empires nobility circle. The nobles of Dragon City had long gotten used to this, to the extent that if they werent wearing a bit of green, they would be embarrassed to call themselves true nobles of the imperial capital The attendant stepped into the hall with measured steps, and saluted impeccably, not daring to reveal any emotion on his face. The current glorious emperor of the empire was named Reinhardt Saint Lorenzo, also reverently known as Emperor Reinhardt. Emperor Reinhardt was a robust middle-aged man with golden blonde hair, blue eyes, a thick moustache, and sword-like eyebrows. Combined with the distinctive hooked nose of the Lorenzo family, he cuts an imposing figure. His attire at the moment was exceedingly casual, dressed in only a light shirt with an unbuttoned chest revealing his thick golden chest hair. The cold breezes brought in by the attendant from outside the palace did not seem to make Emperor Reinhardt feel chilly. Your Majesty, the envoy from the Goblin Kingdom will arrive in Dragon City tomorrow morning. Will you personally receive him? Emperor Reinhardt picked up the tall wine glass on the table, gulped down all the red wine within, and then, still apparently thirsty, poured himself another full glass and drained it in one go. Burp Having unceremoniously let out a burp, Emperor Reinhardt glanced at the attendant, and asked in an indifferent tone, Didnt we already agree that the Queen would meet him? The attendant replied cautiously, Your Majesty, it was the Queen Herself who asked me to inquire. She was hoping that you Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand impatiently, The Queen can handle a Goblin Kingdoms envoy. Anything else? The Prime Minister wishes for your attendance at tomorrows Imperial Conference. He said that it is time for the spring farming, and he needs you Emperor Reinhardt became even more impatient, The Prime Minister can preside over the Imperial Conference himself, I have other things to do. The attendant nodded and then delicately asked, Your Majesty, in three days its Prince Lexis birthday. The queen asked me to enquire, should the Princes birthday celebration be held in the Banquet Hall of Phoenix Palace like the previous years? Upon hearing this, Emperor Reinhardt fell silent. The attendant, who had not received a reply for a long time, covertly lifted his gaze, only to be met by the Emperors chilling stare. The attendant trembled in fear, quickly lowered his head again, regretting his audacity to have looked up in that situation. The atmosphere within the hall seemed to freeze instantly. Finally, after an immeasurable amount of time had passed and the attendant had almost completely soaked his clothes in cold sweat, he heard the soothing voice of Emperor Reinhardt: Hmm, just like the previous years. Yes, Your Majesty. The attendant was relieved and quickly saluted and retreated, not daring to delay any longer. The heavy palace doors opened and then closed, shutting out the snowy world outside. Emperor Reinhardt once again picked up his wine glass, and began to pour and drink by himself. A sense of decadence filled the hall, along with a faint hint of resentment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, Emperor Reinhardts gaze sharpened, and he abruptly turned towards the back of the room. The golden curtain moved without any wind, and a man cloaked in a black mages robe appeared there. However, his neck was held at sword point. But the man did not seem to regard such a threat seriously. He still smiled and said to Emperor Reinhardt: Your majesty, when did Prince Lexi become entitled to hold a birthday banquet in Phoenix Palace? Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: 187 Dragon City (Down)_1 Chapter 187: 187 Dragon City (Down)_1 Translator: 549690339 Apologies, Your Majesty, for accidentally allowing him to sneak into the palace and disturb you, said the knight, holding his sword and bowing slightly to Emperor Reinhardt as an apology. Emperor Reinhardt looked at the intruder, restrained by his knight, and waved his hand, saying with a smile, Its alright. You can leave now. The knight hesitated slightly, but the intruder, dressed in a mages robe, spoke up, Your Majesty is a sixth-order knight, and at this distance, what would you fear from a mere mage? It was indeed the truth. In a one-on-one duel between a mage and a knight, the mage was at an absolute disadvantage, especially when the distance was too close. If this mage who had broken into Phoenix Palace wanted to harm Emperor Reinhardt, at this close range, his head would probably be twisted off by the sixth-grade knight before the first syllable of his spell would even leave his lips. Hmph! The knight glared fiercely at the intruder, finally withdrew his sword, bowed to Emperor Reinhardt, and then quietly retreated. They say they call you Mister Ji, is that correct? Emperor Reinhardt poured himself another glass of red wine, grinning at the mage that stood across him. Its merely a title, Your Majesty. You may call me whatever you wish. Mister Ji lowered his hood, revealing a slightly pale face that bore the signs of time and trials. He walked over to Emperor Reinhardt and bowed respectfully. Emperor Reinhardt looked at his impeccable courtship and laughed, After more than three hundred years, its hard to believe you still remember all the formalities. Of course, remember, Mister Ji replies solemnly, If I dare not mention my surname and forget the etiquette, what difference would there be between our family and the ignorant commoners? Heh, you seem to hold quite a grudge, Emperor Reinhardt observed bitingly. I dare not, Your Majesty. Our St. Sean family has always maintained their loyalty as subjects. Unlike some people, they forget their station the moment they taste success, taking your gracious favor as an entitlement. Loyalty? Emperor Reinhardt scoffed as if he had heard some great joke, When your familys judge plunged his sword into the Dark Emperors back, was he also maintaining his loyalty? Your Majesty, amongst even the purest flock of white sheep, there will inevitably be a black sheep. You cant ignore our St. Sean familys centuries of loyalty just because of the betrayal of the judge. Just as you cant deny the St. Lorenzo familys status as a model of knights because of Prince Lexies arrogance. Seeing Mister Ji always steering the conversation towards Prince Lexie, Emperor Reinhardt couldnt help but laugh, Prince Lexie is my dear uncle and also a powerful Holy Knight. Do you think hes not qualified to be a role model for knights? Your Majesty, to be a model knight, you need not only strength but also virtues. Prince Lexie is unquestionably strong, but as a side member of the St. Lorenzo family, he is arrogant, often usurping the banquet hall of the Phoenix Palace for his birthday celebrations. Such presumptive behavior severely tarnishes the virtues of a knight. Mister Ji, you make such a risky venture to Phoenix Palace to see me, only to sow discord between Prince Lexie and me? If thats the case, hehe, well then, your St. Sean family should remain dormant for another three hundred years. Facing Emperor Reinhardts ridicule, Mister Ji remained unruffled, seeming unflappable as though nothing in the world could move him. He simply shook his head and said, No, Your Majesty, my visit is actually concerning the North Territory. The North Territory? Huh, I heard youve made quite a stir up there! Even went so far as to ally with the trolls. What, do you think I cant kill a human traitor like you? Your Majesty, please calm down first. Please think carefully about this, over these years Ive been in the Troll Empire, has their power grown or weakened? Emperor Reinhardt swirled his glass of red wine, scoffing disdainfully, What? Are you going to claim the credit for Marquis Garcias accomplishments now? No, Your Majesty, thats not what I meant. As a bulwark in the north of the empire, the St. Hilde family is undeniably deserving of glory and admiration, and I would never dare to take such credit. I merely wish to inform you that trolls are only a tool in my hand, in regard to which I have neither feelings nor loyalty. So who is the target of the tool in your hand now? The St. Hilde family, Mister Ji replied without hesitation. Emperor Reinhardt did not show any surprise. Clearly, he had been aware of this all along. So, what brings you to me? I was hoping you wouldnt interfere in the upcoming war in the North Territory. Ha ha ha Emperor Reinhardt suddenly burst into laughter, Have you forgotten that Duke St. Hilde is the Queens elder brother? Why do you think Ill just sit back and watch a descendant of a former traitor wrest control of the North Territory? Mr. Ji seemed prepared for Emperor Reinhardts challenge. He slowly retrieved a scroll from within his wide mage robe and respectfully handed it to the Emperor. Emperor Reinhardt took it, a touch of puzzlement on his face. Unrolling it, he found it crammed with elf text. Having received rigorous court education, Emperor Reinhardt could certainly read elf text, but the more he read, the more furrowed his brow became. Mr. Ji stood by, waiting silently. Nothing filled the hall but steady breathing. Although the scroll did not contain much, Emperor Reinhardt spent half an hour perusing it. When he looked up again, the carefree expression on his face was gone, replaced by a grave seriousness: How can you assure me it will be successful? Mr. Ji bowed again and calmly said, I will demonstrate it to you in the North Territory. I just hope you can afford me the opportunity. Besides, I always believe Prince Lexie does not qualify to hold a birthday banquet in Phoenix Palace. This time Emperor Reinhardt didnt respond. After a long pause, he finally nodded: Alright, Ill give you a chance. Thank you, Your Majesty! A smile finally appeared on Mr. Jis gaunt face. How many people have seen this scroll? Three, including yourself. Emperor Reinhardt squinted. There was no hiding the apprehension that filled his sharp eyes. Who else, other than you and I? Mr. Ji, however, remained silent. An oppressive atmosphere filled the hall. Visible heatwaves permeated the air. Emperor Reinhardts eyes had turned golden. Countless fine gold lines crawled on his face, like a golden mask. An unseen pressure flooded the hall, suffocating. Mr. Ji was like a lone boat bobbing about on a tempest, seemingly on the verge of being torn to shreds by the raging waves. Yet his expression remained as indifferent as usual, seeming to ignore the intimidating aura of Emperor Reinhardt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one knew how much time had passed when the storm suddenly subsided. The golden glow quietly receded. Emperor Reinhardt once again donned his lazy, nonchalant posture, as if everything that just happened was an illusion. Well, Mr. Ji, Ill give you this chance. Prove to me, through deed, that you are worthy of becoming the new Lord of the North Territory. Only then did Mr. Ji let out a sigh of relief. He was not at ease as he appeared. Thank you, Your Majesty! Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: 188 Envoy and Assistance_1 Chapter 188: 188 Envoy and Assistance_1 Translator: 549690339 Viscount Auston, why have you only just arrived? I thought the nobles of the east no longer wished to ransom Marquis Vincent, Colin lazily leaned back in his chair, squinting at Viscount Auston who stood before him. Little White curled up in his lap, resembling a blue sea cucumber, sleeping soundly. I apologise, my Lord. I was delayed by some matters, Viscount Auston looked somewhat embarrassed, but he did not find it appropriate to explain the reasons for his delay. The reason he only arrived at Ice Rock City now was because he had misjudged the chaotic situation in the North Territory, and overestimated the combat power of his own guards. Originally, he had set off for Ice Rock City on the orders of the Duke of the East before the Winter Festival but once he entered the North Territory, he realised that he hadnt brought enough guards Pressing on for a few days with gritted teeth, Viscount Austons convoy of over one hundred guards suffered heavy losses as the famished slave mob attacked them with reckless abandon. In addition to being unfamiliar with the area, Viscount Auston had not even seen a glimpse of Ice Rock city when his guard force was on the verge of collapsing under the relentless onslaught of the endless rebel forces. In desperation, he had no choice but to order a retreat. Upon his return, he was roundly scolded by the Duke of the East, even suffering a broken rib from a kick. After a period of rest, Viscount Auston amassed more guards and embarked on the journey to Ice Rock City once again. This time, he finally arrived successfully. Of course, the journey was laden with difficulties, but Auston was certain he would not share this information with Colin. After all, it would be disgracing to the noble image of the East . So, what does Duke St. Prowse think about my proposal? The Duke Agrees to your proposal, he wishes to exchange Marquis Garcia for Marquis Vincent. What about the time and place? If you have no objections, we can exchange the prisoners of war on the banks of Angry River in a month, Viscount Auston presented a marked map to Colin. I have no objections to the place, after taking a glance at the marked map, Colin added, However, concerning the time lets change it to three months later. Alright, with the current unrest in the North Territory, lets settle for three months later. Ill notify the Duke, once he approves, we will confirm the arrangement, Hmm, Throughout the negotiations, neither of them mentioned prisoners other than the two Marquises, because they both knew that there were no other prisoners. In the battle at Shadow Gorge, apart from the eight thousand remaining troops who successfully escaped under the command of the Knight Logh and the captured Marquis Garcia, the rest of the Dark Cavalry had all perished, not a single soul survived. Similarly, after Colins battle at Silver Moon City, he responded in kind, executing all of the Pegasus Armys prisoners. The first confrontation between the North and the East territories after hundreds of years can be described as a Pyrrhic victory for both sides. Perhaps, this was the result that the St. Sean family, manipulating the situation from the shadows, had been hoping for. Not long after Viscount Auston left, the butler Emon came to report, My Lord, the reinforcements from the Half-Elf Kingdom are almost here. Colin sprung up from his seat with elation, Oh? Lets go greet them! To prepare for the incoming storm in the North Territory, Colin had sent a letter last month to Queen Isa requesting for the Silver Moon Guards to be dispatched to Ice Rock City for support. Of course, Queen Isa would not refuse Colins request and had issued the order to dispatch troops on the same day she received the letter. When Colin, accompanied by Knight Lyle and others, arrived at the city wall, they could already see a silvery-grey line on the horizon to the east of Ice Rock City. As time passed, the silvery-grey line gradually spread out and finally blanketed the wasteland to the east of Ice Rock City. The bright red thorny banner fluttered in the cold wind, it was the emblem of the Miller family, and the new symbol of the Half-Elf royal family. Colin slightly furrowed his brows, wondering could it be that Queen Isa herself came? Even though Queen Isas presence would certainly be a great help to Colin, he preferred her to stay safe in Silver Moon City during her pregnancy. Under Colins gaze, a small troop of cavalry broke out of the Silver Moon Guards formation and quickly rushed towards Ice Rock City. When they arrived at Ice Rock City, the city gate just opened, and a troop of Dark Cavalry greeted them. The leading half-elf general immediately dismounted, knelt on one knee, and loudly said: Honorable Viscount Angler, by Her Majesty the Queens command, thirty thousand warriors of the Silver Moon Guards have assembled here at your disposal! Duke Modewen, welcome to Ice Rock City! When Colin first saw William Modewen, he was a bit surprised, but he soon understood Queen Isas arrangement. Having the former half-elf prince lead the Silver Moon Guards was indeed a good idea. The current middle-level officers of the Silver Moon Guards were basically members of the Miller family. In the situation where Queen Isa could not come due to her pregnancy, if another member of the Miller family was appointed as the commander, he might not fully obey Colins orders. Especially when Colin needed the Silver Moon Guards to make certain sacrifices. But Duke Modewen was different. He was honest and easy to manipulate. Moreover, with the middle-level officers of Silver Moon Guards being members of the Miller family, if Duke Modewen didnt want to be marginalized, he would need Colins support. In this way, this Silver Moon Guards would be more conveniently controlled by Colin. Duke Modewen accompanied Colin into the city, marching towards Red Castle while reporting the situation of the reinforcements: Viscount, this time I brought thirty thousand Silver Moon Guards, including ten thousand bowmen, seven thousand long spear soldiers, eight thousand sword and shield soldiers, two thousand shield soldiers, and three thousand light cavalry. Moreover, there are also thirty-eight knights and fifteen rangers who have come with the army. Hmm, very good. Colin nodded in satisfaction, with the aid of the Silver Moon Guards, he felt more confident now. The 3,000 light cavalry will be incorporated into the Dark Cavalry, under the unified command of Knight Logh. Yes, my lord! In the face of Colins first order, Duke Modewen agreed without hesitation. Even though this command was clearly an attempt to annex the Silver Moon Guards cavalry unit. How are Her Majesty the Queen and Miss Vera? Her Majesty is in good health and as for Miss Vera Duke Modewen suddenly turned to look at an attendant behind him. Colin also turned his head in confusion, but saw the attendant slowly remove her helmet to reveal a stunning smile It was Vera! Vera, how did you Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Colin finished his sentence, Vera lunged into his arms like a swallow returning to its nest. Feeling the soft touch and familiar fragrance, Colin smiled and said, Youre visiting Ice Rock City. Why didnt you let me know in advance? Vera buried her head in Colins chest, murmuring, Dont you want me to come? Of course not. Colin laughed heartily, The gates of Red Castle are always open for you! Seeing this, Duke Modewen and the others tactfully retreated a distance, allowing the long-separated lovers to catch up. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: 189 Street Walking_1 Chapter 189: 189 Street Walking_1 Translator: 549690339 In the early morning, Colin awoke from his dreams. The fireplace was still ablaze, giving off slight crackling sounds. The bed still retained the young girls warmth and fragrance, but she was no longer there. Good morning, Colin. Colin sat up and saw Vera sitting by the dressing table next to the window. The most exquisite flower of the St. Hilde family was already dressed in a bright yellow crocheted long skirt, applying rose gold ornaments to her forehead in front of the mirror. Good morning, Vera. Colin watched Vera appreciatively from a distance. In his eyes, she seemed much more mature after not seeing each other for several days. Her pure blue eyes were filled with life, her face was more gorgeously charming than usual, the bright red lipstick gave her perfect contours a more intense feel. Although there was still a slight shyness of a maiden, what prevailed was a generous elegance and gravity, and an increasingly blooming enchanting femininity. Do I look good? After finishing her makeup, Vera turned around, giving Colin a radiant smile. The sunlight outside the window was lovely. Strands of light penetrated through the window, spilling on the young girl, casting a barely discernible halo. Of course, your beauty makes the winter sun pale in comparison! Colin replied with a flattering comment. Vera rolled her eyes adorably, seemingly thinking that Colins praise was too hyperbolic. This is what Queen Isa taught me. The young girl held her skirt hem and turned a circle on the spot. Colin started inwardly. He had just thought that the style of the outfit looked familiar and was quite different from Veras usual style. It seems youve learned a lot during your time in Silver Moon City. Yes. And Queen Isa also told me about her past. It wasnt until I heard it that I realized how fortunate I am compared to her. Speaking of this, Vera reached out her hands, signaling for Colin to hold her. Colin moved forward with a smile and, through the thin long skirt, pulled the maiden into his embrace. It was then that he realized that Veras recovery from her previous trauma must have been largely due to Queen Isas counseling. What a considerate lover. I have already sent someone to Winterfell City to propose to Duke St. Hilde for you. Soon enough, you can officially become the lady of the castle. Whether it was the mans words or the warm embrace, the girls body gradually softened, and she completely sunk into Colins arms. Colin, even if my foster father disagrees with our marriage, I wont leave you! Vera declared firmly. Colin returned her declaration with a comforting smile, tightened his hold around Veras soft, thin waist, and promised, Dont worry, Ill make the Duke agree to our marriage. Their matrimony must gain the Dukes acknowledgement. Otherwise, Vera would be eloping, and this was not an outcome that Colin, who harbored greater ambitions, was willing to accept. However, according to the current situation, Duke St. Hilde seemed reluctant to marry Vera to Colin. The marriage envoy from Ice Rock City has been waiting in Winterfell City for over two months without receiving the Dukes audience. Thats why Colin took the opportunity of Baron Lombas provocations this time to warn others by punishing him, and incidentally sent the Barons son to probe at Winterfell City to see whether Duke St. Hilde was genuinely unable to receive guests due to serious injuries, or he was deliberately refusing to see the envoy from Ice Rock City. If the Duke really met the visitors from the Lomba family but not the Ice Rock City representative, Colin would have to reconsider his following plans. If you wont give her to me, then Ill take her by force! Sensing the changes in the mans body, Vera suddenly broke away from Colins embrace in a panic and changed the subject, Colin, are you hungry? Lets have breakfast. Okay, Colin snickered, knowing that the young girl probably hadnt recovered from the craziness of last night. With Veras help, Colin quickly got dressed and then they both headed for the restaurant together. After a sumptuous breakfast, Vera proposed to take a stroll in Ice Rock City, to which Colin naturally agreed. Today was a rare good weather day, the gentle warm sun was hanging high in the sky, dispelling some of the winter chill. Colin and Vera, hand in hand, strolled the streets of Ice Rock City, without causing much stir. It was not that the people of Ice Rock City were being disrespectful to their lord, but that Colin and Vera intentionally hid their identities. Colin wore a large tricorn hat that covered most of his face, while Vera wore a black veil, reverting to the look when Colin first saw her. The guards followed the two from a distance, without much fanfare. Colin, the slaves in your territory are slightly different from those Ive seen before. How are they different? Vera tilted her little head, watching the slaves focused on their work, and said: The slaves I saw in Winterfell City, they were all lazy, if not for the whip of the supervisor, they would rather lie in the sun all day. But the slaves in your territory are different, even without a whip, they are very motivated. Do you know why that is? Vera pondered for a moment, but finally shook her head, saying that she couldnt understand why. Because I gave them hope. Hope? Yes. Colin recounted how the point system was implemented in Ice Rock City. Vera thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement: Indeed, thats a brilliant approach! However, Colin, arent you worried that the number of slaves under your command will become less and less? With ten places per month, only 120 freemen are produced per year. Even after a hundred years, only just over ten thousand slaves will have the opportunity to become freemen. But in this process, the wealth created by the slaves has far exceeded the value of these ten thousand slaves themselves. Moreover, with the current situation in the North Territory, do I still need to worry about a shortage of slaves? After some careful consideration, Vera nodded in agreement: Colin, you are a kind and wise lord! Colin laughed heartily, but there was a trace of melancholy in his heart. Such exploitive means were praised as kindness, leaving him unsure whether to be happy or melancholic. After strolling through a few blocks, a group of children caught Veras attention. In an open space the size of a basketball court, an elderly gentleman around fifty years old was standing. In front of him, several hundred children were gathered. The oldest were about thirteen or fourteen, the youngest only four or five. The only thing they had in common was their tattered clothes and iron rings around their ankles C they were a group of slave children. The old gentleman used charcoal to write on a wall, and then led the slave children in loud reading. Colin, is this also your arrangement? Yes. Vera turned to look at Colin, her eyes fervent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Colins image in her heart seemed incredibly noble. But what she didnt know was that Colin just felt these slave children were too weak to do heavy work. It was better to have someone educate them so that when they grew up, they could be more valuable labourers. Just then, an aged voice suddenly sounded: My lord, for those of low status, knowledge is not a blessing, but a curse. Colin turned around and saw an old priest standing behind them. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: 190 Retired Bishop_1 Chapter 190: 190 Retired Bishop_1 Translator: 549690339 In this fantastical medieval world, knowledge is a precious wealth. Not to mention slaves, even commoners usually have no chance to touch this kind of wealth. As for the nobles, of course, they dont need to worry about this. Their castles are filled with books, and they even have private tutors in charge of their education. But for commoners, its hard for them to learn. They mainly have two ways to master knowledge. The first way is through the Church. The Church has schools in various places for commoners to study, but here, children mainly learn theological knowledge. Besides being instilled with how and why they should serve the deity, they hardly learn any useful knowledge for daily life. The second approach is through the nobles. Thats right, nobles also recruit some commoner children to accompany their children in their studies. But these opportunities are very rare and are generally reserved for the descendants of their own servants. After these descendants gain knowledge, they can better serve their lords. In fact, there is a third way, which is the White Tower Academy of the Empire. But even the nobles find it difficult to access this path, let alone commoners. Because the admission requirements of the White Tower Academy are simple and strict. They do not look at the background, they only look at talent. Only exceptionally talented children, whether they are nobles or commoners, can enter the White Tower Academy for free learning. But there is only one White Tower Academy in the entire Empire, and it only admits a two-digit number of students each year. Even fewer can graduate successfully. So, most commoners may remain illiterate for their entire lives, not to mention those lowly slaves. However, this may be what the rulers wish to see. Peter Miser, the first Pope of the Glorious Empire, once made a famous remark C An ignorant mind is easier to fill with loyalty and faith. Commoners and slaves who live in a muddled state their entire lives make it easy for the Church and nobles to rule. Retired Bishop, do you think I shouldnt allow these slave children to be taught knowledge? Colin was not worried that his actions would upset the Church since the Church didnt explicitly prohibit this. Of course, this is because generally, no lord would teach knowledge to slave children. No, My Lord, I have no right to interfere with how you govern your citizens. The retired Bishop made a bow to Colin and said with a smile. Then he also bowed to Vera, clearly recognizing her identity. Colins eyes flashed slightly. He wasnt too surprised that the retired Bishop could recognize him, after all, he had dealt with him many times, and his current disguise wasnt very strict. But how did the retired Bishop recognize Vera? How did he know that Vera had come to Ice Rock City? It seemed that someone among the attendants in the Red Castle had leaked Veras arrival to the Church! Although Colin had not deliberately concealed the news of Veras arrival in Ice Rock City, the feeling of being infiltrated by someone still left Colin feeling extremely uncomfortable. However, at present, he had no good way to deal with the Church. Faith, for the people of this world, is an extremely serious matter. If they have to choose between a lord and a deity, most citizens would choose the deity. The nobles can only accept this helplessly. Back in Silver Moon City, when Colin deliberately planted seeds of hatred against the Church in Prince Harrisons heart, besides wanting to cause some trouble for the St. Lorenzo family as a retaliation, he also wanted to test how strong the Churchs real power was. Seeing this, Vera also had to lift her skirt, bend over to return the courtesy, and then asked crisply, Retired Bishop, why did you say that knowledge could also be a curse? Miss Vera, for you, knowledge will certainly not become a curse. But for these lowly slaves, knowledge can make them more clearly aware of their own situation, and thus fall into an abyss of despair from which they cannot extricate themselves. Isnt such pain the same as a curse? Vera was silent. Yet Colin sneered inwardly. What was obviously a trick to keep the populace ignorant, coming from the Bishop, seemed like a compassionate concern for humanity, as if withholding knowledge from the slaves could alleviate their suffering. Although he inwardly criticized, Colin displayed an apparent realization on his face: Ah, youre absolutely right, Bishop! Fortunately, you reminded me, otherwise, I might have done more harm than good with my good intentions! My Lord, you are too kind. Seeing the young Lord taking the initiative to apologize, Bishop Rongxiu showed a look of approval, In fact, your approach isnt entirely wrong, its not bad to let these slave children learn to read, but please do not forget to spread the glory of the Lord to them! Only then did Colin realize the true purpose of Bishop Rongxiu, he wanted to brainwash these slave children. Actually, when Colin arranged for teachers to educate these slave children, he deliberately excluded theological content. Instead, he focused more on who feeds them, who allows them to have opportunities for learning, hoping to instill the concept of loyalty to their Lords in these young slaves. Unexpectedly, the Church took notice. Of course, its right to let these slaves bask in the glory of the Lord. Colin said with his usual smile. So, I will arrange for some priests to assist you in teaching these slave children. Thank you for the helping hand, Bishop! Colin could only nod in agreement. Despite his wariness of the Church, he dared not irritate them on his own at this time. He would rather have Prince Harrison of the St. Lorenzo family act as the frontline hero resisting the Church, while he himself, merely cheers from behind. Seeing his objective achieved, Bishop Rongxiu nodded with satisfaction, then added, My Lord, there is one other thing I need to discuss with you. Please go ahead. Next month, I will be transferred from Ice Rock City, but rest assured, a new bishop will come to replace me. Oh? May I ask where you are being transferred to? Winterfell City. Bishop Rongxius eyes flickered a bit. Well, congratulations! said Colin with a smile. The bishop of Winterfell City was of a higher rank compared to the bishop of Ice Rock City. Bishop Rongxiu also laughed and modestly waved off the praise, but he couldnt hide the joy on his face. The bishop of Winterfell City was typically a leading candidate for Archbishop of the North Territory Diocese. Hence, Bishop Rongxiu was only one step away from entering the real core of the Churchs high-ranking officials. Do you know where Bishop Jean has been transferred to? Vera suddenly asked. The Jean she referred to was the former bishop of Winterfell City. Bishop Rongxiu revealed a sad expression and sighed, Bishop Jean has returned to the Lords embrace. Vera was taken aback and quickly expressed her apologies and condolences. However, Colin discerned a hint of unnaturalness on Bishop Rongxius face and asked: May I ask, what was the cause of Bishop Jeans death? To my knowledge, Bishop Jean died of illness. Died of illness? At this time? Colin was sure, the death of Bishop Jean was certainly suspicious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon careful thought, Duke St. Hilde was injured in a duel with the troll Holy Warrior, and the one most likely to have treated him was Bishop Jean. But, he died at this time? What secrets were hidden behind this? What was really happening in Winterfell City? One question after another arose in Colins mind, leaving him absent-minded unconsciously. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: 191 Persuade Again_1 Chapter 191: 191 Persuade Again_1 Translator: 549690339 By mid-March, one could already faintly feel the approach of spring. For the North Territory, where winter is exceptionally long, this years spring seems to have come a bit early. Perhaps the merciful lord himself could no longer bear to see the famine continue to ravage and intends to let the spring ploughing begin early. But even if the crops are planted now, they must wait until autumn to harvest food. So, the famine, is destined to claim even more lives of the people of the North Territory. And it is also destined to cause greater turmoil. Chaos is a ladder. Colin, reading the letter in his hand, looked somewhat amused. Is that all it says? Vera, sitting by his side, asked curiously as Colin paused. The two of them were having breakfast when the butler, Emon, suddenly handed them a letter they had just received. The letter was from Ironforge City and was obviously written by Marquis Dawson. Yes, thats all it says. Colin scoffed, crumpling the letter into a ball and casually throwing it into the fireplace. The flame jumped momentarily, then resumed its calm. Marquis Dawson must be trying to win you over, right? Vera sipped her milk, her mind stirred by the contents of the letter. I suppose so. Colin, noticing Veras somewhat pale complexion, reached out to hold her slightly cool hand and reassured her, Dont worry, I will personally chop off the head of this shameless Dwarf who betrayed your father! Okay. Vera nodded, gripping Colins hand in return, feeling slightly relieved. As Colin continued to focus on his breakfast, what occupied his mind was the statement from Marquis Dawsons letter. Perhaps, as the severe winter is about to recede, the looming disturbance in the North Territory is also about to start. After finishing breakfast, Colin was getting ready to take Vera for a walk in the garden when he saw butler Emon approaching again: Sir, an envoy from the northern front has come again. From the northern front? Colin was taken aback, but then he understood who Emon meant. This must be his future brother-in-law! Take him to my study room. Yes, sir. Then, turning to Vera, Colin said straightforwardly, Your brother is here, would you like to see him? Charles? Vera was instantly taken aback, but then her little face wrinkled, as if she were torn. If you dont want to meet him, then dont. He probably sneaked back this time, its a bit inappropriate for you to meet him. Alright, then you go ahead, I will go to the garden on my own. Alright, Ill come find you later. Haha, Sir Charles, welcome back to Ice Rock City! Honourable Viscount Angler, thank you for your hospitality! Seeing Charles again, his attitude towards Colin was still just as respectful as the last time. As if hed truly forgotten that he was once the heir of the Northern Duke. Colin warmly invited Charles to sit down and had the maids bring coffee and pastries. However, Charles seemed a bit impatient, and soon after taking a sip of coffee, he promptly asked, Viscount Angler, how have you considered my proposal from last time? A chill ran through Colins heart, knowing that Charles was still clinging to his previous proposal of a surprise attack on the Troll City. Charles, without the Dukes orders, I dare not act rashly to attack the Troll Empire. Viscount Angler, this isnt you taking the initiative to send troops; its more like a forced counterattack. What do you mean? By the time I returned from the frontline, the Troll Empire had already mobilized a hundred thousand troops to march south. I estimate theyll reach Ice Rock City in just over a month! Colins heart jolted: Oh? The trolls are really sending troops? Charles swore earnestly: Its absolutely true! Viscount Angler, this time the trolls have sent a hundred thousand troops to march south, essentially emptying out their empire. Now, the defenses within the Troll Empire are practically non-existent. You merely need to lead a squadron of elite cavalry, and you could easily capture the Troll Royal City, establishing a monumental achievement! Seeing Colin still hesitant, Charles urged again: Viscount Angler, I know youve received aid from the Half-Elf Kingdom and have the Silver Moon Guards helping you defend Ice Rock City. Even if you divert the Dark Cavalry, you dont need to worry about instability in the rear. Given this, why not take a gamble with me? Colin rolled his eyes inwardly, thinking you would naturally be willing to gamble, as its not your stake on the line. Charles, although your plan does tempt me, I must consult the Duke. Then it would be too late! Charles was somewhat anxious, Viscount Angler, when I set out, the Troll army had already been mobilized. If you were to consult with Winterfell City, Im afraid the trolls would near Ice Rock City by the time you get a reply. By then, how would you be able to divide your troops to stealthily attack the Troll Royal City? Doesnt the Golden Lion Legion still have three fortresses at the front line? Cant they delay the Troll Army? The fortresses Colin referred to were initially presented to Duke St. Hilde as gifts by Prince Okamoto during Veras coming-of-age ceremony. The Troll Royal City is surrounded by the Snow Mountain Range. There are only three main passages for armies to traverse, and these three fortresses are conveniently located at key points on these three passages. Viscount Angler, do you have any idea how many troops the Golden Lion Legion has stationed within these three fortresses? Charles face bloomed with great helplessness. How many? Three thousand. A total of three thousand in three fortresses? Thats right. Moreover, most of them are new recruits. Colin was speechless for a while. How could such an essential military location be guarded by only a small number of the Golden Lion Legions troops? How could they possibly stop the Troll Army? No! Colin suddenly realized that these three fortresses might have been deliberately given up by Duke St. Hilde. Firstly, the Golden Lion Legion needed to concentrate their forces to deal with internal rebellion, and secondly, Duke St. Hilde probably wanted to lure the trolls out If thats the case Sorry, Charles, without the Dukes command, I wont send troops. Colins attitude suddenly became unusually rigid. Charles stared at Colins firm eyes. After a long silence, he finally gave a sigh and said: Colin, have you guessed something? Colin laughed: Charles, youve seen the Duke, havent you? This time Charles didnt deny it and nodded: Yes, since it has come to this, theres no point in hiding it. This sneak attack plan was actually devised by my father. As I thought! Colin sneered inwardly. Duke St. Hilde indeed wanted to use him. But under the current circumstances, if they still thought they could convince him to send troops based on Charles few provocative words and those illusory merits, they were being too naive. Of course, Colin understood that he had to send troops, not just because of Duke St. Hildes orders, but because once the Troll Army nears the North Territory, Ice Rock City might indeed become the primary target. However, Duke St. Hilde shouldnt expect him to serve him without him giving anything in return. Charles, since it is the Dukes command, of course, I wont disobey. But, the envoy I sent to Winterfell City has been waiting for an audience with the Duke for over two months, which has chilled my heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viscount Angler, my father is aware that you wish to marry Vera, and he has actually approved of this marriage. Hence, as long as you are willing to attack the Troll Royal City, he will definitely meet your envoy! Oh? Has the Duke actually said that? Of course, I swear to you on the sacred name of the St. Hilde familys ancestors! As long as you can lead the troops to break through the Troll Royal City, Vera will definitely marry into the Angler family! Colin stared at Charles eyes, and after a long while, he seemed to have finally made up his mind and nodded: Alright! I will send out the troops to attack the Troll Royal City in three days! Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: 192 Troops_1 Chapter 192: 192 Troops_1 Translator: 549690339 Under the dim candlelight, three people were seated at the long table in the Red Fortress restaurant. Colin, Vera, and future brother-in-law Charles. After much consideration, Vera decided to meet her brother. Although she now harbors resentment towards her foster father, she still has some affection for this brother. However, after learning about Colin and Charless plans, Vera, no longer in the mood to reminisce with her brother, began to worry about Colins safety. As Charless identity still needed to remain secret, there were no other attendants in the restaurant, and Butler Emon served on the side personally. Quietly after finishing their dinner, Emon brought three desserts. But Vera is obviously not in the mood to enjoy desserts now, she lifted her head to look at Colin, and asked: Colin, are you really unwilling to take me with you? Im a mage, I can be very helpful on the battlefield. Colin held Veras hand and laughed, No need. This surprise attack relies on catching them off guard, we probably wont have any tough battles to fight. Besides, I need you to help me defend Ice Rock City. In case things go chaotic in the North Territory, we must have someone trustworthy and of significant status to hold down the fort. Charles also chuckled and advised, Vera, youd better stay in Ice Rock City. You sneaking to Red Fortress was already inappropriate, now if they kidnap you to Sky Ice Plain, when Father finds out, I fear he might truly punish Viscount Angler. Faced with Charles jest, Vera managed to pull out a polite smile. The heir to the duchy was clearly oblivious to Veras experience in Silver Moon City, thinking she was still as intimate with her foster father as before. Colin didnt expose it either, he was smiling and watching everyone in front of him. He was pondering at what point should he tell Charles that his biological father had sold him out to create an opportunity for the Dark Cavalry to annihilate the Troll Army. If Charles knew that his suffering all originated from his own father, that scene hehe, it would be interesting. It wouldnt create another pious son, would it While Colin was plotting how to dig a pit for this father-son duke duo, Veras clear voice chimed in again: By the way, Colin, isnt there a Holy Warrior Prince in the Troll Empire? If he is in the Troll Royal City Dont worry, my dear sister. Charles smiled and comforted, After his battle with Father, this Holy Warrior Prince suffered massive injuries, and has already returned to the Far North for recuperation. Given his current state, if he dares show himself in Troll Royal City, then perhaps our merit records will have an incredibly bright addition. Colin suddenly had a thought, and asked, Is it true that Holy Field powerhouses rarely get injured, but once they do, its extremely troublesome? Yes. The bodies of Holy Field powerhouses are vastly different from ordinary people, they already possess a hint of divine characteristics. But because of this, if their bodies get injured, they have to repair this hint of divinity. However, its incredibly difficult to condense divinity in the mortal world. Therefore, once a Holy Field powerhouse gets injured, it takes at least two or three years for them to fully recover. Colin nodded, then casually asked, What about Duke St. Hilde? Is his injury also severe? Father Fathers injury is indeed quite tricky. Charles sighed, then chuckled and comforted, However, you guys dont need to worry too much. The Church has to send a cardinal to Winterfell City to personally heal Father. At this, Colin suddenly thought of that soon-to-be-assigned retired bishop going to Winterfell City, as well as Bishop Jean, who was said to have died of illness. Thats good. Colin laughed as if he had finally let go of his worries. Early morning three days later, a deep horn sounded outside Ice Rock City. One after another, cavalry troops urged their mounts to embark on their journey northwards under the command of the officers. For this surprise attack on the Troll Royal City, Colin mobilised more than eleven thousand pure cavalry. Included were over six thousand Dark Cavalry, more than three thousand Silver Moon Guards cavalry, and two thousand new recruits trained by Knight Shar in Ice Rock City over the past year. The combat strength of the veterans of the Dark Cavalry was naturally beyond doubt, but the strength of the Cavalry from the Silver Moon Guards and the new soldiers in Ice Rock City was a bit concerning. Nevertheless, Colin took them with him. After all, if they never experience a trial by fire, these new soldiers would never become true elites. As for the Cavalry of the Silver Moon Guards, Colin hoped they would be able to integrate into the system of the Dark Cavalry. This time, with the opportunity of the surprise attack on the Trolls royal city, it was a good chance for these half-elf cavalries to experience the combat style of the Dark Cavalry. On the top of Ice Rock City, Colin once again entrusted Attendant Emon and Knight Shar with handling military and political affairs in his territory while he went to war. One of them was the old Butler of the Angler family, the other was of Colins bloodline. There was no need to worry about their loyalty. And both had quite impressive abilities. With them holding down the fort, Colin felt assured. In the end, Colin had a heart-wrenching farewell with Vera. Although the girl was reluctant to see him go, she put on a brilliant smile so as not to worry Colin. Her smile was bright as a plum blossom blooming in the depths of winter: Wait for you to come back in victory, and then Ill marry you! Looking at the girls brilliant smile, Colin felt a surge of pride in his chest and laughed heartily, saying: Alright! Their conversation was not deliberately kept quiet, so everyone around heard it. The servants of the Angler family naturally showed aunt-like smiles, feeling happy for their master. Veras status was noble enough to match Colin. Moreover, this was the bloodline of the Holy Knight Family! If she marries Colin, then from that point onward, the Angler family would also count among the famous higher nobility of the Glorious Empire. Viscount would certainly not be the endpoint for the Angler family. If there could be another Holy Knight among their descendants the political landscape of the entire Glorious Empire would change dramatically. Of course, the chance for this to happen is very slim. The birth of a Holy Knight is extremely difficult. From the records of the Glorious Empires history, almost all powerful Holy Knights are the offspring of both parents coming from the Holy Knight Family. Therefore, the current five Holy Knight families in the Empire favor intermarriages. Of course, with only one parent having the bloodline of a Holy Knight, it does not necessarily mean their offspring cant become a Holy Knight. But among the rare few examples, all were cases where the father was a member of the Holy Knight Family. There has never been a case where only the mother was a member of the Holy Knight Family, and they gave birth to a Holy Knight. Perhaps the Angler family could break that record Only Charles had a speechless expression, wanting to remind his sister to be more reserved Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Advance! At Colins command, tens of thousands of cavalry surged forward, heading towards the Ice Plain in the north. The clattering of the horses hooves was like a rolling thunder, echoing across the wilderness. The banners dancing in the air guided the direction of the cavalry. Standing atop the city, Vera watched the thick mass of cavalry move northward. Apart from worrying about Colins safety, her heart also swelled with pride and ambition. With such a strong northern army, how could those Troll vermin stand a chance? Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: 193 Wind Roar Fortress (Part 1)_1 Chapter 193: 193 Wind Roar Fortress (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The situation in the North Territory was grim by the end of March. As the weather gradually warmed, ambitious men seemed to become restless. The great lords of the North Territory all sensed the imminent arrival of war, and they began to assemble armies and reinforce their defenses. Although at the approach of spring, the lords should have been actively preparing for spring plowing to prevent the escalating famine from spreading further. Unfortunately, the fragile situation in the North Territory left the lords with no time to worry about spring plowing. After all, if the slaves and commoners starved to death, the aristocratic lords would, of course, be more concerned about the safety of their territories. Finally, on the first day of April, a man named Mr. Ji, who claimed to be a descendant of the Holy Knight Family of St. Sean, officially announced his identity in Ironforge City. He declared that the unprecedented famine in the North Territory was due to Duke St. Hildes incompetence and inability. Therefore, in his capacity as a descendant of the Holy Knight Family, he spoke out for the countless Northerners tormented by famine, demanding that Duke St. Hilde voluntarily relinquish his position as the lord of the North Territory to someone more capable of protecting it. After Mr. Jis public speech, a group of Northern nobles, led by Marquis Dawson and Count Uman, also publicly declared that they demanded Duke St. Hilde to take responsibility for the famine in the North Territory. A single stone set off a thousand waves. The St. Sean family, which had been silent for three hundred years, made a strong comeback and stirred up the situation in the North Territory. The lords of the North Territory, shocked at first, began to consider which side to take. As for the Northerners, the prestige of the St. Hilde family had been upheld for a thousand years, so the Northerners naturally wouldnt pay attention to the St. Sean family. In fact, many people had forgotten about this once Holy Knight family. However, the famine that had ravaged the North Territory for half a year had accumulated a great deal of discontent towards the St. Hilde family among the Northerners. The St. Sean family ignited this discontent, and it instantly ignited like a wild prairie fire. Countless people in the North Territory, who couldnt get enough to eat, began to feel that perhaps the North Territory needed a new ruler. In the face of the St. Sean familys public opinion attacks, Duke St. Hilde finally appeared in public. This was his first public appearance since his duel with the Holy Warrior. This lord of the North Territory counterattacked without hesitation, refuting the absurd statements of the St. Sean family, declaring them to be the culprits behind the chaos in the North Territory. Meanwhile, he declared Marquis Dawson, Count Uman, and several other lords to be rebels of the North Territory. He decided to immediately strip them of their nobility and fiefdoms, and dispatched the Golden Lion Legion to march towards Ironforge City, hoping to eliminate the dwarf rebellion as soon as possible. In addition, Duke St. Hilde issued an emergency call-up, demanding all the great lords of the North Territory and all mercenary groups to join in this war to suppress the rebellion. All of a sudden, great changes were happening in the North Territory. The Lion-Tiger duel officially kicked off. While the North Territory was in chaos, Colin and his army had already arrived at the Snow Mountain Range. Here, the cold wind roared, and snow filled the sky. There wasnt a hint that spring was on its way. Going further, they would have officially entered the territory of the Troll Empire, and Colin and the others could no longer keep their movements secret. Of course, to enter the Troll Empire, they still had to pass the last barrier. Viscount Angler, Sir Charles. A Knight of the St. Hilde Family, his face battered by wind and cold, was brought to the temporary command post and bowed to Colin and Charles. He was dressed in full chainmail, his chest marked with the badge of the Golden Lion Legion, a Knight Sword and Yuen Shield at his waist, and a conical helmet clasped in his left hand. The various cut marks and blood traces on his equipment indicated that he had just been through a bloody battle. Knight Brad, whats the situation at Wind Roar Fortress now? Charles asked anxiously. The Wind Roar Fortress he mentioned was one of the three fortresses given to the Golden Lion Legion by the Troll Empire, where Charles had previously served. Only after crossing this fortress could Colin truly enter the territory of the Troll Empire. The Knight Brad, is the commander in charge of defending the Wind Roar Fortress. The Trolls southern army arrived at the Wind Roar Fortress thirteen days ago and launched an attack on us. Their numbers were vast, and after a day of hard defense, the Trolls ultimately seized the Wind Roar Fortress. After the loss of the Wind Roar Fortress, I led the remnants of my army to retreat, hiding in the Snow Mountain Range, waiting for reinforcements. How many of you are left now? When we retreated, there were more than five hundred of us, but some got scattered afterwards, now there are only a couple of hundred left. Knight Brad looked despondent. Colin, of course, understood that by scattered the other party actually meant desertion. However, it is not surprising that these people turned into deserters. After all, this place is too far from the North Territory, reinforcements seemed out of reach, coupled with the fact that most of the stationed troops were fresh recruits, so deserting in their desperation was not surprising. After the Trolls seized the Wind Roar Fortress, they left? Yes, they only rested in the Wind Roar Fortress for half a day before hastily heading south. Hmmm. Colin calculated the time and realized that he must have just narrowly missed the south bound Troll Army. This was actually quite normal. Given how vast the Sky Ice Plain was, two armies brushing past each other was the norm, encountering each other head on would have been a small probability of coincidental encounter. And the other two fortresses? A couple of days ago, I saw smoke signals rise in the direction of the other two fortresses, so they are likely already seized by the Trolls. Colin nodded, he wasnt surprised at this. The Golden Lion Legion leaving only a few stationed troops here meant they apparently didnt intend to hold on. Do you know what the current situation at the Wind Roar Fortress is? Yes. The Trolls did not leave many troops to guard, I estimate there could be around only a couple of thousand, and their defenses is extremely lax. Ive even tried sneaking to a position less than a hundred meters from the fortress to observe at night without drawing the guards attention. Hmm, do you have any suggestions on how to attack this Wind Roar Fortress? Hearing this question, Knight Brad suddenly laughed. Charles also laughed, he and Knight Brad shared a look, then explained: Viscount Angler, actually when the Troll Army first began to mobilize, we were aware that the Wind Roar Fortress would inevitably fall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, to make recovery easier in the future, we made alterations to the fortress walls. Oh? Colins eyes brightened, he quickly asked, What alterations did you make? At the southeast corner of the Wind Roar Fortress, there is a section of the fortress wall whose foundation we intentionally hollowed out. So, now as long as it is rammed with a few logs, it will collapse! Good! Colin clapped his hands in excitement, then immediately ordered, Knight Brad, then please lead your men to prepare the siege equipment. We shall launch our attack at dawn tomorrow! Yes, sir! Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: 194 Wind Roar Fortress (Part 2)_1 Chapter 194: 194 Wind Roar Fortress (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Kam was a fourth-tier samurai. Just like the Knights among the Humans, the samurai, a divine vocation, is typically exclusive to the children of nobles among the Troll Tribe. However, Kam, the samurai, was a mercenary. That was quite unusual. After all, nobles children would generally rather fight for glory than for money. But Kam was an exception, he preferred money. Back when he was still Baron Kam, he grossly increased the tax rate in his territory to an alarming 90% in order to extract more tax money One can imagine, nearly all of Baron Kams subjects fled very quickly from his territory as they couldnt bear such exploitation. Then, Kam was deemed incapable of ruling by the Troll Emperor, as a result, he was stripped off his nobility and territory. Ever since then, Baron Kam became Battalion Commander Kam. The Tusk Mercenary Group founded by him was somewhat famous in the Troll Empire, with nearly two thousand members, all of them were crazy money-seekers like Kam. This time, Kam the Samurai took on a new task holding down the Wind Roar Fortress. Assigning a mercenary group to hold down a military fortress on the border of the empire, this task somehow sounded unreliable. Despite the large numbers in many mercenary groups and the skilled fighters within, when faced with a highly trained regular army, they would simply be slaughtered. It is precisely for this reason, many stronger Troll mercenary groups successively declined this mission, and only Kam who favours money over life, took it. Moreover, Kam, the money-minded Samurai, once asked the military representative who assigned the mission, whether there would be an additional bonus if the Tusk Mercenary killed intruding enemies while holding the Wind Roar Fortress. Upon hearing such a question, the military representative had an odd look on his face, but he still promised Kam that each skull from the slain enemy intruders can be exchanged for ten gold coins. Ten gold coins in exchange for one skull! The moment he heard about this reward, Kams eyes instantly turned red with excitement as he repeatedly nodded in agreement. However, when Kam, eager to begin, led the Tusk Mercenary Group into Wind Roar Fortress, they realised there was no sign of the enemy. During the first few days, the Tusk Mercenaries still patrolled dutifully but when peace remained for several days in a row, the inherent lax discipline of the mercenary group became apparent. They spent their time drinking, being idle, fighting, and taking female slaves in short, they turned the whole Wind Roar Fortress into a chaotic mess. Looking at this, Kam made no effort to maintain discipline since, in his opinion, as long as his mercenaries could kill, that was all that mattered. As for discipline, what was that? The only thing that troubled this mercenary commander was, where were the enemies? But soon enough, Commander Kams dream came true. One clear morning, a thunderous rumble shook the Wind Roar Fortress as a giant hand seemed to jolt it. Kam was jolted awake, wondering what happened when he heard his men shouting in fear, Enemy attack! Enemy attack! At this, Kam was not frightened, instead, he was overjoyed as his eyes gleamed with gold. He quickly put on his chainmail, grabbed his curved knife, and as he rushed out, roared, Brothers, kill! Its time to make some money! Outside Wind Roar Fortress, seeing Knight Brad actually knock down a part of the city wall using just a few logs, Colin was overjoyed and immediately ordered Knight Logh to lead the army to storm the castle. Although he knew that the narrow terrains inside the fortress were not exactly suitable for a cavalry, he could not afford to care about that now. If even the Wind Roar Fortress cant be conquered, whats all this talk about the Troll Royal City? Might as well pack up and go home. Knight Logh evaluated the size of the breach in the city wall and prepared ten squadrons of two hundred cavalrymen each for a phased charge into the city. But before the first squadron began its charge, the fortresss defense forces had already burst out from the collapsed breach in the city wall! What was happening? Knight Logh was somewhat stunned. Knight Brad at the foot of the city wall watched as a sea of Troll soldiers rushed towards them. He promptly led his soldiers to retreat. After running a distance away, Knight Brad turned his head to see, to his utter astonishment, that the troll defense forces were actually pursuing them relentlessly! What was going on? Knight Brad was also shocked. Dont they see we have cavalry on our side? Abandoning the advantages of the fortress, and venturing out to fight cavalry in the wilderness? Could it be a trap? Upon seeing this, Colin felt doubtful as well. How about we test them by attacking? suggested Knight Logh. Good! Wait for the trolls to charge a bit more, then send the cavalry forward to slaughter them, but dont rush into the city. We have to deal with the trolls outside the city first. Yes, sir! Kill them! The Trolls, chasing after Knight Brad and the others, were roaring and cursing, seemingly annoyed that these humans ran too fast, causing them to lose many gold coins. At this time, Kam of the Tusk Mercenary Group also rushed out of the Wind Roar Fortress. The mercenary leader certainly wasnt meant for warfare, of course, the fighting style of mercenary groups greatly differs from regular armies. But honestly, Kams thinking isnt exactly top-tier which clear-minded lord would set a tax rate as high as ninety percent? However, at least the ones surrounding him had clear minds. Leader, leader! We cant charge any further! The enemys situation is unclear, if we recklessly rush out and the enemy is powerful . Nonsense! Kam glared and scolded out loud, War relies on bravery, if youre even scared to charge, then whats the point of fighting! Seems to make sense However, a second later, Kam regretted his decision. Thud, thud, thud The ground suddenly began to shake, and two cavalry units appeared on both sides of the Tusk Mercenary Group. Just like a pair of giant hands, they embraced the charging trolls within their grasp. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh Sharp arrows rained into the troll formation. Counterattack! Counterattack! Kam was furious, repeatedly shouting for his mercenaries to counterattack with their arrows. But on the open wilderness outside the city, the cavalrys room for maneuvering was simply too vast. They maintained a high-speed gallop, fired off a barrage of arrows, and then quickly distanced themselves to avoid the retaliation from the trolls. Then, once the rain of arrows from the trolls had dwindled, they would once again approach and fire off another barrage of arrows. Because they suspect this to be a trap, the attack method used by the Dark Cavalry is very conservative, not resorting to a frontal assault, but carrying out harassment tactics, patiently whittling down the trolls piece by piece. In reality, Colin was being too cautious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These trolls, without heavy shields or a tight formation, simply could not stand against a frontal charge by the Dark Cavalry. With the passage of time, Knight Logh started to understand. These trolls were nothing more than a disorganized mob, completely incapable of setting up a basic military formation and likely were not regular troops. Upon receiving the report, Colin shook his head helplessly: Ah, it seems that the interior defenses of the Troll Empire are extremely weak indeed. Lets wrap up the battle quickly. Yes, sir! Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: 195 Trap_1 Chapter 195: 195 Trap_1 Translator: 549690339 The night deepened, and the silver moon hung high in the sky. The battle at Wind Roar Fortress had already ended. The money-grubbing Tusk Mercenary Group ultimately gained neither wealth nor life. After quietly transforming a few surviving troll samurais into blood slaves, Colin climbed to the top of the lookout tower. In the howling cold wind, Charles was holding onto the railing, looking northwards. What are you looking at? Colin stepped forward, standing shoulder to shoulder with Charles. Viscount Angler, Charles slightly bowed towards Colin, then smiled and said, I was looking at the Troll Royal City. Just call me Colin, Colin playfully waved his hand, But, can we really see the Troll Royal City from here? Haha, of course not. But, for the past year, Ive been looking north from here almost every day. Even if I cant see the Troll Royal City, I can feel its presence. Charles clenched his fists, his eyes blazing like roaring flames. Have you ever been to the Troll Royal City? Yes. I sneaked in once with a caravan, but this time, were going to charge in! Colin laughed, I hope that Troll Royal City is as easy to capture as this Wind Roar Fortress. It shouldnt be too hard. After all, most of the Troll Army has already headed south. Even the Troll Royal City probably isnt guarded by the elite regular army. Colin turned to look at Charless profile, suddenly frowning and said, But, Charles, dont you think our journey here has been a little too smooth? Charles looked surprised, Too smooth? Colin, what are you worried about? Do you think this might be a trap set up by the Trolls? A trap? Charles laughed, Colin, arent you being a bit paranoid? The last of the Trolls hundred-thousand-strong army has already headed south, its bound to be empty within, how could it be a trap? Colin grabbed a handful of snow from the railing, rolling it into two balls, one big and one small. Charles, what if the southern army of trolls is just a ragtag bunch, while the last batch of elite troops is placed in the Troll Royal City, what would happen then? N-no it couldnt be Charles stared at the constantly changing positions of the snowballs in Colins hand, he stuttered. You know? Colins smile was teasing, Not long ago, I played a similar trick in Silver Moon City, and those foolish Easterners were fooled. Really? Charles also laughed, I heard about your defeat of the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City, but I dont know how you did it? Quite simple. I made the Easterners believe that the Dark Cavalry was hiding outside the city. But when the Easterners sent troops to search for the Dark Cavalry outside the city, they only found a group of Half-Elf rookies, while the real Dark Cavalry charged out of Silver Moon City! Colin swapped the positions of the two snowballs in his hands, Just that simple. Charles suddenly seemed to have realized something, and said admiringly, That is indeed a brilliant strategy! Colin focused his gaze on Charless eyes, as if trying to find something in them. Charles, dont you think the trolls might be trying to play a similar trick on us? This its impossible, isnt it? Charles looked surprised, How would the Trolls know that we would take the opportunity to raid the Troll Royal City? What if Colins gaze was becoming scrutinizing, Someone betrayed us? Betrayed? Charles face was filled with genuine horror, Colin, have you discovered something? Have we been found out? No, Im guessing. Phew C you scared me. Charles tapped his chest and took a deep breath. Then, he spoke in a sincere and candid tone, Colin, your worry is not unfounded. Lets do this, when we get to Troll Royal City, well make a tentative attack. If the resistance inside the city is too strong, we can retreat. That makes sense. Colin tossed the two snowballs, the thudding of them hitting the ground followed after a slight delay. I was just patrolling around Wind Roar Fortress. I have to say, this fortress is indeed built very sturdily. If it werent for Knight Brad undermining the city wall, and the defenders being those foolish mercenaries, its likely we would have had to pay a hefty price to capture this place. Charles puffed out his chest and proudly said: Colin, to be honest, it was I who asked Knight Brad to undermine the city. It was all to capture this fortress more smoothly. Colin wasnt interested in Charles taking credit but continued: So, such a sturdy fortress. If its reoccupied by the southward Troll Army after we leave, then, well be left with nowhere to retreat, right? Charles was stunned as if he had been struck by Colins statement. It took him quite a while to recover, then he shook his head, Colin, isnt your worry a bit of a wild imagination? The Troll Army has gone north, why would they suddenly turn back? Colin didnt answer this question, but instead smiled and said, Charles, do you know? I hate two kinds of people the most. Which two? Charles asked, perplexed. Those who deceive me, and those who I cant deceive. Charles was speechless. This was the first time hed met someone who made such a blatant double standard seem so natural. Colin grinned at Charles, and then continued: If I were a troll, I would deliberately put on a show of a large-scale southern advancement, luring the elite cavalry of Ice Rock City to raid the Troll Royal City. But in reality, the southern-going army is just a group of newly-recruited soldiers or even militiamen and mercenary groups C a disorganized mob. The Troll Empires final elite force is set in the Troll Royal City. When the Northern Riders get beaten at the Troll Royal City and want to retreat, they find that Wind Roar Fortress has been reoccupied by the returning southern-going army. In this way, heh, wouldnt that be like cornering a dog in a dead-end street? Charles blinked, then nodded, then shook his head, Colin, your analysis is somewhat reasonable, but the trolls couldnt have calculated that we would definitely raid the Troll Royal City before we had even set out, could they? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Right. Colin leaned against the railing, staring into Charless eyes. Unless, from the beginning, this was a trap, a trap meant to annihilate the Dark Cavalry. And you, you are responsible for leading the Dark Cavalry into the trap! What? Colin? How can you think that? Charless face was full of shock and grievance, then, he put on a confrontational pose, Colin, dont forget what kind of bloody feud I have with the trolls. Every day, I dream of seizing the Troll Royal City, burning it to the ground! How could I possibly help them? Colin watched Charles performance with amusement, as if he were back at the banquet in Ice Rock City a year ago, when this Emmy-winning actor almost deceived all the nobles of the North Territory. Do you know when you were exposed? Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: 196 Expose_1 Chapter 196: 196 Expose_1 Translator: 549690339 Lying is an extremely stimulating game. Gambling, war, politics These pursuits that everyone strives for, all require sophisticated lying skills. A skilled liar, calm and composed, can spin a seamless lie with just a small gesture, leaving people confused and entranced, perhaps even wanting more, addicted to being deceived. After having been fooled once, they may even wish to be fooled again. Such deceivers are often known as masters, perhaps warranting even higher titles However, those who are not skilled may be full of holes and leave people laughing. In fact, exposing a lie is also a very interesting thing. Especially when the liar is still trying to struggle desperately. At this moment, Colin was experiencing such pleasure. Although his heart had long seen through everything, he was still willing to provide Charles with a stage to perform. Pretend, keep pretending! Colin, what do you mean by this? What did I expose? Are you suspecting that I am conspiring with the Trolls to plot against you? Charless expression and tone were just right. His simple words conveyed a range of complex emotions: astonishment, shock, aggrievement Colin was leaning lazily against the railing, enjoying Charless performance. He slowly asked, You said before, this operation has already been approved by Duke St. Hilde. The Duke even promised that as long as I dispatched troops to attack the Troll Royal City, he would marry Vera to me, right? Yes. Charles nodded immediately. Hehe. Colin sneered, Do you know that three days after we left Ice Rock City, Duke St. Hilde made a public appearance? He first declared that Marquis Dawson, Count Uman, and others were rebels and ordered the Golden Lion Legion to attack Ironforge City. Then, he received the envoys sent by various lords to Winterfell city. Even that young boy from the Lomba family was received by him, but he did not receive the envoy from Ice Rock City! And this envoy is the one I sent to propose marriage to the Duke. He has been waiting in Winterfell for over two months now. Charless facial expression did not change, even showing an equally puzzled expression. After thinking for a moment, he explained, Colin, I think my father did not deliberately target Ice Rock City, but wanted to wait until you successfully seized the Troll Royal City before rewarding you and marrying Vera to you. Is that so? Colin nodded seriously, That makes sense. Just as Charles let out a sigh of relief, he heard Colin ask, Then how do you explain the timing of the Trolls troop mobilization? The trolls troop mobilization time? Charles appeared clueless as if he did not understand Colins meaning. Yes. If I remember correctly, you arrived at Ice Rock City on March 26th, right? Seeing Charles nod, Colin continued nonchalantly, However, the time when the Trolls mobilized was March 23rd! Even if you received the news as soon as the Trolls began moving, how did you manage to get from Wind Roar Fortress to Ice Rock City in just three short days? Can you fly? Or did you somehow get the news before the Troll mobilized its army? Hearing this, Charless heart suddenly accelerated, but his face did not show any abnormalities. Colin, did you perhaps mix up the timeline of the Trolls mobilization? Seeing Charles still stubbornly resisting, Colin shook his head with a laugh. He had personally witnessed the mobilization of the Troll army through the eyes of a blood slave. But in just three short days, Charles had appeared in Ice Rock City, bringing news of the Trolls mobilization. From then on, he knew for certain that something was off with Charles! Did I get it wrong? Then you tell me when did the Trolls actually mobilize? Colin smiled and looked at Charles while reminding him, But you better think carefully before you answer. There are still quite a few Troll prisoners in Wind Roar Fortress. If your timeline doesnt match their statements, that would be rather inconvenient, wouldnt it? At this point in the conversation, Charles no longer attempted to defend himself. He slowly lowered his head, allowing the shadow to envelop his entire face, and he stopped speaking. The chilling wind howled, teasing the snowflakes into the watchtower and seemingly reducing the already icy atmosphere by a few degrees. Colin watched Charles, who had fallen silent, and suddenly sighed, asking, If I am not wrong, the trolls have already told you the truth about the devastating defeat in the North Territory at the beginning of last year, havent they? Charles didnt respond. Just when Colin thought Charles wasnt going to acknowledge him, Charles finally found his voice. Yes. His voice turned as cold as frost, where the slight chilliness exuding was even colder than the temperature above the Sky Ice Plain. So, you hold a grudge against Duke St. Hilde and decided to use this opportunity to take revenge on the North Territory? Yes! Charles looked up again, his eyes blazing with undisguised hatred. My loving father, who considers everyone else his tools, his pawns. In order to achieve his goal, he would not hesitate to abandon us! The two hundred thousand warriors of the North Territory, the hundreds of northern lords, countless citizens of the North Territory who died in war and famine, all of them are insignificant in his eyes. As for me, Adams, Vera, and your Uncle Garcia, including you, Colin. We are even less valuable in his eyes! Tell me, what makes such a person worthy to be the Lord of the North Territory, and why should he deserve our loyalty? Is this your reason for betraying? Colin looked coldly at Charles, How are you any different from Duke St. Hilde now? You collaborate with the trolls and betray your own people, thrusting the North Territory into greater chaos. You are just an ambitious man who only cares about his own interests, so stop pretending to act righteous. Charles chuckled, unbothered by Colins sarcasm, and tried to persuade him instead. Colin, you still have time to regret. I can put in a good word for you in front of Mr. Ji, and Im sure hell be willing to accept your allegiance. Colin laughed out loud, taunting, Do you really think the plotter from the St. Sean family is sure to win? Charles shook his head, No one can be certain until the dust settles. But, I dont want to live in the shadow of Duke St. Hilde anymore. What about you, Colin, since you know all that hes done, why are you still choosing to risk your life for him? Im not risking my life for him. Then, for what? Colin pointed downward where the moonlight faintly revealed a patrol of the Dark Cavalry. The Dark Cavalry? Oh, I see. A look of realization crossed Charles face. This Dark Cavalry, which Marquis Garcia established with his own hands, had grown up in bloody battles against the trolls. Its hatred of trolls had thoroughly integrated into the soul of this army. If Colin chose to coexist with the trolls, he would completely lose the loyalty of the Dark Cavalry. Even if the Dark Cavalry still pleaded to continue fighting for him, they wouldnt maintain the same invincible fighting force as they do today. Moreover, Colin is eager to marry Vera. If the St. Sean family were to rule the North Territory, then Vera would completely lose her superior status. Moreover, the Uman Clan, an important supporter of the St. Sean family, has a feud with Colin. All in all, unless absolutely necessary, Colin would never pledge allegiance to the St. Sean family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that he couldnt persuade Colin, Charles said helplessly, Alright then, I hope youll be able to survive in the turmoil of the North Territory. The North Territory? Theres no rush. Let them fight like dogs for a while. Ill first enjoy this grand feast that the trolls have prepared for me! Charless face froze, then disbelief took over, You you still want to continue attacking the Troll King City? Colin broke out into an inscrutable smile: Yeah, since Im already here. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: 197 Testing_1 Chapter 197: 197 Testing_1 Translator: 549690339 In the howling northern wind, a flurry of heavy snow turned the landscape into a vast expanse of white. An army of trolls was struggling to move forward in the snow. The massive and bloated military formation stretched for over ten kilometers, resembling a giant black serpent writhing forward when viewed from above. However, around this giant serpent, there were numerous tiny ants. These ants were indeed the scout cavalry of the Dark Cavalry. Compared to the massive Troll Army, they seemed insignificant, as if the giant serpent could crush these ants to death by merely shifting its body. However, at this moment, it was the giant serpent that felt the real tension. Prince Okamoto squinted, observing the Dark Cavalrys scout cavalry that seemed as annoying as thorns in his flesh, feeling anxiety, even fear, in his heart. He didnt know whether the appearance of these Dark Cavalry scout cavalry was Colins habit of keeping an eye on things from behind or the main force of the Dark Cavalry was nearby? If the original plan had been executed smoothly, the Dark Cavalry should have already been on their way to the Royal City of the Trolls by now, and he could have led the southward army of one hundred thousand to retreat and occupy the three fortresses along the mountainous line of the Snow Mountain Range, completely cutting off the Dark Cavalrys retreat. But now, Prince Okamoto was unsure. Could it be that Colin saw through this trap? Anxiously, Prince Okamoto sent out several groups of scout cavalry in succession to try and probe the situation around him. However, once these scouts were dispatched, they disappeared as if they had sunk into the ocean, never to return, completely silent. This situation confused Prince Okamoto, who had little experience in leading an army to battle. He then realised how different real warfare was from tactical discussions on paper. The young Prince of the Southern Troll Empire couldnt help but rise a thought could he be destined to repeat his fathers mistakes? During Prince Okamotos suspicious paranoia, two days passed by swiftly. Throughout these two days, the Dark Cavalrys scout cavalry surrounded the Troll Army. Whenever the Trolls attempted to attack, they would scatter immediately, only to reappear shortly after, as persistent as flies, which they couldnt drive away no matter what. At first, the Troll soldiers were tense, but as time passed, they seemed to have grown accustomed to these flies following them around. After all, these flies didnt bite, so they let them tag along. But on the third day, the persistent scout cavalry of the Dark Cavalry, who had always been elusive, suddenly disappeared without a trace. For a while, the Trolls found it hard to adjust. The young Prince Okamoto also didnt realise the impending danger at first. Fortunately, there were some Troll generals with ample battle experience in the army, who, after noticing the abnormal signs of the Dark Cavalry scout cavalry, immediately reported to Prince Okamoto, reminding him that the main forces of Dark Cavalry were likely to arrive soon. Only then did Prince Okamoto realised the imminent peril, and quickly ordered the army to align its formation and prepare for battle. However, the response from this massive and bloated Troll Army was distressingly slow. Having no other choice, Prince Okamoto led a mainly doubtful army, most of whom were temporarily conscripted recruits. It was impossible to expect them to respond quickly on the battlefield. However, the Dark Cavalry wouldnt give the Trolls time for slow reactions. When snowflakes began to drift in the distance, the sound of hoofbeats was already faintly audible. Feeling the trembling of the earth, the Troll generals hurriedly shouted at the top of their voices, commanding the soldiers to raise their shields, support long spears, and protect the outskirts of the army. Unfortunately, this Troll Army, made up of a large number of new recruits, revealed many fatal weaknesses at the brink of battle: disorganised lines, lack of basic coordination between various regiments, and confusion spreading like a plague from the flanks to the rest of the army. For a moment, all kinds of chaotic and panicky voices converged, making it impossible for the Troll Army to fall into the rhythm of war. But at this time, the most panicked one wasnt the Troll soldiers, but the commander of the Troll Army Prince Okamoto. The prince who once held a high opinion of himself, thinking that he could control the battlefield, now appeared panicked out of his wits. Colins calmness in face of battle, his well-composed command C they had all left Prince Okamoto far behind now. All the psychology preparations he had made before the battle were not of any use now. The chaotic orders that echoed in his ears only left Prince Okamoto feeling helpless and lost. It was only now that Prince Okamoto realized that he was far from being a qualified commander-in-chief. His father, whom he had always looked down upon, was probably much more competent than him. Of course, there was nothing surprising about this. Prince Okamoto was indeed a clever prince, and he was very good at conspiracies and tricks, but these were not the necessary conditions for victory on the battlefield. In short, the Troll Armys performance in this unexpected battle was so bad that it was almost indescribable. Fortunately, the Trolls still had the advantage in terms of troops. The new soldiers, watching their comrades as far as their eyes could see, were not yet pushed to the point of collapse. The Dark Cavalry came rapidly, the thunderous galloping of their horses announcing their approach, their dark-armored horsemen charging in one squadron after another. But as they approached, they slightly changed direction, passing the flank of the Troll Army at a short distance. With the humming sound of bowstrings resonating all around, a rain of arrows fell like a swarm of locusts, closing in on the Trolls. Raise your shields! Dont move! Bowmen ready! Spear throwers ready! The cacophony of voices rose and fell across the Troll army, but was quickly drowned out by the thunderous sound of the cavalry. The arrows fell like rain, the thunk of their penetration echoing across the field as entire swathes of Troll warriors collapsed onto the ground, their screams of pain continuous and unending. There were no word wars, no conspiracies. The Dark Cavalry used the most direct and brutal method to open the curtain of war. The wave-like attack was almost non-stop. Thousands of Dark Cavalry formed several rows, continuously rushing past the flanks of the Troll Army, the arrows constantly lifting into the sky, turning into an endless rain, incessantly falling onto the heads of the Trolls. The Trolls paid a heavy price for their previous chaos as they were not timely in raising the shields, resulting in lax defense. The Troll warriors, grouped together, collapsed onto the ground like a field of wheat blown over by a gust of wind, their blood indiscriminately pooling and staining the earth beneath their feet. After thousands of Dark Cavalry swept by, a clear, blood-red line was drawn along the flank of the Troll Army, littered with numerous corpses. Injured soldiers howled in pain, while the lucky unharmed Troll warriors gripped their shields, trembling. But this was just the beginning. Once wars curtain was pulled open, it wouldnt stop easily. The attack of the Dark Cavalry was more of a harassment nature, after all, Colin could not be sure whether this Troll Army which had moved south and returned was truly deceiving. But after this short and brutal first wave of confrontation, Colin was 80 percent certain the last elite army of the Troll Empire was not here. However, he wasnt in a rush. In his opinion, the fate of this bloated and weak Troll Army had been decided a long time ago. The only thing he needed to be careful about was how to swallow this opponent while minimizing their own casualties. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point on the battlefield, the Dark Cavalry had circled back around again, and once again rushed past the flank of the Troll Army. Everything that happened before had been replayed all over again. This scene was as if the playback of the bloody battle of the Ice Plain that happened a year ago. Prince Okamoto watched the Dark Cavalry that was raging and slaughtering with reckless abandon, pondering his options but found no solution to change the situation. The constant wails of agony ringing in his ears only added to his stress and confusion. What was worse was that the eyes of the generals under his command were gradually filled with distrust when they looked at him So, the frustrated and angry Prince Okamoto issued a foolish command. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: 198 Faint Move_1 Chapter 198: 198 Faint Move_1 Translator: 549690339 Actually, the Troll army led by Prince Okamoto was not entirely devoid of elite troops. If an army composed wholly of rookies were to march towards the North Territory after crossing thousands of miles of Ice Plain, if half the troops of this army of a hundred thousand survived, it would be a testament to Prince Okamotos leadership skills. For the crucial task of cutting off the Dark Cavalrys rear, Prince Okamoto had at his disposal a fairly competent army of thirty thousand, amongst which the most formidable were the three thousand Wolf Cavalry. This was also the last Wolf Cavalry unit of the Troll Empire, if not for the less practical use of cavalry in city defense, the Troll Emperor might not have let this last precious asset be commanded by Prince Okamoto. Facing the incoming onslaught of the Dark Cavalry, Prince Okamoto somewhat desperately dispatched the three thousand Wolf Cavalry to battle, coordinating with infantry to counter the invading Dark Cavalry. If the Troll Army was sufficiently elite, this would not be considered a ludicrous military order. But Prince Okamoto was completely unaware of the chasm of difference between his Wolf Cavalry and the truly dominant Dark Cavalry that swept across the Sky Ice Plain. The three thousand Wolf Cavalry were originally stationed on the right wing of the central army to ward off enemies. Their sudden deployment from the flank did not create much disorder. But when Colin saw the Wolf Cavalry advancing from afar, his eyes lit up instantly. He had already known from Charles that the leader of this Troll Army was the familiar Prince Okamoto. But he hadnt expected this young Prince of Trolls to be so impatient. Without waiting for Colins order, Knight Logh, who had a thorough understanding of how to deal with Wolf Cavalry, immediately led his army to retreat from the flank of the Troll Army. The leaders of the Dark Cavalry had already practiced countless times alongside Marquis Garcia on how to disrupt the cooperative operations of the Trolls infantry and cavalry. The method was simple. If you had sufficient troops, defeating the enemys cavalry head-on would be the best choice. Otherwise, it would be best to temporarily avoid the thrust, lure the enemys cavalry far away from the infantry, and then decide on the best tactic according to the situation. So, the moment Knight Logh saw the figures of the Wolf Cavalry, he immediately led his troops in swift retreat. Short notes of the military horn followed, signaling a temporary retreat. At the moment, the flank of the Troll Army was covered in dust. The Wolf Cavalry, like a strong arm, protruded from the Troll Army, swiftly chasing up the tail of the Dark Cavalry. A collision occurred in an instant, and a dull blast exploded on the battlefield. The rear of the Dark Cavalry was still caught by the Wolf Cavalry. Amid the neighing of war horses, the soldiers of the Dark Cavalry raised their weapons and swung them at the oncoming Troll Cavalry. Immediately, countless figures were crying out as they were knocked off their horses. At this moment, the Troll Wolf Cavalry also suffered a powerful wave of arrow rain attack. The Wolf Cavalry, brandishing their long swords and charging forward, had no time to raise their shields for protection and fell from their horses. This sudden and intense collision ended quickly, leaving only clumps of flesh and blood that were soon obscured by the advancing Troll infantry. This Wolf Cavalry was indeed elite, and their charge almost completely shattered the tail of the Dark Cavalry, inflicting the greatest casualty since the beginning of the battle on the Dark Cavalry. Such war achievements excited the Trolls who had been holding their breath, and the flowing blood and flying limbs further incited their ferocity. Hence, they howled like ghosts and wolves, chasing after the Dark Cavalry. Now observing the fight from the rear was Prince Okamoto who, upon seeing the outcome, vigorously waved his fist, as if venting the repression of the last few days. Unfortunately, this young prince, who had a limited understanding of the battlefield situation, kept ordering his troops to keep fighting without any precautions and unknowingly led the army into the abyss of destruction. Seeing the Wolf Cavalry continue to chase after his forces, and the distance between them and the infantry behind them continually increasing, Colin was overjoyed. Originally, he had planned to slowly exhaust the Troll Army by continuously harassing them during their march, but now, he discovered a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. In fact, the real difference between a gifted commander and a mediocre one lies here. Confronted with the chaotic and changing battlefield situation, the mediocre would be at a loss, even causing blunders, while a truly great commander could grasp the fleeting opportunities and make the most correct decisions. This seeming simple step, however, required great courage, boldness, and an incredibly keen sense of the battlefield. Colin did not fail to live up to the assessments of Knight Blis and Marquis Garcia C This is a man born for the battlefield. Woo The long tone of the military horn sounded as Colin issued the attack command. Units of the Dark Cavalry again changed directions, and the arrows in the sky became denser at once. Amid the shouts of men and neighing of horses, and accompanied by the rolling sounds of horse hooves, the situation on the battlefield changed instantly once more. The Troll Wolf Cavalry fruitlessly chased after the enemy, only to realize that the Dark Cavalry had also appeared on both their flanks. The Dark Cavalry in front suddenly parted like a tide, and just as the Wolf Cavalry leader was struggling with which direction to chase, the dark tide in front disappeared, only to be replaced by a new, towering wave A squad of Heavy Armoured Cavalry was charging straight towards them! The Wolf Cavalry leader was instantly terrified, realizing that he had chased too deep. But at this point, even if he wanted to tell his Wolf Cavalry to stop, it would be impossible. The Wolf Cavalry, in the midst of a charge, would find it difficult to change direction, let alone stop or turn around. Under the force of inertia, the three thousand Wolf Cavalry inadvertently collided head-on with the Dark Cavalrys Heavy Armoured Cavalry. Boom boom boom! In an instant, countless Wolf Cavalry were knocked to the ground, only to be trampled into pieces. The exhausted Wolf Cavalry, wearing light armor, had unexpectedly collided head-on with the well-prepared Dark Cavalrys Heavy Armoured Cavalry. The scene was so dreadful that it was difficult to bear watching. The Dark Cavalrys Light Cavalry, roaming nearby, took this opportunity to surround them like a pack of wolves. Life at this moment was as fragile as brittle dry grass. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared silently amidst the bloody splatter. The Dark Cavalry taught the Trolls a bloody lesson with flexible tactics and strong combat power, asserting who truly commanded the Ice Plain! The three thousand Wolf Cavalry crumbled almost immediately upon contact. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Wolf Cavalry in the back desperately tried to turn around, hoping to rush back towards their infantry for support. But this sudden change of direction without preparation was an extremely difficult task for the sprinting wolves of the Ice Plain. Subsequent to the confusion, the Wolf Cavalrys formation disintegrated, becoming utterly disorganized. Witnessing all this, Prince Okamoto experienced a plunge from heaven to hell in an instant. Annoyed and fearful, he completely lost his composure and insanely ordered the infantry to rush forward to support the scattered Wolf Cavalry. And this command completely extinguished the last hope of the Troll Army. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: 199 Breakdown_1 Chapter 199: 199 Breakdown_1 Translator: 549690339 The veterans who have fought in wars know that defeat isnt a slow process, its something that happens abruptly. Victory is not about annihilating the enemy completely, in fact, its about disrupting the enemys organization, then the defeat naturally ensues. This is the meaning behind the saying defeat is like a landslide. Experienced generals understand that once the frontline troops collapse, sending reinforcement troops might seem like the right idea, but, in actuality, it is the most foolish decision. Because the collapsing front-line forces would break up the organization of the reinforcing troops, leading to a defeat as swift and massive as an avalanche. This is why feigned retreats to lure the enemy is rarely seen in real-life tactics. Unless one has absolute confidence in their command skills and their warriors loyalty, most leaders wouldnt dare to use this strategy, as one misstep could turn a feigned defeat into a real prostration. So, when Colin saw the action of the Troll infantry, he almost burst out laughing. The prince Okamoto seems like a smart person, so how could he become so foolish in the battlefield? Actually, this isnt strange at all. Zhao Kuo was also well-versed in military strategy and was considered superior even to Lian Po, and before his defeat at the Battle of Maicheng, Ma Su, was gifted enough to earn the respect of Zhuge Liang. But the real battlefield is a brutal mirror that reveals all, whether you are a human or a ghost, whether you have talent or not, one trial will reveal the truth. At this moment, Colin even thought that his original plan might have been too cautious The current situation on the battlefield also did not go against Colins expectations, the retreating wolf cavalry completely broke up the formation of the infantry who were supporting from the rear. Even though many troll commanders saw the problem, it was already too late to prevent the chaos from happening. This was a perfect example of how an incapable general can lead to the death of his whole army. Upon witnessing this scenario, Colin, who was leading the charge, immediately lifted the Blade of Judgment high over his head, continually urged his war horse, and roared loudly: Kill, kill them all! The heavy armoured cavalry behind him also echoed: Kill, kill, kill This bloodthirsty cry spread throughout the army, shaking the universe, soaring into the heavens, and even drowning out the rumble of horses hooves for a moment. The brutal and wild heavy cavalry of the Black Knights, like fast-moving monsters of steel, surged forward, charging towards the troll armys formation. The fleeing wolf cavalry, at this moment, acted like the vanguard of the Black Knights, helping them to scatter the formation of the troll army. In the midst of the chaos, the troll front-line infantry were simply unable to form any solid shield wall, the few arrows shot haphazardly by the archers from the back row could not inflict significant damage on the heavy cavalry. The troll army was already struck by a chilling horror before the enemy arrived, many troll soldiers simply followed the Wolf Cavalry to flee backward. Amidst spreading panic, the trolls front-line troops had completely lost their formation. Boom! With a loud sound, the heavy cavalry of the Black Knight army had already crashed along with their horses into the formation of the troll army. Countless troll soldiers were hurled about like toy puppets under this powerful impact which weighed up to several tons. The bone-breaking sounds and splattering blood made the scene particularly horrifying. The Black Knights heavy cavalry, like gruesome, steel monsters, ruthlessly pierced into the flank of the troll army and rapidly advanced deeper in. They were unstoppable, row after row of troll soldiers, were trampled upon like scarecrows by the bulling heavy cavalry, amidst the bloody mist, either being struck until their bones and muscles torn apart, or being trampled to a pulp. Where the eight hundred heavy cavalry of the Black Knights passed through, only a frightful bloody mess was left behind, the sight of which resembled a visit to Hell. As if a scene from a year prior had replayed, the Black Knights engraved this nightmarish memory deeply into the Trolls minds with a bloody rainstorm. Colin personally proved that numbers are not the key to victory on the battlefield. Eight hundred iron cavalry could indeed crush an army of a hundred thousand. By this point in the battle, all suspense had completely dissipated. Following the wide gap torn open by the heavy cavalry, the light cavalry of the Dark Cavalry swarmed up, chasing after the troll soldiers who had already turned tail and run. The sound of horse hooves, battle cries, chilling screams, distressing moans all within a radius of over ten kilometers, were completely enveloped by the symphony of war. At this time, no troll commander could prevent the defeat from happening. Anyone who stood in the path of the Dark Cavalrys iron hooves would be submerged in this dark current. Prince Okamoto stared blankly at all this, as if he had become completely dumbfounded. He couldnt understand at all how the battle could suddenly turn into this state. An army of a hundred thousand, a hundred thousand strong! In front of the Dark Cavalry, how could they become so frail and collapse so easily? At this moment, Prince Okamoto suddenly understood somewhat why his father had appeared so helpless in front of Marquis Garcia. It seemed, he really couldnt be blamed. Dark Cavalry Were they destined to become a nightmare that the trolls could never get rid of? For a moment, all ambition, glory, and wealth seemed to move away from Prince Okamoto. In his despair, he abruptly drew the long sword from his hand, ready to slash his own neck. Your Highness! You cant die yet! The bodyguard beside him grabbed the sword from Prince Okamotos hand, and yelled with all his might, Your Highness! You always said that death is merely the deliverance of a coward, while enduring humiliation and living on, looking for opportunities for revenge, is the decision of a hero! Prince Okamoto was stunned. The screams of pain suddenly seemed to recede, and the bloody scene before his eyes became blurred. For a moment, he remembered the scene when he had knelt in front of Duke St. Hilde in Winterfell City and begged for peace reconciliation. Suddenly, Prince Okamoto found peace. Yes, he had knelt once before, So, what harm in kneeling again? So, Prince Okamoto threw away the long sword in his hand, straightened his military uniform, took the banner from the flag bearers hand, then raised his head and puffed out his chest, looking in the direction from which the Dark Cavalry was striking. Unfortunately, even the bravery of the commander could not alter the situation of the armys defeat. The trolls could no longer organize any effective resistance at this point. The rushing Black Cavalry had spread to the heart of the Troll Armys position. In despair, most of the defeated trolls ran backwards, but how could they possibly escape the cavalrys chase? More troll soldiers knelt and surrendered, but they seemed to have forgotten how the Dark Cavalry had treated the trolls who had surrendered last time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in order to reduce unnecessary resistance, Colin still ordered the capture of troll prisoners. Leaving his men to clean up the battlefield and deal with the aftermath, Colin led a team of guards towards the direction of the troll command flag. Before Colin could get close, Prince Okamoto deftly dismounted, holding the commanders flag and quickly walking a few steps. Then, he suddenly threw the flag on the ground, followed by his entire body, prostrated on the ground in a character-shaped position, and loudly said: Great Viscount Angler, your most loyal servant greets you! Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: 200 Interrogation_1 Chapter 200: 200 Interrogation_1 Translator: 549690339 Night descended. The Dark Cavalry quickly established a camp, with bonfires burning here and there, dispersing the chilling air and the smell of blood a bit. Groups of captured Trolls were detaining in batches, and the seized supplies and horses were being sorted out. In the temporary command office at the center of the camp, Colin took a roast lamb leg from his bodyguards and began to devour it. After finishing eating, he gulped down a jug of sheeps blood before letting out a satisfied belch. Seeing this, Prince Okamoto, starving to the point that his stomach was practically touching his back, swallowed his saliva in envy. Unfortunately, Colin did not prepare a meal for Prince Okamoto. After wiping his mouth with a napkin, he said, Okamoto, Ive always considered you a friend. I didnt expect you to try and plot against me. At Colins pretense, Prince Okamoto became so touched that tears welled up in his eyes. Meanwhile, he was also shaking his head vehemently, as if gravely aggrieved, and exclaimed loudly: My Lord Viscount, it is my honor to call you a friend! I value this friendship immensely! But please believe me; I was forced into this situation. It was all orchestrated by that Mister Ji of the St. Sean Family. Even His Majesty was deceived by him. I was simply following orders and acting against my will! Colin sprawled lazily against the back of his chair, grading the acting of the man before him in his mind, while smilingly asking: How much do you know about Mister Jis plan? I know about his arrangements in the Troll Empire. As for the North Territory, I dont know very much. Then tell me what you do know. Yes, yes. Prince Okamoto nodded repeatedly and began to recount his tale. As Colin had surmised, the Troll Empire had scraped together their last resources to muster an army of 80,000 combat-ready soldiers. However, they had no intention of deploying all these forces into the whirlpool of the North Territory, for fear their empire might collapse in case anything goes awry. And honestly, the Troll Empire really could not afford the massive cost of such an expedition. So, Mister Ji advised them to target Colin, or rather, the Dark Cavalry in his command. This army was a nightmare for the Troll Empire. Every Troll dreamed of erasing that Black Lion Flag from the face of the earth forever. So, the two sides quickly came to an agreement. The Troll Empire dispatched 30,000 regular troops, along with 70,000 newly conscripted soldiers, forming a mighty army of 100,000 purportedly poised to invade the North Territory. Then Mister Ji persuaded Charles St. Hilde to go to Ice Rock City and pass on false information, convincing Colin to march on the Troll Royal City while the Troll Empire was vulnerable. In reality, however, there were 50,000 elite soldiers hidden in the Troll Royal City, waiting for Colin to walk right into their traps, only to be smashed and beaten. At the same time, the expeditionary force moving south to the North Territory would turn back halfway and seize control of the three fortresses along the Snow Mountain Range, completely cutting off the Dark Cavalrys retreat route. This way, they could crush the terrifying cavalry that had held sway over the situation in both the North Territory and the Troll Empire right in Troll territory. After listening to Prince Okamotos explanation, Colins expression remained indifferent, showing no signs of emotion. A moment later, he asked again, How much do you know about Mister Jis plan in the North Territory? All I know is that Mister Ji has turned the Dawson Family and Uman Clan against us. They will be our main opponent against the Golden Lion Legion. Just against the Golden Lion Legion? Prince Okamoto hesitated before replying, My lord, forgive my candor. Currently, the only military forces the St. Hilde Family in the North Territory has left to rely on is the Golden Lion Legion. The rest of the Lords are not very powerful and wont have much impact on the overall situation. Moreover, these people are all fickle and may not be willing to fight to the death for the St. Hilde family. Of course, the Dark Cavalry you command would undoubtedly serve as a formidable force if they were still in the North Territory, which is why Mr. Ji initially conceived this plan, Colin shook his head, No, Im referring to the Lorenzo family. Do you believe the royal family would simply stand by as the St. Sean family sweeps across the North Territory? The royal family? Prince Okamoto furrowed his brow, pondering for a moment before saying with a tone of uncertainty, Viscount, as far as I know, Mr. Jis plan doesnt incorporate any specific strategies targeting the Lorenzo family. Its as if as if hes certain that the Lorenzo family will turn a blind eye to the chaos in the North Territory. Oh? Colin creased his brow, asking with confusion, But you do know about the feud between the Lorenzo and St. Sean families, dont you? Indeed, Im aware. The St. Sean family once had a Judge who beheaded the Dark Emperor of the Lorenzo family. This served as a catalyst for the St. Sean familys tragic fate. Since youre aware of this matter, you should also understand that even though it was the St. Hilde family that annihilated the St. Sean familys forces, its likely the Lorenzo family was the true instigator behind the scenes. Therefore, how could Mr. Ji plot to seize the North Territory without being wary of the Lorenzo family? Viscount, I really have no idea about this, Prince Okamoto said with a bitter expression, Mr. Ji was only using us, he never granted us full trust. Colin rubbed his temples and fell into deep thought. Seeing this, Prince Okamoto, afraid Colin would suspect he was withholding information, quickly offered, Viscount, I just remembered something else that may be of assistance to you. Speak. Mr. Ji is actually a powerful mage, and he also has frequent interactions with top-ranking officials of the Yevir council. I assume the chaos in the North Territory might involve the influence of mages, and perhaps thats how he plans to deal with the Lorenzo family. Mages? Colins brow remained furrowed. He didnt believe that the mages of Yevir could prevent the Lorenzo family from intervening in the struggle for the North Territory. Although the mages Forbidden Spells were exceptionally destructive, the cost of using them was equally tremendous. Colin doubted that these high-ranking mages would be willing to pay with their lives to assist the St. Sean family in seizing the North Territory. Moreover, Forbidden Spells were akin to nuclear weapons, and the true power of a nuclear weapon lies in its deterrent effect when it is primed but not detonated. Once used, its threat diminishes considerably as the situation becomes a battle to the death. Thus, if the mages wanted to interfere in the North Territory situation, they could only rely on conventional means. However, how could Yevir possibly influence the decisions of the Lorenzo family through conventional means? Shaking his head, Colin decided to put these thoughts aside for the moment. After all, he had too little information at present to make an accurate judgement. Subsequently, he looked at Prince Okamoto, revealing an enigmatic smile as he casually said, Okamoto, I plan to visit Troll Royal City next, so Ill need you to deliver an invitation to your Troll Emperor for me. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Prince Okamoto stared blankly at Colin for a moment, wondering if he had misheard. After all, he had already informed Colin that Troll Royal City was a trap filled with fifty thousand elite troops, so why would Colin want to visit? But seeing Colins serious expression, Prince Okamoto realized he had heard correctly. Feeling utterly bemused but not daring to question further, he could only nod and respond: Yes, Id be happy to assist. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: 201 Imperial Conference_1 Chapter 201: 201 Imperial Conference_1 Translator: 549690339 The Troll Palace stood at the northwest corner of the Royal City, surrounded on all sides by a lake, with the palace built on an island in the center of Biwa Lake. Biwa Lake is the most famous hot spring lake in the Trolls Royal City. It is said that the reason why the Troll Emperor had chosen this location for the new Royal City was because of this rare hot spring. In the icy and snowy Sky Ice Plain, such a hot spring was nothing short of a divine sign. Naturally, the trolls considered it a blessing from the White Wolf War God and deliberately built the palace in the center of Biwa Lake. The morning light had not yet fully spread to every corner of the Royal City when Troll Emperor Modo the Second convened the Imperial Conference. This emperor, who could be deemed the most diligent in the history of the Troll Empire, always began meetings at the crack of dawn. This was without a doubt a painful torment for the troll ministers. However, in the face of Modo the Second, who was determined to rejuvenate the empire, the troll ministers could only endure helplessly. Regrettably, even though Modo the Second was so diligent, he was still unable to prevent the Troll Empire from gradually declining under his rule. Sometimes, the fate of the empire truly could not be reversed by the efforts of one or two individuals. The topic of this Imperial Conference was clear the Dark Cavalry. The trolls had already set up a trap, but the game was nowhere to be seen. As time passed, the upper echelons of the trolls inevitably began to grow anxious. Modo the Second was already over fifty years old, but he was still very robust and sturdy, his posture upright and military-like as he sat on the throne. In fact, this troll emperor had indeed served in the military and had also crossed swords with Marquis Garcia. Of course, its not accurate to say that they had crossed swords. More accurately, he had been taught a lesson by Marquis Garcia But there was nothing to be ashamed of. In the Troll Empire, any general who hadnt been schooled by Marquis Garcia could only be said to be unworthy of being on the frontline. It was precisely because the Dark Cavalry had left a psychological shadow on him that this Troll Emperor attached great importance to this plan to bait and kill them. As long as the Dark Cavalry was not annihilated, Modo the Second would be restless day and night. The majority of the Troll nobles also firmly believed that if they could truly consign the name of the Dark Cavalry to history this time, the revival of the Troll Empire might just be around the corner. Inside the Parliament Hall hung a massive military map. The Black arrows representing the Dark Cavalry were shown to be occupying Wind Roar Fortress. But this status has not been updated for more than ten days. Why is the Dark Cavalry still at Wind Roar Fortress? Why dont they attack the Trolls Royal City? Could they have seen through this strategy? All kinds of thoughts were spinning in the minds of the troll nobles, making the atmosphere a bit oppressive for a moment. In the end, it was Modo the Second who broke the embarrassing silence: Has there been any movement from the Dark Cavalry? The Minister of Military Affairs looked a bit stiff as he carefully replied: No, Your Majesty. The sentries on the frontline have not seen them leave Wind Roar Fortress. Then why are they not moving? Modo the Seconds follow-up question put the Minister of Military Affairs in a difficult position; he cast a pleading look at the two princes seated closer to the front. Of the four princes of the Troll Empire, Prince Otto of the North had been injured in a duel with Duke St. Hilde and was currently recuperating in the extreme north. Prince Okamoto of the South had led a feint and gone south. So, the only ones left in the hall were Prince Abbas of the East and Prince Meruvi of the West. Prince Abbas was an elegant middle-aged troll who was fond of human culture, manners, etiquette, and of course, human beauties. If one ignored his somewhat grim face in human eyes, Prince Abbas was no different from an elegant and dignified human noble. This Eastern Prince was a firm Peace Faction in the Troll Empire. In his view, persisting in antagonizing the North Territory was an extremely unwise move. Only by peacefully coexisting and trading with the North Territory could the Troll Empire have hope for revival. Last year, when Prince Okamoto went to Winterfell City for peace talks and a marriage alliance, he received high praise from Prince Abbas, who believed that this was the right way for the Troll Empire and North Territory to coexist. The Western prince across from him, Meruvi, on the other hand, is a staunch war advocate. Prince Meruvi had a robust build, muscular stature, and dense hair covered his dark green skin, making him look like a green-skinned large gorilla. As for his dress, it was difficult to describe. He wore various colored gems all over his body, his appearance indeed radiant, but it was too much. Such adornment only exposed Prince Meruvis incredibly vulgar taste. Prince Meruvi had a pair of triangular eyes, and the menacing look in them made him appear as if he disapproved of everyone, especially Prince Abbas. In his view, a sissy like Prince Abbas was nothing but a disgrace to the Troll Clan. Not to mention the princes pacifistic tendencies, which made Meruvi wish he could cut down this traitor with a single swipe. At this time, seeing the pleading gaze of the Minister of Military Affairs, Prince Meruvi spoke casually: Your Majesty, I think there is no need to worry. The Dark Cavalry is probably waiting for our southern troops to go further, so they delayed in Wind Roar Fortress. So, what we should do now is wait patiently. No sooner had he finished speaking than Prince Abbas sneered and shook his head, as if he had heard something foolish. Prince Meruvis eyes widened, and he retorted angrily: Abbas, why are you laughing? Whats wrong with what I said? Prince Abbas took a step back to avoid the sprayed spit from Meruvis mouth, and he said disdainfully: Meruvi, did your pig brain ever consider, we only know that the Dark Cavalry hasnt advanced to the north of Wind Roar Fortress, but what about the south of the fortress? Do you know whats happening there? Prince Meruvi was momentarily stunned at those words, but quickly retorted: What could happen in the south? Prince Abbas sneered: Counting the time, Okamoto should be retreating as planned. Tell me, if the Dark Cavalry continues to stay at Wind Roar Fortress, what will happen? Meruvi frowned now: Are you saying, the Dark Cavalry is waiting for Okamotos army to retreat? How is that possible? How could they know Okamoto will return? Prince Abbas scoffed: Do you think everyone is as stupid as you? From the very beginning, I strongly opposed this so-called plan to lure the enemy, because once the enemy sees through it, we will be in an extremely passive situation! The Dark Cavalry now occupies the Wind Roar Fortress but has not continued north. It is very likely that they already know that the Troll Royal City is a trap! Ha! While you want to lure the enemy, it seems the enemy has eaten the bait but just wont step into your trap! Nonsense! Prince Meruvi, red-faced, wanted to rebut, but he didnt find any counterarguments for a moment. Because at this time, most of the troll nobles had begun to realize that the movements of the Dark Cavalry were too suspicious. Perhaps, as Prince Abbas said, the plan to lure the enemy had unexpectedly gone awry. This is all just your speculation, do you have any evidence to prove that the Dark Cavalry has seen through our stratagem? Prince Meruvi still tried to maintain a facade. Prince Abbas chuckled coldly, seeming unwilling to explain to this brash brute. Abbas Modo the Second also spoke, his voice sounding particularly hoarse. But before the Troll Emperor could continue, a guard walked quickly into the Parliament Hall and reported loudly: Your Majesty, Prince Okamoto is asking for an audience outside the palace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Okamoto! Why is he back! What happened to the army heading south? Did the Dark Cavalry really see through our scheme? For a moment, the Parliament Hall was thrown into disorder. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: 202 Fixed Plan (Up)_1 Chapter 202: 202 Fixed Plan (Up)_1 Translator: 549690339 When Prince Okamoto entered the conference hall, the entire room fell silent. All eyes were on Prince Okamoto, as if waiting for the judgment of fate. Modo the Second still maintained his straight posture, his expression remained indifferent, but upon careful observation, one could see the slight tremor in his hands. Obviously, the Troll Emperor was not as calm as he appeared. After patiently waiting for Prince Okamoto to finish his bow, Modo the Second finally asked the question that had been lingering in his heart: Okamoto, why have you returned at this time? Where is your army? Upon hearing these words, Prince Okamoto kneeled down without hesitation and said with a gloomy look: Your Majesty, I have failed your trust The Dark Cavalry has broken our scheme, the one hundred thousand troops heading south have have been completely wiped out! What? Exclaimed Modo the Second, he could no longer maintain the dignity and composure of an emperor, he jumped up from the throne, swearing: You fool! What exactly happened? Wheres my one hundred thousand troops? It hasnt been that long? How could the whole army be annihilated so quickly? And what do you mean by saying that the Dark Cavalry has broken our scheme? How could they have seen through it? Did someone leak information? Speak up, say it! Prince Okamoto prostrated on the ground, quickly recounting the rough course of the previous battle, but then immediately placed the blame: Your Majesty, its all because of that traitor, Charles! He has revealed our plan to Colin, thats why the Dark Cavalry knew that the Troll Royal City was a trap. It was due to this that Colin Angler came to know that the large southward-bound army led by me was merely a facade, and thus he lay in ambush outside the Wind Roar Fortress, launching an ambush on us Bullshit! Prince Meruvi stepped forward, kicking Prince Okamoto to the ground, and roared, What facade? You had a hundred thousand troops at your command! Among them were thirty thousand elite soldiers, even three thousand wolf riders! Tell me, how could a mere ten thousand Dark Cavalry annihilate a hundred thousand troops in such a short time? Enough. Prince Abbas suddenly spoke up, In the open wilderness, facing the Dark Cavalry, even with a numerical advantage, who among you dares to say they could come out unscathed? Meruvi, do you dare? Prince Meruvis forehead had veins popping, it seemed that Prince Abbass questioning had triggered some unpleasant memories. His breath grew heavier, his face flushed, but it was unclear if it was due to anger or shame. Abbas! Are you trying to exonerate a defeated general? I am not trying to exonerate Okamoto. Im just reminding you that this devastating defeat is not solely Okamotos fault! I warned you before, although Charles held resentment towards his father, he might not be truly willing to work for us. Look, as expected, he is the one who messed up! Ahem. At this point, Modo the Second could no longer maintain face, as Prince Abbass words also made him feel awkward. After all, he had also agreed with Mr. Jis proposal to lure the enemy, only to find that not only did the Dark Cavalry fail to attack the Troll Royal City, but instead a large army was lost. Now is not the time to assign responsibility, what is urgent, is how to deal with the Dark Cavalry entrenched in Wind Roar Fortress? In response to Modo the Seconds question, Prince Abbas immediately responded: Your Majesty, I still stick to my previous point of view negotiation! Negotiation my ass! Prince Meruvi cursed again, Abbas, you traitor of the Troll Tribe, all you think about day and night is negotiating with the North Territory! But have you ever thought, how can humans possibly coexist peacefully with Trolls? Why not? Goblins can, Dwarves can, Half-Elves can, why not us Trolls? Those races you mentioned are all weak enough, so humans can tolerate them. Heh, Meruvi, have you forgotten? Okamoto has just recently reached a peace agreement with Duke St. Hilde. Bullshit peace agreement! Prince Meruvis spit almost sprayed onto Prince Abbass face, Thats just because Duke St. Hilde needs time to resolve the internal conflict, then he is willing to have a temporary ceasefire with us. Once he is free, he will definitely not let us go! Youre just making baseless assumptions Enough! Modo the Second interrupted the quarrel between the two princes again, Meruvi, since you do not approve of the peace talks, what do you say we should do? Your Majesty, we actually dont need to do anything now, the Dark Cavalry will naturally leave! Prince Meruvi said confidently: Since the plan has been leaked, the Dark Cavalry must know by now that there is still an elite army of fifty thousand in the Royal City. So, as long as Colin Angler still has a little sanity, he would not risk his precious cavalry to attack the Royal City. Therefore, he will definitely retreat next. Dont forget, the North Territory is a mess now, Colin Angler cannot possibly stay in Wind Roar Fortress for long. Prince Abbas sneered and challenged, What if the Dark Cavalry sweep through the interior of the Empire before retreating to the North Territory? Prince Meruvi was taken aback by the question and clearly struggled to answer. The Troll Empires last elite forces are now gathered in Troll Royal City. If the Dark Cavalry rampage around the Royal City, wreaking havoc, it would truly render the Troll Empire helpless, causing severe heartache. While all the Troll nobles were lost in thought, Prince Okamoto, kneeling on the ground, suddenly spoke again: Your Majesty, in fact, Viscount Angler let me return this time to deliver a message to you. A message? Modo the Second looked surprised, You mean, Colin Angler wants to meet me? Yes. Prince Okamoto took a note from his bosom and presented it to Modo the Second. After a quick glance, Modo the Second looked up again, his eyes scanning the group of nobles who were looking at him with curiosity, and said: This Colin Angler wants to meet me outside the Royal City to discuss peace talks. Prince Meruvi immediately shouted: Your Majesty! This must be a trap, dont get fooled! On the contrary, Prince Abbas suggested, Your Majesty, perhaps Viscount Angler truly intends to negotiate peace. You dont want to miss such an opportunity. Bullshit! Prince Meruvi cursed again, Abbas, you ulterior-motives swine, how dare you suggest that His Majesty meets with the enemy outside the city, what if something happens to His Majesty Theres no need to worry about that. Modo the Second waved the sheepskin scroll in his hand, explaining, Viscount Angler has set the meeting place five kilometers outside the Royal City and promises that the Dark Cavalry will stay at least ten kilometers away. Furthermore, both parties are only allowed to bring one guard to the meeting place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this proposal, Prince Meruvi frowned and pondered, but didnt argue further. Just as Modo the Second was about to agree to the proposal, Prince Okamoto opened his mouth again: Your Majesty, I think, this may actually be a golden opportunity for us. What opportunity? Modo the Second raised an eyebrow. He had not wanted to entertain the leader of the defeated army who had just lost one hundred thousand men, but the word opportunity piqued his interest. Prince Okamoto raised his head, his eyes glinting with flames of revenge, and said solemnly: Your Majesty, we can take this opportunity to kill Colin Angler! Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: 203 Fixed Plan (Down)_1 Chapter 203: 203 Fixed Plan (Down)_1 Translator: 549690339 As Prince Okamotos low, firm voice echoed through the Parliament Hall, there was a moment of stunned silence among the Troll nobles. Mo the Seconds eyes narrowed to a slit, a horrifying gleam flickered within them. He stared intently at Prince Okamoto, kneeling before him, and asked in a slow, low tone: How will we kill him? An undeniable joy suddenly appeared on Prince Okamotos face, and he hurriedly responded: Your Majesty, Viscount Angler has deciphered our strategy this time and annihilated an army of 100,000. Such military exploits are enough to make him a rising star in the North Territory following Marquis Garcia. However, he surely understands that the Trolls Royal City cannot be conquered. This invitation for you to meet outside the city is probably due to his youthful arrogance, wanting to flaunt his achievements before you. But, midst his triumph, Viscount Angler has forgotten his biggest weakness! What weakness? Mo the Second has come over to Prince Okamotos side, bending slightly, his expression filled with urgency. Prince Okamotos eyes quickly sharpened, and he said coldly: His forces lack higher-ranking warriors! Higher-ranking warriors? Yes, your Majesty! Prince Okamoto continued, Regarding the Dark Cavalry, I have a good understanding of them. This is a terrifying army, but its terror lies in its incredibly high warfare proficiency, superb weapons and equipment, and formidable fighting will. Of course, they wouldnt be complete without the command of an excellent leader. Theres no need to speak of Marquis Garcia, and now Colin Angler has also demonstrated command capabilities no less inferior. However, the Dark Cavalry does have a flaw there are not many high-level professionals within their ranks. Upon hearing this, the Troll nobles in the hall could not help but nod in agreement. They were all too familiar with the Dark Cavalry. They understood that on a real battlefield, high-level professionals are not of much use. Unless one reaches the level of a Holy Field powerhouse, regular fifth, or even sixth-order professionals, would not dare to face the charge of thousands of elite cavalry. Therefore, while the Dark Cavalry does not have many high-level professionals, they still remain as an undying nightmare for the Troll nobles. Prince Okamoto continued, According to previous intelligence, there are no sixth-order professionals in the Dark Cavalry, and two fifth-order knights. However, in the Battle of Shadow Gorge, one of the fifth-order knights was killed, while the other, who is Marquis Garcia himself, was captured by the Eastern Territory. Therefore, the remnant Dark Cavalry led by Viscount Angler does not possess any fifth-order professionals. Furthermore, I have investigated that the Angler family was previously a mere baron family with shallow roots, their highest-ranking family knight was only of the third order. Only Viscount Angler has displayed the power of a fourth-order professional in Silver Moon City. Upon hearing this, Mo the Second understood what Prince Okamoto implied: You mean, in this meeting, the guards by Colins side wont be professionals above fourth order? Mo the Second didnt doubt the accuracy of Prince Okamotos intelligence. Because high-ranking professionals of fifth order or above were all renowned individuals, it was not difficult to investigate their status. It was impossible for a previously unknown master to suddenly appear out of nowhere. Exactly! Prince Okamotos eyes shone with a murderous intent, Therefore, if you bring a warrior of the fifth order or above, you can use this meeting as an opportunity to kill Colin Angler! No! Prince Abbas immediately cried out to prevent this. Why not? Prince Meruvi stood up to question without hesitation when he saw his old adversary objecting. Prince Abbas looked seriously at Modo the Second, speaking in a solemn voice, Your Majesty, Viscount Angler has presented a formal request to meet with you on the front lines of both armies. If you do not wish to see him, you can simply refuse. However, if you accept his request for a meeting and then attempt to assassinate him, the reputation of the Troll Empire will be utterly ruined! Modo the Seconds face immediately darkened. He didnt say anything for a long time, and his eyes flickered. He was clearly struggling internally. Upon seeing Modo the Seconds hesitation, Prince Meruvi loudly exclaimed, Now that the Troll Empire has come to this point, why do we even care about its damned reputation! I say we should take this opportunity to kill Colin Angler with a single blow! Prince Abbas sneered, Meruvi, do you ever think before you speak? To discard the Empires credit and dignity for a Colin Angler.is it worth it? Modo the Second remained silent. Your Majesty! Prince Okamoto couldnt help but call out, Allow me to escort you to this meeting. At that time, I will personally kill Colin Angler. You just have to claim that I could not bear the previous defeat and thus killed him out of personal behavior and that it had nothing to do with the Empire. You can even strip me of my royal status afterwards to apologize to the North Territory, dissociate from me and thus preserve the Empires credit and dignity. I fully realize that my sin is unforgivable, so please give me a chance to atone. I am willing to become your blade, to strike any enemy, even if it means being shattered to pieces! Modo the Seconds eyes seemed to be moved by Prince Okamotos impassioned speech. However, he didnt immediately agree. Seeing this, Prince Meruvi snorted, saying, Okamoto, youre merely a third-rank Samurai, how could you possibly assassinate Colin Angler? How can you handle the important duty of protecting His Majesty? His words were blunt, but his gaze at Prince Okamoto softened considerably. He was apparently moved by Okamotos behavior. Then, Prince Meruvi turned to Modo the Second, bowed seriously, and said, Your Majesty, please allow me to escort you to this meeting. Apparently, this Western prince was prepared to sacrifice himself to assassinate Colin Angler. Modo the Seconds eyes flickered. In a deep voice, he asked, Is it worth it, Prince Meruvi, for the sake of killing Colin Angler? Prince Meruvi held his left hand over his heart, bowed slightly, and said, Your Majesty, whether its worth it or not is your decision. I will only abide by your will! Modo the Second fell silent again. Seeing this, Prince Okamoto spoke up again, Your Majesty! I think its worth it! Although the Dark Cavalry couldnt possibly capture the Royal City, they could still wreak havoc within the Empire, inflicting significant harm. The current soldiers in the Royal City would be unable to stop the swift cavalry. Moreover, Colin Anglers demonstrated military talents, if given three to five years to develop, he could become another Marquis Garcia! If we dont seize this opportunity to get rid of him, the future of the Empire will probably become gloomy! Prince Okamotos words seemed to finally firm up Modo the Seconds resolution. The Troll Empire had been suppressed by Marquis Garcia for over twenty years. If another Garcia showed up Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this thought, Modo the Second took a deep breath, turned to Prince Meruvi, and ordered Prince Meruvi, Ill trouble you to accompany me to meet this Colin Angler. Yes, Your Majesty! Prince Abbas wanted to persuade him further, but Modo the Second had already turned around: Dismissed! Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Conference 204_1 Chapter 204: Conference 204_1 Translator: 549690339 Troll King City. The gentle light of dawn slowly penetrated from the east, tenderly tearing the darkness of the earth apart. The hazy light reflected off the snow on the ground, sparkling with a cold radiance. Clip-clop, clip-clop The crisp sound of a horses hooves quickly broke the tranquil and beautiful scene as numerous dark figures suddenly appeared on the horizon, steadily approaching the Troll King City. But about ten kilometers from the royal city, the Dark Cavalry halted. Nevertheless, the tangible pressure still left the troll defenders on the citys walls gasping for breath. It was the first time an enemy had come so close to the heart of the Troll Empire since the imperial relocation. Not to mention, it was the Dark Cavalry that had caused countless trolls to lose heart. Shortly after the Dark Cavalry arrived, the south gate of Troll King City slowly opened. Modo the Second and Prince Meruvi stepped out. Behind them, a squadron of wolf riders were on standby inside the city gate. If any mishap occurred, they would swiftly rush out of the gate to escort their emperor back into the city. Meanwhile, two figures also emerged from the Dark Cavalry. The two sides slowly approached one another. After a short distance, Modo the Second recognized Colin, but the guard beside Colin made him slightly furrow his brows. Meruvi, is that Charles St. Hilde next to Colin? Prince Meruvi squinted his eyes for a while and nodded, Your Majesty, I believe it is. The troll prince then revealed a bloodthirsty smile, I heard that it was this young man who leaked our plans. Well, this will be a good opportunity to slaughter him as well! Modo the Second, however, gently shook his head and whispered, No, we can kill Colin, but Charles, we better capture alive. We can use him as a bargaining chip to negotiate with Duke St. Hilde. Yes, Your Majesty. Prince Meruvi nodded, then reminded him, Your Majesty, when the fighting starts, you should immediately run back. Dont worry about your subjects. Modo the Second gently nodded, offering no rebuttal. This Troll Emperor was not known for his martial might, being only of the third tier. In fact, this was rather peculiar in the Troll Empire, where power was held in high esteem. But there was a reason for this. Unlike the inheritance law of the Empire of Glory, the succession of the throne in the Troll Empire wasnt based on primogeniture. The successive Troll Emperors were usually from the most powerful members of the Troll Royal Family C the Volkin Family. In this generation of the Volkin Family, the most powerful member was undoubtedly the Northern Prince who was a Holy Warrior C Otto Volkin. But this Prince Otto was a renowned martial maniac who had no interest in becoming the Emperor of the Empire. Moreover, when he refused the throne, Prince Otto said something that profoundly affected the troll empires thrones sucession C What the empire needs now is an emperor with political wisdom, not a warrior with brute strength. At that time, the Troll Empire was under pressure from the Dark Cavalry, and the previous Troll Emperor had been decapitated in a duel with Duke St. Hilde, a blow that gradually led many troll nobles to reconsider Was martial power really a necessary condition for becoming the Troll Emperor? Under such circumstances, the words of Otto, the strongest Prince of the Troll Empire, had the effect of making a final decision, so the succession to the throne of the Troll Empire no longer took power into consideration. It was because of this that Modo the Second, who had demonstrated exceptional political skills, stood out and ascended to the throne. After his ascension to the throne, this emperor indeed worked diligently and promoted many reforms, which for a time revitalized the Troll Empire. If it were not for the drama staged by the St. Hilde brothers last year, which resulted in the complete destruction of the Troll Empires most elite army of 300,000, the North Territory would surely have been facing a steadily emerging Troll Empire. Soon, the two parties met in the center between the Dark Cavalry and the Troll King City. Your Majesty Modo the Second, Lord Meruvi, may I bring Duke St Hildes cordial greetings to you! Colin bowed slightly with a beaming smile, offering a salute. Modo the Seconds lips twitched, unclear if he objected to Colins warm welcome, but in such circumstances, he maintained his demeanor, returned the courtesy, and laughed: Viscount Angler, welcome to the Royal City, and please extend my greetings to Duke St. Hilde. Then, he turned to Charles, greeted him: Sir Charles, I didnt expect such deep affection for the North Territory, for your father, what a surprise! Modo the Second assumed Charles was playing Infernal Affairs, clearly mocking his previous betrayal. But facing Modo the Seconds ridicule, Charles gave no response, his face was completely unmoved, as if he didnt hear anything at all. Colin smiled, and took over the conversation: Your Majesty, lets talk about serious matters. Good. Modo the Second did not entangle Charles, and nodded: What is the reason for Viscount Angler to see me? Looking into Modo the Seconds eyes, Colin smiled and said: Firstly, as a token of gratitude for your agreement to meet, I present to you a generous gift. What kind of gift? Modo the Second curiously asked. Colin turned around and waved his hand to the rear. Subsequently, over a hundred troll prisoners were pushed out, heading towards the Royal City. Your Majesty, these troll prisoners are my gift to you. They are all professionals from the southern army, I presume you wouldnt want them to become victims under Dark Cavalry. Modo the Second carefully observed and seeing that slowly approaching figures indeed were trolls, he was relieved and asked, So, you dont want a ransom? Colin shrugged, generously said: Since it is a gift, why would I require a ransom? Then I thank you for your generosity! Modo the Second finally showed a sincere smile, then asked What about the rest of the troll prisoners? All killed. Colin nonchalantly stated. Prince Meruvis eyes popped out, unable to suppress his murderous intent. Modo the Second was bleeding in his heart, but kept his cool and continued: Alright, Viscount Angler, I accept your gift. Now lets get to business. Colin nodded while grinning, Good. Your Majesty, I am here to negotiate peace with you. Peace? Yes. Continuing the fight benefits no one, so we might as well negotiate peace. Colin paused and added, Of course, there are conditions to the peace. Speak. Modo the Second also turned cold. Colin remained unfazed, casually continued: Your Majesty, as long as you accept the following conditions, I will immediately withdraw my troops. First, you must publicly apologize for this attempted invasion of the North Territory; Second, to compensate the Angler family for our losses in this war, the Troll Empire must pay 18 million gold coins, which can be paid over five years; Third, the Troll Empire promises to never again become enemies with North Territory and disarm its forces, only retaining a maximum of 30,000 regular army; Fourth, the Troll Empire will have to deliver 200,000 strong young slaves to North Territory; Fifth Upon hearing Colins first condition, Modo the Seconds face turned ashen. And after more outrageous conditions uttered from Colins mouth, Modo the Second was silent. Only a hint of a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, his gaze at Colin seemed to be looking at a clown. When Colin finally finished detailing all his conditions, Modo the Second chuckled, and said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viscount Angler, for this negotiation, our side also has a condition. Oh? Your Majesty, please speak. Our condition is Modo The Second turned to Prince Meruvi, who was already seething with anger, You must die! Boom! The moment he finished speaking, Prince Meruvi charged towards Colin like a sharp arrow released from its string. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: 205 Beheading_1 Chapter 205: 205 Beheading_1 Translator: 549690339 Colin, your time is up! Prince Meruvi shouted, echoing like thunder in the plains. Despite his large and beefy figure, he moved sprightly like a venomous snake shooting out from a hole, thundering towards Colin. Anticipating Prince Meruvis ambush, Colin swiftly retreated. Simultaneously, two thousand cavalrymen emerged from the Dark Cavalry behind, split symmetrically and charged from both wings to cover Colins retreat. The Trolls were also quick to act, a team of wolf-mounted guards burst out from the city gate, ready to assist Modo the Second. At the moment Prince Meruvi attacked, Modo the Second immediately dashed towards the city gate. Not worried about Prince Meruvi he thought that as a fifth-order samurai, killing Colin and Charles should be effortless. Even if this causes a delay and the vanguards of the Dark Cavalry catch him, with Prince Meruvis strength, he could still escape if he wanted to. Prince Meruvi was now close to Colin, a twisted grin on his face, his fists like iron, reaching for Colins skull. Unexpectedly, Charles who was beside Colin, suddenly stepped forward, blocking Colins path. Prince Meruvi was somewhat befuddled. WelI, if its an ordinary guard sacrificing himself to save Colin, that makes sense. But what about Charles? This was the eldest son of the St. Hilde family! Even if his title of Marquis of the North Territory was stripped, as long as his surname is St. Hilde and the blood of the Holy Knight family flows in his veins, no one would dare look down on him. Even in some sense, Charless life was more valuable than Colins. This was why Modo the Second had warned Prince Meruvi before to kill Colin, but capture Charles alive. He feared that if Charles were to die here, it would incur the wrath of the Northern Duke who was a Holy Knight. But now, Charles, like a loyal knight of the Angler family, fearlessly met the fatal blow from Prince Meruvi, laden with killing intent. Prince Meruvi wavered. With his power, killing Charles would be as easy as slaughtering a chicken. But he dared not. Whether it was Modos previous admonition, or the intimidations of the Duke of Holy Knight, none allowed Prince Meruvi to disrespect the heirs of the St. Hilde family and shed their blood. With no other choice, Prince Meruvi was forced to change his approach. With a couple of crisp cracks, Charless arms were dislocated instantly. Prince Meruvi casually tossed Charles aside and continued forward. But he only took one step and felt a pain in his ankle. Looking back, he found Charles, like a rabid dog, biting onto his right foot. Have you lost your mind? Prince Meruvi couldnt fathom why Charles was going to such lengths to protect Colin. However, the madness in Charless eyes sent a chill down Prince Meruvis spine. Resisting the urge to kill, Prince Meruvi controlled his strength and kicked Charles in the chest. Crack A series of bone-breaking sounds echoed, leaving a mystery of how many intact ribs Charles had left. Having cleared himself from Charless interference, Prince Meruvi saw that Colin had already made some distance away. Boom! Boom! Boom! With every step onto the hard frozen tundra, deep hollows were left behind. Propelled by the rebound, Prince Meruvi, like a gigantic elephant, charged towards Colin. Indeed, the moment Prince Meruvi suddenly turned against Colin, in addition to the Dark Cavalry and the Wolf Cavalry Guards in the Royal City, a third force was rushing towards the meeting place of the two parties. They were the Troll prisoners Colin had just released as a gift. Perhaps by coincidence, just as Colin finished listing his terms for peace, these Troll prisoners had just arrived between the Dark Cavalry and the Troll Kings City. They were roughly in the position where Colin and Modo the Second were about to meet. The reason Modo the Second had chosen to act abruptly was that he noticed these Troll prisoners were nearby. At that time, he had silently mocked Colin for being so careless, allowing these prisoners to get so close. Did he think that the Trolls wouldnt dare touch him? At this point, the Troll prisoners immediately divided into two forces. One group rushed towards Colin, while the other rushed towards Modo the Second. Seeing this, Modo the Second thought that these Troll prisoners were coming to assist him and immediately ordered loudly, Dont mind me. Help Prince Meruvi stop Colin! However, these Troll prisoners seemed to have completely ignored Modo the Seconds command and continued to dash towards him. Modo the Second frowned, but seeing that half of the Troll prisoners were rushing towards Colin, he didnt say anything further, thinking that the group of Troll prisoners rushing towards him was just overly protective. But the next second, Modo the Second realized something was wrong. This group of Troll prisoners charged up to him, their faces showing no fear or respect, but a heart-stopping indifference instead. What are you doing? Modo the Second, surrounded by the Troll prisoners, was somewhat at a loss. However, the Troll prisoners ignored Modo the Second, only surrounding him to prevent him from continuing to flee towards the City Gate. Modo the Second was panic-stricken. Seeing the approaching Dark Cavalry in the distance, he barked with suppressed fear, Are you all mad? Why are you blocking my way? Then, Modo the Second saw a familiar face among the prisoners. Gangdor! What does this mean? I didnt blame you for our defeat outside Wind Roar Fortress. If you escort me back to the Royal City, I promise not to punish you. However, it was like Modo the Second was playing a lute before an ox, the group of Troll prisoners completely ignored his words. On the other hand, when Prince Meruvi also saw the approaching Troll prisoners, he shouted excitedly, Quickly, quickly, stop Colin for me! However, those Troll prisoners had no intention of stopping Colin but instead surged towards Prince Meruvi. Are you all mad! Prince Meruvi was stunned. He couldnt understand why these Trolls were helping the humans! These Troll prisoners were professionals selected from the southern army. Although they werent high-ranking, their sheer number made Prince Meruvi flustered. Looking at Modo the Second and Prince Meruvi, who had fallen into a state of heavy encirclement, Colin also stopped running and laughed. Soon, the Dark Cavalry behind him also caught up. Colin began to accelerate forward, and Knight Logh was already close by. A spare horse was timely released for Colin, who spotted the opportunity and leapt onto it. Whinny Amid the neighing, the Dark Cavalry did not stop. They bypassed Prince Meruvi, who was entangled by the Troll prisoners, and rushed towards Modo the Second. The Wolf Cavalry Guards who rushed out of the Royal City also arrived just in time, but their number was no more than two hundred, who seemed like a fragile piece of paper in front of the two thousand iron-hoofed Dark Cavalry, easily broken with one charge. At this point, Modo the Second had already fallen into deep despair. No matter how he thought about it, he couldnt understand why his people would betray him. Modo the Second, your life ends here! Colin charged like a bolt of lightning and echoed the insults Prince Meruvi had shouted ten minutes earlier. The Knight Sword was raised high above the head, glowing a chilling brightness under the illumination of the morning light. Modo the Seconds heart was almost stopped at that moment. Out of terror, he roared unwillingly: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin, Colin! I agree to your terms, I agree to your all terms! Hahaha! Its too late! Colin had no patience to waste words with him and rushed past on his horse. The Blade of Judgement in his hand, shimmering with a golden glow, splashed out fresh blood, And a huge head! Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: 206 Negotiating Peace (Part 1)_1 Chapter 206: 206 Negotiating Peace (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 Atop the Troll Royal City. Prince Abbas had a foreboding feeling when he saw Modo the Second surrounded by a group of troll captives. Although the Wolf Riders Guard had already charged out at the first sign of Prince Meruvis revolt, if Modo the Second were trapped on the spot, even if the Wolf Riders Guard managed to reach him, they would surely be entangled in the Dark Cavalry. We need to dispatch troops immediately to escort His Majesty back to the city! Prince Abbas turned around and ordered the commander of the City Defense Force. However, Prince Okamoto immediately voiced his objection: Not possible! We no longer have any cavalry in our hands. Even if we rushed out of the city, it would be too late to escort His Majesty. Instead, we will bury the empires last elite unit and might even lead to the loss of the Royal City! So you are ready to stand by and watch His Majesty be killed by the Dark Cavality? The Dark Cavalry may not dare to kill His Majesty! Countered Prince Okamoto, But if the Royal City is lost, not only His Majesty but also you, me, the troll nobles, and the citizens of the Royal City will be killed by the Dark Cavalry! Prince Abbas was momentarily stumped, without a retort. Moreover, he noticed that Prince Okamotos words had changed the expressions of the surrounding troll nobles. Apparently, they all didnt want the Dark Cavalry invading the Royal City. In this moment of hesitation, the Dark Cavalry had already reached Modo the Second. Though the Wolf Riders Guard also arrived, they were vastly outnumbered and quickly scattered by the Dark Cavalry. Then, all the troll nobles on the city tower saw a sight they will never forget in their lifetime Colin Angler struck off Modo the Seconds skull with a single swing of his sword! All the trolls who saw this were stunned as if all sound in the world had vanished at that moment. It seemed like a bizarre, terrifying nightmare that they couldnt wake from. Prince Okamoto clenched his fists, feeling as if his heart was about to leap out of his mouth. When he saw the troll captives betray their own, he finally understood why Colin insisted on meeting Modo the Second outside the city. It was an elaborate trap! Poor Prince Okamoto had proposed assassinating Colin in a bid to atone for his sins, hoping to redeem his status in Modo the Seconds eyes. But he never expected that Colin was also harboring assassination intentions, and his methods were so baffling that Okamoto couldnt comprehend! What did Colin promise those troll captives that they dared to conspire to kill the Emperor of the Troll Empire? At this moment, the name Colin Angler, replacing Marquis Garcia, had been deeply etched in Prince Okamotos heart, becoming a nightmare he wouldnt dare to confront in his lifetime. Watching Colin, holding Modo the Seconds skull in one hand and waving it towards the Troll Royal City, Prince Abbas felt waves of fear and panic rising in his heart. He turned abruptly, glaring furiously at Prince Okamoto, and roared: Okamoto! Didnt you say the Dark Cavalry wouldnt dare to kill His Majesty! Open your eyes and take a good look, His Majesty died because of you! Prince Okamoto clenched his fists in silence, not uttering a word. Witnessing the rage in Prince Abbass eyes which seemed ready to pierce him, Prince Okamoto suddenly calmed down. He suddenly realized that Modo the Seconds death might be a good opportunity for him. Uncle Abbas, youre right. So, to atone for my sins, Im willing to go to the front of the Dark Cavalry and retrieve His Majestys remains from Colin Angler. Upon hearing what Prince Okamoto said, Prince Abbas was momentarily taken aback. A troll noble whispered, Prince Okamoto, you arent afraid that Colin, whos on a killing spree, will also Then it would be what I deserve. Prince Okamoto declared righteously. Prince Abbas took a deep glance at Prince Okamoto, then he took a look at the Dark Cavalry strutting outside the city, nodding slowly: Very well, you can be the envoy. Remember, you not only need to redeem the remains of His Majesty and Prince Meruvi, but also ask clearly about the conditions of the Dark Cavalrys withdrawal. Yes, Uncle Abbas, I wont let you be disappointed again. Prince Okamoto saluted Prince Abbas, then descended from the city tower and walked alone towards the outskirts of the city. For a moment, the lonely figure of Prince Okamoto slowly walking towards the seething Dark Cavalry encampment had a poetic sense of solemnity and coldness. At this time, Colin was immersed in a wave of frenzy. The cheers of the Dark Cavalry warriors around him made him feel as if he was on cloud nine; the bloody skull in his hand symbolizing ultimate glory made him unavoidably smug. Of course, he was not completely out of his mind. So, when some hot-headed Dark Cavalry leaders wanted to charge into the Royal City of the Trolls, Colin decisively refused. The Royal City of Trolls was still defended by fifty thousand elite troops, and the narrow terrain of the city was not conducive to the cavalry, it would be dangerous to carelessly charge in. This time, they had already annihilated the one-hundred-thousand-strong Troll Southern armies, and killed the Troll King. Such achievements were already incredibly stunning, so it would be better to quit while ahead, to avoid getting more than they bargained for. Just as Colin was about to order a withdrawal, he saw a lone figure walking out from the Royal City of the Trolls. Lord Viscount, it seems to be Prince Okamoto. Hmm, let him pass. Yes. Soon, Prince Okamoto stood before Colin. Knowing that this Prince of the Southern Troll Empire was not highly skilled in combat, Colin waved his hand, signaling his men to temporarily retreat. Prince Okamoto came close to Colin and respectfully saluted him. Thump! The skull of Modo the Second was casually tossed by Colin, rolling to the feet of Prince Okamoto. Just right, those open dead eyes were staring directly at Prince Okamoto. At the same time, Colins taunting voice came: Okamoto, how about you take the throne of the Troll Empire? Prince Okamoto abruptly raised his head, the fire of ambition in his eyes completely unveiled, but when he opened his mouth, he said something else: Lord Viscount, you overestimate me. I am not qualified to succeed to the throne of the Troll Empire. Why? Colin frowned, Dont you also have the surname Volkin? Prince Okamoto gave a bitter smile: Lord Viscount, dont forget, I had just lost a hundred thousand troops, and moreover, the plan for Modo the Second to meet and assassinate you the conspiracy was my idea But now, its turned into this I cant shirk my responsibility for Modo the Seconds death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, no matter what, the Troll nobles in the Royal City would never agree to let me become the next Emperor. Colins eyebrows raised lightly, as if he was contemplating something. Then Prince Okamoto spoke again: Lord Viscount, although I cannot inherit the throne, I have a more suitable successor, he might be more satisfactory to you. Oh? Who? Prince Abbas. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: 207 Negotiation for Peace (Part 2)_1 Chapter 207: 207 Negotiation for Peace (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Prince Abbas? Colin frowned in confusion, not too familiar with this particular troll prince. Yes. Prince Okamoto noticed Colins doubt and promptly explained, He is the Eastern Prince of the Troll Empire and a member of the Volkin family, eligible for succession to the throne. Currently, of the four imperial princes, I have been eliminated, and the Northern Prince Otto has long been on a single-hearted pursuit of the samurais way, clearly expressing his disinterest in the throne. Hence, be it competence or standing, Prince Abbas is the most likely candidate to become the next Emperor of the Troll Empire. Colin stroked his chin, his face showing no sign of emotion. He keenly noted that Okamoto, while mentioning three of the princes, had deliberately omitted Prince Meruvi. As this Prince Meruvi joined Modo the Second in leaving the royal city and attempted to assassinate Colin, Colin was saved by the teleported troops of the Dark Cavalry and the troll prisoners who had been turned into blood slaves, thereby narrowly avoiding the assassination. However, Prince Meruvi proved to be ferocious, effectively slaughtering almost a hundred troll prisoners, who were handpicked professionals from an army of hundreds of thousands. Even so, he would have continued killing if not for the timely arrival of the Dark Cavalry. Pity, this fierce prince was now riddled with arrows. Colin had earlier heard that the prince was still breathing, proving the tenacity of the life force of the fifth-order samurai. Clearly, Okamoto was hoping Colin could help him eliminate this competing candidate. Instead of giving a definite answer, Colin asked, So why do you say that Prince Abbas will be a more suitable successor to the throne, one that I will be satisfied with? Because, he is a resolute member of the Peace Faction, advocating for a cooperative and mutually beneficial relationship with the North Territory, rather than the current state of military confrontation. Seeing Colins disbelief, Prince Okamoto added, Viscount, Prince Abbas has three lovers, all of them humans, and has fathered several half-troll illegitimate children. However, he has failed to produce any offspring with his troll queen, maintaining a rather cold relationship with her. Colin couldnt help but chuckle inwardly. So, this Prince Abbas was a human enthusiast. This implied that he would indeed improve the relationship between the Troll Empire and the North Territory when he took power. Then how can I ensure that Prince Abbas successfully ascends to the throne? Prince Okamotos eyes sparkled as he replied with a sinister grin, Viscount, as of now, Prince Abbas is already the most probable candidate for the throne within the Royal City. Really? Colin caught the underlying meaning in Prince Okamotos words. By the most probable candidate for the throne within the Royal City, he implied that outside the city, there were candidates more suitable than Prince Abbas. Certainly, the more suitable candidate for the throne was the very Prince Meruvi whom Okamoto had deliberately overlooked. It seemed that within the upper ranks of the Trolls, the powers opposing the North Territory were still stronger than those favoring it. Alright, Ill ensure that there wont be any other more fitting candidates for the throne within the Royal City. Thank you, Viscount! Prince Okamoto gave another bow before continuing, Viscount, I also bear the mission of proposing a truce on this trip. Negotiations? Great. Ive also been wanting to negotiate for a long time. Its just that Modo the Second didnt agree to the terms for the truce, or else things wouldnt have escalated to this point. What are your terms? Colin repeated the conditions he had previously proposed to Modo the Second. Prince Okamoto listened, the corners of his mouth twitching as he thought C No wonder Modo the Second decided to kill you. These conditions for peace do not show any sincerity at all. Viscount, if I were to return with this agreement, I might be torn to shreds by the angry Troll nobles. Colin chuckled, fully aware that his previous conditions were indeed too harsh. However, the condition was originally a plot to provoke Modo the Second and provoke him to act first, tarnishing the reputation of the trolls for destroying the negotiations. Colin knew that the trolls would never accept such terms. Alright then, tell me, what kind of peace terms you would be willing to accept? Following that, a fierce haggling took place between the two, and they finally reached a difficult agreement. The revised peace agreement mainly contained four terms: First, the Troll Empire pledged to maintain its current structure of a fifty thousand strong regular army and not to expand further; Second, compensate the Angler family with five million gold coins for war damages; Third, supply the Angler family with one hundred thousand robust young troll slaves over a period of five years; Fourth, all caravans bearing clearance documents issued by Ice Rock City would receive a tariff relief policy in the Troll Empire. Of course, in exchange, Colin would return the remains of Modo the Second and lead the Dark Cavalry out of the Troll Empire. This peace agreement was undoubtedly a great humiliation for the Troll Empire. However, they had no other choice. Though the Dark Cavalry could not conquer the trolls Royal City, if such a cavalry wreaked havoc in the Troll Empire, it would bring unbearable losses to the trolls. Nevertheless, when Prince Okamoto brought this peace agreement back to the trolls Royal City, it still sparked the anger of the troll nobles. In Parliament Hall, the troll nobles were in an uproar, cursing Colins greed, while also condemning Okamotos weakness. In the face of accusations, Prince Okamoto calmly said, My Lords, if you knew how outrageous the peace terms Colin initially proposed to His Majesty Modo the Second were, you would understand that I have done my utmost to negotiate this agreement. With that, he recounted the original peace agreement. Immediately, the voices of accusation became much softer. Then, Prince Okamoto bowed to Prince Abbas and said, Uncle Abbas, you are now the most virtuous and respected person in the Royal City, what is your opinion on this agreement? Prince Abbas was very satisfied with Okamotos respectful attitude, but still shook his head slightly, saying: Okamoto, I know you have done your best, but these terms are an insult to the Troll Empire, especially the first one about limiting expansion. If we agree to it, wont the Empire lose any hope of rising again forever? Uncle, Ive tried and cant make Viscount Angler give more concessions. However, if you talk to him, there might still be hope. Oh? Why is that? Because Viscount Angler believes that you are now the most likely candidate to inherit the throne. If you talk to him personally, he might give you some face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Prince Abbas felt a bit flattered. Being recognized by the enemy could be considered an honor, after all. However, he dare not meet Colin in person. He fears getting killed by Colin. Being one step away from the Troll throne, Prince Abbas would not risk it at this critical time. Cough cough, how about this, I will send an envoy on my behalf to meet Viscount Angler and secure a dignified peace agreement for the Troll Empire. Upon hearing this, the troll nobles immediately praised the Prince lavishly. Prince Abbas accepted the compliments with a glowing face, seemingly already imagining himself sitting on the throne. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: 208 New Troll King (Part 1)_1 Chapter 208: 208 New Troll King (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 Troll Palace. The night was deep and quiet, with a faint fragrance in the air, that of the Blue Bellflower. This flower is one of the few that can grow under the extreme climatic conditions of the Sky Ice Plain. When in bloom, it seems like an vast expanse of blue ocean. Therefore, it has become the national flower of the Troll Empire. Prince Okamoto stands in front of the window, watching the vague lights outside, his thoughts unknown. The fragrance of the Blue Bellflower constantly seeps into his nose, gradually calming his agitated mind. Your Highness, arent you going to sleep? Queen Nala appeared behind him and asked in a soft voice. You go to sleep first. Prince Okamoto turned his head and smiled lightly. Alright. Nala obediently nodded and quietly retreated. The queen, who was born into a branch of the St. Hilde family, was cautious in this foreign land. Fortunately, Prince Okamoto treated her quite well. The only thing that left Nala unsure whether to be happy or worried was that Prince Okamoto had never touched her. Honestly, Nala, of course, couldnt accept the appearance of a troll. But if she couldnt bear a child for Prince Okamoto, she felt that she had no support in this cold palace. When she heard that the Dark Cavalry had reached the Royal City and even killed Modo the Second, she was undoubtedly excited. But at the same time, a deep fear seized her C Would the trolls vent their anger on her? She dared not confess these thoughts to Prince Okamoto, for she knew that while the young Southern Prince respected her, this respect seemed more distanced and cautious. Of course, Prince Okamoto was unaware of the Queens worries. However, even if he knew, he probably wouldnt care. At this moment, he had his own troubles. Prince Okamoto gazed at the darkness before him, his deep eyes seemingly wanting to penetrate the darkness, searching for the figure he was eagerly waiting for. Prince Okamoto, good evening. Finally, an old voice sounded behind Prince Okamoto. In an instant, Prince Okamotos spirits lifted, his eyes glimmering. Master Squein, good evening! A troll wearing a black witch doctor robe stood quietly behind Prince Okamoto. His whole body was shrouded in a green mist, obscuring his features. Only from his old voice could it be determined that he must be quite old. Seeing this witch doctor Squein, Prince Okamotos attitude instantly became extremely respectful. Because this was the leader of the Troll Empires War God Church C the White Wolf Witch King. The position of witch doctors in the Troll Empire is similar to that of priests in the Glorious Empire. They dont possess much combat power, but firmly control the faith of the numerous citizens of the Troll Empire, and also hold the legacy of the God-blessed profession of the Troll Samurai. Although the White Wolf Witch King led a low-key and reclusive life, never participating in the politics of the Troll Empire, and not even showing his face when foreign enemies invaded, However, if he did appear, it would certainly have a significant effect on the political situation of the Troll Empire. Moreover, the Troll Emperors coronation ceremony was also to be presided over by the White Wolf Witch King Squein. I heard Modo the Second has fallen at the hands of the Dark Cavalry? Squins voice was so low, but it penetrated into Prince Okamotos ears clearly carrying a heart-shaking effect. Yes, His Majesty was unfortunately killed by Colin Angler. Prince Okamoto gave an honest answer. Hmm. Squin nodded slightly, his tone nonchalant as if he was indifferent to this news, Then who do you think should inherit the throne? Facing such a blunt question from the White Wolf Witch King, Prince Okamoto was slightly taken aback, but quickly regained his composure, respectfully saying: I believe that Prince Abbas is the most suitable to be the next Emperor. Squin remained silent, his cold gaze scanning Prince Okamotos face as if inspecting something. The long silence made Prince Okamotos heart beat erratically, feeling as though the White Wolf Witch Kings gaze was tangible, like a poisonous snake crawling back and forth on his body. Finally, Squin withdrew his gaze and said matter-of-factly, I suppose you know Prince Abbass political leanings? Do you really think the empires throne should be inherited by a weak prince who advocates human culture? Prince Okamoto maintained his composure and responded, Sir, I believe that under the current situation, a temporary resolution with the North Territory might be the best option. Furthermore, the North is currently in the midst of civil unrest. Whether the St. Hilde family can hold onto their position as rulers of the North is still uncertain. At this moment, we should avoid direct confrontation and recuperate. Squin was silent for a while before asking, Is it Prince Abbas currently conducting peace talks with the Dark Cavalry? Yes, and Prince Abbas has made significant progress. The Dark Cavalry has made further concessions. Really? It seems that Colin Angler has shown great respect to Prince Abbas. Squins tone was inscrutable. Of course, the Dark Cavalry is probably eager to return and deal with the turmoil in the North. They dont want to waste their time here. And Prince Abbass consistent political stance will help to quickly reach a peace agreement. After all, Viscount Angler would also like to see Prince Abbas ascend the throne. Hmph! Since when did the Troll Empires choice of ruler depend on the opinions of the Northerners? Squin said coldly, and without waiting for Prince Okamoto to speak, he asked an unrelated question, Prince Okamoto, you dont have any heirs yet, do you? No, not yet. Thats good. Modo the Seconds son is still young and shouldnt lack guidance. Why dont you take him in as your adopted child and tutor him well? Prince Okamoto seemed to realise something, his heartbeat missing several beats. He quickly replied, Of course, I will strive to be a qualified father. Squin nodded in satisfaction, then casually said, I hope you can not only become a good father but also a good emperor. What? Prince Okamoto looked up in surprise. Yes, I intend to nominate you as the heir to the throne. The smoke surrounding Squin quietly dispersed, revealing a face full of wrinkles. In his deep gaze, there was a strong sense of encouragement for Prince Okamoto. But but after all, I just lost a hundred thousand troops and even caused the death of Emperor Modo II outside the Royal City The blame for these failures should not solely fall on you. Besides, I can accept a clumsy emperor, but I cannot tolerate an emperor who bows and scrapes! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Squins gaze turned sharp as an arrow, If we really let Prince Abbas ascend the throne, it wouldnt take long before the Troll Empire becomes a vassal state of the Shining Empire, and even the noble bloodline of the Volkin Family will be tarnished by human blood! Prince Okamoto lowered his head, seemingly unable to face Squins gaze. He vowed solemnly, Sir, I understand your point. Rest assured, I will never touch that human princess! Squin nodded approvingly and reassured him, Dont worry about your past failures impeding you, I will convince the Troll nobility for you. You should remember that the Troll Empire can bear momentary failures, but must not give up its backbone! Prince Okamoto gave a shiver, instinctively straightening his back, meeting the piercing gaze of the White Wolf Witch King, he said aloud, Yes, I will always remember your teachings! Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: 209 New Troll King (Part 2)_1 Chapter 209: 209 New Troll King (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Outside the Troll Royal City, the Black Cavalry Army camp. In the main tent, Colin was circling around the massive body of Prince Meruvi, occasionally squeezing and patting as if trying to gauge the explosive power filling the princes muscles. After all, this was the first fifth-tier Blood Slave that Colin had converted. It felt like a child with a new and fascinating toy, unable to resist the urge to explore. Moreover, Prince Meruvi had left an incredibly deep impression on Colin during the previous battle. Nearly a hundred converted Troll prisoners turned into Blood Slaves were gruesomely killed by this fifth-tier samurai. To kill a Blood Slave, Colin knew of only one way decapitation. Any other damage would not be fatal. This made the fearless Blood Slaves, who had no fatal weaknesses, always possess an absolute advantage when facing opponents of the same tier. This merely highlighted the formidable fighting prowess of Prince Meruvi. However, although a large number of Troll Blood Slaves were lost, gaining a high-tier combatant like Prince Meruvi satisfied Colin. Colin made a rough estimate; even in his transformed state, he reckoned he would be no match for Prince Meruvi. Still, with the aid of his bat wings, Colin had an absolute mobility advantage. If he wanted to run, Prince Meruvi would not be able to catch him. Up until now, the number of members in the Blood Shadow Guard had increased to 108. Well, thats exactly 108, as in the 108 generals. This time, the gains from the Troll Empire included one fifth-tier soldier, one fourth-tier soldier, five third-tier soldiers, and fourteen first and second-tier professionals. Colin had the Troll Blood Slaves put on ghost masks and thick full-body armor to cover their skin, preventing anyone from recognizing their identities and races. While Colin was stroking his chin, admiring the gallant figures of the new recruits to the Blood Shadow Guard, an attendant outside the tent announced: Lord Viscount, theres an envoy from the trolls asking to see you. Let him in. Yes! Soon, a Troll envoy strode into the tent. While he was bowing to Colin, he was secretly sizing up the Blood Slaves standing in the tent with a stealthy glance. Because they were clad in full-body armor, the Troll envoy naturally could not recognize the identities of these Blood Slaves but was simply impressed by how majestic Viscount Anglers personal guards were. Huh? Why does the figure in front look somewhat familiar? Just as this Troll envoy was confused, Colin asked lightly: So, Prince Abbas has sent you again? Does he still have objections to the treaty? The Troll envoy quickly withdrew his prying gaze, replied: Lord Viscount, it wasnt Prince Abbas who sent me. Who was it? I am here on the instructions of the newly-appointed Emperor of the Troll Empire, His Highness Okamoto Wait! Colin interrupted the envoy hastily, asking with a somewhat incredulous expression, Did you say the new emperor is who? It is the revered Emperor Okamoto! Colin blinked, confirming he hadnt misheard. The new Emperor of the Troll Empire was not Abbas, but Okamoto! Suddenly, he burst into laughter. Because Colin finally realized that he had been played by Okamoto! However, he didnt take it to heart. After all, he had initially intended for Okamoto to inherit the throne, but Okamoto himself had refused. The guy had a plan all along, he had even used Colin to get rid of Prince Meruvi, and used the treaty negotiations to damage Prince Abbass prestige. Declaring no desire to inherit the throne but secretly planning, he repelled advances only to advance later, having the last laugh. Heh heh. Colin sneered. While Okamoto posed as a pushover on the battlefield, he seemed quite adept in the ring of political struggles. Interesting. What brings you here as the emperors envoy? Lord Viscount, His Majesty wishes to meet you again, just like last time, five kilometers outside the Royal City, but without any escorts! Heh, sure, as long as your emperor isnt worried about me twisting his head off, lets meet. Colin agrees casually. Okamotos capabilities have never been a concern for him, and even if something unexpected happened, nobody could stop him from escaping. This will be a good opportunity to see what exactly the new Troll King wants to tell him in private. Yes, Lord Viscount, shall we arrange for it to be at noon tomorrow? That works. On the second day, at noon. The gentle warm sun shines down on this world, covered in silver and ice. The Royal City wall, built from huge chunks of ice, reflects a beautiful glare. With a roaring sound, the South City Gate opens slowly. Okamoto walks out alone. On the side of the Dark Cavalry, Colin heads towards the Royal City alone as well. Before long, the two men meet midway. Its only been a few days, and youre ready to negotiate. Youve certainly surprised me, Emperor Okamoto! Viscount Sir, I admit I was at fault in this matter. But I hope you understand that I was in a difficult position. Seeing Okamoto taking such a humble stance, Colins alertness did not decrease; instead, it increased significantly. From the first time they met, Colin knew that Okamoto was a patient man. Initially, when Okamoto sought peace in Winterfell City, Colin compared him to a scheming adversary from another world. Now, hes even more certain of his initial judgment. Your Majesty is too polite. I would like to express my sincere congratulations on your ascension to the throne and hope that we can maintain a friendly relationship in the future, with less hostility. Thank you for your best wishes, Viscount! Okamoto nods delightedly, Ive always believed that the Troll Empire and the North Territory should be friendly with each other, not confrontational. Therefore, Im prepared to accept in full the peace treaty you proposed before, in the hope that this goodwill can mend some past misunderstanding. Great! I believe this treaty will mark a new beginning. Colin is pleased with Okamotos willingness to come to terms. He takes out a prepared sheepskin scroll, signs it, and hands it to Okamoto. Okamoto signs it swiftly. The peace treaty is officially concluded. Colin accepts the treaty, saying cheerfully, I will withdraw my troops tomorrow. I hope the next time we meet, it wont be on the battlefield. I hope so too, Okamoto says earnestly. Hes genuinely scared of Colin, and scenes of the terrifying Dark Cavalry charge have become his perpetual nightmare. Several times, hes awakened in a cold sweat. Colin shakes hands with Okamoto, laughing, The first time I saw you, I felt we would become friends! Really? Okamoto looks ecstatic, Its an honor to be friends with Viscount Angler! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin bursts into laughter: Long live our friendship! Long live our friendship! After shaking hands, they embrace, like old friends bidding each other a sorrowful farewell. But once they turn around, they almost simultaneously reveal glacial gazes. Clearly, this friendship only lasted a few short seconds. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: 210 Triumph_1 Chapter 210: 210 Triumph_1 Translator: 549690339 At the tail end of April, Colin led his army back to Ice Rock City. By this time, spring was in full bloom in the North Territory, with misty greens visible everywhere along the road. Rich, green grass swayed in the spring breeze, stretching with a comfortable pride that blanketed the earth in layers of green. What gratified Colin even more, however, were the fields of wheat that had already been mostly cultivated. Even though the other parts of the North Territory were in chaos, the land belonging to the Angler family was peaceful. The presence of the thirty thousand Silver Moon Guards, the ample supply of food reserves, and the geographical location far from the center of the storm, all kept the war from easily spreading to this territory. Occasional sporadic slave revolts and invading marauders were swiftly suppressed, so this years spring planting was not greatly affected. A messenger had already sent news of the great victory back to Ice Rock City in advance. Thus, when Colin arrived, a large crowd had already gathered outside the city to welcome him. The band timely played the triumphant tune. Colin rode his horse through the crowd, and noticed a figure rushing towards him on horseback among the welcoming crowd. It was Vera. The young lady had specially worn a white military ceremonial dress today, and on her chest was the golden lion badge of the St. Hilde family. Her golden hair was tied into a ponytail, swinging freely behind her as the warhorse jolted. Colin, welcome home! As she neared, Vera slowed down, caught her breath a little, and presented Colin with a beautiful smile. Colin rode up to Vera, wrapped his arm around the young girls slim waist, lifted her onto his horse, and they rode together. Vera did not resist Colins actions, only blushing slightly in embarrassment. The last time we rode the same horse was a year ago, Colin whispered, leaning close to Veras ear and savoring the fragrance from her body. Vera felt the warm breath by her ear, and her whole body softened into Colins embrace, a nostalgic look in her eyes: Yes, time flies! From being an unknown barons son back then, youve now become a great hero who has obliterated a hundred thousand-strong troll army and slain the Troll Emperor! Colin laughed heartily, then shook his head, What good is being a great hero? Duke St. Hilde still refuses to marry you off to me. Veras eyes dimmed at these words. To this day, the envoy Colin sent to Winterfell City to propose a marriage had yet to be granted an audience by the Duke. Colin really couldnt understand why at this time, did the Duke still believe he could quell the rebellion in the North Territory with just the Golden Lion Legion and without Colins help? Was he not worried about Colin turning to the rebels side? The military force now under Colins command made him a significant military power in the North Territory. Nevertheless, as if turning a blind eye to this, Duke St. Hilde showed no indication of his intentions. Still, Colin was not in a hurry. The main target of the St. Sean family was definitely not the Angler family. Therefore, Colin didnt see how they could cause him trouble, not after dealing with the trolls. Now was the best time to watch the unfoldings from the sidelines. Hold tight to your chips! This family motto of the Modewen family was quite suited to Colins current situation. He was in no hurry to gamble, the further he delayed, the heavier the chips he held would weigh. Amidst these thoughts, Colin had already entered Ice Rock City, surrounded by a crowd. The streets were thronged with locals who had come to greet them, their cheers for Colin rising louder and louder. Colin greeted them with a cheerful wave, a sense of pride welling up within him. His journey to the Troll Empire had significantly boosted his reputation, so much so that with the further spread of his exploits, Colins stature in the North Territory might even rise to a level just below that of Duke St. Hilde. This was no exaggeration. Although Colins surprise attack took advantage of the Troll Empires inner vulnerability, the major blow to the Troll Empires strength came from Marquis Garcia unquestionably. But the common people in the North Territory couldnt distinguish between the two. They were unaware of the true extent of the hundred thousand troll army that Colin had annihilated, or of how it compared in combat strength to the elite army once led by Prince Gambick. In their view, although the number of the troll army that Colin annihilated was less than that vanquished by Marquis Garcia, he had nevertheless cut off the head of a troll emperor, forcing the Troll Empire to sign a humiliating treaty. Such exploits were already not inferior to Marquis Garcias. Moreover, after the Battle of Shadow Gorge, Marquis Garcia had fallen from his pedestal. There was a palpable trend of Colin potentially replacing Marquis Garcia to become the foremost general in the North Territory. With a beauty by his side and a large army behind him, and surrounded by enthusiastic locals cheering him on, with all their earnest praises ringing in his ears, this must be a scene every man sought after. With the warm breeze of spring around him, Colin could not help but feel a little elated. Upon returning to the Red Fort and having a chance to freshen up and rest, Colin began to host a celebratory feast for his accomplished heroes. Today, the banquet hall of the Red Fort was showing its most beautiful side in celebration of the victorious return of these warriors. Butler Emon, with an expression of pride, welcomed the arriving guests at the entrance of the hall. The footmen of the Angler family were also spirited today. Their Lords achievements also gave them a sense of honor, making them stand even taller than usual. As the banquet guests were officers who had participated in the expedition to the Troll Empire, and most of them were not nobles by birth, the protocols during the banquet were relatively relaxed. Moreover, having just returned from the battlefield, these officers still seemed to carry with them a strong smell of blood, their gazes tinged with a hint of killing intent, making the entire banquet hall tinged with an atmosphere of battlefield heroism. The guests talked and laughed freely, their voices quickly overpowering the performance of the orchestra. This was an internal celebration. Colin had not sent out many invitations, so there were no guests sent by other families. The only outsider was a dwarf envoy who had arrived at Ice Rock City a month earlier. Having waited so long for Colin at Ice Rock City, the dwarf messenger was filled with resentment. Seeing these officers, who had little to do with elegance and nobility, he couldnt help but feel a sense of contempt. In his view, the Angler family, having risen not too long ago, lacked depth and still bore a trace of barbarism. At this moment, Colin and Vera hand-in-hand appeared at the entrance of the hall. Colin had changed into a Viscounts ceremonial dress, bearing a badge with a roaring white bear on his chest, and carried the Blade of Judgment at his waist. With the momentum of great victory, he walked with a confident stride, radiating heroism. Next to him, Vera was wearing a blue backless dress. Her dazzling golden hair was tied up with a thorny headdress and scattered down from the top of her head. Her soft hair formed curly lines on her fair shoulders. The sea-blue eyes were glowing brighter under the matching dress. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her height of one meter and seventy, coupled with the silver stiletto heels she wore, not only accentuated her tall and slender figure but also perfectly highlighted her golden proportioned body. When the two entered the banquet hall, the hall suddenly fell silent. All the officers saluted and greeted Colin almost synchronously without anyone directing them, making the dwarf messenger stand out and feel incredibly awkward. Nevertheless, he slightly let go of his contempt and had a better understanding of Colins revered reputation in the military. Of course, Colin also noticed the dwarf messenger, but paid him no mind. He just smiled and saluted back at the officers, and then officially commenced the banquet. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: 211 Dwarf Envoy_1 Chapter 211: 211 Dwarf Envoy_1 Translator: 549690339 The dance finished, and Colin stopped spinning, holding Vera in his arms. Thunderous applause followed, with everyone cheering enthusiastically for Colin and Veras brilliant dance performance. Colin allowed Vera to hook her arm through his, and they began to entertain the military officers attending the banquet. After the battles at Silver Moon City and the Expedition to the Troll Empire, the Dark Cavalry now bore a deep imprint of Colin. Even if Marquis Garcia were to return to the North Territory now, it was unlikely that he could easily take this powerful army away. Colin had even started to plan on changing the name of the Dark Cavalry. However, considering that Marquis Garcia was about to be redeemed, Colin wasnt in a hurry to rename the Dark Cavalry, lest it appear indecorous. His current priority was to marry Vera and become Marquis Garcias son-in-law, making any future negotiations between them much easier. As Colin shook hands and spoke with the officers of the Dark Cavalry, he noticed the reverence and respect that adorned their gaze when they looked at him. If initially they had chosen to serve Colin simply because of Marquis Garcias orders, now, they genuinely acknowledged Colin as the new commander of the Dark Cavalry. It seemed the best way to win over an army was indeed to lead them to victory. After making a round among the Dark Cavalrys officers, Colin finally arrived in front of the dwarf envoy. Honorable Viscount Angler, congratulations on your grand victory in the expedition of the Troll Empire. Your achievements have eclipsed the sun itself! Haha, Count Anka, you flatter me. On their way over, Vera had quietly explained the background of this dwarf envoy to Colin. Anka Menam, the eldest son of Marquis Menam. The Menam family was the most renowned amongst the dwarf clan. Their fiefdom was not in the North Territory, but in the Crimson Flame Territory. The so-called Crimson Flame Territory was in fact the domain of the World Purifying Flames St. Lorenzo of the Radiant Imperial Royal Family, situated in the center of the Empire, surrounded on all sides by the territories of the East, South, West, and North. Consequently, Marquis Menam was a vassal of the St. Lorenzo family. The man before them, Count Anka, eldest son of Marquis Menam, was about the same age as Colin. However, dwarfs generally matured quickly, and considering his love for thick bushy beards, he seemed to be in his thirties or forties. He was less than four feet tall, his plump figure making him appear somewhat comical. Viscount Angler, you are too modest. Count Ankas face never strayed from its cordial smile, but occasional flashes in his eyes warned Colin that this was not a simple character. I wonder what business brings Count Anka all the way to Ice Rock City? Colin too, wore a harmlessly smiling face. I am here for two main reasons. Count Anka, evidently an impatient man, got straight to the point. The first is to tell you that the Menam family has decided to send troops to the North Territory. Oh? Colins eyes flashed with curiosity as he asked, Why would the Menam family send troops? Of course, its to conquer Duke St. Hilde! Count Anka proclaimed piously. As the Lord of the North Territory, the Duke has failed to protect his citizens, allowing trolls to invade and famine to set in. Now, with the common people in dire straits and war breaking out on all fronts, he must pay the price for it! What price? He must vacate the position of the Duke of the North Territory! To whom? Glancing toward Vera, who was by Colins side, Count Anka said solemnly, I believe Mr. Ji of the St. Sean family is more suited to be the new Lord of the North Territory! Upon hearing this, Veras hand, hooked in Colins arm, trembled slightly. Colin patted Veras hand reassuringly, indicating she need not worry. Then, he looked at Count Anka casually and asked, So, is this Emperor Reinhardts idea? No, its just an opinion of the Menam Family. Also, we received a plea for help from Marquis Dawson and decided to send troops to the North Territory to punish Duke St. Hilde, the unqualified Lord of the North Territory! I dont believe a word youre saying! Colin scoffed inwardly, not buying the claim that the Menam familys military deployment didnt receive clearance from Emperor Reinhardt. If it werent for the tacit approval of the Glorious Emperor, the armies of the Menam family would not dare to step out of the Crimson Flame Territory. But why? Colin was once again deeply perplexed. He thought that because of the marital relationship between the Lorenzo family and the St. Hilde family, they would definitely help the North Territory resist the invasion of the St. Sean family. Moreover, there is a deep hatred between the St. Sean family and the Royal Family of the Empire. It makes no sense for the Royal Family of the Empire to now indulge the Menam family in assisting the St. Sean family. What exactly is Emperor Reinhardt thinking? Instead of helping his own brother-in-law, he helps his enemy? Seeing Colin lost in thought, Count Anka revealed a smirk of satisfaction at the corner of his mouth, and then continued: And the second matter, it directly involves you. Oh? Colin gathered his thoughts and nodded, Please explain. My father wants to swap territories with the Angler family! Swap territories? Colin was somewhat confused, his eyebrows furrowed deeply. Noticing this, Count Anka reassured, Rest assured, our Menam family has always been fair in our dealings. The territory we use to swap with you will not be smaller, and its output will only be more, not less. Colin squinted his eyes, seeming to understand something, then asked again: The territories your Menam family wants to swap for, I believe its more than just my lands, right? Of course not, theres also the Morrison family, the Lomba family, the Billy family Listening to the names Count Anka mentioned, Colin also confirmed the locations of these territories in his mind. Then he realized that after these territories were swapped, the Menam family would completely move to the North Territory, and their territories would connect with the Dawson familys territories. Heh, this might be the territory of the future Dwarf Kingdom! So, this was the Lorenzo familys intention. They took advantage of the civil unrest in the North Territory, moving all the dwarves from the Crimson Flame Territory to the North Territory, and then allowing them to establish an independent country. The post-established Dwarf Kingdom would naturally become a vassal of the Glorious Empire, and the king of the dwarves loyalty would not be to the Lord of the North Territory, but to Emperor Reinhardt. As for Colin, who was traded to the Crimson Flame Territory, would likely switch their allegiance in succession and pledge loyalty to the emperor. In this way, the Lorenzo family effectively divided the North Territory and took away a significant part of their territories without giving up anything. What a great plan! So, this was the reason why Emperor Reinhardt didnt help his brother-in-law, but instead prepared to support his former family enemy to become the Northern Duke? Colin feels that this reason is somewhat far-fetched. Count Anka, this matter is of great importance, and I need time to think it over carefully. Of course. Count Anka nodded, However, you better hurry up. Our Menam familys armies will enter the North Territory at the beginning of May. The longer you delay, the less territory you may be able to swap. Hehe, Ill do it as soon as possible. Colin gave a calm smile, nodded in acknowledgment, bid his farewell, and turned to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After walking a few steps, Vera asked in a low voice: Colin, will the North Territory really become the territory of the St. Sean family? Colin turned his head and looked at the worried-looking Vera, reassuring her gently: Dont worry, anyone wanting to change the owner of the North Territory has to ask for my opinion first! Vera saw the confident Colin and suddenly laughed with relief. Many times when faced with despair, this miraculous man had always surprised her. This time, she believed it would be no exception. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: 212 Foreigner_1 Chapter 212: 212 Foreigner_1 Translator: 549690339 Ice Rock City. In an ordinary tavern to the west of the city, the atmosphere was lively and cheerful. Wooden tables and chairs had been haphazardly moved to the edges of the hall, the cleared space in the middle had become a makeshift dance floor. Passionate and boisterous Northerners were enthusiastically flaunting their clumsy dance moves, gulping down the spicy and refreshing barley beer. The tavern owner was directing several attendants to continuously bring out a variety of food and drink from behind the bar, the flames burning in the fireplace driving away a touch of early spring chill. Ding-dong At the sound of the crisp doorbell, a young man dressed in purple clothes, wearing a red soft hat, and flashy in his attire, walked into the tavern. He had a waist harp slung over his shoulder, that was the instrument bards loved most. Upon seeing the young man, the crowd in the tavern cheered. He seemed to be quite familiar to them. A guest boisterously clamored, Respectable Mr. Bard! What story do you plan to bring us today? The young bard took off his red soft hat, raised his chin, and strutted arrogantly to the middle of the dance floor. He asked in a dignified manner, I have a good story, but do you have a fine wine worthy of it? What do you mean we dont have fine wine? The crowd heckled in unison, all turning to look at the tavern owner behind the bar. The tavern owner helplessly shook his head, reluctantly fetching an exquisitely packaged bottle of red wine, and shouted, Three silver coins! Remember to help him pay the bill! We know, our gratuities are always generous! But the story must be captivating, or else I wont pay! Hurry, hurry, what good story do we have today? Amidst the urging of the crowd, the bard collected the fine wine passed over from the tavern owner at a relaxed pace, tilted his head back, took a gentle sip, and then blissfully closed his eyes. It wasnt until the crowds clamor intensified that he opened his eyes again. As if still savoring the taste of the fine wine, he swayed and fiddled with the waist harp in his hands. Amid the crisp sound of the harp, the tavern gradually quieted down, the only sounds were the crackling of the charcoal in the fireplace. The guests took their seats one after another, patiently waiting for the bards performance. Today, I bring you the story of Viscount Anglers expedition to the Troll Empire. Wait, wait! A guest immediately interrupted, We have heard the story about the Viscounts expedition to the Troll Empire so many times these days, can you come up with something fresh? Right, right! Otherwise, dont blame us for not helping you pay for the wine! Hearing the noisy crowd, the bard hummed impatiently, saying, Of course, I will not tell what you already know. So what are you going to tell? Today, I want to tell the story of how Viscount Angler killed the Troll Emperor, do you want to hear it? Hear it, hear it, hear it! Everyone suddenly quieted down. Although the news of Colins expedition to the Troll Empire had already spread throughout the streets and alleys of Ice Rock City, some details had not been revealed. At this moment, the bard claimed to know the details of the most dramatic scene of this expedition. Of course, everyone was interested. The bard cleared his throat, plucked the strings again, and began to chant: It was a morning of heavy wind and snow, Outside the Troll Royal City, Dark Cavalrys forces were pressing on its borders. The wicked Trolls were hiding behind their decaying Royal City, Dared not face the cutting edge the Dark Cavalry. The embodiment of justice, the invincible Viscount Angler, Challenged the cowardly Troll Emperor to a duel A duel? A voice suddenly interrupted the bard, How did I hear that Viscount Angler was inviting the Troll Emperor for a conference? Huh? The brows of the bard immediately knitted together, Who interrupted me? The crowd also turned to look at the source of the voice and saw two middle-aged men sitting across from each other in the corner. Under the dim light of the candle, their faces couldnt be seen clearly, but their voices were very unfamiliar. Hey, you two strangers without manners, youre not welcome here. There was a sudden clamor among the crowd, who wanted to drive away the two strangers who were disturbing their story listening. The tavern owner walked over with a frown, about to scold them, but his tone softened a lot when he saw the rather fancy clothes on them: Apologies, gentlemen, but I ask that you leave as soon as possible. I dont want any trouble. The two strangers looked at each other and smiled. They didnt give the tavern owner a hard time and threw out a few silver coins as they got up and left. The owner of the tavern picked up the silver coins and sighed in his heartC What generous guests they were. So, he turned around and scolded the tavern-goers unhappily: You bunch of jerks, you just scared off two big spenders! The tavern-goers again made light of the issue and promised to support the tavern owners business, persuading him not to worry about the two strangers anymore. Coming out of the tavern, the younger of the two strangers said to his companion: Sir, Ive heard yet another version. Yes., replied the older stranger with a smile, Hehe, now there are five or six versions of the story about how Viscount Angler killed the Troll Emperor. Some say he was killed in a duel, some say he was killed with a sudden attack during the conference, some say he was ambushed after the conference, and some say he was ambushed by the Black Cavalry disguised as Troll captives I always feel that someone is intentionally spreading these different versions, probably to hide the actual course of events. But why would they do this? Killing the Troll Emperor is such an honorable thing, why hide the specifics? Perhaps, the means actually adopted by Viscount Angler are a bit vile. Probably. But in a battlefield, anything goes and there is no vile or not vile. Viscount Angler is still young after all, I guess he still wants to build a glorious image for himself. Hehe, young The older stranger shook his head, it was not clear what he was denying, Lets go, we have been roaming in Ice Rock City for so many days, its time to meet this remarkable Viscount Angler. Yes, sir. replied the younger one. The two strangers made their way to Red Fort. By now it was quite late, the guards stopped them: Who are you? The older stranger shrugged off his cloak, revealing the Golden Lion badge on his chest. The guards were taken aback: You, you are an envoy of the St. Hilde family? Dont you recognize me? The stranger moved forward a few steps to let the torchlight illuminate his face. The guards looked carefully for awhile, they all felt this person looked familiar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly a guard remembered and shouted: St Duke St. Hilde? Is it really you? Wel welcome to Red Fort! Duke? The rest of the guards finally woke up from their dreams and hurriedly bowed in salute. Duke St. Hilde waved his hand and said with a smile: Where is Colin? If he hasnt gone to sleep yet, let him come to see me. Yes, yes! The guards hurriedly welcomed Duke St. Hilde into the Red Fort, and at the same time, one of them rushed to the lords bedroom. The Northern Duke had quietly arrived in Ice Rock City. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: 213 Grant Marriage_1 Chapter 213: 213 Grant Marriage_1 Translator: 549690339 Knock knock knock. Whats the matter? Viscount, Duke St. Hilde has arrived at the Red Castle and is waiting for you in the lounge. A sudden exclamation came from the bathroom: Who? Duke St. Hilde? Yes, my lord. Duke St. Hilde has personally come to the Red Castle. The guard confirmed once again, then heard a flurry of hurried noises from inside. Please ask the Duke to wait, Ill be right there! Yes! In the bathroom, a bare-bottomed Colin hurriedly wiped the water off his body, his mind still jumbled. Duke St. Hilde has come to the Red Castle! This surprise attack really caught Colin off guard, and at this moment, he felt a bit bewildered. A wet little head peered out from behind the shower curtain: Colin, why would my foster father appear in Ice Rock City at this time? Colin shrugged, looking speechless: I dont know, lets see him first. Veras face was red, as if the water was hot, or as if shed just experienced some rigorous exercise She said softly: Should I go see him? He probably knows that you are in Ice Rock City, but it doesnt matter if you dont see him tonight. Ill tell him youve already gone to sleep. Okay. Evidently, Vera wasnt prepared to meet her foster father. Her worries seemed to lift at his words, and her head retracted back behind the curtain. As Colin was dressed and ready to leave, she popped her head out again, reminding: Colin, be careful. Colin looked back and gave her a reassuring smile: Lay off, hes the Northern Duke after all, and Ive just slain the Troll Emperor, big hero that I am. He cant do anything to me, can he? Vera nodded and watched Colin leave. As soon as he stepped out, the smile on Colins face disappeared. Taking a deep breath, he strode toward the lounge. Passing through the dark corridor, Colin saw Scholar Doan standing at the door of the lounge. Colin had seen him at Veras coming-of-age ceremony, and he knew that this man was one of Duke St. Hildes most trusted advisers. Scholar Doan, why dont you come in and have a seat? Viscount, the Duke would like to have a private conversation with you. Please. Alright. Colin gave Doan a smile, then collected himself and entered the room. Inside the lounge, Duke St. Hilde stood with his hands behind his back, smiling kindly as he watched Colin approach. It has been a long time since he saw the Northern Duke, who still had the appearance of a middle-aged uncle: a round face, a protruding belly, and a thick beard, connected straight up to his hair, appearing harmless to both man and beast. But Colin dared not to underestimate him. Hed experienced the Northern masters means before, and the mere memory of it sent chills down his spine. Moreover, this is a Holy Knight! Even injured, he probably could squish Colin as easily as one would an ant. Colin approached Duke St. Hilde and bowed respectfully, Your Grace, Im honored by your visit to the Red Castle. Please excuse any shortcomings in the hospitality. Duke St. Hilde approached with a hearty laugh, then suddenly reached out and unsheathed Colins sword on his waist. Clang The Blade of Judgment left its scabbard, gleaming dangerously under the light. Colins heart rose into his throat, but his body remained still. Soaked in the blood of another Troll Emperor, haha, this sword seems to have become sharper, Duke St. Hilde played with the Knights Sword in his hand and laughed. Without missing a beat, Colin immediately declared: Your Grace, all who harbor evil in their hearts cannot escape the judgement of justice! Hahaha! Duke St. Hilde laughed even more heartily. He paused for a moment, then solemnly said to Colin: Very good, you are indeed worthy of wielding the Blade of Judgment! However, remember, while the sword may be sharp, it is the one who wields it that matters most. I do not wish to see the day when you use it to slash the skull of a righteous person. Colin knew what Duke St. Hilde was implying and quickly expressed his loyalty: Rest assured, Your Grace! Your will is the direction of my sword! Duke St. Hilde nodded in satisfaction and placed the Blade of Judgment on Colins shoulder. Feeling the sharp blade only a few centimeters away from his neck, Colin silently swallowed, thinking C Could it be another promotion? Considering Colins considerable military contributions during the expedition to the Troll Empire, it wouldnt be too much to promote him to count. However, this would mean the Angler familys rise had been alarmingly fast. In just two years, they had risen from baron to count, setting a record for the fastest promotion in the Glorious Empire. Just as Colin was hesitating whether or not to kneel on one knee, Duke St. Hilde spoke: Colin, given your significant achievements, I could have conferred upon you the title of Count. On hearing this, Colin understood that he didnt have to kneel, so he slightly bowed and patiently awaited the Dukes but. However, the civil unrest in the North is not yet settled. Even if I granted you new territory, you wouldnt be able to manage it. Therefore, lets discuss your promotion after this rebellion is over. Yes, Your Grace. Colin could only swallow the Dukes enticing promise. The Blade of Judgment still rested on Colins shoulder. Duke St. Hilde continued, You shouldnt feel like Im placating you. I have an idea about your new fiefdom, which would be Fallen Eagle City. Colin blinked, cursing inwardly C Hes trying to encourage me to deal with Count Uman. Despite knowing that Duke St. Hilde was deliberately baiting him, Colin had to don a sycophantic front: Thank you very much for your graciousness, Your Grace! Hmm. Duke St. Hilde pulled the Blade of Judgment from Colins shoulder and sheathed it again, Even though you have shown great merit, it seems improper to not award you anything. Lets do it this way. Youve always wanted to marry Vera, right? Ill betroth her to you now. Colins eyes lit up, and he sincerely said, Thank you for your grace, Your Grace! I swear that I will do my utmost to guard Vera for a lifetime! Good. The situation in the North is unstable, so you both should get married as soon as possible. Lets set the ceremony for five days from now, and I will host the wedding. Five days? Colin blinked, surprised at the Dukes haste. What, not enough time to prepare? It is a bit rushed, but I will have the butler start preparing immediately. Colin knew that since the Duke had proposed the wedding to be within five days, there would be no chance for him to object. Actually, he also felt it was better to get married sooner rather than later, lest any unexpected complications arise. Besides, being a man, he didnt particularly care about the scale or formality of the ceremony. Very good. Duke St. Hilde patted Colins shoulder and his tone turned warmer, After our grand wedding, we, as father and son-in-law, will jointly deal with those pesky troublemakers. Yes, Your Grace! Colin could only nod in agreement, but he remained wary of the Duke, who was soon to become his father-in-law. He realized now that Duke St. Hilde had personally come to Ice Rock City intending to firmly bind the Angler family to his chariot. He couldnt deny that such straightforwardness was tough to refuse. Fortunately, Duke St. Hilde turned out to be somewhat considerate by allowing Vera to marry Colin and painting him the grand imagery of becoming a Count. He didnt leave Colin empty-handed. Actually, from Colins perspective, he didnt want to see the St. Hilde family driven out of the North Territory. However, he was wary of this deep and calculating Duke. If the Duke intended to push the Angler family into a life-and-death struggle against the rebels while staying aside and reaping the benefits, Colin would not fall for it. Your Grace, a few days ago, the Menam family sent representatives to Ice Rock City. It is said that they will soon send troops to the North Territory. Colin saw that he inevitably had to jump onto Duke St. Hildes ship, and hoped that it would not sink too soon. At Colins reminder, Duke St. Hilde nonchalantly chuckled and said confidently: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There is no need for concern about these matters. As long as Im here, the North wont be overturned! All at once, an overwhelming sense of power emanated from Duke St. Hilde, stirring Colins urge to bow in respect. There was a golden light in the Dukes bright blue eyes, as if they contained destructive force, causing Colins eyes to hurt with unbearable pain. His eyes filled with tears, and he couldnt look up straight anymore. Colin quickly composed himself, lowered his head, and respectfully said: Yes! Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: 214 Father-Daughter_1 Chapter 214: 214 Father-Daughter_1 Translator: 549690339 The next morning, as Colin walked into the restaurant with Vera, he found that Duke St. Hilde was already having breakfast. Next to him was Scholar Doan. Your Grace! Father! Hmm, sit. The two took their seats as told, and the half-elf maid Kathy immediately served a breakfast that had already been prepared. Charcoal-grilled steak, fried eggs, chickpeas, cream strawberries, as well as milk and spirits. No one spoke during the entire meal, the only sound being the clinking of cutlery and plates. After breakfast, Duke St. Hilde spoke, Colin, you go and prepare for the wedding. Scholar Doan is here to help. Vera, walk with me. Yes. Colin gave Vera a reassuring look, then got up and left the restaurant with Scholar Doan. Vera looked down at the silver candlestick on the table, without a word. An awkward atmosphere hung between the father and daughter. After quite some time, it was Duke St. Hilde who broke the silence. I heard Charles fell in the battle of the expedition to the Troll Empire? Yes. Vera nodded, sadness filling her eyes. Duke St. Hilde was silent for a moment before opening his mouth expressionlessly, Where is he buried now? He is buried in the public cemetery of the Angler familys army. Take me there. Alright. Vera then got up and led Duke St. Hilde outside. The public cemetery was not far behind the Red Castle. The people of this world didnt have too many taboos about graveyards, even thinking they were the closest place to heaven where they could feel the breath of the Lord of Glory. Therefore, the surrounding area of the graveyard was not remote, nor did it give off a sense of terror. Charles was buried in the most conspicuous position in the first row of the cemetery. His full name was inscribed on the tombstone, as well as a sentence written by Colin himself Here rests a St. Hilde, he lived for the North Territory and died for the North Territory. Duke St. Hilde stared down at Charles tombstone, in silence for a long while. A breeze stirred a few fluttering petals, which danced like butterflies, sweeping past Charles tomb. The mourning father and daughter did not know that buried in the tomb was actually an empty coffin. After a good while, Duke St. Hilde finally lifted his head, looking at Vera by his side. He had surely felt Veras aloofness towards him for some time now, and he had a good guess where this estrangement came from. You resent me, Duke St. Hilde said plainly, using a declarative sentence. Vera, still immersed in the sorrow of losing her brother, sniffed at his words but did not respond. Is it because I arranged for your marriage to Silver Moon City? Vera shook her head, and after a moment of silence, she finally asked, Was the Savoy familys assassination attempt on me in Silver Moon City orchestrated by you? No. Duke St. Hilde said emphatically, It was a conspiracy of the St. Sean family. However, Duke St. Hilde continued, But the Savoy family had secretly contacted me, so I knew about this conspiracy. Veras eyes widened, she was either astonished by Duke St. Hildes sincerity or relieved that her inner doubts were finally answered. So you didnt stop it? For a moment, she seemed reluctant to face this real answer. Perhaps, she would have preferred a lie from the Dukes mouth. No. The proud Duke seemed unwilling to lie to his daughter, Because, I too needed you to die in Silver Moon City! Two streams of clear tears slid down from Veras eyes. The girls face turned extremely pale, her lips quivered, but she couldnt utter a word. Duke St. Hilde continued expressionlessly, Dont resent me, its our destiny as the St. Hilde family. He pointed at Charless tombstone, his voice grave, Born for the North Territory and dying for it too, thats the duty and obligation ingrained in our bloodline, from which you cannot escape. But Vera shook her head while crying, No, it shouldnt be this way. How could it not be? Duke St. Hilde looked serious, You are enjoying the offerings of the people of the North Territory, living a life of luxury, and inheriting the glory brought by the sacrifices of previous generations of St. Hilde. You are the center of attention all the time. Do you think all these privileges come without a price? I am willing to fulfill the obligations of a St. Hilde, but this doesnt mean that you can use me as a tool, as a tool to maintain your rule over the North Territory! Rule the North Territory? Duke St. Hilde chuckled, Vera, the mission of the St. Hilde family is to protect the North Territory, not to rule it! Before Vera could respond, Duke St. Hilde undid his shirt. A grotesque wound stretched from his left shoulder to his right hip. One could clearly see his internal organs twitching and his golden blood through the unhealed wound. The area around the wound was marked with various cross symbols, but even this holy power could barely prevent the wound from worsening. Do you see it? This is the price I paid. Duke St. Hildes face was solemn, Five years ago, when the Troll Emperor Murdoch challenged me to a duel, did I retreat? Last year, when Prince Otto the Holy Warrior invaded Winterfell City, did I hide? I am ready to lay down my life to protect the North Territory at any moment! You, Charles, Garcia all St. Hilde members are the same! Perhaps frightened by the horrifying sight, Vera opened her mouth wide, remaining speechless for a moment. After Duke St. Hilde buttoned up his shirt, she slowly shook her head and said firmly, I dont deny your sacrifices for the North Territory, but what you have done cannot and will never receive my forgiveness. I dont need your forgiveness. Duke St. Hilde said coldly, Perhaps to you, the title of Lord of the North Territory represents ultimate power and glory, but unless you assume this position yourself, you will never understand the burdens it carries. I of course hope that all of you could live your lives in peace and happiness. Unfortunately, being born into the St. Hilde family, you must be prepared to dedicate everything you have to the cause, including your life. Vera gently wiped away her tears, seemingly having regained her composure. However, the indifference in her eyes was now even more intense, When you sacrifice your life for the North Territory, thats devotion. But when you use authority or conspiracy to force others to do the same, thats sacrificing them! No reasons can justify your actions to me anymore. This is the last time I sincerely call you father. I have neither the right nor the ability to judge you. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the all-powerful Lord of Glory will, in time, provide a just judgment for your actions! After saying this, Vera drifted away, seeming unwilling to stay near her father for one second longer. Duke St. Hilde stood alone in front of Charless tomb for a long time, and finally, with a sigh, he said: Do you also resent me like this? No reply could be expected to this rhetorical question. Only the gentle breeze stroked his face, carrying his whispered words to an unknown place. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: 215 Confrontation (Thanks to the guild master Loyal Servant Wang Cai”)_1 Chapter 215: 215 Confrontation (Thanks to the guild master Loyal Servant Wang Cai)_1 Translator: 549690339 High waters and swift currents marked the Ben Liu River in May. Together, the St. Hilde family and the St. Sean family deployed over 300,000 troops, anxiously taking positions on either side of the Ben Liu River. In the past month, both sides had seen dozens of skirmishes, turning the riverbank into a muddy war zone. Yet, the situation remained deadlocked, and victory seemed far from clear. On the northern bank of the Ben Liu River, inside the Uman Clans camp, hundreds of injured soldiers were being tended to. Though cries of pain echoed constantly, the soldiers faces were still adorned with smiles, for they had just won a battle. Such probing battles occurred almost daily, with victories and defeats alike. Of course, the soldiers hoped to win, as victories earned them merits. A pungent smell of medicinal herbs pervaded the wounded soldiers camp, deterring surrounding soldiers from drawing near. Despite the unpleasant odor, Count Uman entered the camp, receiving salutes and greetings from soldiers along the way. The Count casually nodded in response. He was not here to console the injured. Such grandstanding held little value and certainly was not his style. Where is Knight Walra? Lord Count, please follow me. Guided by a soldier, Count Uman arrived in front of a regular tent. Lifting the tent flap, Count Uman stepped inside. Lord Count! The priest attending to Walra was slightly taken aback and hastily got up to salute. No need for formalities. How is he? Count Uman waved his hand, dismissing the priests courtesy. The priest was somewhat surprised, considering the Counts unusual concern for his illegitimate son. Lord Count, Knight Walra was stabbed in the left chest. However, it doesnt seem to have hit any vital organs. His life is not in danger. He should recover with one or two months of rest. Good. Count Uman nodded, his face void of any emotion. Soon after, the priest excused himself and left the father and son alone. I apologize, Father, for causing you worry. Walra, his face deathly pale, spoke weakly. Do not take such risks in the future. I will arrange for someone to take you back to Fallen Eagle City for recovery. Yes, Father. Knight Walra quickly agreed, a barely perceptible spark of joy flashing in his eyes. After giving a few more instructions, Count Uman didnt linger much longer and turned to leave. After the Count left, Walra, who was barely clinging to life a moment ago, immediately sat upright, grabbed the water bottle next to him, and guzzled a few hefty gulps of water. Then, a satisfied smile crossed his face. Outside the tent, Count Uman had only walked a few steps when a Dwarf soldier rushed over: Lord Count, Marquis Dawson asked for your presence to discuss a matter. Alright. Count Uman, alongside the Dwarf soldier, made his way to Marquis Dawsons tent. Upon entering, Marquis Dawson handed over an invitation. Count Uman took a look and immediately frowned: Vera is to marry Viscount Angler? And the wedding is in three days? Yes. Marquis Dawson poured Count Uman a cup of malt beer. I just received the news. Also, Duke St.Hilde is currently at Ice Rock City. He will preside over the wedding in three days. Count Uman took a sip of his malt beer, his tone grave: So, the Angler family has clearly chosen to side with the St. Hilde family? Yes. Marquis Dawson also sighed. No one expected Duke St. Hilde to leave his army during this critical time and personally travel to Ice Rock City. It seems he places great value on Viscount Angler. Whoever commands an army like the Dark Cavalry will certainly garner the attention of the ruler of the North Territory. Marquis Dawson nodded with a hint of sentiment, Not just the Dark Cavalry, but also the half-elf Silver Moon Guards. At first, on the Sky Ice Plain, I thought that Marquis Garcia favored this lad, most likely because of Vera. But now, as it turns out, this Colin Angler is a really formidable character! First, he crushed the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City, then decapitated Modo the Second outside Trolls Royal City. Unwittingly, this once insignificant son of a Baron, has quickly risen to power, growing into a mighty lord that no one can afford to underestimate. The countenance of Count Uman fluctuated. After all, the Angler family and Uman Clan are related by marriage, and Colin should have been a lord easily swayed by Count Uman. Regrettably, in a moment of falsehood, he had pushed them towards the opposition. So, hearing Marquis Dawson sing Colins praises caused Count Uman to feel somewhat bitter. Even though he knew regret only brought untimely emotions, Count Uman couldnt help thinking that if he hadnt sent an assassin, perhaps Colin would now be a great asset to the Uman Clan. Marquis Dawson, noticing Count Uman had fallen silent, remained thoughtful but stated resolutely, We must be prepared for the possibility of the Angler family entering the fray, so I hope you will lead an army northward to safeguard our rear, preventing the Angler familys army from easily reaching the Ben Liu River battlefield. Count Uman came to his senses instantly and, after pondering over the military map on the wall, replied, Can you hold off the Golden Lion Legion? With the Ben Liu River as a natural defense line, there shouldnt be much of a problem. Besides, after so many days, I have more or less figured out the combat style of the enemy. They follow a steady commander who, without the presence of perfect vulnerability and opportunity, will absolutely not launch a major attack. Additionally, I have some good news. Count Uman, seeing the smile on Marquis Dawsons face, curiously asked, Whats the good news? The Menam family has dispatched troops and is now arriving in the North Territory. They should reach the Ben Liu River in about ten days. Marquis Menam? Count Uman was taken aback, then with a beaming face, he inquired, Does this mean that the St. Lorenzo family has decided to abandon the St. Hilde family? Marquis Dawson nodded with a smile. Then this time, the Hilde Family is destined for disaster! Count Uman exclaimed excitedly. But instantly, he was filled with a nameless rage . He had just found out about such a significant matter. Clearly, the St. Sean family had already excluded him from the inner circle. How did Mr. Ji persuade Emperor Reinhardt? Count Uman asked, reluctant to give in. Holding his wine cup, Marquis Dawson smiled and said, The Menam family will be relocated to the North Territory with their original territory replaced by a territory in the North. Count Uman pondered for a moment before understanding the other partys intention: So that means, to build the Dwarf Nation? Yes. Marquis Dawson nodded affirmatively, with brilliance gleaming in his eyes. Count Uman suddenly understood the plot of the St. Lorenzo family. They were essentially extracting a large territory from the North Territory. But he was still skeptical. Could such terms persuade Emperor Reinhardt to abandon the Hilde family, which had a marital relationship with him, and instead support the St. Sean family, which held a deep-grudge against the Royal Family? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No other conditions? Count Uman asked once more. As for the rest, I am not sure. Marquis Dawson shook his head sincerely. Seeing that he couldnt extract more information, Count Uman drained the wine in his cup, stood up, and said, Very well, I will lead the army northward. I leave the situation here at the Ben Liu River in your hands. Ha-ha-ha, alright! Marquis Dawson laughed confidently, The day the Menam familys army arrives will be the day the Golden Lion Legion is annihilated! Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: 216 Preparation_1 Chapter 216: 216 Preparation_1 Translator: 549690339 As the wedding approaches, the festive atmosphere in Ice Rock City is getting stronger. However, the marriage between Colin and Vera is somewhat hasty, and together with the ongoing unrest in the North Territory, it is foreseen that the wedding wont be particularly grand. The invitations have already been sent out, but with such short notice, only a few nearby lords will probably make it in time for the wedding. Butler Emon has been extremely busy these days preparing for the wedding, so Tax Commissioner Quincy has temporarily set aside his work to help Emon relieve some pressure. Fortunately, Ice Rock City doesnt lack laborers now. The slaves who are grateful to Colin were excited upon hearing that their lord was about to marry Miss Vera, and they have been working with more enthusiasm than ever. In just three to four days, hundreds of livestock have been slaughtered, and piles of barley, vegetables, and fruits have been sent to the storage room. Honey, cheese, butter, and barrels of fine wine are also ready, waiting for the entire city to celebrate the wedding day and bless the lord and his new lady together. According to the traditions of the Glorious Empire, the wedding ceremonies of nobles are always held in Glorious Church. The Glorious Church of Ice Rock City is located on the east side of the castle. The interior of the church is entirely built of marble, and the blue and white dome, supported by eighteen giant columns, is more than one hundred meters high. Now these columns are all adorned with festive white flower wreaths, and the paintings on the dome depicting the stories of the First Holy Knight have been cleaned, looking brand new. A ten-meter-high arched doorway, which is only opened for important ceremonies, stands in front of the church, adorned with a magnificent bronze statue. It was the image of the founding emperor of the Glorious Empire, the only Eighth Circle Holy Knight recorded in history, Gana St. Lorenzo. The knights sword in his hand shone with a chilling glow under the sunlight, as if ready to swing down at any moment. His majestic face was so brilliantly carved that it inspired reverence. Viscount Angler, you need to stay under the statue of King Gana for ten seconds. Scholar Doan was instructing Colin about the wedding etiquette. Yes, right under the knights sword. Good, stop moving, place your left hand over your heart, eyes straight ahead. Colin just did as he was told, like a statue. Good, Viscount, now follow my steps into the church Yes, dont rush your steps, be more composed, very good! The wedding ceremony was not complicated, but the strict Scholar Doan insisted on rehearsing with Colin ten times until there was absolutely no mistake before he finally let Colin go. Viscount Angler, lets end the rehearsal here for today. Please review it again when you go back. If you have any questions, feel free to consult me at any time. Alright. Colin immediately let out a sigh of relief. He felt that holding a wedding was even more exhausting than fighting on the battlefield. He just wanted to go back and rest now After a few steps, Colin heard sounds coming from the church side hall and asked, Is Vera practicing over there? Yes. Scholar Doan seemed to see through Colins intentions, and quickly advised, Viscount, according to customs, you are not supposed to see the bride before the wedding. Alright. Colin felt somewhat helpless and could only suppress the urge in his heart and walk out obediently. But deep down, he was already thinking about whether he should sneak into Veras room at night. The two hadnt seen each other for several days, and Colin suddenly missed the scent of the young girl. In the side hall of the church. Vera, wearing a long white vertical buttoned dress, was slowly stepping up the stairs under the guidance of her half-elf maid Kathy. A white veil was draped over her head, and a long train was deliberately dragged behind her to simulate the wedding dress of the day. However, its indeed a bit tricky to walk with a five or six-meter long train trailing behind. Is this okay? Vera stood on the stage, looking back at Kathy. Seeing the long train forming a perfect semi-circle on the steps, Kathy finally nodded satisfactorily: Yes, Miss. Vera let out a sigh, couldnt help but lift her skirt to show the slender thighs wrapped in flesh-colored silk stockings, apparently feeling a bit stuffy. Taking this opportunity, Kathy stepped forward to help her straighten the diamond chain hanging on her velvet boots, suggesting in her voice, Miss, shall we take a rest and run through the process one more time? Alright. Vera nodded, listening attentively, and noticed the surrounding main hall had entirely quieted down, announcing that Colins rehearsal had ended. She glanced at the half-elf maid standing at one side with her hands tied and suddenly asked, Kathy, why did you relinquish your baronial position in the Half-Elf Kingdom and would rather serve as an ordinary maid in the Red Castle? Kathys face tightened; she knew she would eventually be confronted with this question from the future mistress of the Red Castle. Moreover, she knew she must handle it carefully. Vera would undoubtedly be more concerned than Colin about her possible ulterior motives. Miss, my decision to stay by Viscount Anglers side was actually to explore the Bright Moon Forest with his assistance. Bright Moon Forest? Vera looked surprisedly at the half-elf maid, Isnt that place forbidden now? Its said that no one who has entered has ever left alive. Indeed. However, an ancient prophecy is written in the Savoy familys scripture When the comet rends the sky, a knight in red armor will open the forbidden forests door. A knight in red armor? Vera frowned slightly, You think the knight is referring to Colin? Kathy nodded, scenes of Colins bloody battle outside Silver Moon City emerging in her mind. Vera pondered, noticing that Colin indeed had a fondness for the color red. The main color of his armor was red, the castle was called Red Castle, and he even discussed changing the main color scheme of the family emblem to red. With just this information, you believe Colin is the knight from prophecy? Kathy hesitated for a moment before posing a question to Vera, Miss, have you noticed that Sir has become a fourth-order knight in less than two years since starting as a knight apprentice? Vera then realized Colins terrifying advancement in power. His performance isnt inferior to the genius ancestors recorded in the St. Hilde family who had reached the Holy Field layer. Deducing this way, Colin has a chance of being the knight mentioned in the Savoy family prophecy. And thus, Kathys choice to stay by Colins side is understandable. She planned to exploit Colins power to hunt for the Elves lost secret. This secret, indeed, interests the once royally regarded Savoy family of the Half-Elf Kingdom far more than a mere Baron title. To tell the truth, Vera was also curious about the secret to the Elves disappearance. The Elves, as the first race to unravel the mystery of arcane, hold significant weight in every Yevir Mages heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only May I look at the Savoy familys scripture? Vera asked. Of course, Miss. Ill send a message back to Silver Moon City immediately to have a copy delivered here. Hmm, thank you. You are too courteous. Kathy discreetly sighed in relief, knowing she had been accepted by the future mistress of the Red Castle. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: 217 Coal stone_1 Chapter 217: 217 Coal stone_1 Translator: 549690339 Fallen Eagle City. Count Umans study, currently occupied by another man. He sat in the counts exclusive seat, engrossed in reading documents, appearing to be the new master of this place. With a creak, the door opened, and Counts lover, Penny, walked in. The man lifted his head from an abundance of documents, and it was none other than Mr. Ji. All set? Mr. Ji looked at Penny and smiled gently. Yes. Penny nodded, walking behind Mr. Ji and started massaging his shoulders, The key assets of the chamber of commerce have mostly been transferred, and the key personnel will also withdraw tonight. Mr. Ji enjoyed Pennys massage, comfortably closed his eyes, and reminded, Dont transfer too many personnel, it may draw attention. Yes. I only notified a few stewards and some managers with potential in the city, and they are now under strict control and will not have any contact with the outside world. Good. Mr. Ji smiled with satisfaction, You dont want to take one last look at this castle? After this, you can only remember it. Penny scoffed, Whats there to reminisce about such a simple and shabby place? Ive endured the stinginess of the Uman Clan for too long! Haha, what about Lion Roar Castle in Winterfell City? Too monotonous, and no taste as well. Mr. Ji laughed and asked again: What about the Phoenix Palace? Phoenix Palace is bearable Penny forced out a response. Mr. Ji chuckled at the boundless ambition of his sister. He pointed to a document on the desk and said, Get someone to wrap this up and send it to Ice Rock City as my wedding gift to Viscount Angler. Okay. Penny nodded and was immediately surprised, If I remember correctly, Viscount Anglers wedding should be tomorrow, right? Yes. Late is late, better than not having one. We cant let it seem that our St. Sean family doesnt understand etiquette. All right. Penny picked up the document on the desk and glanced at it, then laughed, Youre not afraid to completely enrage Viscount Angler by sending such a gift? Mr. Ji also laughed: No, after tomorrow, he will thank me. Ha, thats true. Ill arrange for someone to send this grand gift to Ice Rock City right now. By the way, Mr. Ji called to Penny, who was about to leave, and asked, Isnt Viscount Anglers sister in Fallen Eagle City anymore? No, she hurriedly rushed to Ice Rock City immediately after receiving the news of Viscount Anglers wedding. However, with such urgency, she probably wont make it in time to attend the wedding. Hmm, she is still useful to us. Have you arranged for someone to follow her? Of course. Penny nodded, then left the study room with a smile. Just as she stepped out, the butler hurriedly approached and reported, Madam, Sir Walra, the knight, has just returned. Walra? Penny frowned, Wasnt he at the Ben Liu River frontline? What is he doing back here at this time? Sir Walra was seriously injured in the fight and was sent back here for treatment by Count Uman, the butler replied. Okay, I see. Penny responded casually. As mother of Knight Walra, she didnt even bother to inquire about Walras injuries, and it seemed that she had no plans to visit him. At the gate of the castle, Knight Walra, with the aid of his attendant, had difficulty getting off the horse-drawn carriage. Knight Walra? Is that really you? What happened to you? Just a few steps away, Knight Walra heard a shout behind him. As he turned around, he saw a fat man running towards him. Walra recognized him as Oliver, a steward from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. Panting, Oliver ran to Walras side and greeted him with exaggerated concern: Knight, youre injured? Oh, this is terrible! Allow me to escort you back to your room to rest. With that, the fat merchant approached Walra, placing his hand on his shoulder and wrapping his own chunky arm around Walras waist. Despite Olivers overly enthusiastic aid, Walra made no move to stop him. Even though he wasnt familiar with this steward from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, he knew that Olivers brother was in Ice Rock City and had already been turned against their cause by Colin. Therefore, Walra thought Oliver must have been sent by Colin to make contact with him. Mr. Oliver, you are too kind. After a few polite remarks, Walra signaled his entourage to leave, and with Olivers assistance, he walked into the castle. Once inside the room and the door was closed, Walra sat on the edge of the bed, preparing to probe whether Oliver was really sent by Colin. But before he could speak, Oliver took the initiative and said: Knight Walra, I fear something big is about to happen at Fallen Eagle City! Walra became visibly alert, unprepared for such a statement from the other party. But seeing Olivers anxious eyes, he patiently asked, What did you find out? Oliver hurriedly lowered his voice, saying, Knight, after you and the Count left on campaign, Lady Penny started surreptitiously moving the Tulip Chamber of Commerce assets. And not only that, all the stewards including myself have been under strict surveillance! Just now, Lady Penny summoned us and declared we must evacuate Fallen Eagle City tonight! Moreover, were not allowed to go home or inform anyone about this! Therefore, I suspect, something big is about to happen here! Walra frowned, also sensing something amiss. After a moments thought, he asked again, What unusual activities did Penny undertake during this period? Oliver nodded furiously, lowering his voice even more, Knight, as you should be aware, Lady Penny started overseeing the renovation of Fallen Eagle City since earlier this year, right? Most building materials used for the renovation were procured through the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. However, I noticed something exceedingly strange in the procurement prices of these materials! Whats strange? Theres a material, labeled as blue stone gravel, but the price is five copper coins per pound! Seeing Walras blank face, Oliver quickly explained: Knight, thats over thirty times the normal price of blue stone gravel! Walra finally understood. His first reaction was, was somebody using this opportunity to make money? However, he quickly dismissed this guess. If it was for money, it wouldnt be so obvious only raising the price of blue stone gravel, and only so steeply at that, it could be seen through straight away. What do you think is going on? asked Walra humbly. Rubbing his hands nervously, Oliver said in a small voice, I suspect its not even blue stone gravel at all! Then what is it? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Olivers voice trembled a bit, Ive been to the construction site and I saw all the laborers palms were pitch black. Hence, I suspect what is being used to fill the gaps between the rocks, isnt blue stone gravel, but Coal stone! Coal stone? Walra furrowed his brows even more, Isnt coal used for fueling fires and forging weapons? Why would so much coal be bought to renovate Fallen Eagle City At this, he suddenly froze. Because, a terrifying thought flashed across his mind like lightning, causing him to shudder involuntarily. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: 218 Wedding (Part 1)_1 Chapter 218: 218 Wedding (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 May 15th, is the annual Resurrection Day of the Glorious Empire. Legend has it that on this day, the Lord of Glory, who sacrificed himself for humanity, will resurrect and bring forth the final Judgment. Those who believe in him, follow his teachings, and spread his glory will ascend to heaven, while those who are hypocritical, evil, and heretical will descend into hell. Therefore, this day is also known as the Day of Judgment. In the morning, Ice Rock City was serene and beautiful under the dawn light. On such a beautiful day, the lord of this city would hold a grand wedding ceremony. At exactly eight in the morning, the knights of the Angler family were already lined up in front of the churchs main entrance. They wore full armor, draped in magnificent capes, holding their knight swords upright in front of them, their eyes steady, their expressions devout. Behind the knights was the church choir, all dressed in white priestly robes, chanting hymns, and scattering purple irises in midair. Dong Dong Dong Amid the melodious and grand ringing of the bells, the churchs door slowly opened, revealing the faceless sculpture of the Lord of Glory inside the main hall, as if observing everything in front of him. The first group of guests were the nobles from the Half-Elf Kingdom, who arrived in front of the church under the guidance of Duke Modewen. Emon and Quincy, blushing, stood on either side of the entrances and greeted the guests with salutes. The next ones to arrive were the lords from nearby Ice Rock City, with only nine people in total. Perhaps the time was really tight and the more distant lords could not make it to the ceremony on time, or perhaps, Duke St. Hildes influence was not as strong as it used to be When it was nine in the morning, Duke St. Hilde finally appeared. The Northern Duke was dressed in a red Dukes ceremonial dress today, his beard meticulously groomed, looking dignified and elegant. The Dukes presence signaled that it was almost time for the appearance of todays groom and bride. But before they arrived, there came the large group of bridesmaids, all daughters of the northern nobles who came to attend the ceremony, uniformly dressed in duck yellow evening dresses and wearing colorful floral wreaths on their heads. As for the groomsmen, there was only one Baron Raymon. He was the first knight to swear allegiance to Colin when he arrived in this world, and the first vassal he knighted with his own hands. About eight hundred meters from the church, two horse-drawn carriages, each pulled by four tall horses, slowly drove towards the church, one after the other. The groom of the day was, of course, sitting in the first carriage. Colin wore a simple black ceremonial dress, a rose pinned on his chest, his expression somewhat thoughtful. He was about to get married! Before he transmigrated in his past life, he had not yet been married. Although he had many girlfriends, he just couldnt seem to take the final step. Well, maybe its because in his previous life, he didnt have a strong father-in-law like Duke St. Hilde While Colin was lost in his thoughts, the carriage arrived in front of the church. Baron Raymon came forward to open the carriage door and helped Colin down. After Colin got down, he couldnt help but look back at the carriage behind him. Vera was in it, but of course, he couldnt see anything right now. Viscount, please! Baron Raymon reminded him hastily, thinking Colin might have forgotten the procedures. Colin smiled and then followed Raymon into the church. As he crossed the threshold of the churchs entrance and stepped onto the long red carpet, the wedding march began to play. At this time, Duke St. Hilde came to the carriage behind and opened the door. Todays star, the beautifully dressed Vera, finally appeared in everyones sight. She wore a white veil and an ivory silk woven wedding dress, the five-meter-long train extending in a layered lace gradient, and the silver crystals on the hem formed a beautiful arc. Purple iris flowers and shining diamonds adorned the upper and lower layers of the wedding dress. The intricate yet simple design blended to create the perfect mix of understated luxury. The beautiful curve of her bodice accentuated her slender waist, delicate shoulders half-exposed. A pure-colored emerald on her chest radiated a mysterious halo. The matching gemstone earring in her ear swayed with her movements. What was slightly unusual was that Vera had only one earring in; the other ear was bare. However, few in the room noticed this detail, as most of them were already enchanted by the angelic girl. Her skin, as white as milk, looked even more delicate against her ivory-colored wedding dress. A pair of jade-like hands, covered in white lace gloves, were gently placed on Duke St. Hildes arm as they slowly strolled towards the church door. As she walked, her long beautiful legs, tightly wrapped in white strap-on stockings were faintly visible, and her beige high heels, decorated with fragments of diamonds, shone with a crystal glow. Around her cute and fair ankles, two thin platinum diamond chains were tied, adding more charming details to the sexy lines of her legs. With the sound of the music, Duke St. Hilde, holding Veras hand, walked along the red carpet into the magnificent nave of the church. When he came to Colin, Duke St. Hilde saw the young, majestic face and a hint of emotion and nostalgia flashed across his own face. He stopped walking, turned around and said to Vera, who was dressed in splendid attire: Daughter, your father will leave you at this point. Vera looked at the Duke without saying anything. A thin veil could not completely hide her expression, but the Duke could not discern any reluctance from it. He silently sighed and finally placed Veras hand into Colins, then turned around and walked off the stage. The hall immediately erupted into warm applause, but such liveliness only made Duke St. Hildes retreating figure appear lonelier. With both his eldest and second sons having passed away, his brother defeated and captured in battle, his sister married off long time ago, and now Vera leaving him as well, Duke St. Hilde, the Lord of the North Territory, seemed about to become a lonely man. Colins gaze lingered on the Dukes retreating figure for a few seconds before he quickly retracted it. He felt the Dukes solitude, but it did not evoke any pity in him. Those who bring calamity upon themselves deserve no sympathy. A tall, skinny middle-aged man in a white priests robe walked between Colin and Vera. His name was Pers, the new bishop of Ice Rock City following the departure of the retired Archbishop. Bishop Perss gentle voice echoed: Colin Angler, whether in poverty, sickness, troubles, pain, wealth, health, happiness, are you willing to never leave Vera St. Hilde and protect her for eternity? I am willing, Colin pledged sincerely, looking into Veras eyes. Vera St. Hilde, whether in poverty, sickness are you willing to never leave Colin Angler and accompany him for eternity? I am willing, Tears sparkled in Veras eyes as she seriously made her vow. In the name of the Lord of Glory, I hereby declare you husband and wife! May the Lords Glory illuminating your future path! Now, the bride and groom may exchange rings. A boy around four or five years old ran up to present the ring box to the couple. Yet, Colin did not reach for the ring box. Instead, he took out a blue sapphire earring from the pocket of his chest. Upon seeing the earring, Vera could no longer control her emotions. Tears began to slide down her cheeks amid a whirl of emotions. Colin gently smiled, lifted Veras veil, carefully wiped her tears, and then put the earring on her. The spectators were somewhat puzzled as there was no such part in the wedding procedure. However, this little ritual, solely for Colin and Vera, was the real testament to their love. The battle by the Ben Liu River, the life-saving sacrifices, it all resurfaced in their minds, as if it had happened only yesterday. Bishop Pers cleared his throat, reminding the couple not to forget the proper wedding procedure. Fortunately, Colin did not want to deviate too radically. After putting on Veras earring, he picked up the ring box and put the rings on each others fingers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Bishop Pers breathe a sigh of relief. His job seemed finally complete. He announced loudly: Now, the groom may kiss the bride! Upon hearing the words, Vera immediately closed her eyes, stood on her toes, and leaned her body forward. Colin was momentarily nervous. But gazing at the pretty face that was so close to him, he finally stepped forward and placed a kiss on her cherry-red lips. So sweet. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: 219 Fiery Fire Burns the City_1 Chapter 219: 219 Fiery Fire Burns the City_1 Translator: 549690339 Fallen Eagle City. In front of a civilian house in the west of the city, Walra knocked at the door. Soon, a middle-aged woman came out. She apparently recognized Walra and hurriedly bowed, Good day, Knight Walra, what can I do for you? Good day, Mrs. Oliver, your husband entrusted me with a letter to deliver to you. Saying this, Walra handed her the letter. Mrs. Oliver quickly thanked him and began to scrutinize it. Her husband hadnt been home for more than a month, and during this time she had gone to the Tulip Chamber of Commerce in search of him, only to be told that he was on a business trip with the caravan and would probably not return for some time. This seemed odd to Mrs. Oliver, as her husband had always notified her several days in advance before each long journey, asking her to help prepare the luggage. But this time, there was no warning. After reading her husbands letter, Mrs. Oliver looked even more worried. She quickly asked, Knight Walra, do you know where my husband is? Walra shook his head, I apologize, madam, but I am only responsible for delivering letters. I should not speak of anything else. However, I suggest you do as he said. Mrs. Oliver seemed to understand. She nodded repeatedly, Alright, Ill take the children and leave Fallen Eagle City immediately! Having said this, she hastily apologized to Walra and hurried back into the house. Walra left soon after, but instead of going far, he chose a spot near a tavern and sat down by the window. About an hour later, Mrs. Oliver came out with two boys, followed by three servants laden with bags big and small. They hurried towards the city gate. Walra immediately followed them. However, when they reached the city gate, Mrs. Oliver and her group were stopped. In fact, all residents trying to leave the city have been stopped. The guards at the gate announced loudly C No one is allowed to leave Fallen Eagle City today, only to enter. Mrs. Oliver repeatedly begged the guards for leniency, and even offered a substantial bribe, but she was still mercilessly refused. Walra, who was hiding not far, watched for a while before shaking his head and leaving. His bad feeling intensified in his heart, and he was even more certain C the St. Sean family was up to something in Fallen Eagle City! How should he notify Viscount Angler? Walra was a bit worried. In fact, his purpose to feign injury and return for treatment this time was to help Colin secretly take control of Fallen Eagle City. However, before their plan could begin, the St. Sean family seemed to be one step ahead. The street had just been repaved, but by scraping aside the layer of gray crushed stone on the surface, one could find the layer of black coal stone underneath. Walra came to a deserted alley, drew his knight sword emitting a faint sacred light, and turned it into a golden lightning bolt slashing towards the wall. Boom! Rocks flew. Walra immediately inspected the gap in the wall, and indeed, besides the fragments of the gray rock, there were also pieces of black coal stone. The noise from this destruction had caught attention, and there were sounds of people outside the alley. Seeing this, Walra quickly slipped away. Based on this series of findings and the information provided by Oliver, Walra was almost certain of the St. Sean familys plans. But what puzzled him was why the St. Sean family would do this? While pondering, Walra didnt notice that there were fewer and fewer pedestrians around him, and eventually, they all disappeared. By the time he noticed something was off, he found himself surrounded. I am Walra Uman, who are you? Walra unsheathed his Knight Sword and shouted. The eight armored knights who came up did not speak. Their faces were obscured by helmets as they silently closed in on Walra. Mother, is it you? Walra shouted, apparently trying to summon Penny. Unfortunately, his question received no response. It was unknown whether Penny didnt want to see him, or if she wasnt there at all. Walra sighed, seeming to accept his fate, and swung his long sword at a knight in front of him. Clang, clang, clang! The sound of metal clashing echoed as Walra attempted to break through the encirclement, but unfortunately, there were too many enemies and they were all skilled. His charge was stopped midway. Hissss! A long sword was thrust into Walras back and pierced through his chest. With a horrific scream, Walra collapsed to the ground. Whoosh! The enemy swung two additional blows at his back before retreating silently. Night descended, and Fallen Eagle City returned to tranquility. And it was even more tranquil than usual, because tonight, Fallen Eagle City was under curfew. The residents complained a few words, but they could only obediently hide in their homes, and go to bed early. However, after not sleeping for long, many people woke up from their dreams, sweating profusely due to the heat. When they touched their faces and bodies, they found out they were drenched in sweat. Looking out of the window, it was still pitch-black, but there seemed to be faint flashes of light. Why would the spring nights of North Territory be this hot? Lady Oliver was also woken by the heat. The child beside her kept crying, clamouring for water. She had to get out of bed to fetch water, but when she stepped barefoot onto the floor, she was shocked to find that the floor was actually hot! Just as she was perplexed, she faintly heard noises of commotion from outside. Although Lady Oliver didnt like to meddle, a servant rushed over and shouted, Maam! Maam! The house next door is on fire! Bewildered, Lady Oliver instantly commanded, Then what are you waiting for? Go and help put out the fire! Yes, yes! Lady Oliver frowned but didnt think much of it. However, the fire quickly grew larger, showing signs of getting out of control. Moreover, Lady Oliver saw several places in the city ablaze, and thick smoke rising to the sky. More and more residents ran out of their burning houses, some naked, shouting and screaming in the streets, even ignoring the curfew. The soldiers did not try to control these frantic residents, but joined them in the efforts to put out the fire. However, the citys fire not only wasnt extinguished, but grew more ferocious. Bucket after bucket of water was poured onto the fire, only to evaporate in steam. The flames that were just extinguished sprang up again in bright red tongues, seemingly unstoppable. The St. Sean family wants to burn down Fallen Eagle City. Everyone, follow me and run out of the city! The supposed dead knight Walra suddenly stood up and shouted at the crowd. However, his call failed to gather much response. The citys residents found it hard to believe such terrifying words. Moreover, their homes were in the city, and unless absolutely necessary, how could they bear to abandon everything? Walra shouted as he walked, but only a handful of people were willing to follow him out of the city. In just a short period, the citys fire had become more aggressive. Tongues of fiery red flames continuously erupted from the ground reaching for the sky. What was originally a dim ring of fire had turned into a sea of flames in the blink of an eye. It was at this point that most of the residents began to sense something wrong. They began to believe Walras words, and more and more people started following him to flee from the city. But when they, treading on the scorching ground, rushed to the city gate, they were horrified to find that the city wall of Fallen Eagle City had already turned into a wall of fire. Walra tried to continue rushing forward, but after only a few steps, he was pushed back by the intense flame and suffocating smoke. Somethings not right! Walra immediately realized that if it were just coal stone, the fire wouldnt have spread so quickly. After all, starting a fire with coal stone wasnt as simple as it appeared. There must be some other factors fueling the citys inferno. If Walra were able to fly up to the sky and look down, he would see that the flames soaring from Fallen Eagle City had gradually spread into lines of fire dragons. These fire dragons entwined each other, forming the pattern of a mysteriously complex Arcane Array. The center of the Array was the location of the Uman Clans castle. There, there was no trace of flames, just a lone figure in a mages robe, standing at the highest point of the castle. In his hand was a small dagger, and he was muttering incantations. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The rolling flames illuminated his face; it was none other than Mr. Ji. The raging fire within the city lit up the starry night sky, making it almost as bright as day. The screams of terror were unending and the smell of charred flesh lingered in the air. Even this hellish scene couldnt evoke any reactions from Mr. Ji. He slowly raised the dagger in his hand. Swosh! And gouged out his left eye! Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: 220 Wedding (Part 2)_1 Chapter 220: 220 Wedding (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Ice Rock City. After dusk, the banquet hall of the red castle gradually came to life. The newlyweds, both viscounts, would all entertain their guests who came to witness their vows here. The luxurious hall of over 600 square meters was laid with red paulownia wood flooring. Two oak long tables were placed on both sides of the hall, laden with a variety of fine wines and delicacies. Dressed in meticulous attire, attendants stood by the table like sculptures, ready to serve the guests at any time. However, very few people came to eat. Even those who did took only small bites, as overeating in such a setting is considered impolite. The guests in the hall were divided into two groups. Exquisite noble ladies gathered in the rest area on the left, their laughter ringing like silver bells from time to time. A girl, who looked no older than fifteen, had become the object of the ladies merriment, as she was the one who caught the bouquet Vera tossed during the day. This indicated that she had received the brides blessings and was set to be the next lucky girl to be married. The girls face blushed like a ripe apple. It was hard to tell whether she was shy or excited. The well-dressed gentlemen gathered on the right side of the hall. They gathered in twos and threes, holding glasses of champagne and engaging in friendly conversations. Just how many agreements and understanding they reached, as well as how many conspiracies they weaved throughout the evening, was anybodys guess. Among these noble men was a clear central figure C Duke St. Hilde. He merely stood still, sipping the champagne in his hand. Although he said little, the nobles around him took turns paying their respects. Their faces turned rosy with excitement at the slightest praise from the Duke, as if they were drunk. However, Duke St. Hilde was of noble status, and the nobles did not dare to bother him too much. After exchanging a few words, they would take their leave. Hence, Scholar Doan became the object of everyones attention and conversation. Discussions naturally revolved around the current chaos in the North Territory. Those who could attend this wedding were surely faithful to Duke St. Hilde. Now, they could not help but strongly criticize the St. Sean Clan, the Uman Clan, and the Dawson Clan, as if they couldnt wait to go to the battlefield to slay these traitors of the North Territory. Scholar Doan handled these lords with a laugh, feeling somewhat scornful inside. After last years purge, the powerful group among the lords of the North Territory were basically eliminated. The nobles present now were basically new lords who had been recently named, and the armies under them were weak. Not even Scholar Doan, let alone Duke St. Hilde, could look up to them. The ones who Duke truly valued were the Angler familys army, and only this young man, who had inherited Marquis Garcias mantle, could make Duke St. Hilde come to Ice Rock City in person during such an urgent time and give his beloved daughter to him in marriage. Of course, while Scholar Doan inwardly scorned the nobles who gathered around him, he made sure to maintain a cordial attitude on the surface. While dealing with these noble lords, he was also covertly observing Duke St. Hilde. Then, Scholar Doan keenly noticed that the Duke seemed rather distracted tonight. Just as the banquet was heating up, Colin and Vera, who had changed their clothes, finally appeared. Colin was dressed in a ceremonial viscount dress with alternating red and black colors, and a vibrant rose was pinned to his chest C he looked elegant and extraordinarily handsome. Vera had also changed out of her inconvenient wedding dress and put on a fitted white low-cut backless dress. Her golden hair was pinned up into a noble ladys bun. Her eyes, as clear as blue crystals, glittered; the swaying of her dress revealed her graceful figure. With modest yet charming demeanor, a unique charm derived from the combination of purity and allure, youth and maturity, was embodied within her. Applause rang out, welcoming the newlyweds into the hall. Kathy pushed out a giant wedding cake. Butler Emon presented a silver dinner knife to Colin, signaling him and Vera to cut the cake for the guests to share. Colin handed the knife to Vera with a smile, then held her hand and cut off a small piece of the huge eight-layer cake. Bang! A bottle of champagne was opened, and the foam sprayed abruptly onto the newlyweds heads. Colin quickly pulled Vera into his arms to prevent her from being splashed with sparkling wine. After a moment of playful jesting, Colin handed the cut piece of cake to Duke St. Hilde, then passed the knife to Vera, signaling her to continue serving the guests with the cake. He himself then moved with Duke St. Hilde through the crowd to a secluded corner. Im afraid theres no time for your honeymoon, Duke St. Hilde said bluntly. Colin nodded, having anticipated this. The Duke himself came to Ice Rock City, even marrying Vera off to him, it would be odd if he had no ulterior motives. I need you to mobilize your army as quickly as possible, march on Ironforge City. If you can capture this town within a month, I will immediately appoint you as Count! Colin blinked, carefully phrasing his response, Your Grace, I am certainly willing to fight bravely for you, but I think it would be better to attack Fallen Eagle City first. Oh? Why? Duke St. Hilde tasted a slice of the wedding cake, his face showing no pleasure or displeasure. First off, Fallen Eagle City is closer to Ice Rock City, and Count Uman is weaker than Marquis Dawson, so we have a better chance of attacking Fallen Eagle City. Moreover, the relationship between the St. Sean Family and the Uman Clan is clearly much closer. Taking out Count Umans stronghold can greatly weaken the power of the St. Sean Family. Colin stated his reasons, but did not mention the most important one. His secret card was having Walra, an insider in Fallen Eagle City, something he couldnt tell Duke St. Hilde casually. You think the Uman Clan is the most relied upon by the St. Sean Family? A mocking smile surfaced on Duke St. Hildes face. Isnt it? Duke St. Hilde did not answer directly but said mysteriously, Dont worry about the Uman Clan, theyre nothing but fence-sitters trying to please both sides. Besides, I have a way to stir up their relations with the St. Sean Family. Colins eyes shifted, as if understanding something. Moreover, dwarves are our real heart-stopping menace. Duke St. Hilde finished his cake, wiped his mouth with a napkin, then commanded in a voice brooking no argument, Three days from now, I want to see your army leaving Ice Rock City, marching on Ironforge City. After saying that, he patted Colins shoulder and left without waiting for Colins response. The Dukes domineering manner made Colin very uncomfortable, but there was nothing he could do; he dared not openly resist him just yet. Stroking his chin, Colin suddenly thought that if he couldnt resist openly, could he get Walra to stir up some trouble in Fallen Eagle City to make the Duke change his mind? While thinking, Colin decisively switched to the perspective of a blood slave who had been set up in Fallen Eagle City, wanting to see the current situation there. But then, he was taken aback by the sight before him. Whats going on? Is there a fire? Colin instructed his blood slave to climb up on a nearby roof and saw flames everywhere he looked. The rampaging fire dragons made Fallen Eagle City look like a purgatory of flames. He was dumbfounded. Only a few days had passed, how did Fallen Eagle City end up like this? Of course, the blood slave couldnt provide any useful information. To find out what happened, he would have to ask the bloodline Walra. However, bloodlines have their own consciousness and cant be manipulated casually by Colin like blood slaves. He must find Walra. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But where would Walra be under these circumstances? Looking around, Colin noticed that the center of Fallen Eagle City was without fire, and a blue beam of light descended from the sky, covering the Uman Clans castle. Colin, would you like some cake? Vera silently appeared at Colins side and asked with a smile. Sure. Colin quickly regained his senses and accepted the plate from Vera with a smile. Meanwhile, he commanded the blood slave in Fallen Eagle City to head for the Uman Clans castle, he wanted to find out what exactly had happened there. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: 221 Eyes of Judgement_1 Chapter 221: 221 Eyes of Judgement_1 Translator: 549690339 Even though it was still the middle of the night, the sky above Fallen Eagle City was as bright as day. The raging flames devoured everything in the city, even the wild grass within a few hundred meters outside the city was scorched yellow by the terrifying heat. There was a loud rumble. The tightly closed city gates suddenly opened, a group of cavalry charged out from inside the city. Before they could escape the sea of fire, the suddenly leaping flames swallowed them up along with their horses in an instant. The dying cavalry rolled and struggled in the fire, emitting eerie screams that chilled ones soul. After a moment, the smell of roasting meat rose into the air. Boom! A section of the city wall finally collapsed under the fierce heat of the fire. Yet, until the scattering hot dust gradually subsided, no one else was seen rushing out from the city. Fallen Eagle City had become an inferno, but what was being tempered inside was not steel, but living people! The previously constant wails had somehow become completely cut off. The countless lives that had been roasted into charcoal in this great furnace seemed to have congealed into drifting smoke in the air. These wisps of green smoke were constantly converging towards the center of Fallen Eagle City under the drive of an unnamed force. There, a green beam of light that descended from the sky seemed to be an enormous transparent shield, protecting the Uman Clans castle within. It was only here, that there were still traces of life. Walra opened his mouth wide, desperately inhaling, but the burning sensation in his chest didnt lessen a bit, but seemed to burn even more intensely. The green light shield may have blocked the fire, but it couldnt block the suffocating hot air, and the terrifying high temperature that seemed capable of steaming a person alive. With each step Walra took, he could hear the sizzling sound underneath his feet, and the intense burning sensation made him somewhat unconscious. In fact, if it wasnt for Walra being transformed into a bloodline with an extremely terrifying self-healing ability, he would have probably been long gone. Despite this extremely terrifying self-healing ability only bringing Walra more torture, he still didnt give up, continuing to stride towards the castle. At the top of the castle, a figure dressed in mage robes, held his staff in one hand and his eyeball in the other, loudly reciting Elf script spells. Thick green smoke shrouded his body, and formed a huge green cocoon above his head. The surface of the cocoon vibrated with Mr. Jis incantations, as if something terrifying was about to break out. Sssss- Walra reached out to grab the wall of the castle. The high temperature instantly scorched his palm black, but he seemed to feel nothing and continued to climb upwards using both his hands and feet. At this moment, all he wanted was to execute one thing C Revenge! He wanted revenge for the more than three hundred thousand innocent civilians who had died in Fallen Eagle City! Driven by his hatred, Walra seemed to forget the pain, forget fear, and only wanted to twist off the head of that evil mage on top of the castle! However, the closer he got to that figure shrouded in green smoke, the more he felt an extremely terrifying oppression. Mr. Ji didnt seem tall, but under his boundless oppression, Walra felt as if he were just an insignificant ant trying to challenge a deity. However, this ant did not stop its steps. Closer now, even closer. Mr. Ji seemed oblivious to Walras advances, still fully focused on reciting his incantations. Walra didnt understand the Elf language, but he felt each unfamiliar syllable was like a snake burrowing into his heart, constantly attempting to stir up the fear deep within him. Choke! Walra drew his knights sword, its blade already glowing red from the intense heat of the fire. Just as he was about to launch his final charge, he suddenly noticed another figure climbing up on the other side of the roof. The person was entirely covered in armor, but Walra felt that there was an inexplicable familiarity with this figure, as if they were the same kind. During the momentary stupefaction of the two knights, Mr. Jis incantations seemed to have reached its final stage. He abruptly raised his left hand, crushing the eerie eyeball, and shouted: Duke St. Hilde, receive your judgement! Boom! A bolt of purple lightning descended from the sky, instantly seeming to tear apart the sky. The lightning struck the green cocoon above Mr. Jis head, immediately exploding with an extremely dazzling light. Walra only felt his view become completely white, and then he couldnt see anything. But he wasnt frightened, he instantly realized this was a perfect opportunity for revenge. Although he couldnt see anything, Walra still rushed out according to his memory of the location. Colin, who was controlling the blood slave, also found that he couldnt see anything, but he still heard Walras voice and quickly controlled the blood slaves body to rush out. When the dazzling light gradually faded away, Colin finally saw a vague image in front of his eyes. Ahhhhhhhh! Walras ghastly screams came from beside his ears. Colin looked and saw Walra covering half of his face, rolling on the roof. Mr. Ji was also in a terrible state. His right arm was severed at the root. The splashing blood sprinkled on the roof, and it was so corrosive that it produced wisps of green smoke on the thick gray rock. Colin immediately guessed that Walra had just severed Mr. Jis right arm and was burned by the splattering blood. At this point, the green cocoon above Mr. Jis head had turned into a gigantic eye that was tightly closed. Although it was closed, Colin always felt that when it opened, something extremely terrifying would happen. Colin hurriedly commanded the Blood Slave to swing his sword at Mr. Jis neck. At this moment, Mr. Jis right arm had been severed, and his left arm was raised above his head, appearing to support the massive eye. It seemed that his spell was not yet fully completed. Facing the sword swing again, a flash of despair flitted across Mr. Jis eyes. However, the long sword stopped at the very last instant. Because Colin suddenly remembered the words Mr. Ji had previously shouted in a common language. Duke St. Hilde? Judgement? Hence, he hesitated. But it was this momentary hesitation that brought about a sudden change! Boom! Another flash of lightning streaked across, and Colins field of view turned completely white again. For a moment, he felt as though he had lost all connection with the Blood Slave. When he could again see the situation in Fallen Eagle City, Colin was astounded to find that the huge green eye above Mr. Jis head had vanished, disappearing without a trace. Hahaha Mr. Ji looked up at the sky and finally burst into wild laughter. Then he turned his head to look at the blood slave under Colins control, a hint of confusion flashed across his eyes, but the incantation from his mouth did not pause for a moment. Boom! Colin only saw a flicker of fire before his eyes, then profound darkness enveloped him completely. Colin, Colin, whats wrong with you? When he came back to his senses, he saw Vera looking at him with a worried expression. Im fine. Colins face was pale, but he still patted his beloved wifes hand to reassure her. However, when he tried to reestablish contact with the Blood Slave in Fallen Eagle City, he found that the connection was completely lost! It seems it was killed by Mr. Ji. Colin thought of the strange scene in Fallen Eagle City and a sense of foreboding rose in his heart. Hence, he immediately took Vera by the hand and quietly headed toward the exit of the hall. But in that instant, Duke St. Hilde also noticed Colin and Vera, thinking the newlyweds were impatient, he laughed and said, Its getting late, isnt it time to announce the end of the banquet so that the two new people could spend a pleasant evening together? The people in the hall laughed at once, nodding in agreement. Out of options, Colin hurriedly turned back and said, Duke, would you please announce the end of the banquet? Good. Duke St. Hilde nodded decisively. Thank you to all the guests Suddenly, the noise in the banquet hall disappeared. Everyone saw Duke St. Hildes mouth moving, but they couldnt hear a word. It was as if he had been pulled into another space-time by some mysterious force, leaving only an illusory projection in place. Colins heart jolted, and he immediately tightened his grip on Veras hand. Then, he sensed a gaze from above. It was a stare that seemed to come from a higher level of life, imbued with a terrifying power that sent chills down his spine. Colin involuntarily looked up at the sky. Although he was obstructed, he could still see the familiar, enormous green eye that was now hovering over the castle. The next moment, the green eye opened. Colins field of view became blindingly white again, seeing nothing at all. At this moment, his vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch disappeared completely; it was as if he had been exiled to an empty and colorless space-time, completely cut off from the world. It seemed like only a moment had passed, yet it also felt like hundreds of years. Colin finally felt the warmth from Vera beside him again, and his nose picked up a familiar fragrance. He greedily took a deep breath, then looked fearfully towards where Duke St. Hilde had been. Colin, Colin, what just happened? Vera held Colins arm tightly, her voice filled with panic. Colin didnt answer, but raised his hand to point in the direction of Duke St. Hilde. Confused, Vera turned her head, only to be met with a horrifying sight Under the illumination of the descended green light, Duke St. Hilde was as if frozen in that instant. He then fell backward, rigid as a board. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! With the disappearance of the green light, the once Lord of the North territory shattered like a stone statue. There was no blood splattering, no flying pieces of flesh and bone, just pieces of broken stones strewn about. Ah!!!!!! A sharp scream echoed throughout the banquet hall. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: 222 White Robe and Silver Robe_1 Chapter 222: 222 White Robe and Silver Robe_1 Translator: 549690339 The eastern horizon gradually revealed a hint of white belly of fish, indicating the start of a new day. However, for the residents of Fallen Eagle City, the infernal night they had just experienced had been the last day of their lives. The flames had gradually extinguished, but the suffocating heat still lingered. Even from a distance, it felt unbearably hot. In a bush about three kilometers away from Fallen Eagle City, a uniquely designed horse-drawn carriage was parked. The coachman was napping, seemingly having had a sleepless night. His face bore dark circles around his eyes and a lingering fear was etched in his brow as if he was having a nightmare. The two old horses pulling the carriage were leisurely eating grass on the ground, occasionally swishing their tails to drive away the mosquitoes and flies. Thump thump. Two knocks came from inside the carriage, waking the coachman. He quickly wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth and respectfully asked, Master, are we leaving now? Hmm, head east. A powerful and majestic voice came from inside, simple yet forceful. Yes, Master! The coachman immediately whipped the horses to drive them east. However, they hadnt gone far when a voice came from inside the carriage again: Stop. The coachman, perplexed, nevertheless stopped the carriage. Just as he was scratching his head and about to ask what was wrong, he noticed a figure in a silver mages robe standing beside the carriage, the figure appearing seemingly out of nowhere. His face was hidden under a wide brimmed hood, making it impossible to see his features, but an aura of terror radiated from him and made the coachman tremble unconsciously. Just then, the mans voice came from the carriage again: Mark, move away. Relieved, Coachman Mark rolled and crawled away hastily. Next, the carriage curtain was lifted, and a middle-aged man in a white mages robe stepped out. Cusius, I didnt expect this Forbidden Art to actually be restored by you. The silver-robed mage spoke, his tone filled with amazement, apprehension and even more so, a profound worry. Lord Ernest, I didnt expect to have alarmed you. The white-robed mage, Cusius, who emerged from the carriage, slightly bowed in respect. Then, shook his head and said, However, we didnt exactly restore that Forbidden Art, we merely imitated it crudely. But fortunately, it seems to have been successful. Ernest sighed, seemingly in contemplation of something. His tone, however, turned icy, Do you realize what it means if this Forbidden Art is truly successful? Cusius smiled, pride and arrogance in his face, he proudly proclaimed: It means that we mages no longer need to tread cautiously around the Empires nobles, we no longer need to hide in Yevir barely surviving, nor do we need to pay with our lives to obtain power to contend with the Holy Field! Hearing Cusius audacious declaration, Ernest lifted his head exposing a weathered, old face. But there was not the slightest hint of happiness on it, rather it radiated infinite sorrow and pity. No, Ernest slowly shook his head, dousing Cusius enthusiastism, if this Forbidden Art is truly successful, it will spell disaster for you, and for Yevir! As he listened to the old mages alarming words. Cusius lightly laughed, Lord Ernest, although I have tremendous respect for you, I must say, I am surprised by your weakness. In response to Cusius mockery, Ernest chuckled, without showing any signs of anger, only saying indifferently but firmly: Im sorry, Cusius, I admire you and Mr. Jis spirit of exploration, but I cannot tolerate your sacrificial offering of innocent peoples lives to complete the Forbidden Spell, nor can I allow your reckless actions to ruin Yevir! Cusius also responded with a cold chuckle, matching retort for retort, How can there possibly be no sacrifices on the path to uncover the truth? Its better to sacrifice those ignorant commoners than precious mages! As for Yevir, hehe, Lord Ernest, your cowardice is the real cause of its gradual decline and eventual extinction! Now, Mr. Ji and Emperor Reinhardt have reached a consensus, and the North Territory is about to change hands to a new master, and moreover, a master who is a mage! As for the Holy Knights that have always been a headache for mages, hehe, theres now a solution to them. Therefore, Lord Ernest, its time for you to put aside those stale doctrines and let the Mage Council be reborn in flame! Reborn in flame? I see you guys are only playing with fire and burning yourselves! Ernests face was cold, Your target this time should be Duke St. Hilde, right? Whether he died under this Forbidden Spell or not, there will be a major uproar in the Glorious Empire! And Yevir, might not survive this overwhelming wave as you expect! No, I must talk to Mr. Ji myself. Saying this, Ernest headed towards Fallen Eagle City. But before he could walk a few steps, Cusius blocked his way. Ernest narrowed his eyes, and said in a deep voice: Cusius, dare you to stop me? Cusius shook his head firmly: I am sorry, Lord Ernest, but I promised Mr. Ji that I would guard him for a day. During this day, no one is allowed to approach the ruins of Fallen Eagle City! Ernest burst into laughter, his tone cold as ice, Cusius, do you really think I have grown old? Cusius raised his Magic Staff and replied, No, I just think its time for you to step down. Hahahaha! Ernest roared with laughter, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, Step down? You want the position of chairman of the Mage Council, well then, show me what progress youve made over the years! While speaking, Ernests eyes turned completely silvery white in an instant, and numerous small electric lights were moving around him like silver snakes. His demeanor became extremely cold, and he was muttering in the complicated and difficult Elvish. Similarly, Cusius on the opposite side almost simultaneously entered a combat state. His golden hair turned white instantaneously, with streaks of frost constantly rising, the temperature around him dropped by several degrees in an instant, and visible frost crystals began to condense in the air. The sky suddenly darkened, and the wind on the field seemed to have stopped. At this moment, the area around Cusius and Ernest has become two clearly distinguishable worlds. One side was the freezing cold, the other side was the dancing silver snakes of electricity. One side was the deathly silence of winter, as if to freeze all vitality; The other side was endless frenzy, as if to destroy the world. Cusius, last chance: stand down, or not? Lord Ernest, the world has changed, you are outdated! Arrogant! With a roar, countless large electric snakes twisted their bodies and bombed Cusius at a speed that was hard to detect with the naked eye. Ding, ding, ding Layer upon layer of crystal-clear Ice Shields shattered instantly, turning into tiny flakes flying in the air, reflecting the colorful light under the sun. There was a strange beauty about it. These beautiful and dangerous ice crystals lingered in the air, with Cusiuss gestures changing their positions continuously, gradually forming an arcane Magic Array in the air. Roar Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The deathly silent world of ice and snow suddenly became violent. An Extreme Cold Storm carrying shattered ice crystals, like a tornado, rushed towards Ernest with the power to break and pull everything in its wake. Wherever it passed, the ground was left with a thick ice mark. All living things on this ice mark were frozen in this piece of ice in an instant. Boom! A huge Shockwave, accompanied by coldness and lightning, spread rapidly all around. Even though Coachman Mark had long since hid far away, he was still affected by the Afterwave, shivered and instantly passed out. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: 223 Uman_1 Chapter 223: 223 Uman_1 Translator: 549690339 The sun set in the west while the Uman Clan army began to set up camp. Bonfires sprouted up, banishing the darkness that was gradually enveloping the earth. After nightfall, a convoy bearing the mark of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce slowly entered the camp. Penny lifted the curtain of the carriage and asked the knight who came to meet her, Where is the Count? The knight slightly bowed and replied, Miss Penny, please follow me. Penny stepped down from the carriage and was led by the knight to a tent at the center of the camp. Why are you here? Count Uman was somewhat taken aback to see Penny walk in. Penny smiled enchantingly, What? Youre not happy to see me? Not at all. I am just always worried when youre not holding the fort in Fallen Eagle City. Penny moved closer and gently served Count Uman a cup of tea, saying, Dont worry, there are still thirty thousand troops in the city. Besides, Walra is also there. Count Uman nodded, Hmm, how is Walras injury? Ive personally seen to it, its nothing major. He just needs some rest. As they were talking, Viscount Lawrence strode in eagerly, Father, I heard Mother has arrived? Count Uman glared at his son and scolded, Keep your voice down! Viscount Lawrence laughed off nonchalantly, Dont worry, Father. Ive had the guards outside the tent dismissed. No one will hear. Penny looked at her son indulgently and laughed, It wont be long before Lawrence can openly call me Mother. Count Uman appeared helpless but did not want to go against his wifes wishes, so he ambiguously nodded his head, then asked, What brought you to the camp to see me? Penny gave the Count a look and chastised, Cant I visit you if I have nothing to do? As she said this, she picked up the tea she had just poured and handed it to Count Uman. Count Uman took the tea cup but did not drink immediately. Instead, he laughed at his lover, Of course not. But given your nature, if you didnt have any pressing business, you probably wouldnt have made the effort to come all this way to see me. Penny cast the Count a sidelong glance. Upon seeing his calm demeanor, she said, Indeed, there is some news. I just learned the specifics of the peace agreement that Viscount Angler signed with the Troll Empire. With that, she handed a letter to the Count, According to this agreement, given time, the Angler Family will inevitably rise to prominence and become the most powerful force in the northeastern part of the North Territory. Therefore, my brother suggests that you plot earlier and nip the threat in the bud. Count Uman took the letter and started reading with furrowed brows. The more he read, the more alarmed he felt. Just how badly did the Trolls lose? To sign such a peace agreement? Before he could fully digest this information, Penny spoke again, revealing even more shocking news, Oh, yes, theres one more thing. Duke St. Hilde is dead. What? Who is dead? Count Umans eyes widened as he incredulously stared at his lover. Just then, a silver light streaked towards Count Umans back. Clack! However, Count Uman seemed to have eyes in the back of his head as he managed to catch the assassins wrist in a flash. The tent quieted immediately. The only sound was the letter slowly falling and landing in the bonfire, setting off a burst of flame. Count Uman slowly turned around, a complicated look on his face as he incredulously asked in a pained voice, Lawrence you wanted to kill me? Viscount Lawrence, apparently not expecting his father to be so alert under the circumstances, did not know how to react for a moment. Are you, my son? Count Uman asked shakily. At the same time, he overturned the teacup in his left hand, letting its contents drip onto the ground, emitting a sizzling noise and even some faint smoke. The water was poisoned. Count Uman turned to Penny again, but instead of questioning her about the poison, he again asked. Is he, my son? Pennys lips trembled rapidly, but not to answer Count Umans question, she was quickly reciting Elf Script Spells. She was also a mage. Youre seeking death! Count Uman roared, turned around, and kicked Lawrence away. At the same time, he rushed towards Penny and throttled her throat, stopping her spellcasting. Viscount Lawrence fell to the ground, coughed up blood, and struggled to get up. He was about to draw his sword and charge again, but he heard Penny squeezed out a word: Go! Mother Viscount Lawrence looked conflicted. Scram! Count Uman turned back and roared. Viscount Lawrence fled the scene, unable to bear Count Umans terrifying countenance. Is he my son? Count Uman was still hung up on this question, as if he would not let it go until he got the answer. Penny patted Count Umans steel-like grip on her throat, signalling that she could not answer like this. Only then did Count Uman let go, his face devoid of emotion as he stared at his lover. Penny took a few frantic breaths, catching her breath after a while. She didnt appear panicked. She looked coldly at Count Uman and slowly said one word: No. Whore! The counts face twisted in an instant, his eyes as if he wanted to devour the woman before him alive, He is your illicit offspring with your brother, isnt he? Isnt he! Penny didnt answer, which was taken as confirmation. Count Uman reached out again to choke Pennys throat, as if he really wanted to strangle her to death. Pennys eyes were fixed on Count Uman, not begging for mercy; instead, there was a defiant provocation in her eyes. As if saying try and choke me to death? After a standoff, Count Uman finally let go. The arrogant look in Pennys eyes intensified as she massaged her red and sore neck, while in a bewitching tone, she said, Talos Uman, you should be honoured to become a partner of the St. Sean family. If you let me go, once my brother becomes the new Lord of the North Territory, you will be the greatest contributor. Count Uman stared blankly at Penny, and after a long time, he asked in a hoarse voice, Thirty years of marriage, and it turns out you have no feelings for me at all. A hint of disdain flashed in Pennys eyes, Alright, Count, when did you become so sentimental? So why do you want to kill me this time? Has your brother already decided to take Lawrence as his foster son? Yes, thats one reason. You have no objection, do you? Penny watched Count Umans expression, trying to read something from it, Didnt you always feel indebted to Walra? Once Lawrence changes his surname, you can officially make Walra the Counts heir. Isnt that the best of both worlds? Count Umans mouth twitched, forcing out a mocking smile, Are there other reasons? Penny hesitated for a moment. But facing Umans sharp gaze, and considering that he would soon get the news anyway, she said candidly, Yes, there is another reason. I just told you that Duke St. Hilde is dead, that wasnt a lie to distract you. So, Duke St. Hilde is really dead? Count Umans eyes seemed to soften a bit, even revealing a trace of barely concealed joy. Yes. Penny said smugly, raising her head, So, the St. Hilde family is finished, and the St. Sean family will soon become the master of the North Territory. You mustnt make the wrong choice at this final stage. Unperturbed, Count Uman persistently asked, If Duke St. Hilde is dead, why do you want to kill me? Penny glared at him, apparently feeling that she was regaining control of the situation, Killing a Holy Knight comes at a cost. My brother sacrificed an eye, and your Uman Clan, of course, must also pay something. Count Umans eyes flickered, and he asked urgently, What price did our Uman Clan pay? Fallen Eagle City. Fallen Eagle City? Yes. Fallen Eagle City was sacrificed. Seeing Count Umans eyes suddenly becoming fierce, Penny hurriedly advised, Talos, dont get excited! Although the Uman Clan has lost a city, as long as you pledge loyalty to the St. Sean family, we will definitely compensate you, and double it at that! Compensation? Count Uman suddenly calmed down, seemingly moved. Seeing the calm Count Uman, Penny breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, I will have my brother confer you the title of Marquis, how about that? Noticing his silence, Penny moved closer, drawing circles on Count Umans chest with her finger, her eyes seductively saying, If you dont want that lowly bastard Walra to inherit the title, I can give birth to another child for you, how about it? Count Uman looked emotionless at Penny in his arms, saying calmly, Walra is lowly? He is my legitimate son with Lady Sudor! And Lawrence? Hes just the illegitimate child you bore out of incest with your own brother! Pennys face changed slightly, but she still suppressed her anger and said with a coquettish smile, What do you know? Lawrence carries the purest St. Sean bloodline in his body! But Count Umans eyes grew colder, Do you believe that because the word Holy is in your surname, you can treat everyone else like dogs? The smile on Pennys face froze, and her tone became severe, Talos Uman, you should know your. Crack! She only got halfway through her sentence when Count Uman snapped her neck. Looking at the womans corpse in his arms, Count Uman sneered, So killing a scion of the Holy Knight family is no different from killing a commoner. Thud! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He casually tossed the corpse to the ground and shouted to the outside of the tent, Someone! Soon, a knight appeared in the tent, respectfully saying, Count, what are your orders? Go bring Lawrence Uman back, dead or alive! Yes! Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: 224 Keeping Watch by the Spirit_1 Chapter 224: 224 Keeping Watch by the Spirit_1 Translator: 549690339 The coffin of Duke St. Hilde sat in the main hall of the church. Who could have expected that just yesterday, this Duke of the North Territory had presided over the wedding of Colin and Vera, and now, he had closed his eyes forever. The unfathomable nature of fate is like pollen in water undergoing Brownian motion, its next trajectory impossible to predict with the limited wisdom of mortals. The coffin lid was open, and nobles from the North Territory came up in turn to express their condolences. Colin stood by the coffin, hand in hand with Vera, staring blankly at the dukes remains, lost in thought. The broken body of Duke St. Hilde had been reassembled, and the artisans skills were excellent. Apart from the unremovable cracks, there seemed to be no difference from the original. Anyone who has tried to piece together a broken vase would understand how difficult it is. In a sense, Colin was also an accomplice to the death of Duke St. Hilde. If it werent for the blood slave under his control that let go at the critical moment of Mr. Ji casting a spell, this forbidden spell may never have succeeded. If it happened again, Colin would still choose to let go and let Duke St. Hilde die. He would never forget the humiliation the Northern Duke had inflicted upon him, and the harm he caused to Vera, to Marquis Garcia. If he missed this opportunity, he really wouldnt know how to deal with this Northern figure who stood at the peak of both military and intellectual strength. Perhaps Colin would forever be at the mercy of the Northern Duke, just like at Veras coming-of-age ceremony. Although this ruthless Northern Duke seemed to stand on Colins side, his existence brought only infinite pressure to Colin. As long as he was in the North, Colin could only remain obedient. Furthermore, he constantly feared turning into a chess piece that could be easily sacrificed by the other party. Dont be fooled by Colins current status as the son-in-law of the duke. This ruthless duke could even sell his own son at will, a son-in-law would matter even less. This way, he also indirectly avenged Vera and Marquis Garcia. As for whether or not this would cause the situation in the North to collapse, Colin wasnt overly worried. Chaos is a ladder. Although Marquis Dawson had said this with ill intentions, it still resonated with Colin. For an ambitious man like Colin, a chaotic North might be more suitable for him. So, its better that the duke is dead. The only thing that Colin regretted was that after Duke St. Hilde turned to stone, his blood seemed to have disappeared. Otherwise, he would have seized the chance to taste the sweet blood of a holy knight. Once the nobles concluded their mourning, Bishop Pers stepped forward and sprinkled holy water into the coffin while chanting prayers. Finally, under the guidance of the bishop, everyone observed a moment of silence in memory of Duke St. Hilde. The wake thus concluded, but the Duke St. Hilde couldnt be buried yet. Having been the ruler of the North Territory, Duke St. Hilde could not be buried casually in Ice Rock City like the noble-less Charles. He had to be transported back to Winterfell City and given a grand funeral. At that time, the Royal Family of the Empire would send representatives to attend. It would also be the time to decide the new Northern Duke. Colin, Ill stay and keep vigil, you should go back, said Vera softly after everyone had left. Her complexion was somewhat pale, pain in her eyes barely concealed, but what was more visible was her concern and uncertainty. Colin gripped her cold hand, speaking warmly, Ill stay with you for the vigil. Okay. Vera smiled faintly, leaning on Colins arm and resting her head on his shoulder, she sighed deeply. Once Bishop Pers closed the halls door, only Colin and Vera remained. The cold moonlight was cast onto the marble floor through the colored glazing, fusing with the light of the magic crystal chandeliers, creating peculiar patterns. A gentle breeze seemed to have slipped in from somewhere, bringing the tranquility of the spring night with it. Colin Vera suddenly spoke, her voice like it was from the distant cosmos, profound and ethereal. Whats wrong? Colin turned his head to kiss Veras hair. Do you think I should hate him? What do you think?Colin didnt give an answer, because he understood that at this time, perhaps what Vera needed was not an answer, but a place to vent her feelings. Regardless of how despicable Duke St. Hildes past actions may have been, he did, after all, raise Vera for twenty years, and that fact was indisputable. Moreover, he gave Vera the one thing she needed most C an identity. Colin didnt know which beauty Marquis Garcia had fathered Vera with in secret, but without the Dukes adoption, she would merely be a despised illegitimate daughter. I also dont know Veras voice was filled with melancholy. However, Colin didnt hear any trace of resentment in her voice. If you dont know, then just keep this question in your heart for now. Maybe one day, when you look back at this experience, youll find your own answer. Decisively, Colin offered some comforting words to soothe the young girls wounded heart. Vera considered Colins words and her expression relaxed somewhat: I understand, thank you, Colin. Shes easy to console Colin chuckled, patting Veras arm in a gesture to encourage her not to overthink. The hall fell silent again, and Colin, out of boredom, began to study the patterns on the Dukes body in the coffin, feeling as if they hid some sort of secret. Before long, Vera asked again: Colin, what do you think killed my father? I guess, it was probably some kind of spell. But to be able to kill a Holy Knight, it would have to be a Forbidden Spell. At this point, Colin suddenly recalled what he had seen through the eyes of his blood slave, the scene in Fallen Eagle City. The terrifying image of the city engulfed in flames sent chills through Colin. I guess it was a Forbidden Spell too. Vera nodded, Moreover, it looks very similar to one Forbidden Spell Ive seen before. Oh? Colin instantly perked up, realizing that his wife might possess some useful information as a mage. He hurriedly asked, Do you know this Forbidden Spell? Vera shook her head and then nodded again: I once saw a similar Forbidden Spell in my tutors library. However, that Forbidden Spell is no longer possible to cast now, because one of its essential spell-casting materials can no longer be found. Oh? What Forbidden Spell is it? Eye of Petrification. Eye of Petrification? Colin looked at Duke St. Hilde in the coffin, turned into a stone statue, and understood somewhat. Yes. But the spell that hit father is slightly different from the Eye of Petrification. I remember that the Eye of Petrification uses the casters eyes as the spell medium, turning everyone who looks directly into the casters eyes into stone. However, on the day father was hit by that spell, there were no suspicious mages in our castle, and although I looked up and saw the mysterious blue eyes in the sky, I wasnt petrified. Therefore, while the two are similar, they are not the same Forbidden Spell. It was probably a new spell modified from the Forbidden Spell Eye of Petrification. Colin pondered and then noticed an important piece of information from Veras account, You said you saw the Eye of Petrification spell scroll in your teachers library? Yes. Who is your teacher? Its the deputy president of the Yevir Mage Council, Master Cusius. Cusius? Colin, of course, had never heard this name; he knew almost nothing about the Mages City of Yevir. Do you know Mr. Ji? Colin casually dropped the true name of the spell caster. Um, Ive seen him a few times in Yevir. His background is very mysterious, and he seems to have a good relationship with my teacher. They often exchange research insights. Looking at a seemingly innocent Vera, Colin said bluntly: Actually, this Mr. Ji is a descendant of the St. Sean family. St. Sean? As expected, Vera was shocked. Yes, and I suspect that the one who killed Duke St. Hilde was Mr. Ji himself. Vera frowned, So, you think Mr. Ji cast the Forbidden Spell that killed my father based on the Eye of Petrification in my tutors collection? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Very likely. Vera pondered for a moment and then immediately said, In that case, Ill write to my teacher to inquire about this when I go back. Yes, it would be best to also ask him what conditions are needed to cast this Forbidden Spell, what sacrifice must be made, and if there is a counter-curse? Colin felt a bit worried, fearing that he might one day become a target of this Forbidden Spell. This Forbidden Spell was truly terrifying; it could directly petrify a Holy Knight. He felt that if he became the target, his blood clan characteristics might not be able to save him. Alright. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: 225 Doan_1 Chapter 225: 225 Doan_1 Translator: 549690339 The morning light appeared a bit earlier than usual over Ice Rock City, casting a veil over this city that just experienced great joy and deep mourning. Perhaps even the sun knew that this day was special, willing to end the vigil of two sleepless people a little sooner. The golden sunlight cast down on the dome of the church, coloring it with a dazzling halo. The side door of the church opened, and Colin walked out hand in hand with Vera. After a sleepless night, Colin was still alright, but Vera was so drowsy she could barely keep her eyes open. Amidst the crisp sound of horse hooves, Knight Lyle personally brought the horse-drawn carriage to Colin. However, Colin did not immediately get in the carriage. Because he had already seen another figure standing outside the church Scholar Doan. Obviously, Scholar Doan got up so early, not in a hurry to pray for Duke St. Hilde, but to wait for Colin. You go back and rest first. Colin got Vera into the carriage, then walked towards Scholar Doan. Good morning, Lord Viscount! Good morning, Scholar Doan. After standing all night, Colin was somewhat tired, so he turned again and walked into the church, then sat down on a chair in the back row. Scholar Doan also followed him in, standing with his hands tied behind Colin. Without inviting the other party to sit down, Colin leaned against the chair back, closed his eyes, and asked in a casual tone: Scholar Doan, youve been so anxious to see me so early, is there something to discuss? Lord Viscount, I wanted to remind you that the Angler family is in great danger! Upon hearing these words, Colin didnt open his eyes, maintaining a languid pose. As for Scholar Doans little scheme, Colin had already seen it countless times in his past life while reading Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Those strategists in the Three Kingdoms wanting to admonish always started with terrifying words to frighten the target. Then when the target was panicked, they could make them dizzy with impressive speeches, and lead them by the nose. Just like a fortune tellers first sentence You must be in for a disaster because your forehead is dark! It was the same tactic. How is the Angler family in great danger? Seeing Colins demeanor, Scholar Doan knew that he was not an easy lord to trick, and hurriedly explained with complete concentration: With the death of Duke St. Hilde, the most important pillar in the North Territory has collapsed. Under the current situation, I fear the Golden Lion Legion will struggle to keep up. If you dont take immediate action, the St. Sean family is likely to become the new ruler of the North Territory! Colin, still with his eyes closed, said calmly: I feel like what you want to say is that the St. Hilde family is the one in danger. Lord Viscount, since you have married Miss Vera, the Angler family and the St. Hilde family are one and the same. If the St. Sean family takes control of the North Territory, how can they tolerate you? Well, that makes sense. Colin finally nodded, So what do you think I should do? Without hesitation, Scholar Doan said: Under the current situation, your best strategy boils down to one word defend! Defend? Colin frowned. Yes. With the death of Duke St. Hilde, the hearts of the people in the North Territory are in chaos. With only the Golden Lion Legion, it is impossible to stabilize the situation throughout the area. So, our only choice right now is to defend Winterfell City first, then consider other plans. Therefore, the Golden Lion Legion must retreat! I dont have the authority to order the Golden Lion Legion to retreat to Winterfell City. But Miss Vera does! Are you sure? Vera is not the Marquis of the Eastern Territory. Isnt there still a Joyce standing before her in the line of succession? Scholar Doan smiled and said, Lord Viscount, you may not know, Duke St. Hilde did not bestow the Marquis title to Joyce during his lifetime. At this, Colin finally opened his eyes, looking intently at Scholar Doan and said, But Joyces succession order is indeed before Veras. Bachelor Doans smile remained unchanged: But after all, Joyce is just a ten-year-old child. Isnt it a bit inappropriate for him to inherit the position of the Northern Duke? Colins eyes rolled, he continued to question: So, you support Vera to become the Northern Duke, right? Bachelor Doan put away his smile and nodded solemnly: Yes. Finally, Colin revealed a sincere smile, patting the chair beside him, saying, Sit. Bachelor Doan didnt hold back and sat down. At this point, the two finally had a basis for cooperation. Colins tone softened considerably: Are you certain that the Golden Lion Legion will obey Veras orders? You know, shes not the Northern Duke at the moment. Lord Viscount, as long as Miss Vera can show herself in the large camp of the Golden Lion Legion, Im confident about persuading Knight Nelson to withdraw to Winterfell City! The knight Nelson Bachelor Doan spoke of was the commander of the Golden Lion Legion and also a knight of the St. Hilde family. He only obeyed the Dukes orders. Colin stared into Bachelor Doans eyes. Seeing his confident demeanor, he temporarily believed his words. What about after retreating to Winterfell City? Certainly Winterfell City is easy to defend and hard to attack, but they cant always hide in the city, right? Should the rest of the North Territory be given to the St. Sean family? Certainly not. Bachelor Doan continued to analyze, Lord Viscount, for this ambition of the St. Sean family for the North Territory, their main reliance was three power groups. The Trolls, the Dwarfs, and the Uman Clan. Youve already taken the troll party out of the equation, so we dont need to worry about them anymore. As for the Uman Clan, you dont have to be too concerned about them either. Because Count Uman is a cautious man, simply lacking in initiative. During the Northern Chaos last year, Ive already seen through this man. He is just a fence-sitter who cares only about himself. Whichever side is stronger, hell lean towards them. You need not worry that he will indeed devote himself to the St. Sean family. The last group, the Dwarf forces, is actually divided into two main factionsthe Dawson Family and the Menam Family. They are actually the most difficult to deal with, especially now that the Menam Familys army has already entered the North Territory. They will soon unite with the Dawson Family, forming a pincer attack on the Golden Lion Legion. This is also the main reason why I advised you to immediately call for the Golden Lion Legion to retreat to Winterfell City. However, the ultimate goal of the Dawson Family and the Menam Family is to establish a Dwarf Kingdom, not to assist the St. Sean family in ruling the North Territory. So, if it really comes down to it, we can also cede part of the North Territory and agree to the establishment of a Dwarf Nation. In this way, they wont continue to stand against us purely for the sake of the St. Sean familys interests. Lord Viscount, you understand now. The reason I advise you to take a defensive stand for now, is because the St. Sean family has a fatal flaw They have no direct army! So, if the war comes to a standstill, those rebel forces theyve rallied could potentially be wooed away. As long as these forces are shattered one by one, the Northern Chaos will naturally come to an end. Indeed! Because the St. Sean family has been in exile for so many years, they have no territory and naturally cant afford their own army. So, Mr. Ji could only rely on alliances and the pulling together of various forces to help him fight against the St. Hilde family. But this weakness has always existed. If the death of Duke St. Hilde could become the straw that breaks the camels back, everything would become simpler. But if the North Territory hasnt lost its capacity to resist, then when the situation becomes intractable, the biggest weakness of the St. Sean family could become a fatal flaw! Therefore, the current top priority for the North Territory is to stabilize the situation. Hearing Bachelor Doans intricate analysis, Colin maintained his composure on the surface, but inwardly he was struck by how skillful the White Tower Academys talents were. No wonder he was the most trusted advisor of Duke St. Hilde. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin looked at Bachelor Doan more and more favorably, especially since the latter also supported Vera becoming the Northern Duke. This meant they spoke a common language. Colin also realized that if he could win over Bachelor Doan, it would be of great help to him in taking over the legacy left by Duke St. Hilde. So, Colin stood up and invited, Bachelor Doan, are you hungry? Would you like to join me for breakfast back at the castle? Bachelor Doan also showed a brilliant smile, stood up, bowed and said: The honour is mine! Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Planning (Part 1)-226 Chapter 226: Planning (Part 1)-226 Translator: 549690339 Red Castle, Dining Room. At the long red paulownia wood table, Colin sits in the main seat, with Scholar Doan at his side. The half-elf maid, Kathy, swiftly serves a sumptuous breakfast. Lemon roasted chicken, bacon fried eggs, oatmeal porridge, butter bread, and of course, Colins exclusive deer blood wine. As for Scholar Doan, he was drinking milk. Having stayed up all night, Colins appetite was strong now, soon stuffing all the food in front of him into his stomach. Scholar Doans eating method is extremely elegant, clearly trained, though, his pace is not slow, practically finishing at the same time as Colin. After wiping his mouth, Colin asked Kathy to pour two cups of coffee, then smiled and asked, Scholar Doan, Ive always been curious, why did you choose to support Vera in becoming the Northern Duke? Dont fob me off with the excuse that Joyce is too young. Indeed, young lords often provide excellent opportunities for powerful officials to influence matters. Scholar Doan took a sip of coffee, and said, Lord Colin, truth is, my choice to support Miss Vera is because of you. Me? Colin was obviously taken aback. Yes. Scholar Doan looked straight into Colins eyes, his expression sincere, Because I believe that you alone can turn the tide and quell the rebellion of the North Territory. Doan obviously understood that in the relationship between Colin and Vera, Colin was undoubtedly the main driver. Therefore, once Vera becomes the Northern Duke, the one who truly controls the North Territory would be Colin. You have that much faith in me? Colin was a little pleased, after all, everyone likes to be praised. Of course. As a military genius recognised by Marquis Garcia, you overcame formidable enemies in both Silver Moon City and Troll King City, proving your military prowess. After Marquis Garcia, you can be considered first in terms of governing abilities in the North Territory. Moreover, your political capabilities are also outstanding. Whether it was emerging victorious from the complex power play in Silver Moon City, or maintaining stability amidst the chaos of Ice Rock City, you proved your excellent governance abilities. Additionally, I recently discovered your point system for managing slaves, which can only be described as a stroke of genius! Therefore, I am convinced that the North Territory will surely revive under your administration! Colin was somewhat surprised, apparently not expecting Scholar Doan to have researched him so thoroughly, and even identified that the key to motivating the slaves was the point system he had devised. However, he also did not want to appear overly pleased. He quickly took a sip of the coffee, then smiling humbly, he said: Had no idea Scholar Doan paid such close attention to me and has so much confidence in me. However, not everyone may share your confidence or support Vera as the ruler of the North Territory. Scholar Doan immediately understood what Colin meant, and responded, Lord Colin, ensuring Miss Vera inherits the Dukes title is not difficult. Colins eyes lit up, didnt care to pretend anymore and quickly asked, How? With confidence, Scholar Doan cleared his throat before beginning his analysis: Lord Colin, the question of the Northern Dukes title mainly depends on three factions. Firstly, naturally, the St. Hilde family, or more accurately, the last Dukes will. However, since the Duke passed away suddenly without leaving any will or specified heir, this factor does not require much consideration. Colin nodded in agreement. He was rather puzzled as to why Duke St. Hilde hadnt previously given the title of Marquis of the East Territory to his third son, Joyce, to ensure his right of succession. However, since this circumstance was advantageous to Vera, Colin preferred not to dwell on the real intentions of Duke St. Hilde. The second faction Scholar Doan continued, is the royal family of the Glorious Empire. The Northern Dukes title requires the emperors endorsement. Thus, Vera must be recognised by Emperor Reinhardt. The third faction is the Imperial Senate. Though it is filled with old men who seem to be uninterested in matters, they do have a say in the inheritance of the Northern Dukes title. If they unanimously oppose Vera, even Emperor Reinhardt will not be able to ignore their influence. Colins face showed a hint of solemnity. He suddenly realised that he had no knowledge of the factions mentioned, let alone the ability to influence their decisions. However, the scholar Doans explanation did give him a direction, and presumably, some methods as well. After pondering for a moment, Colin asked solemnly, So, how can we get Emperor Reinhardt and the Senate to agree to Vera inheriting the title of Northern Duke? Scholar Doan maintained his unhurried demeanor, Lets start with the Senate. The Imperial Senate is composed of one hundred and seventeen noble members. Although they do not hold titles of nobility, they have extensive experience and connections, and exert great influence within the upper echelons of the Empire. To be honest, I do not know their individual attitudes towards Vera and it would be difficult to understand this within a short period. However, its tough to make them like the same person simultaneously, but it is easy to make them loathe someone at the same time. Oh? What do you mean? Viscount, are you familiar with Baron Heidegger? Of course, he is the Prime Minister of the Empire. Colin responded casually. Actually, he was somewhat uncertain, since his knowledge about Baron Heidegger was limited to this point. Scholar Doan didnt show any signs of realizing Colins discomfort and continued explaining in great detail: Baron Heidegger came from a commoner family; he was fortunate enough to have the opportunity to study at the White Tower Academy. After graduation, he served the St. Lorenzo family. Although he came from a humble background, Baron Heidegger is extraordinarily talented. He rose from a commoner to a court prime minister in just thirteen years and remained in the position for more than forty years, making him an irreplaceable minister in the imperial court. At the beginning of Emperor Reinhardts reign, he attempted to bestow a title upon Heidegger as a symbol of grace and for alliance. However, the Senate strongly opposed this decision. The reason was simple, Heidegger, despite being the Empires prime minister, is of common origin and according to noble laws, he could not be directly granted a title. The Senate hoped that Emperor Reinhardt would select a noblewoman as Heideggers bride and promised they could grant their offspring noble titles. However, the Prime Minister was nearing his seventies; even if he married a noble lady, how could they have an offspring? Moreover, Heidegger had remained unmarried his whole life, and it was said he did not have an inclination for women Upon saying this, Scholar Doan had an odd look on his face, and Colin immediately speculated about the Prime Ministers orientation. Anyway, the Emperor and the Senate were at odds over Heideggers nobility, and after fierce struggles and a series of concessions, the Senate reluctantly agreed. However, the Emperor also made a significant compromise; the Prime Minister only received the lowest rank of Baron, which was for life, non-hereditary, and honorary without any territory. Despite such restrictions, he was, after all, the first commoner to receive a title, which was a great honor for Heidegger. Unfortunately, the resistance demonstrated by the Senate during this process and the various limitations on his Baron title enraged the proud Heidegger. He even publicly declared C I would rather be a free commoner than a shackled noble. Although Heidegger ultimately accepted the title upon the Emperors persuasion, he had already harbored resentment against the Senate. Subsequently, the Prime Minister, taking advantage of his position, passed several laws limiting the power of the Senate, which deepened their enmity. Therefore, if you want the Senate to support Miss Vera, you dont need to understand the attitudes of hundreds of Senate members; just get Baron Heidegger to support Prince Joyce. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Anything that Baron Heidegger supports, the Senate will unequivocally oppose! So, how should we get Baron Heidegger to support Joyce? Colins heart gradually ignited. Leave that to me. Scholar Doan confidently said, I have some rapport with Baron Heidegger. I am confident that I can get him to publicly express his favor for Prince Joyce. Only then did Colin realize that both were alumni of the White Tower Academy, thus their connections were normal. Great! There remains the last issue, how to make Emperor Reinhardt agree to Vera inheriting the title of Northern Duke? Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: 227 Planning (Part 2)_1 Chapter 227: 227 Planning (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Clop, clop, clop With a light gait, Kathy enters the dining room, refills the drinks for the two conversing gentlemen, then quietly slips away. After the room was again closed off, Doan, the scholar, astoundedly said, Viscount, in truth, between Miss Vera and Joyce, Emperor Reinhardt is certainly inclined towards Miss Vera. Oh? Why is that? Colins interest was piqued, and he quickly asked. Doan, the scholar, leisurely took a sip of coffee before he replied: Do you know, Viscount, why the St. Lorenzo family tolerated the St. Sean familys usurpation of the North Territory this time, even secretly instigating the Menam family to attack the Golden Lion Legion? They probably wanted to use this opportunity to divide the North, Colin hazarded. Indeed, the Menam and Dawson families wish to establish a Dwarf Kingdom, causing a split in the North Territory. However, do you truly think that because of this, the St. Lorenzo family would neglect the marital bond with the St. Hilde family to aid a family with whom they have old grievances, the St. Sean family, in seizing the North Territory? The St. Sean family must have offered other conditions. Yes, I had guessed as much before. However, the Dukes death immediately let me realize what conditions the St. Sean family had tethered. Which is? Colin found himself pricked by curiosity. Rather than give a direct answer, Doan, the scholar, questioned, Viscount, what do you think killed the Duke? A forbidden spell of sorts, Id assume, Colin replied. I had the exact thoughts. Moreover, I speculate that this forbidden spell was Mr. Jis masterpiece, from the St. Sean family, although Im uncertain what sort of price he paid for it. Upon hearing this, Colin found himself reminded of Fallen Eagle City during a firestorm and the figure of Mr. Ji wrapped in green smoke. He had intended to inform Doan of the incident at Fallen Eagle City, but on second thought, decided against it. Its only been a day since the incident at Fallen Eagle City. Given the worlds rate of information dissemination, it would have been impossible for Colin to have caught word this early. In order to keep his treasured secret intact, Colin couldnt risk anyone knowing he is aware of the situation at Fallen Eagle City, at least for a couple more days. Viscount, you must have heard of Prince Lexie? Doan, the scholar, unaware of Colins internal struggle, asked again. Yes, the only surviving Holy Knight of the Royal Family, Colin replied. Thats right, although Prince Lexie is indeed a Holy Knight, his status within the St. Lorenzo family prior to reaching the Holy Field was not highly regarded; he even found himself on the receiving end of humiliation over the distribution of training resources. This caused a rise in Prince Lexies sense of superiority after he became a Holy Knight, engulfing him in a deep desire for power with little regard for the main branch of the St. Lorenzo family. Thus, while Emperor Reinhardt found him useful, he was also wary of him. I suspect that the latter feeling may even prevail. Prince Lexies strength and influence made him a force not to be reckoned with. Even Emperor Reinhardt had no choice but to bear his arrogance quietly. So, when I witnessed Duke St. Hilde being struck by some unknown forbidden spell, it became clear to me what the St. Sean family promised in exchange for the Emperors support. At this point, Colin also came to understand: You mean, the St. Sean family earned Emperor Reinhardts favor by forfeiting their unique forbidden spell that is capable of killing a Holy Knight? Doan, the scholar, nodded: Yes, Emperor Reinhardt is wary of Prince Lexies martial prowess. If the St. Sean family could provide a spell capable of killing a Holy Knight at such a juncture, Emperor Reinhardt would undoubtedly be tempted. Without thinking, Colin found himself nodding, agreeing to Doan, the scholars speculation. However, he followed it with a question: What does this have to do with Emperor Reinhardt supporting Vera to become the Duchess of the North? Doan, the scholar, gave a faint smile before continuing: I believe that Emperor Reinhardt, in fact, does not wish to kill Prince Lexie. The St. Lorenzo family need such a figurehead, a power to deter in all directions. Still, the Emperor certainly does not want this sharp sword to harm himself, hence, he requires a counterweight to the Holy Knight, which is the St. Sean familys forbidden spell. However, to unleash this spell, Emperor Reinhardt would need the assistance from a mage. But due to the profound animosity between the imperial nobility and the Mage Council, Emperor Reinhardt dare not openly collude with Yevir, hence, he requires a mage partner Upon hearing this, Colin quickly caught on. Mr. Ji is such a partner, but Veera can also be this partner! She is a descendant of the Holy Knight Family and a mage. Shes even more suitable to be drawn in by Emperor Reinhardt than Mr. Ji! So, if one has to choose between Joyce and Veera to become the Northern Duke, Veera would definitely be the first choice in Emperor Reinhardts heart. Colin felt excited in his heart. He was initially worried that it would be challenging for Veera to inherit the position of Northern Duke, but after Scholar Doan carefully analyzed the situation, he had an epiphany Compared to Joyce, Veera was the one with the absolute advantage! Thinking this, Colins gaze toward Scholar Doan became increasingly intense. Indeed, this man was a truly remarkable talent! He has intelligence, connections, and a superb understanding of the Empires nobility. If he could gain the help of Scholar Doan, Colin would undoubtedly become much stronger. Although he intended to win him over, Colin was not in a rush. Scholar Doan was a retainer of the St. Hilde family. As long as Veera successfully inherited the dukedom, he would naturally become Colins ally. Of course, all these were under the premise of taking down the St. Sean Family. If Mr. Ji were to become the Northern Duke, both Veera and Joyce might as well give up and play with mud. However, according to Scholar Doans previous analysis, as long as the Golden Lion Legion held on to Winterfell City, and the battle evolved into a stalemate while they steadily divided the St. Sean Familys allies, the chaos in the North would naturally calm down. Very good, Scholar Doan. After I reorganize my army, I will personally escort Veera to the base of the Golden Lion Legion and persuade them to defend Winterfell City! Upon hearing his statement, Scholar Doan laughed with delight and said, Viscount, youve made the wisest choice! However, the Menam familys army has already reached the Golden Lion Legion; you must consider every second before the other party cuts off the Golden Lion Legions retreat. Alright, Ill set off early tomorrow. Yes. Afterwards, the two chatted casually for a while before Scholar Doan excused himself and left. Colin was left alone in the restaurant, drinking his coffee that had long gone cold, lost in thought. After a while, Kathy came in to clean up and asked, Master, do you need anything else? Colin shook his head and commanded, No need, Im full. Send Emon to me. Yes. Before long, Butler Emon hurried into the restaurant, Master, you called for me? Yes, I recall that Scholar Doan isnt a commoner, right? Whats his surname? Master, the scholars full name is Doan White. White, Colin was suddenly taken aback, Is this a Northern family? Luckily, Emon had some knowledge about this family and quickly explained, Master, the White family are Royal subordinates of the Empire. Their nobility rank is Viscount, and their territory is the Crimson Flame. However, Scholar Doan is not the eldest son and does not have the right to inherit the title. A subordinate of the Royal family? Colins eyes lit up with surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A scholar from a family under the Royal subordinates was being treated as a trusted retainer by Duke St. Hilde, there must be a reason for this. After a moment, he gave another order, Send someone to investigate this White family. I need more detailed information. Yes, Master. Also, notify Knight Logh to assemble a thousand Dark Cavalry. I will be setting off to war at dawn. Yes. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: 228 Pursuit Escape_1 Chapter 228: 228 Pursuit Escape_1 Translator: 549690339 The evening glow heralded another pleasant day. Clop clop clop Amid the rapid thundering of hooves, a knight raced northward. The rider on the horse was quite disheveled, his loose hair fluttering in the evening breeze. His once opulent attire was now tattered in several places and his entire body was stained with blood, evidently having just survived a great battle. This man was none other than Viscount Lawrence, who had escaped from the Uman Clans military camp. In his hand, he tightly clutched a knights sword, stained with still fresh blood. But at present, he was employing it more as a riding crop, incessantly lashing the war horses hindquarters, urging it to gallop faster. In the distance behind him, smoke was faintly billowing up. A number of horse-riding silhouettes were fast in pursuit, waving their sabers and bows, and refusing to give up. This chase had been ongoing for an entire day, and Viscount Lawrence felt he was nearing his limit. But he dared not stop. For from their previous brief skirmishes, he could distinctly sense that those pursuers truly intended to kill him! His mother, he feared, was likely doomed. And likely, Count Uman had come to know, he was not his biological son! Bitter regret surged in Viscount Lawrences heart. If he had known this would happen, he would not have acted impulsively and tried to assassinate Count Uman alongside his mother. He should have waited for his fathers arrangements. But immediately, he forcefully shook his head and tossed this thought out of his mind. He couldnt wait for his father to arrange everything! Viscount Lawrence knew that his true father, Mr. Ji, had more than just one son. Although those were all illegitimate sons, he himself wasnt his fathers legitimate son either. More than that, if his father became the new Northern Duke, he would never be able to marry his own sister, Penny. Incest was a taboo love in this world and was not socially acceptable. Therefore, if those bastards had even a slim hope of being legitimized, then Lawrence was destined not to become the legitimate son. Of course, Lawrence also knew his father and mothers agreement, he would become Mr. Jis adopted son, changing his surname to St. Sean. But what if Mr. Ji had his own legitimate son in the future? Mr. Ji did not have a wife now, but what about after becoming the Duke of the North Territory? Would he never marry? This sense of crisis prompted Lawrence and Penny to take the risk of assassinating Count Uman and then attempting to seize control of the Uman Clans army. Once they had the army, they would have a bargaining chip. They, as mother and son, would also have some confidence. But they didnt expect It went terribly wrong. Various emotions churned in his heart, and the distracted Lawrence failed to notice that his war horse was nearly spent. Foam was frothing from its mouth, clearly about to collapse from exhaustion at any given moment. The pursuit had quickly covered another six or seven miles. The war horse that Lawrence was riding was drenched in sweat, and thin traces of blood began to seep from the froth at its mouth. Sure enough, in the next second, the war horse stumbled, rolling onto the ground with a distinct, piercing sound of bone fracture. Viscount Lawrence was immediately thrown out, filled with shock. But, as a third-grade knight, his skills were far superior to those of ordinary people. In mid-air, he forcefully pulled his body together, curled into a ball, rolled a few times when he hit the ground, then sprang up agilely. Viscount Lawrence took a few breaths, looking at the approaching cavalry behind him, a sense of despair rose in his heart. But very quickly, he shook his head vigorously, suppressing the emotion. A cruel and vicious light sparkled in his eyes, Viscount Lawrence gripped his sword with both hands, slightly bending his knees, getting ready for the fight. Since he had failed, he had to bear the consequences. Viscount Lawrence cast all useless emotions aside, focusing on the steadily approaching cavalrymen. Thump thump thump The hoofbeats grew heavier and the earth shook increasingly violently. Come on! The House of St. Sean will never surrender! Lawrence bellowed, his grimacing expression was like a wild tiger trapped in a dead end. The faces of the oncoming cavalry had become clear, they raised their swords, with the cold light gleaming like a forest of steel heading straight towards Lawrence. Closer even closer Lawrence took a deep breath, ready to meet the impending head-on collision. Time seemed to slow down, and the air felt like it was heating up. No, not like it was! The air was actually getting hotter! Within just an instant, Lawrence felt a wave of heat that was as intense as standing before a large furnace. Boom! Just when he was puzzled, a wall of fire abruptly appeared before him, the air was so scorched that it seemed to choke him. Clop clop clop The pursuers were terrified, desperately trying to halt their war horses before the firewall. However, how could the war horses, already in a charging state, stop in such a short time? Like moths to a flame, most of the pursuers ended up plunging into the fire due to their momentum. The raging flames, as if possessing a peculiar kind of magic, instantly turned them into ashes. The pursuers behind didnt even have time to understand what was happening. They desperately turned their horses around, instantly trying to flee. However, before they could get far, another massive fireball fell from the sky, completely engulfing the remaining pursuers. The flowing flames instantly covered several hundred meters of the grassland. When the fire died down, only scorched earth and remnants of ashes could be seen. The gentle evening wind blew, making the ashes fly like tiny stars. There was a strange and cruel beauty in the scene. Lawrence dumbly watched everything that unfolded before him, seemingly not yet recovered from the drastic change. After a while, he finally sheathed his sword, a smile of having survived a catastrophe spread across his face. Father, is that you? Lawrence looked around and shouted loudly. Soon, he spotted a unnoticeable figure not far behind him. Father! Lawrence hurried over. Why were they chasing you? Mr. Jis face was hidden in the hood of the mage robe, his expression unclear. They Lawrence was at a loss for words. After hesitating for a while, he told Mr. Ji everything about what he and his mother had done. Mr. Ji stayed silent for a long while after hearing this. The sun gradually set, leaving only a hint of twilight to reluctantly light up the world. Darkness was inevitable and was about to reign over the land. Although the night breeze was slightly cool, Lawrence felt even colder. Mr. Jis silence was slowly eroding his faith, leading him into the abyss of despair. But just when darkness was about to fully engulf Lawrence, a ray of light suddenly illuminated his world. Mr. Ji simply said: I understand. His tone was remarkably calm, as though he didnt care about the trouble Lawrence had caused. Lawrences heart was uneasy and he asked cautiously: Father, whatwhat should we do now? Mr. Ji suddenly raised his head, his wide hood fell backward, revealing his face What a face it was! The left half had completely turned a strange ash-gray color. The warped blood vessels were like worms, moving beneath the skin. Even more frightening was his left eye. There was no eye left, only a hole. A bottomless hole that seemed to suck the soul out of anyone who looked at it. Lawrence backed away in shock, but he quickly realized his inappropriate behavior, and quickly moved forward three steps. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Barely suppressing the fear in his heart and the tremor in his body, He asked, Father, are you okay? Follow me. Mr. Jis tone was cold. After he said this, he didnt answer Lawrences question. He just silently stood up and walked forward. Lawrence dared not ask any more and hurriedly followed him. The last bit of sunlight disappeared from the horizon and endless darkness completely enveloped the land. Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: 229 Cost_1 Chapter 229: 229 Cost_1 Translator: 549690339 The gentle morning light seeped through the treetops, casting a dappled pattern of light and shadow on the grassland. Awoken by the clear chirping of birds, Lawrence rose from the ground. After getting up, he looked around until he saw the slender figure wrapped in a mages robe not far away, and finally felt relieved. Lawrence walked over and quietly greeted, Good morning, Father. Mr. Ji didnt respond, engrossed in whatever he was recording. Feeling slightly awkward, but daring not to interrupt too much, Lawrence retreated quietly, preparing to hunt for breakfast. The morning air was especially refreshing amidst the forest, with dewdrops lingering on the leaves. Lawrence spotted traces of a few wild rabbits and promptly followed. But not far into his pursuit, he saw a flock of startled birds fluttering out of the woods. Someones coming! Lawrence immediately turned and ran back. Seeing Mr. Jis figure once again, he yelled out, Father! Someones coming! Its probably the Uman Clans soldiers! Mr. Ji seemed not to hear the call behind him, continuing to write and draw on the sheepskin scroll. Running to Mr. Jis side, Lawrence warned him again but to no avail. At a loss, Lawrence panicked even more when the surrounding bushes rustled, and soon, fully armed soldiers surrounded them. Lawrence gripped his sword, scanning his surroundings nervously while Mr. Ji remained engrossed in his writing, indifferent to the external events. Although the soldiers formed a formation, they didnt move forward. As Lawrence puzzled over this, he saw a knight step out of the crowd. The knight dismounted and took off his helmet, revealing an expressionless face It was Count Uman! Lawrences heart thumped; something was wrong. The appearance of Count Uman meant that the army was nearby, signaling that escape was unlikely. Even if Mr. Ji was a powerful sixth-order mage, he could hardly escape from an army of thousands. As Lawrences gaze fell into despair, Count Uman slowly approached them. Finally, Mr. Ji finished writing, calmly packed up the sheepskin scroll, and stood up. At that moment, Count Uman also reached them. Lawrences sword-wielding hands began to tremble uncontrollably. He intended to greet Count Uman but didnt know how to address him. Count Uman didnt even bother to glance at his former son; instead, he addressed Mr. Ji, Is this how the St. Sean family treats its allies? Pointing to his left eye, Mr. Ji responded impassively, Killing a holy knight comes with a price. Fallen Eagle City is your price, and I have also paid mine. Count Uman sneered derisively, A left eye for a city, Mr. Ji, do you think this is fair? Indeed, its not fair. Mr. Ji calmly replied, If you want further compensation, you may say so. Compensation? Mockery painted Count Umans face, The last fool who promised me empty cheques is dead. Dont forget, youre not the lord of the North Territory, so dont think about compensating me with what you dont have! Upon hearing fool, Mr. Jis eyes flickered briefly. It seemed he understood the fate of his sister Penny. But he made no other gestures and simply asked, Then, what do you want from what I have now? Count Umans eyes filled with murderous rage. He growled, I want you to pay for the lives of the three hundred thousand citizens of Fallen Eagle City. Do you agree? Mr. Ji shook his head indifferently, Killing me now wont help the Uman Clans situation. In fact, it would cut off your last hope. Count Uman didnt argue this time. Apparently, he agreed with Mr. Jis perspective. He needed Mr. Ji alive. But the rage in Count Umans eyes grew, almost burning uncontrollably. Lawrence, like a quail, shrunk between the two towering figures, trying his best to downplay his presence. However, it was in vain as he heard his name Very well, let your son Lawrence atone for the Fallen Eagle City! Okay. Without a moment of hesitation, Mr. Ji agreed with Count Umans demand. As if the intention to kill wasnt targeted at his own son, but a pet dog he had casually adopted. What? Lawrence stood still on spot, seemingly unable to believe that his fate was decided so simply. Unable to control his trembling, he croaked, Fa- Father? Unfortunately, his natural father, Mr. Ji, didnt bother with him at all. His so-called father, Count Uman, had already stepped forward and grabbed hold of his hair. Father! Lawrence pleaded to Count Uman with imploring eyes. At this point, he didnt care who, out of the two men before him, was supposed to be addressed as his father, as long as one of them could save him, he would call that person father. He was even okay with calling both of them father Swish- A silver light flashed and Lawrences head was severed. The jet of fresh blood instantaneously spattered all over Mr. Ji. Count Uman deliberately held Lawrences head up in front of Mr. Ji, his voice cold, This is just the interest. Mr. Ji expressionlessly stared straight at Lawrences head, making no movement at all. It seemed that Count Uman had finally vented his anger. Holding the blood-dripping head, he made his exit. Only when the surrounding soldiers had all scattered did Mr. Ji take out the sheepskin scroll from within his clothes to continue his sketching and writing. Lawrences headless body was left collapsed at his feet, with his freely flowing blood soon staining a large swath of grassland red. The surrounding air suddenly froze, dropping the temperature by more than ten degrees without any warning. It was as if winter had wrapped the earth in its cold embrace once again. Arent you even going to collect your sons body? The White-robed mage Cusius suddenly appeared beside Mr. Ji, jokingly commenting. Mr. Ji raised his head, but without answering the question just asked, he looked at his friends full head of white hair and the chilling aura surrounding him that he just could not control and frowned, What happened to you? Cusius sighed, and a touch of fear flashed in his eyes, Ran into Ernest. *cough* *cough* Why on earth would that old man want to stand against us? Cant he see that what weve discovered can lead the Mage Council to truly rise to power? Mr. Ji scoffed coldly, Nothing more than fearing a threat to his own position. Heh heh, short-sighted old fool! After cursing, Cusius raised another question, But how did he learn about our plan? And to appear in Fallen Eagle City at precisely this moment? It must have been Emperor Reinhardt who informed Ernest. Emperor Reinhardt? But why would he Cusius spoke halfway and stopped. Because he had guessed why Emperor Reinhardt did this. Clearly, Emperor Reinhardt had suspicions about Mr. Ji, worrying that he would use this Forbidden Spell to threaten him. Now that the feasibility of the Forbidden Spell was confirmed and the Spell Scroll obtained, Mr. Ji would be better off dead. In that case, the assassinations targeting us have just begun. Cusius wore a somber expression. But Mr. Ji shook his head: No, Reinhardt would only suggest Ernest, or even Prince Lexie, to act against us. He wouldnt send someone to kill us personally. You just trust him so much? Or did he offer you something? But Mr. Ji didnt answer Cusiuss question, instead focusing on the sheepskin scroll in front of him. Seeing this, Cusius knew the other party didnt want to talk, so he scratched his head helplessly and changed the topic, What about Count Uman? Are you going to let him insult you like this? Mr. Jis hand, which was holding the pen, paused, and said softly, Two skulls of the descendants of the St. Sean family are enough to win him the trust of the St. Hilde family. Cusius thought for a while, seemingly understanding Mr. Jis intentions, and said, You destroyed Fallen Eagle City, and he killed your sister and your son, well, that would indeed make the St. Hilde family believe that you two have broken up. But under such circumstances, can you still trust this man? Would Count Uman continue to trust you? Mr. Ji shook his head: Trust is too extravagant a word. I just think that Count Uman will make the choice thats most beneficial to himself. And that choice will also be helpful to me. So, I allowed him to take the heads of Penny and Lawrence. What do you mean? Clearly, Cusius was unable to follow Mr. Jis train of thought. After the death of Duke St. Hilde, the ones with the highest probability of inheriting the title of Duke are Vera and Joyce. Count Uman cannot support Vera, because he has grievances with Viscount Angler. So, he will inevitably stand on Joyces side. A primary target of mine going forward is also the Angler family. So, no matter how much Count Uman hates me, he will naturally be my ally. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, a look of regret appeared on Mr. Jis face: Originally, I had a better arrangement for Count Uman, but now, due to the reckless actions of two foolsIt can only be this way. Cusius laughed, suddenly playfully said, By the way, Vera used to be my student back in Yevir. Do you want me to help you out? Mr. Ji paused, and after giving Cusius a serious look for quite a while, making him uncomfortable, finally nodded. Fine, you can give it a try. But, I should warn you, Viscount Angler is not easy to deal with. Dont worry, Ill be careful. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: 230 Invitations_1 Chapter 230: 230 Invitations_1 Translator: 549690339 In May in the North Territory, its the season of ample rainfalls. Though it was midday, the sky was shrouded with dark clouds, with no sunlight in sight. The surroundings were as dim as evening. Even the most inexperienced traveler would know that a storm was imminent. Colin gazed up at the overhead clouds and ordered the Knight Logh beside him, This rain should be heavy. Let the soldiers set up camp here. Well see how things go after lunch. Yes, Viscount sir! Just as Knight Logh left following the orders, Colin felt a chill on his forehead. The rain was here. Colin dismounted and headed towards the carriage nearby. As soon as he mounted the wooden stairs, the carriage door was opened. A charming face, half-angered and half-delighted, invited Colin into the carriage. Just as the door closed, Vera extended her white and round arm, wrapped it around Colins neck, delivered a lingering kiss and then began to remove Colins cloak and armor, even squatting down to take off his boots. Enjoying the tenderness of his newlywed wife, Colin said smilingly, The storm is here. It seems that we might have to wait a bit before we can continue. Hmm, alright. Vera nodded obediently. For some unknown reason, her ears suddenly turned crimson. While the storm raged outside the carriage, it was warm and peaceful inside. Vera was wearing a knee-length, sleeveless thin silk nightdress, her shiny thighs peeping out from the hem. She was barefoot, her pink tender feet stepping on the white lambswool rug. Her golden hair lay casually on her shoulders, revealing her slim and white neck; her rounded hips protruding tantalizingly under the nightdress. Seemingly aware of Colins scorching gaze, Vera looked up, her face flushed. Brushing her hair aside, she revealed her voluptuous chest. Colin immediately took his charming wifes slender waist into his arms, and carried her to the soft couch behind the carriage. The wind was howling, making the carriage sway slightly. The heavy raindrops pattered against the carriage windows, concealing the amorous sounds inside. After a bout of ravaging storm, the sky started to clear up. Colin opened the curtain slightly, observing the situation outside. A fragrant body clung to him from behind. Vera rested her delicate chin on Colins shoulder and lazily asked, Colin, are we leaving now? Yes, we need to reach the Golden Lion Legion as soon as possible. So, thank you for your patience this time. As long as I am with you, it never feels strenuous. Vera chuckled, delivering another sweet kiss. After another round of intimacy, Colin finally stepped out of the carriage. Knight Logh, guarding not far away, immediately came over and reported, Viscount sir, an envoy from the Morrison Family has found us. Would you like to meet him? The Morrison Family? Alright, bring him here. In this world, the Lords travel was bound by strict rules, serving as a display of status as well as to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. If they had to pass through other lords territories, conventionally, they would need to send an envoy in advance to notify the local lord of their identity, the number of people, and destination. The local lord, after receiving such information, could prepare to welcome the guests, or, deny passage outright. But obviously, Colins current trip wouldnt follow this procedure because by the time he would leisurely reach the Ben Liu River, the Golden Lion Legion would probably have been caught in a pincer attack by the Dwarf Legion. All things considered, the soldiers accompanying Colin this time clearly exceeded the standard for a lords travel; strictly speaking, it should be considered a campaign. This kind of troop movement should, in theory, be approved by the lord of the North Territory before other lords on the way would allow passage. However, in the current situation, the North Territory has turned into a chaotic mess, and the Northern Duke was already dead, so Colin simply ignored these rules and didnt notify the local lords along the way. Although their moves would be found by patrol watches, facing the dark knight banner, these guards dared not to stop them. Obviously, the lords along the way, who had received the news, would certainly not invite an uninvited guest like Colin into their castles. So, this Count Morrison was the first lord to extend an invitation to Colin. Honored Viscount, welcome to the Morrison territory! The Count has instructed me to invite you and your wife to be our guests at the Phoenix Butterfly Fort! Upon finishing his delivery, the Morrison Familys envoy reverently presented an invitation. When Colin received and glanced at it, he felt somewhat hesitant. He had originally intended not to delay his journey, yet found it somewhat inappropriate to directly reject the proactively inviting Morrison Family. Firstly, they were a counts family, with sufficient value to be recruited. Secondly, the current Count Morrison had previously interacted with Colin, leaving a very good impression on him. Moreover, the Morrison Family were loyal supporters of the St. Hilde Family, so the opportunity to gain significant aid while visiting Phoenix Butterfly Fort might arise. Furthermore, after the storm, the ground was slick, preventing the cavalry from advancing at full speed. It wouldnt be a bad idea to rest overnight at Phoenix Butterfly Fort before setting off the next day. With these thoughts, Colin nodded to accept the other partys invitation, It is my honor to be a guest of the Morrison Family! At Colins command, the Dark Cavalry began to change course. About half an hour later, they could see the outline of a city. That was Floral City, governed by the Morrison family. The Morrison family had run this city for over three hundred years. After several renovations and expansions, it had become one of the largest cities in the central part of the North Territory. Floral City was famous for its flowers, especially its unique black tulips, which once set off a craze in the Glorious Empire. At the height of the frenzy, the price of a single black tulip was enough to arm a hundred-man infantry unit. But this madness put the Morrison family in the spotlight, with countless greedy eyes nearly leading this family, not known for their military prowess, to disaster. Fortunately, the Count Morrison at the time was clear-headed enough to immediately publicize the cultivation method of the black tulips, causing its price to plummet. The Morrison family lost a cash cow, but it averted the crisis of being overthrown. Accompanying Colin on horseback, Scholar Doan began to laugh, Sir Viscount, did you know? Count Morrison had also previously requested Duke St. Hilde for Veras hand in marriage. Oh? Colin was startled, So the reason the Duke didnt respond to my marriage proposal for a while was that he was hesitating between me and Count Morrison? Scholar Doan shrugged his shoulders, I wouldnt know about that. Sometimes I cant figure out the Dukes thoughts either. But I guess that Count Morrison will definitely ask Miss Vera for help. Help with what? Colin suddenly became alert. Help him marry a lady from the St. Hilde family. Of course, there are no more direct female descendants of St. Hilde, but there are secondary lines. Colin finally let out a breath, laughing, That shouldnt be a big problem. At this moment, the curtain of the horse-drawn carriage was lifted, and Vera poked her head out, softly providing an explanation. Colin, the Morrison family has always liked to form marriage alliances with the St. Hilde family. In recent years, almost every wife of a generation of the Morrison familys counts has come from the St. Hilde family. Colin found this somewhat amusing, What are they trying to do? Improve their bloodline? Scholar Doans gaze was lively, Yes. Who wouldnt want a Holy Knight to be born within their family? However, it seems that those who wanted to improve their family bloodline by marrying a noblewoman from a Holy Knights family have never succeeded. Over a thousand years have passed, and the number of Holy Knight families in the Glorious Empire has only decreased, not increased. Therefore, most families have now given up on this extravagant hope, and the daughters of the Holy Knight families are not as pursued as before. But the Morrison family seems to have not given up. Perhaps they believe that noble bloodlines, like prized tulips, can also be artificially cultivated. Looking at the smirk on Scholar Doans face, Colin suddenly became interested. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What kind of secrets are hidden within the bloodline of a Holy Knight? And what has this Morrison family discovered? As they conversed, Floral City was now just ahead. The elegantly dressed Count Morrison was standing at the gate of the city. Seeing Colin and his party, he immediately stepped forward to greet them. Honored Viscount Angler, Lady of the Viscount, welcome to Floral City! Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: 231 Banquet Invitation_1 Chapter 231: 231 Banquet Invitation_1 Translator: 549690339 Ding ding ding The muffled tolling of the funeral bell emanates from the church at the heart of Floral City. Inside the church, the coffin of Duke St. Hilde is opened once again for the members of the Morrison family to offer their respects. Not until after the ceremony finishes do people depart from the church, their hearts heavy with sorrow. The departed have passed on, but the living must continue forward. Colin and Vera compose themselves and, under the guidance of Count Morrison, they visit the Phoenix Butterfly Fort. This castle, owned by the Morrison family, is situated in the southeastern corner of Floral City. It spans over 800 acres, primarily comprised of solid granite, while the outer walls are a precious white glazed rock. From a distance, it looks like a castle made of white jade. Inside the castle are various lavish courtyard and a plethora of buildings. Of course, it also features the Morrison familys signature tulips. From the most common of white, red, and yellow to the rare and precious black tulips, all can be found here. The multicolored tulips make Phoenix Butterfly Fort appear vibrant and lively, its scenery full of life. Colin couldnt help but take a deep breath, instantly filling his nostrils with the fresh and refined scents of the flowershuh? Why was there also a hint of a bloody smell? Colin furrowed his brow, and turned to look at Vera. But she seemed to notice nothing abnormal, still lost in the sea of flowers. Knight Logh, who was behind him, didnt react either, and Count Morrison was still enthusiastically introducing information about the various tulips. Colin took another careful sniff, discovering that it wasnt a misperception. This castle was indeed filled with a faint bloody smell. Perhaps such a scent could deceive others, but it couldnt escape the nose of a member of the Blood Clan. Whats going on? Just like the Blood Rose, did tulips also need fresh blood to grow? Colin kept his doubts to himself for the time, and followed Count Morrison into the courtyard of the castle. After settling down the guards and servants, Colin and Vera first enjoyed a relaxing hot bath. By the time they had dressed neatly, Butler Monton of the Morrison family had already been waiting outside their door for quite some time. Lord Viscount, the banquet is ready. Alright, please lead the way. Following Butler Monton, Colin led Vera through a lengthy corridor to reach the banquet hall. Hundreds of fragrant candles lit up the elegant and gorgeous hall brightly. However, the atmosphere of the banquet wasnt exactly jubilant, as everyone had just mourned for Duke St. Hilde. The Morrison family didnt even arrange for any band. Tonights banquet was destined to be somewhat solemn and quiet. When Vera, arm entwined with Colins, entered the room, everyones eyes were drawn to this Viscountship couple. Colin, wearing a burgundy Viscounts ceremonial dress and a black tulip, a gift from a Morrison family servant, pinned to his chest, was well-matched with Vera whose long, black, off-the-shoulder gown corresponded perfectly to his attire. Vera wasnt overly formal tonight. There were no excessive accessories on her, her golden hair loosely draped over her shoulders, her white and delicate feet dressed in a pair of silver stiletto sandals, looking relaxed yet also proper. Count Morrison hurriedly greeted them, warmly welcoming Colin and Vera, and introduced them to several important members of the Morrison family. Indeed, the Morrison family seemed to have an almost fanatical fondness for the daughters of the St. Hilde family. Colin had already greeted several ladies from the St. Hilde family. However, those ladies were mostly from the side branches of the St. Hilde family. Although their lineage was higher than Veras, in terms of status, they were certainly far inferior to Vera, a true-blooded daughter. The only exception was the wife of the old count, Lady Grace St. Hilde. Lady Grace was the aunt of Duke St. Hilde, thus Vera had to address her as aunt Last year during the uprising among the lords of the North Territory, the old count was stabbed to death in public by Cain Sudor for refusing to betray Duke St. Hilde. When the news reached Phoenix Butterfly Fort, Lady Grace, against her familys advice, insisted on going to Winterfell City to seek justice from Duke St. Hilde for her husbands death. As a result, Duke St. Hilde personally came to Floral City, attended the old counts funeral, and even served as one of the pallbearers. Many people thought this was due to Duke St. Hildes guilt towards the old count. But some thought that Duke St. Hilde showed such humility entirely because of Lady Grace. In conclusion, if there were any family least likely to betray the St. Hilde family under the current turmoil, it would certainly be the Morrison family. This family is deeply intertwined with the St. Hilde family; it wouldnt be exaggerating to say they are a branch of the St. Hilde family in Floral City. Therefore, matrimonial alliances do work, but suffice it to say, only if there are enough of them. As long as you manage to marry all the important female members of the other family into yours, such a bond would inevitably transcend the limitations of interests. This is why Colin dared to enter Floral City at the invitation of Count Morrison. Everyone could potentially be lured by the St. Sean family, except the Morrison Family. Since time was tight, I didnt make it to your wedding and dont have a decent gift to give; I suppose I can only give you this bracelet that has accompanied me for most of my life. Lady Grace was cheerful as she took Veras hand, placing a golden spikelet bracelet on her wrist. Thank you aunt! Vera blushed. In the Empire, the spikelet symbolizes many sons, which is quite appropriate as a wedding gift for newlyweds. Moreover, according to custom, a bride usually needs something passed down from a mother or matrilineal elder on her wedding day, but the Duchess has been deceased for many years, and the identity of Veras biological mother has always been a mystery, so Lady Graces gift perfectly fulfilled this absence. Lady Grace smiled and patted Veras hand to indicate she neednt be so polite. Her face then turned serious: Regarding the death of your father, I am filled with regret. But I want to know, how exactly did he die? Vera then recounted the events at her wedding and her speculation about the death of the Duke. A forbidden spell similar to the Eye of Petrification? Lady Grace contemplated deeply and nodded, You are probably right, it must be a forbidden spell that could kill a Holy Knight! And the one who cast it could indeed be Mr. Ji from the St. Sean family. I dont think necessarily so. Count Morrison shook his head, Using a forbidden spell means sacrificing ones life. But Mr. Ji has been scheming for the North Territory for so many years and is about to succeed, why would he willingly trade his life for that of Duke St. Hilde at this time? That is my conclusion as well. Scholar Doan joined in with Count Morrisons argument, If the St. Sean family were in an extremely adversarial situation, then Mr. Ji might possibly decide to make a last-ditch effort, and throw everything into one desperate struggle, but the current situation in the North Territory Scholar Doan did not continue, but it was clear to everyone that the current situation in the North Territory slightly favored the St. Sean family. Lady Grace coughed lightly, attracting everyones attention, and then sighed, Perhaps, the price of this forbidden spell was not borne by Mr. Ji. Scholar Doan curiously asked, Oh? Dear Lady Grace, do you perhaps know something? Just before the banquet, I received news Lady Graces face turned solemn, Fallen Eagle City has been burnt to ashes a few days ago! What? Everyone present was stunned by the news. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Except for Colin. He, of course, knew the news long ago, he just hadnt mentioned it. So, Lady Graces news wouldnt surprise him, but, Colin noticed another interesting thing Count Morrison was also just finding out about this news. In that case, this Lady Grace was indeed the true master of Phoenix Butterfly Fort. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: 232 Promise_1 Chapter 232: 232 Promise_1 Translator: 549690339 The banquet hall of Phoenix Butterfly Fort fell silent for a moment. Everyone present was digesting the shocking news that Lady Grace had just announced. After a while, a flurry of questions sprang from the mouths of those who had recovered: Are you saying the entire Fallen Eagle City has been reduced to ashes? What about the residents of the city? Could they have Could this be the price you were referring to about the Forbidden Spell? Has the Uman Clan gone mad? To support the St. Sean family, they set their own stronghold aflame? Lady Grace pushed her hands down, calming everyone, saying: Gentlemen, this news came from a merchant who has good relations with the Morrison Family. I have already dispatched people to Fallen Eagle City for on-the-ground inspections. It might take some time to find out exactly what happened there. People stopped questioning, but inevitably started speculating, whispering to each other, engaging in heated discussions. At this time, Colin temporarily put away the surprise he had feigned and asked Vera, Can the price of a Forbidden Spell really be transferred to the commoners of a city? IIm not sure either. Vera frowned, knitting her eyebrows tightly. At least for the Forbidden Spells that I know of, the price can only be paid by the caster. Scholar Doan said in a deep voice, But the one that killed Duke St. Hilde was a new Forbidden Spell. So, its very likely that Mr. Ji could have researched a method to transfer the side effects of a Forbidden Spell. That is possible. Veras face became extremely serious. Everyone fell silent. They had all realized that if this were true, then the status of mages and the relationship between Yevir and the Glorious Empire might be upended. This is an inhumane evil spell! His Majesty the Emperor will never allow such an evil spell to exist within the Glorious Empire! Count Morrisons voice rang out sharply. Obviously, such a Forbidden Spell posed a great threat to every empire knight. It could kill a Holy Knight and, of course, any knight. And its price seemed to be only the sacrifice of some commoners. In the past, the nobles of the empire were not too concerned about the Forbidden Spells of the mages. Although the Forbidden Spells were extremely powerful, they were, after all, means of exchanging ones life for anothers. If the mages were not driven to a dead end, they would not risk their lives. But if Mr. Ji really could swap a Holy Knights life for his own without sacrificing his life but using the lives of the commoners, even if millions of commoners lives were traded for one city, it would, in the eyes of the Empires nobles, be a terrifying thing. Such a Forbidden Spell was like a Sword of Damocles hanging over every knight of the empire. Colin and Scholar Doan looked at each other, sighing in their hearts at the same time. Because, according to their previous analysis, the release of this Forbidden Spell in Fallen Eagle City was likely done with the consent of Emperor Reinhardt. The Emperor of the Empire wanted to use this to restrain his uncle C Prince Lexie, the Holy Knight. As for whether the Emperors move will backfire and cause greater trouble, that can only be left to the development of the situation. Lady Grace patted Count Morrisons arm, indicating that he need not be too alarmed: Once the situation in Fallen Eagle City has been investigated, I will also send a message to Dragon City, informing His Majesty the Emperor. I believe that His Majesty the Emperor will not allow such an evil mage to continue his atrocities within the Empire. Then, she looked at Colin and asked, Viscount Angler, are you planning on escorting the Dukes remains back to Winterfell City this time? Colin nodded and said, Yes. Besides, I also plan to visit the garrison of the Golden Lion Legion and persuade them to retreat to Winterfell City to avoid the rebel armys sharp edge. Lady Grace immediately frowned: Viscount Angler, is it your idea to have the Golden Lion Legion retreat to Winterfell City? Before Colin could reply, Scholar Doan pre-emptively said, Lady Grace, this is the Dukes last order. Oh? Is it? Lady Grace asked playfully, looking at the one who used to be the Dukes confidant. Yes. Scholar Doan maintained his composure and continued to explain, The Duke gave the order to retreat the Golden Lion Legion the moment he received the news that the Menam family had sent troops to the North Territory. But before he had a chance to issue the order, the Duke had an unfortunate accident. Lady Grace seemed to doubt this, but could not refute it. After all, the final moments of Duke St. Hildes life were spent in Ice Rock City, and apart from Scholar Doan and the Angler couple, no one could claim to know what the Duke was thinking at the end. Seeing that Count Morrison seemed to want to say something, Colin took the initiative and said, Count, Ive heard good things about the fighting prowess of the Morrison familys Phoenix Butterfly Army. Now that the North Territory is in a critical situation, isnt it time to mobilize troops to quell the rebellion? Upon hearing Colin praising his familys army for its extraordinary combat capabilities, Count Morrison blushed a bit. The Phoenix Butterfly Army was not one of the leading forces in the North Territory. Moreover, Charles disastrous defeat last year had wiped out the cream of the Phoenix Butterfly Army. Nonetheless, Count Morrison couldnt outright refuse in front of Colin and Vera, so he put on a worried face and sighed: Viscount, the Morrison family is certainly willing to send troops to assist the St. Hilde family in stamping out the rebels, but this great famine has caught us off guard. Without enough food, I dare not rashly mobilize the army. In fact, Count Morrison was not looking for an excuse. The current famine in the North Territory was severe and sudden, and coupled with the St. Sean family raising grain prices by hoarding grain through the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, most of the lords in the North Territory are currently facing a food shortage. Apart from the prepared rebels, only Colin, who had gone on a collecting spree in the Half-Elf Kingdom, was not worried about food. Earlier in the year, Count Morrison had personally gone to Ice Rock City to buy grain from Colin. Now, he was using the lack of grain as an excuse again, hoping to get more grain from Colin. Lady Grace nodded in agreement: Viscount Angler, the Morrison family does indeed have a severe food shortage. However, our resolve to support the St. Hilde family has never wavered. How about this, I can promise you, if the Angler family can solve the Phoenix Butterfly Armys food problem, this army will most definitely appear on the front lines against the rebels! Upon hearing this promise, Veras eyes lit up instantly, and she excitedly held Lady Graces hand, repeatedly expressing her gratitude. However, Colin did not immediately agree. Who knew how big the food gap of the Morrison family was? He didnt want to risk the Angler territory falling into a food shortage by aiding them. Besides, after Scholar Doans analysis, Colin had already determined the most appropriate strategic choice in the current situationdefend! Dragging the conflict into a stalemate, dividing the vassal forces of the St. Sean family, and even trying to first elevate Vera to the position of the Northern Duke. This was the better choice. Not actively confronting the rebels head-on. The Morrison family is indeed loyal to the North Territory! Colin cheerfully flattered with a backhanded compliment, then casually suggested, How about this, Count, you can first estimate the food needs of the Phoenix Butterfly Army, and then send someone to Ice Rock City to discuss it with my butler, Emon. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Im most grateful for that! Count Morrison excitedly clasped Colins hands, The help of the Angler family, we, the Morrison family, will never forget! Lady Grace seemed to have seen through Colins perfunctory intent and did not say anything more. Instead, she took Veras hand and started chatting. The old lady also did not seem to be keen on actively sending troops to fight the rebels. Colin didnt care, he took his wine cup and started dealing with various gentlemen and ladies who constantly came to chat. But his mind was still on the faint scent of blood, trying to figure out its source. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: 233 Night Talk_1 Chapter 233: 233 Night Talk_1 Translator: 549690339 The banquet at Phoenix Butterfly Fort had ended at eight oclock. Back in their residence, Vera, as she was slipping off her high heels, said to her husband: Colin, Lady Grace just told me that Count Morrison wishes to marry cousin Nina and wants me to help. Colin laughed out loud on the spot C Scholar Doan had indeed guessed correctly. The Morrison family really wont marry anyone but a St. Hilde! Was this some sort of perverse obsession, or an unshakeable family tradition, ordid they have other intentions? Colin did not know this so-called Nina St. Hilde, but even a female relative of a side branch, despite also bearing the surname St. Hilde, it shouldnt be enough to warrant such relentless pursuit from a titled count. How could you help? The Duke of St. Hilde just passed away, the position of head of the family is vacant, even if Count Morrison wants to marry cousin Nina, theres nobody capable of making the decision. Vera was sitting at her dressing table, removing her sapphire earrings, as she replied, Yes, Lady Grace is well aware of this, she said that the matter isnt urgent, we can discuss Count Morrisons marriage after the rebellion in the North Territory has been quelled, and the issue of succession to the Northern Dukes position has been clarified. Colin looked at Vera as she removed her long dress, revealing her slender, curvaceous waist and her long, shapely legs, and said with a smile, Did Lady Grace mention to you who she thinks should inherit this position of Northern Duke? Perhaps Colins intense gaze made Veras face flush slightly. She cast a glance at him, swiftly changed into her silk nightdress and replied, shaking her head: No. But isnt the position of the Duke supposed to be inherited by Joyce? Looking at his naive wife, Colin suddenly realized that he should have a frank discussion with her too. Otherwise, she might never think that she could also pursue the position of the Northern Duke. Joyce is not the Marquis of the North Territory, so supposed to is not exactly right. Vera was clearly taken aback: Based on the order of succession, Joyce is now at the front of the line. Colin untied his bow tie, casually tossed it onto the table, then walked over to Vera, gesturing to her to help him undress, as he said: Joyce is just ten years old though. Is it appropriate to make such a young child the Lord of the North Territory? Vera unbuttoned Colins shirt button while looking up at him with confusion: Theres no age limit for being a Lord in the Law of the Lords. Colin shook his head: Im not questioning Joyces right to succeed, but I am concerned about whether such an immature child really has the ability to deal with the current turmoil in the North Territory. Hearing this, Vera frowned, her hands paused, seeming to partly agree that letting her ten-year-old brother take such heavy responsibility was indeed somewhat inappropriate. Then who do you think can take on this responsibility? Veras voice trembled slightly, clearly, she had realized what Colin was getting at. I think you can! Colin said resolutely, staring intensely at his wife, as if trying to transfer his determination to her. I Veras gaze had a hint of evasion, as she clenched Colins shirt tightly with both hands, questioning uncertainly, Can I do it? Of course! Colin pulled Vera into his arms, gently kissing her cold forehead, solemnly stating, In my opinion, an eligible Lord of the North Territory should possess the virtues of fairness, kindness, mercy, and resilience. And you, my dear, you have all of them! I Vera bit her lip, hesitating, But I have no idea how to govern a territory Thats secondary. Colin waved his hand confidently, In terms of politics, you can consult Scholar Doan, he is well-versed in how to govern the North Territory. And for military affairs Colin gave thumbs up to himself, confidently stating, You can totally trust your husband! Be it the Eastern Territory or the Trolls, I can deal with them effortlessly. As for the current rebel forces entrenched in the North Territory, theyre just trivial! Seeing her husband showing off so brazenly, Vera couldnt help but smile; her earlier tension and fear seemed to recede. She extended a hand to caress Colins chest, tracing circles on it with her fingers, her eyes sparkling as she said, Yes! My husband is now a hero who personally slew the Troll Emperor! Colin roared with laughter, capturing his charming wifes red lips with a French kiss, before asking, What do you think? Are you confident about becoming the Lord of the North Territory? Vera lay on Colins chest, not saying a word. Seeing this, Colin spoke again, Arent you afraid lest Joyces young shoulders crumble under this heavy burden if you do not take on this responsibility? Think about it, the current situation in the North Territory, can a childs mindset really handle it? After a long silence, Vera finally raised her head, the confusion in her eyes was gone, replaced by selfless determination. All right, if everyone thinks that I should inherit the title of the Duke, then I will not refuse! Colin finally sighed with relief and laughed, Thats the kind of responsibility a real St. Hilde should have! A blush appeared on Veras face, her voice became somewhat uncertain again, But I might not necessarily inherit the title of the Duke. Joyces right of succession precedes mine, and whats more, we still need to consult the Emperor and the Imperial Senates views. You dont have to worry about that. Colin said confidently. Seeing Veras questioning gaze, he could only laugh it off, I believe the Emperor and the Imperial Senate will make the right choice. You are the real leader that the North Territory needs now. Colin, you overestimate me, Vera stuck out her tongue, then suddenly her eyes seemed to brighten and she suggested, How about if we let Uncle Garcia be the Northern Duke, wouldnt that be better? Marquis Garcia? Colins brows furrowed immediately. Without Vera in play, Colin would definitely consider Marquis Garcia. However, given the chance to be a dukes husband, why would Colin settle for only being a dukes son-in-law? Although Marquis Garcia has been kind to Colin, he would rather ransom Marquis Garcia back and treat him well. Having just managed to shrug off a huge burden, Colin wasnt about to bring another one upon himself. In the presence of Duke St. Hildes son and adopted daughter, the Senate would not agree to allow Marquis Garcia to inherit the title of the Northern Duke. Moreover, Northerners would probably find it difficult to accept a Duke who had been a prisoner of the East Territory. No matter how glorious his past military achievements, the shame of Shadow Gorge will probably haunt Marquis Garcia for the rest of his life. Hearing Colin say this, Vera could only nod, somewhat disappointed. Alright, dont think too much about it. Colin nipped at his wifes cheek, Just prepare yourself mentally to take on this responsibility. The rest, lets leave it to the Emperor and the Senate. Okay. Vera obediently nodded her head, returning Colins goodnight kiss. The two of them then put out the Magic Lamp and went to bed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sky outside the window was sparsely strewn with stars, with only a crescent moon hanging high among the tree tops, casting down a faint, cold light. After midnight, Phoenix Butterfly Fort had no longer any windows glowing with light, only the corridor and the guardhouse had specks of firelight. The faint hooting of an owl echoed from afar, adding tranquility to this peaceful night. Vera? Vera? Colin called into his wifes ear several times, seeing that she had fallen into deep sleep, he slowly got up, dressed himself, and jumped out of the window. The air was filled with a fresh, elegant scent of tulips, along with a faint hint of blood. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: 234 Night Exploration_1 Chapter 234: 234 Night Exploration_1 Translator: 549690339 Stomp, stomp, stomp In the echoing heaviness of their footfalls, a fully armed guard patrol passed by. The glow of the torchlight slowly dissipated as they moved away, and the courtyard was once again enveloped in darkness. In the corners shadow, Colin subtly quickened his pace. Guided by the fleeting, barely discernable scent of blood, he gradually approached the northwestern corner of the Phoenix Butterfly Fort. A wave of strong stench hit him, nearly causing Colin to faint. It was the smell of horse dung. Only then did Colin realize that he had arrived at the stables. Damn it! Colin cursed under his breath. The scent of blood was being masked by the odor of the horses, making it hard for him to determine its source. Luckily, he was at the edge of the Phoenix Butterfly Fort. Colin started to search the area one by one. Soon, he located the source of the smell again the clock tower. This was a hundred-year-old clock tower battered by elements. The speckled exterior and vines crawling all over it marked the passage of time. Dong! Exactly at one oclock in the morning, the ancient clock tower emitted a deep and hoarse chime. Hiding in the shadow nearby, Colin didnt immediately move forward. Because, with just a quick check, he had found three sentries hidden around the clock tower. There was definitely something wrong here! However, Colin wasnt sure if he could enter the clock tower without alerting the sentries. Just as he was about to leave, the heavy door of the clock tower suddenly opened. In the hissing sound, a wheelchair was pushed out. The face of the man in the wheelchair was indistinguishable, but Colin guessed his identity. Franco Morrison the father of Count Morrison. After the old Counts death, Franco, his son, was the rightful heir to the title. Unfortunately, Franco was severely injured in a battle many years ago and had been paralyzed since. Hence, the title passed on to his son, Saken Morrison, the grandson of the old Count. Watching the retreating silhouette of Franco, Colin was lost in thought. In the end, he quietly followed him. Francos wheelchair didnt move quickly. It was moving along the central axis of the Phoenix Butterfly Fort, heading towards the inner courtyard. When they encountered a patrol of guards on the way, they immediately stopped to greet and salute Franco. From their greetings, Colin confirmed Francos identity. He followed for a while longer. Just as Franco was about to enter the main fort, Colin deliberately amplified his footstep and stepped out of the shadow. As expected, Franco also stopped. Viscount Angler? Under the faint moonlight, Franco recognized Colin. You are? Knight Franco? Colin pretended as if they had run into each other coincidentally. However, this was indeed their first meeting. Franco had not attended either the previous memorial service or the welcome banquet. Knight Franco appeared to be in his fifties, with a gloomy temperament. His face was thin, his eyes narrow and long, and his thin lips lacked any color. He looked weak and frail. Years of being paralyzed had reduced this once renowned Northern Knight to a state of extreme emaciation. What are you doing here? Oh, I couldnt sleep, so I went out for a stroll. I hope Im not intruding. Colin smiled and approached Franco. As expected, the scent of blood grew stronger. Of course not. I also couldnt sleep, hence I came out for a stroll. Franco nodded his head slightly, looking at his right hand. While Colin was puzzling over this, the maid pushing the wheelchair softly explained, Viscount, Sir Franco would like to shake your hand. Only then did Colin lean slightly and grasp Francos withered right hand. It was cold and slick, like holding onto a dead fish. I apologize for not attending the welcome banquet. My health Franco apologized with a smile. No need. Colin promptly released Francos hand and said with a smile, You were injured in fighting the trolls. You are a knight worthy of respect. Franco laughed at himself: I am but a wretched creature defeated by a troll. As for you, Sir, you annihilated a hundred thousand trolls outside Wind Roar Fortress, and personally decapitated the troll emperor before the Royal City! Such a record truly befits a hero of the North Territory and a perfect model for all knights! If not for my physical condition, I would have given you the highest Knights Ceremony! Colin waved his hands repeatedly, humbly replying: I owe much to the valiant warriors. I dare not take sole credit. Franco smiled and then shifted the conversation: Did Saken tell you that he wishes to marry Miss Nina? Yes. Lady Grace indeed asked Vera to help arrange the match with the Count. Colin thought that the other party also wanted to lobby for his son. However, to his surprise, Franco slowly shook his head: Can you tell Miss Vera for me, to please not agree to this marriage? Oh? Why? Colin was puzzled. Wasnt this Morrison family obsessed with the Noble Ladies of St. Hilde? Why did this man not wish for his son to marry Nina? Francos face darkened somewhat, and after some hesitation, he asked aloud: Sir Viscount, do you know why the Morrison family is obsessed with marrying the daughters of the St. Hilde family? Why? Colin asked with interest. Have you heard of the theory of bloodline purification? Franco countered. Colin nodded. It was a concept Scholar Doan had explained to him. Simply put, the people of this world firmly believe that bloodline is a crucial determinant of a family lineages potential strength. The reason why the Holy Knight Family continually produces Holy Knights is because of their noble and sacred bloodline. Thus, at one point in time, the nobles of the Bright Empire had been infatuated with the daughters of the Holy Knight Family, attempting to wed them into their family in the hopes of purifying their own bloodline. However, the reality was brutal. Since the founding of the Bright Empire, the number of Holy Knight Families had not increased. Those nobles marrying successive generations of daughters from Holy Knight Families discovered that there was no increase in strength within their own descendants. On the contrary, such actions had only served to spread the influence of the Holy Knight Families through these marriages. Their efforts to purify their bloodlines merely solidified the ruling power of the Holy Knight Families. Consequently, the nobles gradually lost interest in the daughters of the Holy Knight Families, and marriages became more pragmatic. Only the Morrison family remained an exception, still adhering to the theory of bloodline purification, and persistently pursuing the daughters of the St. Hilde family. With a solemn face, Franco said, The Morrison family is deeply influenced by this theory. Owing to ancestral teachings and long-held traditions, they are blinded to reality. Therefore, I hope you can help me stop this tragedy from continuing. Tragedy? Colin was taken aback, How could this be considered a tragedy? Pain flashed across Francos face, You may not know this, but I originally had two brothers. One of them died in his youth, and the other was born deformed and was estimated not to live more than a few years. Enduring non-human pain, he was mercifully ended by my father And my children Saken is not my only child, but his siblings Heh, if they are not mentally impaired, they are disabled! Therefore, the bloodline of the St. Hilde family for us, is no longer a blessing, but a curse! Only then did Colin understand what Franco meant by a tragedy. It seemed that years of intermarriage had gradually assimilated the DNA of the Morrison familys bloodline to that of the St. Hilde family. Despite not being close relatives, they now shared similar genetic characteristics. Therefore, the ill-effects of incestuous marriages gradually manifested in the younger generations of the Morrison family. But in the eyes of Franco, who didnt understand genetics, it had become a Bloodline Curse. Alright. I will convey your request to Vera, but I want to remind you that your mother puts great importance on this marriage alliance, so Thank you very much! I will personally persuade my mother on this matter. Colin silently sighed inwardly. This Morrison family was indeed complicated. It was no wonder their direct line for three generations was a single line of succession with a significantly low birth rate. It turned out they invited these hardships upon themselves. After that, the two of them casually chatted for a while. Colin discovered that Franco was quite optimistic about the current situation in the Northern Territory. He believed that the current chaos was only temporary and would soon settle down. Colin couldnt tell whether Franco was merely pretending to be polite or he was oblivious to the rapid changes in the outside world due to being sequestered within the castle. Either way, he didnt plan to delve too deeply. What interested him more was why this man wanted to enter the clock tower late at night. And why there was a lingering smell of blood in there? Of course, Colin knew he couldnt ask Franco such questions outright. So, after engaging in more idle chatter, he said his goodbyes and left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Watching Colins figure gradually recede into the darkness, Franco suddenly asked, How long has he been following us? The maid pushing the wheelchair shook her head: I am not sure. Franco squinted his eyes, a cold glint flickering in them, and commanded: Add more people to the clock tower. Yes, Sir. Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: 235 Exploration_1 Chapter 235: 235 Exploration_1 Translator: 549690339 Early the next morning, Colin bade farewell to Count Morrison. Count Morrison, hand in hand with his family, personally saw Colin and Vera off to the gate of Floral City. Nevertheless, when bidding farewell, Colin failed to spot Knight Franco Morrison, whom he had casually encountered the previous night. The weather today was pleasant, with clear skies and a gentle breeze. Colin and his party hastened their speed, heading south. They didnt stop until dusk when Colin ordered them to halt, set up camp and rest on the spot. After a simple dinner, they all went to bed early. But as night deepened, Colin slipped quietly out of the camp. Coming to an empty wilderness, he suddenly burst streams of blood-colored smoke around him. As the smoke swirled, countless sinister runes appeared in the air, only to disappear in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, Colins body began to swell. Pfft! A pair of black bat wings burst out from his back, then stretched out fiercely. WhooshC Amid the raging gusts, Colin shot into the sky like a loosened Sharp Arrow, flying back to the direction from which they came. Phoenix Butterfly Fort. After Colin and his party left, the castle regained its usual tranquility. Everything seemed to be the same as always. Dinner started promptly at six, finished at seven, Count Morrison made his usual rounds around the castle after eating, Lady Grace went to the Church for her routine prayers as usual, and Knight Franco, he ate alone in his bedroom as always After ten oclock, as usual, lights in the Phoenix Butterfly Fort gradually went out. The only difference might be that the southeastern corner of the castle was a little brighter than the usual for today. Upon noticing this, the patrolling guards immediately went to check it out. Fire! Fire! Immediately, the shouts startled Phoenix Butterfly Fort into sudden awareness. Pattrols of guards rushed toward the southeastern corner of the castle from where the fire was blazing, Count Morrison also immediately jumped out of bed, didnt even bother to put on his armor, grabbed a Knight Sword, and rushed out. Meanwhile, at the northwest corner of Phoenix Butterfly Fort, a bloody and spooky massacre was just getting started as well. Whats that? A guard standing in front of the Clock Tower seemed to feel something flying above his head, but when he looked up, all he saw was the pitch-black night sky. The sky was overcast tonight, and the moon was invisible, even the stars were completely obscured. When the guard turned back, ready to ask his comrade, he was horrified to find that his comrades skull was missing. The headless corpse still stood where it was, with streams of blood splashing out of the empty neck. The ene Crack. The word enemy was cut off along with his head. Colin casually tossed the skull from his hands and headed towards the clock towers main gate. After trying to push the gate twice, and failing, he resorted to force. Clang! Colin simply broke into the Clock Tower. The commotion naturally attracted the attention of the guards nearby, and Colin soon heard the sound of running footsteps behind him. However, those footsteps never got close. Instead, what followed was a succession of screams and the distinct sound of bones cracking. Not paying any attention to the scene behind him, Colin bent slightly and entered the clock tower. Several torches were lit on the walls inside the clock tower, illuminating the staircase that led to the top, but Colin didnt take the stairs. Instead, he knelt down and kept sniffing around. The scent of blood came from below! Soon, he located his target. Boom! The marble floor was smashed by Colins foot, and immediately, his enormous body plummeted down the hole. Boom! The fall was not too great, probably only about ten meters. Colin stood steady on the ground. Though dust was swirling and shrapnel flying, he still kept his eyes wide open, staring into the darkness ahead. When the dust settled down, nothing emerged from the darkness. Colins expression eased, he felt that he may have been overly cautious. Flapping his bat wings, Colin flew up to the clock tower hall, took out a torch from the wall, then returned to the basement again. With the light of the torch, Colin saw that this place was not a basement but a closed, damp cave. The walls on both sides of the cave were cold, hard stones. One side was piled up with cobblestones, the other side led deeper into unknown parts. Since he had made it here, Colin didnt intend to back down, and confidently stepped forward. After turning a corner, a long stone corridor appeared before Colin. However, the stones here were oddly luminescent; even without the torch, he could see the path below his feet. Colin moved on, and the smell of blood in his nostrils became denser. Moreover, he began to hear the faint sound of flowing water. After walking a little longer, the water sound became louder. Before long, Colin eventually saw a waterfall at the end of the tunnel. The water splashed, glinting and landing into a small pool at the end of the path. Colin never expected, that under the bell tower of the Phoenix Butterfly Fort, a place like this was hidden. However, Colin had no mood to appreciate this underground river. Stepping into the pool, the cold water stream did not slow Colin down. He walked straight towards the waterfall, as sure as he was that the thing he was seeking must be behind it. Splash! The transparent, clear curtain of water drenched Colin completely. Behind the waterfall was a deep tunnel, the stone walls on the side of the cave were emitting a faint light, allowing Colin to see the path even without the use of a torch. On this journey, nothing happened, but it made Colin even more vigilant. Too strange! For a moment, he even thought of turning back, but having made it this far, he wouldnt be satisfied without finding out what secret the Morrison Family was hiding. This family, always low-key in the North Territory, was definitely not as simple as they seemed! Lost in thought, Colin suddenly stopped. He had come to the end of this tunnel. There, a giant butterfly sculpture was placed. The Morrison Familys badge was a Golden Tail Butterfly, but the tail of the butterfly sculpture was not gold. It was blood red! Colin looked at the Blood-tailed Butterfly in front of him and cautiously moved closer. Passing the statue, he found himself in a surprisingly spacious underground space. Just entering this place, the intense smell of blood made Colin almost suffocate. Considering his vampire identity, Colin felt there might be a terrifying sight ahead. Sure enough, when he saw the situation in this underground space, he was stunned. Blood! Endless blood! The stone walls were covered in blood, the air was filled with the smell of blood, and the ground It was a gigantic blood pool! Above the pool of blood, there seemed to be a giant spider web. And in this web, there were various cocoons. In those cocoons, there were clearly living people! Blood dripped continuously from these people, falling into the blood pool. Seeing this sight, even Colin, a vampire with a bloodthirsty nature, felt a chill rising from the depth of his heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What kind of hell was this? What did the Morrison Family want to do? Boom! In the moment Colin was taken aback, a figure clad in Armour suddenly shot out from the blood pool. He swung his blood-red long sword, slashing toward Colins face! Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: 236 Blood Pool_1 Chapter 236: 236 Blood Pool_1 Translator: 549690339 Boom! Blood splattered and stones flew drillarily. However, the blood wasnt Colins, but it was brought out from the blood pool by the Armor-clad person. The instant Sword Cut barely missed as Colin retreated rapidly from the preliminary strike from the Armor Knight. At the same time, he recognized the power used by his adversary. It was the Holy Light, meaning his opponent was also a Knight. The armored Knight was quick to recover from his miss, he closed in once again C this time, directing his aim towards Colins throat. Colin remained calm, having determined from earlier actions that this Armored Knight was of the fourth-order. Even though Colin himself was a fourth-order Knight, as a real body he was not easily matched by a typical fourth-order Knight. Clang! Colin crossed his arms rapidly in front of him to block the attack, his skin radiating a turbulence of energy as the blood patterns appeared to come alive. The Knights sword struck his skin and left barely perceptible light marks. Boom! A flash of dark gold suddenly lit up the stone cave. Colins bat-like wings spread out, shadowing over the Armored Knight as if he was about to take flight. Crack. A bone-chilling sound echoed through the air as the Armored Knights right arm was cleanly severed. However, even after such a substantial injury, the Armored Knight did not utter a sound, as if he didnt feel any pain at all. Through the holes in his Armour, his lifeless blood-red eyes gazed at Colin C devoid of any human emotion or rationale. Meanwhile, the Armor-clad Knight quickly retreated, seemingly aware that he was no match for Colin, and attempted to return back into the Blood Pool. You think you can just run? Colin sneered, his wings fluttered with force, and a tide of air currents surged forth. Like lightning, he sprang towards the Armored Knight, his hands crossed like shears, aiming for the Knights skull. But just at this moment, the Blood Pool exploded once again. Boom! Leaping out from bloody outburst, a massive red figure charged towards Colin, with a White Gigantic Shield on its hand. The figure that appeared this time was over four meters tall, almost matching Colins size when transformed. It rushed forward like a colossal tank, bearing an unstoppable momentum. Colin instinctively felt danger, letting go of the Knight in front of him, and boldly leapt backwards with aid of his bat-like wings. Rumble! The stone ground exploded instantly, as if witnessing a volcanic eruption, the enormous force making the whole cave shudder. Boulders and stones explode and scatter like bullets, impacting Colins body, leaving several visible bruises. This gigantic Shield-clad Armor Knight was of the fifth order! Taking advantage of this moment, the original Armor Knight dived back into the blood pool, disappearing from sight. Before Colin could regain his footing, the newly appeared Armor Knight pulled out a white long spear from behind the gigantic Shield. The spearhead suddenly lit up in blood-red color. Hiss hiss hiss. Streams of blood suddenly spurted out from the blood pool, converging towards the spearhead. The whole long spear turned red in the blink of an eye, the eerie blood glow flowed on its surface, giving the impression as if it were made of fresh blood. An indescribable aura rapidly diffused through the cave, the heart-pounding pressure instantly filled the entire space. Colins pupils constricted slightly, sensing an underlying danger. The room suddenly boomed with an unknown chant. Colins heart filled with dread. Not having time to think, he stimulated the blood energy in his body and his bat wings flapped violently. Swish! The bloody long spear lunged forward like lightning. A circle of blood-red halo dispersed like a ripple, instantly spreading into the surrounding space. Wherever the halo reached, everything was split in two. Colin was still in mid-air when suddenly lines of blood appeared on his body, as if he were being lacerated by countless tiny blades. Boom! Colin was sent flying, crashing loudly against the wall of the cave. Thud! Thud! Thud! The knight in armor, holding a gigantic shield and a long spear, was moving like a charging tank, swiftly advancing towards Colin. The heavy footsteps made the entire cave tremble. Without thinking, Colin flapped his wings and dashed towards the tunnel from which he had come. The narrow terrain here did not allow him to utilise his mobility advantage. Moreover, the mysterious blood pool seemed to enhance the armor-clad knights strength. Colin, naturally, wanted to shift the battlefield. The knight in armor watched Colin flee and let out an inhuman, strange, piercing cry, then followed Colin into the tunnel. When the footsteps of the two became distant, tranquility returned to the cave. The blood slaves in the cocoons above the blood pool seemed to wriggle slightly, letting out faint groans. Plop. The armored knight who had emerged from the blood pool first reappeared at the surface among the surges of bloody water. He quietly picked up his severed arm that had fallen off, attached it back to his body, as if he thought that it would regenerate. Then he dazedly walked back to the blood pool and slowly sank back into it. Outside the clock tower, more and more guards of the Morrison family had gathered, but they were all blocked by a group of mysterious figures shrouded in armor, unable to get any closer to the clock tower. Not far away, Franco Morrison sat in his wheelchair, watching the battle unfold before him with a frown. In a deep voice, he asked, Is that big guy a Tier-5? Yes, the maid pushing the wheelchair nodded and added, and he is a Tier-5 Samurai. A troll samurai? Francos frown deepened. How did they end up at Phoenix Butterfly Fort? No response came from behind. Apparently, the maid didnt know how to answer this question either. This group of invaders were all professionals. If they wanted to infiltrate Floral City stealthily, it would not be difficult. After another observation, Franco decisively gave an order, Notify Saken, forget about the fire up front and bring his team to the clock tower immediately! Yes. The maid was about to walk away when she heard Franco add, Also, have him gather the City Defense Force to surround Phoenix Butterfly Fort. These enemies might not be easy to deal with! Yes. At that moment, the side wall of the clock tower collapsed with a thunderous noise. A massive figure stormed out. Immediately following it, another bloody figure chased after it. However, upon leaving the confines of the clock tower, Colin, having no spatial restrictions, flapped his wings and shot up towards the sky, leaving behind the knight in armor with his gigantic shield and spear, roaring helplessly into the sky. What in the world is that! Franco was taken aback. Phoenix Butterfly Fort had been peaceful for over a hundred years. Why would such an intruding group appear all of a sudden? Colin hovered in the air, looking down at the bloody shadow guards fighting fiercely with the guards of the Morrison family, then again at the Phoenix Butterfly Fort guards gathering in the distance. He knew that todays reconnaissance had to end here. Otherwise, more guards would gather, and even the City Defense Force might be mobilized, making it difficult for them to escape. Although he didnt fully understand what the Morrison family was doing in the secret place under the clock tower, he at least knew that there was a big problem with the Morrison family. His primary goal now is to quell the civil unrest in the North Territory and elevate Vera to the seat of Duke. It was not the time for unnecessary complications. Therefore, taking advantage of the Morrison family armys inability to form a blockade, he immediately issued a retreat order to the Blood Shadow Guards. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, he too flapped his wings and left. The blood slaves immediately rushed towards the walls of Phoenix Butterfly Fort under the leadership of Prince Meruvi. Boom! The high walls seemed like paper mache under the impact of the prince who was clad in heavy armor, and a large hole was promptly created. The Blood Shadow Guards followed suit and they quickly disappeared into the pitch-black night. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: 237 Afterwave_1 Chapter 237: 237 Afterwave_1 Translator: 549690339 The flames in the fireplace leaped, making crackling noises from time to time. Franco sat in his wheelchair, staring blankly at the pitch-black night sky outside the window. This was the darkest moment before dawn. The night shrouded the land, quietly concealing the killings, sins, and bloodshed. Footsteps came from behind him, but Franco didnt turn around. Father, all the fires have been put out. The chaos at Phoenix Butterfly Fort has also been completely quelled, reported Count Morrison, coming up behind the wheelchair. Franco still looked out of the window, emotionless, and said, Have you found out anything about the enemy yet? Count Morrison shook his head, his expression solemn, No. These invaders were fearless, we couldnt capture any of them alive. However, all the invaders we killed were professionals. There were troll samurais, human knights, and of course warriors. Some even recognized a knight from the Eastern Region. The Eastern Region? Francos brow furrowed deeply, suddenly feeling as though everything before him had become jumbled and elusive, beyond his reach. At this moment, heavy footsteps echoed once more. Soon, a knight from the Morrison family appeared in the conference hall, loudly reporting: Count, the invaders we killed have come back to life and all escaped! What? Count Morrison could hardly believe his own ears. Say it again. The knight reluctantly repeated what he had said. Only then did Franco slowly shift his gaze from outside the window, his piercing eyes fixed on the knight in front of him as he said coldly, What do you mean, they came back to life? Tell me more. At this moment, the knight was also sweating profusely. He knew how wild his claim sounded and had no choice but to stand his ground in explaining: Sir, I swear on the name of my ancestors that there is no falsehood in what I just said! We had initially gathered the corpses of the invaders, intending to handle them collectively. But in the blink of an eye, these corpses suddenly rose, killing the surrounding guards. This bizarre incident had terrified the guards so much they didnt dare to stop them so these invaders escaped from Phoenix Butterfly Fort. Are you sure that those invaders were dead? This Faced with Francos soul-probing question, the knight was momentarily dumbstruck. He couldnt just say that the bodies lying on the ground riddled with several swords were anything other than corpses, could he? Franco narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment before commanding the maid behind him, Cadina, interrogate the guards personally and find out what exactly happened. Yes, sir. The maid nodded and walked to the knights side, beckoned him and signaled him to follow her out. The knight gratefully bowed hurriedly to Count Morrison and Franco, then followed Cadina out of the conference hall. Father, what whats going on? The succession of events tonight had left the young Count Morrison panicked, his voice trembling. Franco looked at his sons frightened and uneasy face and rebuked bitterly, Whats there to panic about? Count Morrison quickly lowered his head, forcing his wandering eyes to focus on the tips of his toes, unable to face his fathers sharp gaze. The atmosphere in the hall immediately solidified, so quiet that one could probably hear Count Morrisons rapid heartbeat. After a while, when Count Morrisons heartbeat had finally subsided, Francos low voice echoed again: Do you know about the Winged Knight? The Winged Knight? Count Morrison was stunned for a moment before he could compose himself, You mean the knight who flew over Silver Moon City, killed the previous Half-Elf King? Franco nodded, Yes, according to the information I received, the monster that flew out of the clock tower tonight, should be the Winged Knight. Count Morrison pondered it for a moment and hesitated, Father, which partys force does this Winged Knight belong to? And how did he end up at Phoenix Butterfly Fort? After lingering for a moment, Franco carefully put out, I suspect that this Winged Knight is a killer secretly trained by the Angler family! The Angler family? Count Morrison exclaimed. Hmm, Viscount Angler had just left Phoenix Butterfly Fort, then this Winged Knight closely followed, isnt it too much of a coincidence? Moreover, Viscount Angler was also present when the coup in Silver Moon City had occurred. A single occurrence could perhaps be a coincidence, but if it occurs twice, it must be connected somehow. Upon hearing Francos explanation, Count Morrison was deeply in agreement, though his face turned pale soon after: Father, if this is truly arranged by Viscount Angler, then he must have known about the situation beneath the clock tower! What what should we do? Franco didnt say a word, he just watched his son coldly until he had calmed down again before continuing: So what if he knows about the situation beneath the clock tower? Does he know what it is? Furthermore, does the Angler family not have secrets of its own? The Winged Knight, and those seemingly immortal professionals, hmph, Id wager that the Angler family has just as much, if not more, concealed in the darkness as we do. More importantly, their primary target at the moment is the St. Sean Family, they wouldnt provoke us at a time like this. Count Morrison calmed down considerably at this, breathing a sigh of relief. After thinking for a moment, he asked again: Father, are we still going to send an envoy to Ice Rock City to negotiate provisions and the dispatch of troops? Why wouldnt we? Franco said flatly, Dont panic just because someone has seen your secret. Whether the Angler family is our foe or friend, cant be ascertained yet. You should know that sometimes showing your secrets to others can actually make it easier to gain their trust. Understood, Ill send an envoy to Ice Rock City tomorrow. What Count Morrison just finished speaking, another figure appeared at the entrance to the hall. When Franco saw the figure was Lady Graces maid, he asked, Did mother also wake up? Yes, the lady wants to know what exactly happened? Franco turned to Count Morrison, ordering, Saken, go explain the situation to mother. Yes, Father. Count Morrison immediately complied. Not long after they left, Francos maid, Cadina, reappeared. Sir, I personally asked, not all the invaders actually resurrected, three corpses were left at the scene. So, I suspect that those invaders who escaped were just playing dead. A bunch of idiots! They dont even know how to finish a dying adversary off? Franco cursed softly before dismissing the matter, Order a gag order in the name of the Count. Everything that happened tonight cannot leak out! Yes, sir. Come, push me to the clock tower to see. Cadina, the maid, complied and went behind Franco, pushing his wheelchair out. At this time, the castle had gradually regained its calmness, although the patrolling guards still had a slight panic and tension on their faces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fire had been completely extinguished early, and the loss of property was still being calculated. Amid the quiet night, occasional subdued cries echoed, probably from those who had lost their companions or family members in this battle. With the creaking sound of wooden wheels, Franco arrived at the clock tower. The towers doors had been completely damaged and a huge hole had been smashed into the floor within, as though it was a terrifying abyss wanting to engulf every living thing nearby. Maid Cadina pushed the wheelchair to the pit. When she saw Franco nod, she grabbed the wheelchair and leapt in. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: 238 Cusius_1 Chapter 238: 238 Cusius_1 Translator: 549690339 Colin, did you not sleep well last night? Vera looked at Colin, who was yawning continuously, with a concerned look, and handed over a freshly roasted leg of venison. Colin took it gratefully, laughed, and said, Im fine. Some pesky mosquitoes woke me up in the middle of the night, and I couldnt go back to sleep. Do you want to take a nap this afternoon? No need, lets continue on the road after lunch. The sooner we return to the Golden Lion Legion, the sooner we can rest. Alright. Noticing Colins decision, Vera did not insist and casually handed him a few slices of white bread. Scholar Doan, who was sitting nearby, had an inscrutable look in his eyes since he had noticed some obvious scratches on Colins arm as he took the food. However, he did not ask anything. Smart people are like that. Even if they notice something wrong, they know better than to ask about things they shouldnt. Colin had also noticed Scholar Doans gaze, but since the other party had courteously ignored it, he bit into the venison and took the initiative to ask: Scholar Doan, what do you think of the Morrison Family? Scholar Doan hesitated, then carefully replied: My Lord, I think the Morrison Family possesses all the qualities that a superior family should have: Loyalty, Humility, Pragmatism! Colin chewed on the three characteristics that Scholar Doan had listed, mulling over his thoughts. Apparently, these three adjectives were not chosen randomly. Firstly, Loyalty implies that the Morrison Family is deeply connected with the St. Hilde family, leaving them basically no room for betrayal. Secondly, Humility suggests that the Morrison Family is known for their low-profile dealings, thus they are not widely known in the North Territory. Lastly, Pragmatism. Now, this is the most interesting evaluation. Would a pragmatic family insist on marrying daughters of the St. Hilde Family generation after generation, even though they know that the theory of bloodline purification is unfeasible? Especially since such actions have already subjected the Morrison Family to the Bloodline Curse. Obviously not. Therefore, the Morrison Familys obsession with the daughters of the St. Hilde Family certainly has a deeper reason! Tying this with the horrifying scene he witnessed last night under the Clock Tower of Phoenix Butterfly Fort, Colin suddenly had some hypotheses. Scholar Doan seemed to have discerned some of Colins thoughts, so he advised: My Lord, I believe, what you should be concerned about now, is not the Morrison Family. Oh? Then which family do you think I should worry about? The Uman Clan. Scholar Doan stated decisively. Uman Colin mulled over the name of this familiar old adversarys family, And your thoughts are? My Lord, you mustve also heard the news at Phoenix Butterfly Fort about the burning of Fallen Eagle City. Clearly, the Uman Clan has become the sacrificial pawn, no, more precisely, the sacrifice for the St. Sean Family. The Count Uman, whose stronghold had been destroyed, will certainly no longer remain loyal to the St. Sean family. His soldiers must also hold deep resentment towards the St. Sean Family who destroyed their homeland. Therefore, this is our opportunity. You want to win over the Uman Clan? Colin frowned. He had no wish to see Count Uman standing in the same camp as him. Wouldnt that mean he wont be able to avenge his former self? And Count Uman, that sly old fox, Colin could never trust him to have his back. Scholar Doan didnt seem too eager about recruiting the Uman Clan either, and simply said, I just think we can give it a try. However, I suspect that St. Sean Family must have had countermeasures for Uman Clan. They certainly wouldnt allow the enemy they just created to instantly turn around and fall into the arms of St. Hilde Family. So, we should first confirm the situation with Count Uman and his familys army. If he has not yet been hurt by the St. Sean family, then we indeed could try to win them over and take the opportunity to weaken the St. Sean familys power. Colin nodded without saying anything or clearly agreeing to Scholar Doans suggestion. Scholar Doan seemed to have more to say, but suddenly felt a noticeable drop in the surrounding temperature. WhooshC The breeze blew, bringing along a flurry of frosty flurries. The bonfire in front of them also began to flicker, as if it was about to extinguish the next moment. Theres a problem! Colin immediately stood up, discarding the venison and gripping the handle of the sword at his waist. Its arcane fluctuation! Vera cried out in alarm, A mage is casting a spell! And its an extremely powerful mage! Be alert! Search around! Knight Logh immediately shouted. At the same time, he dispatched several cavalry squads, trying to identify the mage who was casting the spell. The previously clear skies suddenly became overcast in the blink of an eye. It felt like it was about to rain heavily any moment now. Hes in the forest to the west! Vera suddenly pointed and shouted. Quick! Stop him! In the sound of galloping horse hooves, a cavalry squad swooped towards the direction Vera pointed. But before they rooted out the mage who was casting spells in hiding, a flash of lightning streaked across the sky. Boom! What followed was a muffled thunderclap. Then, against all odds, snow started to fall. Is that all? Colin and his men, initially braced for a fight, immediately found themselves dumbfounded. Given the opponents stance, they had expected some terrifying spell. They never imagined that it would simply snow. Of course, creating a snowfall during early summer was somewhat a feat in itself By this time, the cavalry who had ridden out had found the mage and immediately escorted him to Colin. Mr. Cusius? How are you the one? Vera exclaimed in surprise when she saw who it was. No wonder she had felt an extremely familiar presence just before. It was her teacher who had been casting the spell. Haha, Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, dont panic, I was just playing a prank on you, Even as the cavalrymen held swords to his back, Cusius maintained a carefree demeanor, even having the wherewithal to joke. Seeing this unflappable high-ranking mage, Colin had a thought but maintained an welcoming demeanor on the surface, laughing and shaking hands cordially with him: Mr. Cusius is it? It is such a privilege to meet you here! Vera has always told me how much she learnt from you at the Yevir Church, and Ive been hoping for a chance to thank you in person for your kindness towards her. Viscount Sir, you are too kind! I hope my prank earlier didnt cause too much trouble. Of course not, would you like to join us for dinner? What an honor! Without standing on ceremony, Cusius made his way to the bonfire, grabbed a roasted deer leg from the grill and started munching on it. Mm! It tastes great! Between bites, he even gave a thumbs-up in praise. Teacher, why did you come to the North Territory? Vera handed him a cup of red wine. After downing the wine, Cusius belched in satisfaction, and casually answered: Just traveling and visiting friends in the North Territory, and of course, seeing you, my dear apprentice! Its been more than a year since you left Yevir, have you been keeping up with your studies? Do you still remember your magic knowledge? Of course I do! Vera responded immediately, albeit lacking a little confidence. Cusius saw right through her, and immediately began questioning Vera on her arcane knowledge. As Colin watched from the side, his guard didnt lower a bit. The timing of Mage Cusiuss arrival was too much of a coincidence! Moreover, according to Vera, this man was a close friend of Mr. Ji from the St. Sean family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even the Forbidden Spell that Mr. Ji had used, sacrificing the entire Fallen Eagle City to kill Duke St. Hilde, was suspected to be a modified version of a Forbidden Spell named Eye of Petrification, originally collected by Mage Cusius. Given these circumstances, Colin did not believe that Cusius had no knowledge of what had happened in the Fallen Eagle City. He was even more skeptical that the mage had suddenly appeared here with no ulterior motive. Of course, Colin wasnt going to send him away, given that he was Veras teacher. Furthermore, a mage hidden in the dark was the most fearsome. Someone like him, who voluntarily exposed himself, was far less threatening. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Arrival_1 239 Chapter 239: Arrival_1 239 Translator: 549690339 By the end of May, the North Territory was no longer cold. But the Ben Liu River was covered with a layer of solid ice. Hey Viscount! I told you we could cross, didnt I? Above the solid ice, Mage Cusius was jumping up and down, demonstrating to Colin that his masterpiece had no issues. Colin smiled and waved to Knight Logh: Lets cross. Knight Logh took the command and began to organize the cavalry to cross the river. Meanwhile, he was also on guard for possible scouts from the Dawson Family. However, Colins group was not large, and they were all swift cavalry. Although the Dawson Family was on the north bank of the Ben Liu River, they couldnt possibly blockade the entire river. Of course, it would be a different story if it were a large army crossing the river. This was why Colin had only brought a thousand light cavalry here. If the number of people increased, they would encounter the Dawson familys interception, which might lead to a fierce battle. After crossing the Ben Liu River and traveling for half a day, Colin and his group encountered the scout cavalry of the Golden Lion Legion. After identifying themselves, the scouts led Colins entourage towards the Golden Lion Legions camp. By the evening, Colin finally saw a massive encampment and the golden lion flags fluttering in the wind. The key commanders of the Golden Lion Legion, upon receiving the news, had lined up outside the camp to welcome Colins arrival. On the way, Scholar Doan briefly introduced the high-ranking officers of the Golden Lion Legion to Colin. Knight Nelson, the commander of the legion, and his two deputy commanders C Knight Louis and Knight Kambening. Of course, as the direct troops of the St. Hilde family, the so-called commander of the Golden Lion Legion was just a title. The one who truly controlled this army was still Duke St. Hilde himself. Of course, the Dukes first inheritor, such as the former Marquis Charles, was also qualified to command this army in battle. However, now that Duke St. Hilde is dead, and the position of the Marquis of the North Territory is vacant, its worth discussing who the Golden Lion Legion should obey. At this time, the attitude of Knight Nelson, the commander of the army, became critically important. Knight Nelson was a dignified and extraordinary middle-aged man. He was nearly two meters tall, with a sturdy figure and a naturally authoritative manner. Knight Louis was older, with touches of grey in his hair. He always had a kind smile on his face, and his words were always comforting. Knight Kambening, on the other hand, was the exact opposite. He had a cold demeanor, was quiet, and had a hideous scar on his face, which made him seem somewhat unfriendly. As knights who could lead the Golden Lion Legion, they were undoubtedly deeply trusted by Duke St. Hilde and their loyalty should not be a problem. After some pleasantries, Knight Nelson escorted Colin and the rest into the camp. The last elite force of the St. Hilde family was assembled here, with endless rows of disciplined troops and a sea of military tents which offered a sense of reassuring strength. The eighty thousand strong army was well-ordered, demonstrating that Knight Nelson did indeed possess outstanding commanding ability. Upon entering the temporary command post, Knight Nelson asked straightforwardly: Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, I have heard of the Dukes death, but is it true? Its true. Vera nodded sadly. Then, she recounted what happened on the wedding day and shared some of her speculations about the murderer. Knight Nelson listened quietly, and the sadness and anger permeated the tent. After the three commanders of the Golden Lion Legion digested the news, Colin cleared his throat and began to speak: Gentlemen, I understand that the Dukes death is hard to accept and you must be eager for revenge. However, the enemy is powerful right now, and the Menam familys army has already entered the North Territory and will soon appear behind the Golden Lion Legion. Therefore, my suggestion is to retreat to Winterfell City first, avoid a direct confrontation, and then make further plans. Colins words did not cause much disturbance. Knight Nelson continued to lower his head, deep in thought. Clearly, even if he had married Vera, Colin still had no authority to move this army. I also believe we should withdraw. We cannot risk the last elite power of the St. Hilde family on the banks of the Ben Liu River. Vera agreed. However, Knight Nelson still remained silent. The atmosphere in the tent was becoming increasingly awkward. At this point, Knight Louis broke the silence with a laugh: Viscount Angler, I know you sincerely have the best interests of Golden Lion Legion at heart. However, we are here on orders from the Duke. If we were to withdraw and the Dawson family took this opportunity to cross the Ben Liu River and invade the St. Hilde familys territory, then who would be held responsible? Colin shook his head in disagreement. But if you are held up here and the Menam family cuts off your retreat, joining forces with the Dawson family for a two-front attack, the Golden Lion Legion may well face inevitable defeat. Knight Louis was about to respond when he saw Knight Nelson slowly stand up. He promptly closed his mouth, leaving the difficult question to his fellow knight. Knight Nelsons gaze swept over Colins face, finally settling on Vera. He asked, Miss Vera, may I ask where the corpse of the Duke is now? Its outside. May we pay our respects to the remains of the Duke? Of course. Vera looked at Colin, who had no choice but to nod at Knight Logh, signaling him to bring in the coffin of Duke St. Hilde. Knight Logh obeyed and left. Once again, awkward silence descended on the tent. Colin exchanged glances with Scholar Doan, both recognizing the gravity of the moment. The senior leaders of the Golden Lion Legion were even more stubborn than they had expected. However, to Colin, this stubbornness seemed somewhat baffling. Even if Nelson and others thought neither Colin nor Vera were qualified to issue orders to the Golden Lion Legion, in the current situation, the best option to avoid being attacked from both sides was to retreat to Winterfell City. Colin couldnt understand why Knight Nelson and the others were so resistant to this suggestion. Soon, Knight Logh brought in the coffin of Duke St. Hilde. The people immediately gathered around, preparing to pay their respects. With a soft creaking sound, the coffin lid was slowly opened. Colin placed his left hand over his chest, bowed his head, a well-timed expression of sadness apparent on his face. But immediately, he heard Knight Nelsons voice, questioning: Viscount Angler, are you sure this is the body of the Duke? Huh? Colin looked up, surprised, and began to explain as his eyes gazed at the coffin: Knight Nelson, the Duke was petrified by an unknown forbidden spell, sohis remains might look a bit He stopped mid-sentence, as he was struck speechless by what he saw. Because what he saw lying in the coffin was a stone carving of Duke St. Hilde. Not the petrified Duke St. Hilde! They may appear similar, but they were actually worlds apart. Whether it was the meticulous details of the facial features or the overall feeling, Colin could absolutely confirm that this was not the remains of Duke St. Hilde! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was merely an ordinary statue of the Duke. This was a switch! Colin was taken aback and turned to meet the equally shocked look in Scholar Doans eyes. As their eyes met, the same thought flashed through both their minds The Morrison Family! Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: 240 Doubts_1 Chapter 240: 240 Doubts_1 Translator: 549690339 Observing the stone carving in the coffin, Colins mind was filled with thousands of thoughts. On the way here, the only ones who could swap out the Dukes body without anyone realizing would be the Morrison family. After all, they had stopped for a night in Floral City, where they opened the coffin and allowed the Morrison family to pay their respects. Who would have thought that they would have had their eye on the Dukes body? What are they trying to do? Colin naturally thought of the blood pool underneath the clock tower in Phoenix Butterfly Fort. He had a feeling that the reason the Morrison family stole the Dukes body might have something to do with that mysterious blood pool. It may look a bit like a stone carving, but this is indeed the remains of the Duke. Colin stated firmly. He had to be firm at this moment. The fact that Duke St. Hildes remains were swapped wasnt a big deal, but it would be a problem if Knight Nelson could use this excuse to deny the Dukes death. They could even use this to announce that Duke St. Hilde is just missing. Death and disappearance are two completely different concepts. With the Dukes death, the command of the Golden Lion Legion naturally falls into the hands of his successor. However, without confirming Duke St. Hildes death, without receiving orders from the Duke, Knight Nelson and others can completely ignore the orders of others and independently control the most elite military force of the St. Hilde family. Knight Louis squinted his eyes, taking a careful look at the remains in the coffin for a long while before shaking his head with a smile. Im sorry, Viscount Angler, I dont mean to question your integrity, but this this is clearly just an ordinary stone carving. Vera noticed the anomaly with the remains at this point, but seeing Colin insisting that it was the Dukes body, she remained silent. Scholar Doan also noticed the strangeness and realized that things were going in an unpredictable direction, and hurriedly spoke up. Knight Nelson, Knight Louis, Knight Kambening, the Duke died from an unknown forbidding spell turning him into stone at the wedding of Viscount Angler. This is a fact that all present witnessed. If you have doubts, you can ask the present lords and nobles who attended the wedding. I believe they will give an affirmative answer. Scholar Doans words were a bit diplomatic, he didnt directly confirm that the remains in the coffin were the Dukes, but through the eyewitnesses at the wedding scene, he wanted to make a definitive confirmation of the news of the Dukes death. However, Knight Nelson remained unmoved and said indifferently, As for what exactly happened on the night of Viscount Anglers wedding, we will naturally send people to investigate. But before that, please forgive us for being unable to contradict the orders given by the Duke previously and withdraw from Winterfell City. Colins doubts grew stronger, the attitude of Nelson and others was too strange. Even if they were wary of Colin seizing power, they should wait until they safely withdraw to Winterfell City before discussing this. Otherwise, when the Golden Lion Legion was surrounded by the armies of the Menam family and the Dawson family, what would be the point of fighting for this command? You certainly can take your time to verify the Dukes death. Colin solemnly persuaded, But now, withdrawing to Winterfell City is an urgent matter, and its the only way to preserve the Golden Lion Legion. Even if the Duke were to come back to life, he would also issue the same order. Yet, Knight Nelson chuckled and shook his head, Not necessarily. What do you mean? Colin questioned, frowning. Knight Louis also began laughing, explaining, Viscount, you probably do not know, we already have strong help. Even if the Menam family and Dawson family attack together, who would win, we will only know after a battle. Strong help? Colin suddenly had a bad feeling. The scholar Doans gaze flickered as if he had thought of a possibility. Yes. Knight Nelson nodded, A few days ago, Count Uman had surrendered to us with his army. Therefore, with the addition of the Uman Clan army, we might be able to fight a decisive battle with the Dwarfs! Count Uman? Colin squinted, a dangerous light flashing in his eyes, You actually trust the words of such a traitor of the North Territory? What if he is pretending to surrender? Impossible. Knight Nelson said confidently, We have received news that Fallen Eagle City has been reduced to ruins by the St. Sean Family, with such deep grudges, I dont believe Count Uman would still willingly follow the St. Sean Family. Knight Louis immediately added, Besides, Count Uman has brought along two skullsLawrence and Penny. If you are somewhat familiar with the St. Sean family, you would know that one is Mr. Jis son, and the other is his sister. Viscount Angler, what do you think, is there still a chance for the Uman Clan and the St. Sean Family to make peace under these circumstances? Colin fell silent. This was the first time he had learned that Lawrence was Mr Jis son. However, from the way Count Uman had beheaded him as a show of submission, it seemed to be true. In that case, it seemed Count Uman really did break off the relationship with the St. Sean family. This sort of blood feud had already exceeded the realm of a Bitter Flesh Plan. It was not something that simple trust could resolve. If Zhou Yu burnt Huang Gais home, and Huang Gai killed Zhou Yus son and sister, even if their actions were part of a pre-arranged fake play, they would still suspect each other of really following through. Moreover, Lawrence and Penny were the only links between the Uman Clan and the St. Sean Family. Now both had been slaughtered, what reason would Mr. Ji have to believe that Count Uman would stand on his side? However, what confused Colin was, why would Mr. Ji, who was known for his cunning schemes, allow Count Uman to kill Lawrence and Penny and lead the Uman Clan army into the embrace of the St. Hilde family? If Mr. Ji had already planned to sacrifice Fallen Eagle City, he should have guessed that Count Uman would sever ties with the St. Sean family because of this. Wouldnt he have made preparations beforehand? He should at least not have allowed Count Uman to switch sides and bolster their enemies. Just then, footsteps reverberated outside the tent. Soon after, Count Uman swiftly walked in. I heard that the Duke was grievously injured, is this true? The moment he entered, Count Uman asked anxiously, then immediately saw the coffin positioned in the middle of the tent. All of a sudden, Count Uman seemed to be struck by lightning, his entire person in a daze, as if he couldnt accept the news of Duke St. Hildes death. Colin rolled his eyes. The man was overacting. It was so awkward. Duke! The next moment, Count Uman rushed to the side of the coffin, but as soon as he saw the body inside, he froze. This is this the Dukes remains? Could there be a mistake? This is clearly just a regular stone statue. By this point, Colin was growing increasingly irritated. He was unable to fill the hole the Morrison Family had dug for him. So, he completely ignored Count Umans questions, and instead stared straight into the eyes of Knight Nelson, speaking in a grave tone: Knight Nelson, so have you decided to fight a decisive battle against the dwarfs here? Yes. Knight Nelson nodded, answering succinctly and decisively. Then, Colin turned to face Knight Louis. Knight Louis lowered his head, avoiding Colins gaze. It seemed he had decided to support Knight Nelsons decision. Colin then swept his gaze over Knight Kambening, and only at that point did he realise that this Knight had not expressed any opinion thus far. Although Knight Kambening was always silent and reticent, how could he remain uncommitted on such an important decision? At that moment, Knight Kambening made no attempt to avoid Colins gaze. Instead, he faced Colin directly, as though trying to convey some information. Alright. Colin suddenly laughed, Then I wish you, Knight Nelson, a grand victory against the dwarfs, and may you restore order and peace to the North Territory! Thank you, Viscount. If you could lead the Angler familys army and join our cause, then Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Knight Nelson could finish, Colin interrupted him: I still need to escort the Dukes remains back to Winterfell City. Considering it is late already, we will stay here for the night and set out first thing in the morning. As for the matter here at the Ben Liu River, Ill leave that to you and Count Uman. After saying that, he signalled for Knight Logh to wheel the coffin out, and he himself left the tent with Vera at his side. Leaving behind three knights and a count looking at each other in dismay. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: 241 Seize Power (Part 1)_1 Chapter 241: 241 Seize Power (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The dim candlelight, the open coffin, made the atmosphere in the tent somewhat eerie. Colin, Vera, and Scholar Doan stood around the coffin, their faces solemn. This is definitely not my fathers remains, Vera stated with certainty. There is not a trace of arcane fluctuation on it, its just a common stone statue. If the body were truly petrified by a Forbidden Spell, this situation wouldnt occur. Colin slapped the coffin lid heavily, angrily stating, Surely, this is the Morrison Familys trickery! Veras eyebrow lifted slightly, asking with a puzzled tone, But why would the Morrison Family do this? What use is stealing my fathers remains to them? Colin hesitated for a moment, but still did not speak of what he had seen in the underground cave of the clock tower at Phoenix Butterfly Fort. After all, that involved his biggest secret, and even to his beloved, Colin was reluctant to confess to it. At least, not now. I suspect that the Morrison Family is secretly in contact with people like Knight Nelson, Scholar Doan surprisingly said. Hmm? Colin was slightly taken aback, quickly asking, Why do you say that? Scholar Doan calmly said, My Lord, didnt you notice that when Knight Nelson said that he wanted to pay his respects to the Dukes remains, it was right after you had made the proposal to retreat and return to Winterfell City. It was as if he had already known that the moment the coffin was opened, a replaced corpse would be seen, thereby preventing us from fully proving the fact that the Duke was indeed dead. Then, they had a good excuse to refuse suggestions from Dukes heiress like Miss Vera. Colin nodded thoughtfully, finding Scholar Doans words quite reasonable. In retrospect, Knight Nelson and others behavior indeed seemed as if they were already aware that the coffin contained a false corpse. So, why would the Morrison Family, and Knight Nelson, want to do this? Upon hearing Colins question, Scholar Doan stroked his chin, pondered for a moment, and then replied: I think their motives should be twofold. Firstly, the Uman Clans submission boosted Knight Nelsons confidence, prompting him to intend to defeat the Dwarves. Looking at it this way, its likely that Count Uman was involved in this conspiracy. Upon hearing this, Colin couldnt help but nod. He recalled Count Umans performance when he saw the coffin C his pretentious behavior was indeed like he knew in advance that the Dukes corpse was fake. Secondly Scholar Doan continued, If Knight Nelson and Count Uman manage to defeat the Dwarves together, then they will become the true heroes of the North Territory. At that time, they might even have a say in who inherits the position of the Northern Duke. Its predictable that they would nominate Young Master Joyce as Lord of the North territory. After all, its easier to control a child like Joyce than Miss Vera who has her own opinions, and is also married to a strong Lord Hehe. Colin suddenly laughed, not knowing if it was because of the small compliment Scholar Doan gave him at last, or the irony of Knight Nelson and others overestimating their abilities. That said, Scholar Doan had provided an excellent analytical perspective. Originally, Colin thought that the Morrison family had acted of their own volition, wanting to conduct some secret research by stealing the Dukes body. But now, he thought that their motives is probably not so simple and it seemed more than just the Morrison Family was behind this conspiracy. At least, there was a high probability that Count Uman was involved. This guy held a grudge against Colin and certainly didnt want to see Vera successfully assume the position of the Northern Duke. So he will definitely scheme to prevent the Golden Lion Legion from falling into Veras control. Count Morrison is so ambitious! Humph! Then he can forget about marrying Cousin Nina! Seeing Veras angry look, Colin suddenly laughed. He hadnt expected that her thoughts would turn to this at this moment. She truly had an adorably odd way of thinking. After patting Veras head, Colin turned to Scholar Doan again. Seeing Doans calm and composed demeanor, he asked: Scholar Doan, when you persuaded me to come here, didnt you think of the chance that Knight Nelson might not follow orders? Of course I did. Scholar Doan replied confidently, I did have a backup plan at the outset. Oh? Do elaborate. Colins face lit up in anticipation as he quickly probed. Scholar Doan glanced at Colin and said leisurely, My lord Viscount, the backup plan Im referring to actually revolves around one person. I believe you should have noticed who he is. Colins eyes darted, instantly thinking of Knight Kambening who had remained silent amongst the three high-ranking commanders of the Golden Lion Legion. Before leaving, Colin had exchanged glances with him. Clearly, Knight Kambening had something to say to Colin. Youre talking about Knight Kambening, arent you? Exactly! Scholar Doan snapped his fingers and explained, Actually, when the Duke initially appointed the commander of the Golden Lion Legion, he kept one thing in mind. You must have noticed as well, Knight Kambening doesnt see eye to eye with Knight Nelson and Knight Louis. No, it is more than just that. In fact, Knight Kambening and Knight Nelson have a grudge against each other- its all old news now, but the Duke interspersed Knight Kambening with the Golden Lion Legion led by Knight Nelson, making him one of his lieutenants to keep the Legions senior ranks from becoming monolithic. In this way, Knight Kambening has become an eye that cannot be bought, observing Knight Nelson on behalf of the Duke. And if Knight Nelson makes a mistake, then Colin cut in decisively, Then Knight Kambening becomes the alternate commander of the Legion! Scholar Doan slowly nodded, revealing a sinister smile under the flickering candlelight. Upon hearing this, Vera seemed to collect her thoughts and her eyes widened in surprise. She lowered her voice deliberately and asked, Are you intending to kill Knight Nelson? Colins gaze flickered, he reassured, Its not necessary to kill Knight Nelson, we just need to wrest control of the Golden Lion Legion from him. As for Count Uman, well, he has to die! But but Count Uman has already surrendered, hasnt he? Vera still seemed to hold illusions about Count Uman and even Knight Nelson, Cant we let Count Uman and Knight Nelson fight the Dwarves? If they win, wouldnt the rebellion in the North Territory be totally quelled? But Colin shook his head decisively, Youre too naive. Even if they could defeat the Dwarves, then after their victory, the first one to be dealt with would be the Angler family, and of course, you. This would ostensibly clear the way for Joyces ascension to power. Besides, the Golden Lion Legion is the last bargaining chip of the St. Hilde family. Why should we hand it over to others and let it become their stake on the table? If this gamble is lost, then surely, Winterfell City will not be safe either. By then, North Territory would truly need a new family to rule. In this situation, retreating to Winterfell City with our forces is the safest choice. We cant let Knight Nelson lead the Golden Lion Legion into the abyss for his selfish desires. Only then did Vera nod silently, though still somewhat reluctant, Then, what about Count Uman? Since he has already turned from darkness to light, isnt it unnecessary to kill him? Colin had to speak again, Do you still remember when I left home alone and ran into you at the Mirror Lake camp? Of course I remember. Vera nodded, puzzled as to why Colin brought this up at this time. Do you know why I left home alone? Why? Colins face darkened as he said fiercely, Because I was the target of assassination in my own castles bedroom! The assassin was a knight from the Angler family! What? Vera was shocked and instantly followed up, Who masterminded this? Count Uman, Colin spit out, I later found out that my father had fallen on the battlefield. Therefore, if I were to lose my life too, then the nobility held by the Angler family would fall upon my sister Kaitlin. And Kaitlin Married to Walra Uman! Vera came to a realization and said with hatred, Count Uman dared to assassinate a nobleman! Absolutely humiliating for a knight! He deserves to die! Indeed! Colin smiled again, So, we must not let Count Uman and Knight Nelsons conspiracy succeed, even if it means resorting to the most extreme measures! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Right. Vera nodded emphatically, without feeling any guilt about killing allies. Upon witnessing this couple finally coming to an agreement, Scholar Doan breathed a sigh of relief and solemnly said, Lord Viscount, wresting the command of the Golden Lion Legion from Knight Nelsons hands wont be a simple task. We need to plan carefully. But Colin laughed confidently, Dont worry about that, I already have a plan. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: 242 Seizing Power (Part 2)_1 Chapter 242: 242 Seizing Power (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 The night was deep, and everything was peaceful. An armored figure was striding toward the tent of Knight Nelson. Halt! Who are you? Identify yourself! Standing guard in front of the tent, the personal guards of Knight Nelson instantly halted this unidentified armored figure. The armored individual calmly removed his helmet. Lord Charles Sir! As part of the direct military force of the St. Hilde family, of course they would recognize Charles St. Hilde. However, the guards were still somewhat disbelieving of their own eyes. There had been news that the legitimate first son of Duke St. Hilde had died in the Troll Empire, so how could he be here now? Charles expressionlessly looked over the shocked guards, then walked directly toward the tent. Naturally, the guards didnt dare to stop him. Inside the tent, Knight Nelson had also heard the commotion outside. He was wondering why the guard let someone in without giving any notice when he saw the familiar face of Charles before him. Lord Charles Knight Nelson was completely stunned on the spot, clearly shocked by the unexpected revival of Charles. Youwerent you already That was a rumor spread by Viscount Angler. Charles spoke, though his tone had an odd sense to it, as if he had not spoken in a long time and was having some difficulty speaking. Whats wrong with your voice? Ahem, my throat was injured earlier. Colin was helpless too. He was able to manipulate the blood slave to talk but doing so was taxing, and the tone of the speech was also strange. Fortunately, the attention of Knight Nelson was not on this at the moment. After hearing Charles explanation, he stopped dwelling on this point and hurriedly came forth to salute. Although Charles had been stripped of his nobility, he had represented Duke St. Hilde and commanded the Golden Lion Legion for a period of time. Thus, Knight Nelson could be regarded as his old subordinate. I need you to immediately lead the troops to retreat back to Winterfell City! Charles commanded. The expression of Knight Nelson condensed. He slowly raised his head and the respectful expression on his face gradually disappeared. Lord Charles, I dont know what Viscount Angler has told you, but we clearly have the opportunity to have a life and death struggle with the dwarves right now. Why would we withdraw to Winterfell City? Do you have a guaranteed chance of winning? Charles asked emotionlessly. Knight Nelson shook his head: The situation on the battlefield is constantly changing, who would dare claim certainty of victory? A stiff, cold smile appeared at the corner of Charles mouth: So what if you lose? Can you take responsibility? If I lose, I will apologize with my death! Knight Nelson responded resolutely. Heh. If the Golden Lion Legion perishes in one battle, the North Territory will fall completely into the hands of the St. Sean family. Even if you died thousands of times, your sin would still not be wiped clean. Knight Nelson was silent for a moment. Nevertheless, his gaze grew more resolute. Shaking his head, he said: I apologize, Lord Charles. The orders I received from the Duke were to hold the line at Ben Liu River and not allow the Dawson Familys Army to advance even one step! My father is already dead. Before I see the Dukes remains with my own eyes, forgive me but I cant acknowledge the news of the Dukes death. Speaking to this point, Colin realized that it was utterly impossible to persuade this Knight Nelson. If persuasion by word is not possible, then change the mode of persuasion. The air in the tent gradually became heavy. With an uncharacteristically stone-cold voice, Charles said: Nelson, have you made up your mind to defy me to the end? Im sorry, Lord Charles. Knight Nelson apologized with a bow, yet he persisted in his stance. Clang! The next second, a chilling light burst forth. A chill ran down Knight Nelsons spine. He quickly leaned back, just narrowly avoiding the fatal strike by Charles. Lord Charles! What are you doing? Knight Nelson was clearly taken by surprise when Charles decided to kill without warning. I am going to kill you, the traitor of the St. Hilde family! Charles roared angrily, his sword pressing forward again. Faced with Charles murderous glare, Knight Nelson didnt dare to be careless. He immediately drew the sword from his waist, thrusting at Charles chest. Knight Nelsons intention behind this strike was to force Charles back. However, it seemed like Charles didnt see it, persisting onwards without bothering to dodge. By the time Nelson realized something was amiss and was about to change his attack strategy, it was already too late to withdraw his sword. Lord Charles! Retreat! Charles completely ignored Knight Nelsons warning and seemed desperate to charge towards the gleaming sword tip. Swish! The long sword pierced through Charless chest. At the same time, the sword in Charless hand also slashed at Nelsons shoulder, almost severing his right arm in one swing. But at this moment, Nelson the knight had no time to care about his own wounds, and he was stunned as he looked at Charles who was within arms reach. Lo-Lord The guards, who had come to check what was going on, appeared in the tent and were speechless at the sight before them. Knight Nelson killed Charles St. Hilde?! Blood gushed out from Charless mouth like a fountain, but a eerily strange smile appeared on his face. What happened? The voice of Knight Kambening came from outside the tent. Hearing this voice, Knight Nelson closed his eyes in pain. He knew, he was done for. What happened? Count Uman walked out of the tent, looking at the rowdy scene in the distance and asked with doubt. The guards shook their heads in confusion. Go and check. Yes. One of the guards immediately took orders and ran towards the tent where Knight Nelson was. Count Uman was preparing to go back and wait for news, but he saw a figure in full armor walking towards him. Stop! Who are you? The guards immediately stepped forward to intercept. The armored figure decisively removed the helmet, revealing a beautiful face. Cynthia Sudor? Count Uman recognized his niece at a glance, Where have you been after disappearing for so long? Uncle, I have been hiding in Ice Rock City and finally discovered a big secret of the Angler family! What secret? Although Count Uman found Cynthias tone a bit strange, he was instantly attracted by the word secret. I discovered that the reason for Viscount Anglers rapid progress is completely because As Cynthia spoke, she steadily approached Count Uman. When they were less than three steps apart, she suddenly lunged forward, a flicker of cold light in her hand a dagger. Shh! The dagger stabbed into Count Umans abdomen, but it was tightly gripped by a large hand, unable to penetrate any further. Why betray me? Count Umans face was frighteningly grim as he glared at Cynthia, shouting angrily. However, he did not see any guilt or hesitation in her eyes. There was only an icy indifference, like a beast that had been dead for a long time. Thump thump thump! While Count Uman was shocked by Cynthias gaze, a earthshaking footsteps were heard from behind. An armoured figure, as huge as a colossal elephant, was charging at him. The guards immediately drew their swords to intercept but was swatted away by the figure as if swatting a fly. Count Uman immediately realized that this was a trap meant for him. He instantly roared and kicked Cynthia in front of him away, then turned back and threw a punch. The golden Holy Light spread out like water, forming a tangible barrier in front of him. Boom! The golden barrier shattered in an instant. Count Uman could only feel his arms creaking under the unbearable weight. The wound on his abdomen also instantly cracked open, the agonizing pain almost made him unsteady on his feet. Puh! Count Uman couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of blood, he was sent flying backward by the terrifying impact. As soon as he landed, he immediately ran backwards, shouting at the same time: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Assassins! This shout was like a spark falling into dry grass, instantly igniting the whole camp. Countless soldiers of the Uman Clan picked up their weapons and rushed over to protect their lord. Seeing that things were not going well, the armored figure and Cynthia didnt linger. They immediately turned around and ran. Soon, they disappeared into the dark night. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: 243 Aftercare_1 Chapter 243: 243 Aftercare_1 Translator: 549690339 Hoo The shrill sound of the military horn echoed throughout the camp of the Golden Lion Legion. Warriors, who had just been jolted from their dreams, frantically rushed out of their tents. They were haphazardly donning their armor while scrambling to locate their weapons. Swearing, questioning, and the screams of soldiers colliding in the darkness all melded together. Stand your ground, no running! Any violators will be beheaded! Officers were running and shouting within the camp, attempting to maintain order. The current situation was extremely dangerous; a moment of carelessness could result in panic throughout the camp. Even if there was no actual enemy invasion, panic could spread under the cover of darkness, and officers could easily lose control of their soldiers, leading to mutual slaughter among the soldiers who were in the dark. Luckily, Colin had prepared in advance. He had already dispatched the Dark Cavalry to patrol the camp of the Golden Lion Legion. If anyone attempted to create chaos, they would be immediately apprehended and severely punished. However, the camp of the Uman Clan had descended into complete chaos. During the deep night, military orders were not delivered smoothly, and the soldiers had no idea what was happening. Moreover, these soldiers were already deeply engrossed in the intense anger and grief of the burning of Fallen Eagle City. teetering on the verge of mental collapse, their resilience solely depended on Count Umans pledge for revenge. But now, amid this chaos, the suppressed rage in the warriors hearts had exploded and quickly turned into hysterical madness. Many soldiers, ignoring everything else, were slashing and killing everyone they saw. It was only after they had finished that they discovered their victims were not enemies, but their own comrades. Once this madness had spread, it was completely uncontrollable. Count Uman had also been injured at the moment. He was puzzled as to why his niece Cynthia had betrayed him and who was trying to assassinate him; he simply couldnt step forward to calm peoples hearts in time. When he realized things were going wrong, the situation in the camp was already completely out of control. Brother Charles! In Knight Nelsons tent, Vera was crying as she threw herself on Charless corpse. She never expected that her brother would resurrect after death, only to die again Nelson! How dare you murder Sir Charles! Colin chastised righteously. At this moment, Knight Nelson was immobilized by Knight Kambening. He was listlessly sitting on the ground, his gaze lifeless. At Colins accusation, a bitter smile appeared on his face, and he said weakly: If I say I didnt mean to kill him, that he ran into my sword blade, would you believe me? Obviously, such an argument made everyone look at Knight Nelson as if he were a fool. Knight Nelson also realized that he couldnt explain himself under these circumstances, the peculiarities of it all had surpassed his understanding. Scholar Doans eyes flickered, appearing deep in thought about something. When Colin told him that there was a way to handle Knight Nelson, he never thought that the final scenario would turn out like this. Although he couldnt figure out what exactly had gone wrong, causing Knight Nelson to accidentally kill Charles, the final result wasnt too bad. Nelson was finished. The Golden Lion Legion, as the direct military of the Hilde family, whether medium-ranked officers or low-ranked soldiers, their loyalty to the Hilde family was assuredly top-tier in the North Territory. Knight Nelson had dared to murder the eldest direct son of the current generation of the Hilde family. His heinous act ensured that he had completely lost his influence in this army. Many soldiers of the Golden Lion Legion now despised him bitterly and were watching for an opportunity to take revenge for Charles by butchering him. At this time, the chaos in the camp of the Uman Clan had grown more severe. The screams and sounds of killing had even reached their camp. With furrowed brows, Colin listened for a moment, and then asked doubtfully, Whats happening? The assassination of Count Uman had failed, which left Colin somewhat disappointed. The vigilance of Count Uman was too strong. Even Cynthia couldnt sneak up on him. Moreover, Count Uman was indeed very strong, able to calmly escape from the hands of the fifth-order warrior, Prince Meruvi. But why was there even more chaos over there after the unsuccessful assassination, when the blood slaves had already withdrawn? Scholar Doan listened for a moment, and then assessed, There seems to be a panic. Camp unrest? Colin shuddered at once. He had heard of the horror of camp unrest. If not properly handled, the casualties caused by camp unrest could be no less than that of a devastating defeat. Hence, Colin immediately ordered, Knight Louis, please go and maintain order immediately. We cannot let the panic of the Uman Clans army spread to the Golden Lion Legion! Remember, your task is to guard the camp of the Golden Lion Legion. Even if Count Uman requests assistance, you must not send troops out! If there are rebel soldiers rushing into our camp, do not hesitate to kill them all! Knight Louis hesitated for a moment, but under Colins compelling gaze, he finally nodded and said, Yes! He also saw the situation clearly now. Knight Nelson was completely finished. Obviously, following this, Knight Kambening should assume the new position of Legion Chief, and the Golden Lion Legion will be controlled by Colin and Vera. Under these circumstances, Louis must make a choice. And his choice was not unexpected. When Knight Louis left the camp after taking his orders, Knight Nelson finally lifted his head, looking steadily at Colin with eyes that seemed to regain a bit of vitality. The cornered knight spoke in a deep voice, Viscount Angler, do you still insist on withdrawing the Golden Lion Legion back to Winterfell City? Yes. Upon hearing this, Knight Nelson nodded and finally seemed to come to terms with the reality. He said frankly, Do you know? Before you arrived here, I received a mysterious letter. It said the Duke was not dead and asked me to carefully inspect the Dukes remains you brought. Oh? Colins expression changed and he hurriedly asked, Who sent that letter to you? Nelson shook his head slowly, Theres no signature on the letter. Colin furrowed his eyebrows and was about to ask more, but Nelson cut him off, Sir Viscount, can you tell me, has the Duke truly died? Yes, Colin nodded solemnly, I can swear on the honor of my ancestors in the Angler family, the Duke has unfortunately passed away. Nelson nodded as if he finally let something go. He turned to Vera, bowed, and said, Miss Vera, please believe me, my loyalty to the St. Hilde family has never changed. After saying this, not waiting for Veras reply, Nelson suddenly rose and dashed backward. Knight Kambening, with his sword pointed at Nelsons back, suddenly found his sword had pierced Nelsons chest. Knight Nelson turned his head back, giving his old rival a cruel, cold smile, Kambening, youve been dreaming of this day for a long time, havent you? Then he turned back around and said to everyone, Believe it or not, this is how Charles died! Swish! Knight Kambening pulled out his sword, and Nelson slowly collapsed to the ground, soon losing his breath. Blood flowed in the tent, the atmosphere was almost stagnant. After a while, Colin broke the suffocating silence, Since Knight Nelson has committed suicide, our priority now is to select a new Legion Chief. Vera, as the only St. Hilde here, who do you think would be the best person for this role? Although Vera was heartbroken for her brother, she knew she needed to pull herself together at this moment. Wiping the tears from her face, she glanced around and finally whispered, Knight Kambening, please take the responsibility of commanding the Golden Lion Legion. Knight Kambening promptly fell to one knee and replied loudly, Yes! On the opposite side of the Ben Liu River, a troop of dwarven cavalry was watching the chaotic camp of the Uman Clan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whats happening over there? The face of the scholar Dawson was very grave, full of both anticipation and confusion. Sir, we had a scout report this morning. A group of the Dark Cavalry had crossed the Ben Liu River, entering the camp of the Golden Lion Legion. I guess there must have been a conflict between Viscount Angler and Count Uman. Dawson stroked his thick beard and thought for a moment before finally giving the order: Get the soldiers ready. As soon as day breaks, we will cross the river! Yes! Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: 244 Crossing the River (Part 1)_1 Chapter 244: 244 Crossing the River (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The light of dawn vanquished the darkness, as well as the fear that shrouded the peoples hearts. The chaos in the Uman clans camp had finally subsided. However, when Colin sent messengers to find Count Uman, they found no trace of him. What? He ran away? Yes, my lord. Not only Count Uman but also the army of the Uman clan is moving rapidly to the south. Colin snorted coldly, the Count Uman must be a rabbit, he ran so fast. However, this also showed that Count Uman was extraordinarily alert and decisive in his escape. They probably guessed that Colin orchestrated the assassination last night. But Colin would not let this enemy escape so easily, he immediately commanded, Sir Camber, rally the army immediately and chase Count Uman! Yes! Sir Camber had already realized that Vera fully followed her husbands advice. Therefore, the current Colin was the real controller of this army. However, before Sir Camber could take his leave with his orders, a messenger hurriedly ran over, reporting, Sir, theres movement in the enemy ranks across the river. I fear theyre trying to cross! What? Colin was taken aback, he hurriedly told Sir Camber, Forget about Count Uman for now, gather our warriors, prepare to fight the Dawson family! Yes! When Colin and others arrived at the Ben Liu River, they saw dozens of unusually shaped boats tethered together with iron chains, floating downstream. The boats were broad and deep in the water, as if loaded with heavy weights to serve as ballast. The boats canopy was high, forming a triangle on the deck. These boats linked together appeared like an added passageway across the river. Colin immediately recognized the enemys intention to construct a floating bridge and ordered the bowmen to release their arrows into the river. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh The Golden Lion Legion on the southern bank of Ben Liu River continued to barrage the river with arrows. But the effect was less than ideal. All the arrows were blocked by the thick canopies of the boats, causing very little damage. Meanwhile, the dwarf boats arrived at their designated location, they dropped their anchors and tossed out two large chains. Soldiers already waiting on the opposite bank immediately rushed over, pulling the chains and driving one end securely into the ground. However, this only secured one end. The southern end was still loose, leaving the floating bridge resembling a headless serpent, one end anchored to the northern bank while the other swung freely in the current, a short distance from the southern bank. Just as Colin began to wonder if the enemy had miscalculated the rivers width, another large boat floated downstream. The large boat was full of dwarven infantry clad in heavy armor and holding large shields. Only then did Colin realize that the large boat could perfectly fill the gap in the floating bridge. Evidently, the heavily armored infantry on this boat was intended to be the vanguard of the crossing. Creak. Creak. The large boat gradually settled into position, thus forming the floating bridge. Colin was stunned, evidently he had not expected the dwarven craftsmen to be this proficient. But then again, dwarves did have racial talents in forging, construction, and civil engineering. With the floating bridge now in place, it was unlikely that the Golden Lion Legion could inflict significant damage on the dwarves from the river. Still, the real challenge of a river crossing was securing a foothold on the opposite bank, so the decisive moment of the battle had not yet come. However, the smooth progress of the preliminary preparation greatly boosted the morale of the dwarven warriors, cheers that could shake the heavens continued to reverberate from the northern bank of Ben Liu River. Marquis Dawson looked at the floating bridge on the river surface, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. He felt that he had grabbed the hem of the Goddess of Victorys garment, as long as he held on tight, he would be able to savor the goddesss favor. With great ambition, Marquis Dawson waved his hand, ordering, Beat the drums! Cross the river! Boom, boom, boom The thunderous beat of war drums announced the beginning of this campaign across the river. A military flag slowly advancing, with the crude roars of the dwarf officers continuously echoing out. Squads of dwarf soldiers, carrying swords and round shield, walked onto the pontoon bridge, swiftly advancing towards the south bank. Next, the bloodiest and most brutal beach landing battle was about to unfold. At this moment, the bowmen of the Golden Lion Legion had already ceased fire and were quickly retreating. Thousands of infantry received orders to move forward, lining up on the riverbanks, it seemed they were determined to defend the beach at all costs. Honestly, this battle wasnt part of Colins plan. He and Scholar Doan originally planned to quickly retreat with the Golden Lion Legion back to Winterfell City and defend it with the help of its tall and solid city walls. But plans couldnt keep up with changes, and the enemy wouldnt just idiotically stand there waiting to be attacked. Last nights camp noise must have made Marquis Dawson across the river think that there was a problem within the Golden Lion Legion, prompting him to attempt to cross the river. Under such circumstances, Colin couldnt afford to retreat. After all, the dwarfs had spent all night preparing, and by early morning, they had already completed the construction of the pontoon bridge and were already starting to cross the river. If the Golden Lion Legion was still thinking about retreating, Marquis Dawson would definitely chase after them with a vengeance, then the retreat could easily turn into a rout. Moreover, Count Uman, who had fled, was also an uncertain factor. Colin wasnt sure how many combat-ready troops Count Uman could gather after last nights camp noise, let alone knowing whether Count Uman would try to block the Golden Lion Legion mid-way after this event. So, under such circumstances, Colin had to strike hard at Marquis Dawson who was trying to cross the river, forcing the latter to dare not pursue any further. That way, the Golden Lion Legion could retreat more comfortably. At this moment, both armies were already clashing at close quarters. Heavy shield infantry from the ship were the first to jump off the bow, wading through the shallow river to set up defense. Behind them, two dwarf craftsmen jumped down, pulling an iron chain trying to stake it into the ground to fully secure the pontoon bridge. Of course, the Golden Lion Legion would not let their enemy complete this last step so easily. Under the command of the officers, the infantry at the beachhead began to slowly advance, launching an attack. As the Golden Lion Legion moved forward, the drumbeats of war from both banks intertwined and therefrom, the battle cries finally echoed to the sky. The two opposing sides collided at the beachhead, amid sword and spear shadows, persistent war cries, and arrow showers, countless soldiers fell to the ground with agonizing screams. Blood freely flowed, coloring a large swath of the nearby water area red in a flash. Endless streams of dwarf soldiers replenished the battlefield through the pontoon bridge, striving to stop the advance of the Golden Lion Legion. However, they were outnumbered. The beach was soon crowded with people, but the defense line of the front heavy shield infantry was continuously pressed backward, so the dwarf soldiers behind were squeezed together, making it even more difficult for the soldiers on the pontoon bridge to rush out. The Golden Lion Legions offensive was quite fierce, as if they were determined to push the enemy into the Ben Liu River in one fell swoop. It has to be said, although the craftsmanship of the dwarfs was extraordinary, it still couldnt make up for the discrepancy in combat power. Although the dwarfs were not weak, their disadvantage in stature refrained them from exerting their full strength. After all, chopping downwards naturally feels more advantageous. Moreover, unlike the half-elves, they lacked the agile movements and impressive archery skills. Therefore, when confronting a human army, dwarfs were usually at a disadvantage. Of course, there were too many factors that determined victory or defeat on the battlefield, and it was not solely dependent on the fighting power of the soldiers. Besides, the battle had just begun. Neither side had deployed its main forces yet, and it could still be considered a warm-up. However, the setback that the vanguard encountered had already caused the watching Marquis Dawsons brows to furrow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, he was a commander who had followed Marquis Garcia in campaigns all over the place. He was used to the aggressive style of the Dark Cavalry, where everywhere they went, they swept away all obstacles and were invincible. Now, seeing his own army struggle in a simple beach landing fight, dissatisfaction overwhelmed him. Tumu, you lead the army across the river yourself. In one hour, I want to see your military flag planted on the land across the bank! Yes! A dark-skinned dwarf robustly pounded his chest armor, causing echoes. Then he led his troops onto the pontoon bridge. Visibly, the pontoon bridge sank lower into the water as this group boarded. Because, the troops under the command of this dwarf officer named Tumu were all heavy-armored infantry. Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: 245 Crossing the River (Down)_1 Chapter 245: 245 Crossing the River (Down)_1 Translator: 549690339 Charge! A dwarf general clad in heavy armor agilely leaped down from the ship. As he got off, an arrow was aimed straight for his eye. But he simply tilted his head, allowing the arrow to hit his helmet, making a clanging sound. Then, the strongest Tier 5 warrior from the Dawson family roared in anger, smashing his huge warhammer onto the ground. Boom! The raging shockwave rapidly spread out, causing the already soft beachhead to instantly sink in. It was as if a beast from deep underground had suddenly opened its mouth, swallowing hundreds of soldiers from the Golden Lion Legion inside. Tumu roared in laughter, giving a beast-like battle cry: Charge! Tear these humans to shreds! This powerful Tier 5 warrior, with his very first move, gave the Golden Lion Legion a brutal warning in his own way. The dense formation of the Golden Lion Legion was torn apart, and Tumu charged forward. The Dwarf heavy-armored infantry following behind him also roared and poured into the military formation of the Golden Lion Legion. The frontline of the Golden Lion Legion was constantly retreating under the assault of the dwarf heavy-armored infantry. The swords, bows, and arrows in their hands had a hard time breaking through the heavy armor. In order to inflict damage on these dwarf heavy-armored infantry, they needed special weapons C warhammers. However, Knight Kambening did not expect the dwarfs to send their elite heavy-armored infantry so quickly into the battlefield, therefore he did not deploy the warhammer squads to the frontline. For a moment, the beachhead defense line of the Golden Lion Legion was in constant retreat. The dwarf heavy-armored infantry were like sharp knives thrusting into the human military formation, constantly carving out traces of blood. The bravery of the dwarf elite troops was fully demonstrated at this moment. More and more dwarf infantry was crossing the river via the pontoon bridge. They finally managed to get a foothold in the shallow waters. Knight Kambening couldnt sit still as he saw this. He prepared to order the warhammer squad to rush forward and deployed more soldiers to seize the beachhead. However, Colin shook his head and stopped Knight Kambening: Dont rush. Let the frontline troops retreat first. Lets give the beachhead to the dwarfs. Knight Kambening hesitated for a moment but, thinking that Viscount Angler is said to be the general whom Marquis Garcia values the most, especially given his consecutive victories in Silver Moon City and the Troll Empire, he certainly wouldnt be ignorant about the military, so he nodded and said: Yes! The mage Cusius, who had been standing to the side, suddenly said: Viscount Angler, if you need it, I can destroy the dwarfs pontoon bridge. Colin was surprised and turned his head back, scrutinizing Veras teacher with an examining gaze. A while later, he laughed: Whats the cost of your help? No cost! Cusius smiled and shook his head, his face full of sincerity. But Colin was secretly annoyed C the most expensive thing is something for free. He didnt know what scheme this mage Cusius was plotting, but he never let his guard down. We wont bother you for the moment. The Golden Lion Legion wont have a problem dealing with the mere Dawson family. Actually, Colins plan was to let a portion of the dwarf army cross the river, then attack them while they were halfway through. This defensive battle had to hurt the Dawson family severely to ensure that they would not dare to chase after them lightly when the Golden Lion Legion retreated. If they allowed Cusius to spell-cast and destroy the pontoon bridge, or if they stubbornly defended the beachhead making it impossible for the dwarfs to cross the river, they wouldnt be able to truly inflict enough casualties on the dwarf army. Though allowing the dwarfs to have a foothold at the beachhead would make the next phase of the battle tougher, it was a price that had to be paid. Scholar Doan helped Colin set a defensive strategy, but when it was necessary to strike proactively, Colin wouldnt hesitate. Moreover, the more they wanted to withdraw, the more they needed to make the enemy think they wanted to fight to the death. So, Colin planned to fight this crossing battle as if it were the decisive battle. As the Golden Lion Legion retreated, more and more Dwarf warriors crossed the bridge, forming a formation on the south bank of the Ben Liu River. However, they didnt hastily chase after them. Instead, they were waiting for more allies to cross the river. Duke Dawson on the opposite bank, seeing that his army had so quickly occupied the beachhead, laughed heartily: The Golden Lion Legion is nothing more than this! The dwarf military officer next to him also laughed and echoed: After all, they were in chaos all night yesterday. They must be dozing off now. But we cant let our guard down. Duke Dawson curtailed his laughter and said seriously, Send a message to Tumu, have him defend the beachhead and not rush out easily. Yes! After the initial bloody struggle, the battlefield suddenly became quiet, as if it had entered halftime rest. More and more dwarves crossed the Ben Liu River; by the afternoon, the number of the Dwarf Legion crossing the river had exceeded ten thousand. Moreover, they started to build crude defenses on the beachhead, preparing to create a bridgehead. Of course, the Golden Lion Legion was not idle either. Colin first treated his warriors to a hearty meal, then assigned some troops to guard against sudden attacks by the dwarves, and allowed the main force to return to the camp for some rest. After all, they had been up all night, and the majority of the army was not at their best mentally. Seeing that the dwarves were busy crossing the river and constructing their defenses, Colin let his troops rest to replenish their energy. He was initially worried that the dwarves would send out small groups to harass them, but until two or three in the afternoon, the dwarves showed no signs of attacking. Colin instantly understood that Marquis Dawson from the opposing side was a commander with a cautious and conservative style. One could guess, after all, Marquis Dawson was mainly responsible for logistics in the Dark Cavalry and wouldnt possess an aggressive nature. Being cautious and conservative is not necessarily a flaw, but if you hesitate to take advantage of opportunities in front of you, they will slip through your fingers. Namely, in Colins view, if Marquis Dawson truly chose a conservative strategy, he shouldnt choose to fight across the river, but should continue to wait for the arrival of the Menam family army. If one chooses to cross the river, one would naturally be at a strategical disadvantage, as the Ben Liu River would naturally divide the dwarven army in two. Merely relying on one pontoon bridge would never truly connect the two sections of the divided army. At present, the crossing of the Dwarf Legion seemed to be going smoothly, but when the Golden Lion Legion truly launched a general attack, they would taste the agony of neither advancing nor retreating. Marquis Dawson would also understand that he had missed the best chance to defeat the Golden Lion Legion. At three in the afternoon, the Golden Lion Legion, which had already finished resting, gathered again. The warriors spirits were instantly revitalized. Colin stood on a temporarily erected platform with Vera by his side, with two coffins placed next to them. One contained the remains of Duke St. Hilde, and the other was the remains of Charles St. Hilde. The reason both remains are in quotation marks is because neither is a real corpse. Duke St. Hildes is simply a switched-out stone statue, while Charles, well, hes not completely dead yet Go ahead. Colin let go of Veras hand, his eyes filled with encouragement. Vera gently nodded and then went to the front of the stage alone. The two coffins were placed behind her; the afternoon sun shone down through the clouds as if cloaking her in a holy halo. My father is dead. My brother is also dead. Veras crisp and resolute voice spread across the wilderness through a sound enhancement spell. The first two sentences uttered caused the warriors of the Golden Lion Legion present to show expressions of shame. They have always prided themselves as the Shield of St. Hilde, but they failed to protect the lords they served. Vera continued: But I believe that before their deaths, my father and brother harbored no resentment, because like all of the St. Hildes, they had sworn to protect the North Territory! They were willing to give their lives for the North Territory! So am I! No matter how strong the rebels are, no matter how terrifying the enemy is, I will not allow the citizens of the North Territory to be plunged into endless warfare. I will not allow this land to be filled with killing and evil! Warriors of the Golden Lion Legion, are you willing to fight alongside me for the North Territory? Swear to protect the North Territory! Knight Kambening, standing below the stage, shouted loudly. Swear to protect the North Territory! Swear to protect the North Territory! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The voices gradually converged into a slogan, echoing across the land, overpowering even the roaring sound of the Ben Liu River. Colin squinted at Vera, who was on the receiving end of the cheers from tens of thousands of Golden Lion Legion soldiers. For a moment, he seemed to see the figure of another woman Half-Elf Queen Isa Miller. It seems that Vera learned a lot from her time in Silver Moon City. Colin believed that as time went on and with more experience, Vera would gradually grow into a competent lord of the North Territory. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: 246 Final Battle (Part 1)_1 Chapter 246: 246 Final Battle (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The sky suddenly darkened. It was as if the sun sensed the approaching battle and got scared, hiding behind the clouds. The atmospheric pressure suddenly dropped, so low that it was hard to breathe. This stifling feeling drove people crazy, making them desperately want to vent. Here and now, killing was undoubtedly a good choice for venting. Thump, thump, thump! In the dull sound of war drums, the vanguard of the Golden Lion Legion began to approach the dwarves beachhead. They suddenly accelerated their charge when they were about five hundred steps away. The primal howls echoed across the land. One by one, tall and robust figures clad in heavy armour, holding swords, charged the dwarves neat shield wall like monsters emerging from the wilderness. Some were impaled directly by the long spears, some were bounced back by the shield wall, and others, with sheer brute force, broke through the wall. This decisive battle began very abruptly but showed unwavering resolution. The moment the two sides made contact, it immediately ensued with the bloodshed and cruelty blatant for all to see. Veras pre-battle mobilization speech and the bodies of the two St. Hilde family members completely provoked the Golden Lion Legions warriors. Therefore, as soon as the decisive battle began, they, like wild beasts freed from their shackles, charged at the enemys base, vowing to avenge the two St. Hilde. Of course, the dwarves counter-attack was just as fierce. For thousands of years, dwarves, as a vassal race of humans, had been working on forging, construction, brewing, and other chores, serving humans, and dedicating themselves conscientiously, but not necessarily without grievances. Before the establishment of the Empire of Glory, dwarves had their independent kingdom. But when the Holy Knights initially swept across the land, the dwarves, for the continuity of their race, had to lower their proud heads. Now, a once-in-a-millennium opportunity has presented itself to them. Civil unrest had stirred up in the North Territory, and the St. Sean family had reached a tacit understanding with the Lorenzo family to give the dwarves a chance to establish their kingdom. This opportunity is a relief that generations of dwarves have been desperately looking for, and their only hope to bask in the supreme glory of the Dwarf King again. So, every dwarf warrior was willing to dedicate everything for this opportunity! The brave always wins when met on a narrow path. The two fighting sides were like two raging bulls, completely entwined, vowing to determine the winner. The battle cries got louder, and the battle became more brutal. People were repeatedly falling, and others kept rushing forward. Blood started to flow freely, and lives were rapidly fading away. Rumble! A flash of lightning pierced the sky, followed by deafening thunder. Soon, rain started to fall lightly. Of course, this light rain could not extinguish the fierce battle on the south bank of Ben Liu River. At this point, both sides were thoroughly entangled. Blood flowing like a river and bodies strewn all over further stimulated the savagery within the warriors, turning them into beasts that knew only to kill. Suddenly, it seemed like a cold wave brushed past and the raindrops falling on the dwarves position turned into sharp icicles. Any head without a helmet would immediately be battered and bloody. Seeing this, the warriors of the Golden Lion Legion cheered and their attack became ever more fierce. They knew that it was Miss Vera fighting alongside them. However, the spell that turned the rain into icicles did not last very long. Vera at the rear had begun to pant, and her golden hair was also showing signs of turning white. Thats enough, take a rest. From here on, Ill take over. Colin took hold of Veras cold hand and persuaded her. Vera was stunned, then saw that Knight Logh had gathered a thousand Dark Cavalry soldiers behind Colin. Youre breaking the formation? Vera looked worried, wanted to dissuade him but didnt know how. Colin nodded, his gaze resolute, Of course. Being a Northern Knight, its my duty to protect the North Territory. Veras eyes reddened instantly. In a flash, she seemed to have gone back a year. Back then, they were also on the banks of the Ben Liu River, cornered and chased down by the Troll Wolf Cavalry. At that time, Colin had voluntarily stepped forward, charging ahead of the troops, and almost lost his life. You need to be careful! Vera did not discourage, but stepped forward, stood on her toes, and gave Colin a deep kiss. It was a little salty. When their lips parted, Colin saw that Vera was crying. If you fall in battle, I will follow you to return to the embrace of the Lord of Glory! Hearing Veras solemn vow, a warm current surged in Colins heart. He believed that when she said these words, Vera meant it. Suddenly, Colin realized that in this alien world, there was a woman who was willing to lay down her life for him without him noticing. Dont worry! Colin laughed heroically, The person capable of killing me probably hasnt been born yet! At this moment, Sir Kambening, who was standing nearby, was affected by Colins actions and immediately asked loudly, Lord Viscount, allow me to fight by your side! Colin raised his eyebrows, somewhat impressed by this newly promoted commander of the Golden Lion Legion. Indeed, he was a die-hard loyalist of the St. Hilde family. However, Colin said with a slow shake of his head, The Golden Lion Legion needs a commander, Sir Kambening, please leave the glory of charging to me. Yes, Lord Viscount! Sir Kambening hit his chest hard, saluting Colin with a knights salute. From this moment on, he genuinely acknowledged Colin. Initially, Sir Kambening had some reservations against Colin, thinking that he was trying to control the Golden Lion Legion through Vera. But now, he suddenly felt that there was nothing inappropriate concerning Golden Lion Legion following the orders of a knight who was willing to sacrifice himself for the North Territory. Lord Viscount, do you need my help to destroy the pontoon bridges on the river? Mage Cusius stood out at this time. Colin looked deeply into the eyes of the white-robed mage and declined with a smile: Sorry, Sir Mage. This is a knights war! The more Mage Cusius tried to offer his assistance, the more Colin tried to keep his distance. Moreover, destroying the pontoon bridges would be a foolhardy act right now. A pontoon bridge cant turn the might of the Ben Liu River into a smooth path. Even if it remains intact, the dwarves wont be able to cross the river with a large army in a short time. Destroying the pontoon bridges would only completely cut off the return route of the dwarven legions who have already crossed the river. Wouldnt that be giving them a chance to fight to Death? Of course, whether the Dwarven Legion on the South Bank could muster the courage to fight back in desperate circumstances, Colin wasnt sure, but he was not willing to risk it. After rejecting the Mage Cusius good intentions, Colin immediately turned around and commanded the assembled cavalry: Dark Cavalry, dismount! The soft mud on the riverbank was not a suitable battlefield for the cavalry. However, the dismounted Dark Cavalry was still the most powerful army in the North Territory. Upon hearing Colins command, over a thousand Dark Cavalry soldiers dismounted without hesitation. Colin asked loudly, Without your horses, are you still willing to charge with me? Yes! Over a thousand Dark Cavalry soldiers all shouted in unison. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without hesitation, without fear, they only possessed an unwavering belief in victory! Good! Colin slowly scanned each face of the Dark Cavalry soldiers with his deep gaze, Then let us prove that the secret to the Dark Cavalrys invincibility is not their horses, but their courage and conviction! Yes! Dark Cavalry, listen to my order! Colin yanked out the Blade of Judgment with a grunt and bellowed, Charge! Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: 247 Final Battle (Part 2)_1 Chapter 247: 247 Final Battle (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 When Colin first saw Marquis Garcia personally leading the Dark Cavalry in a heavy charge, he somewhat couldnt understand it. Because such behavior was too risky. In case the commander was killed, captured, or even injured and unable to continue commanding during the charge, it would cause the army to instantly lose its backbone and leave no room for maneuvering in the ensuing situation. But after personally commanding the Dark Cavalry, Colin suddenly understood the reason why Marquis Garcia always led from the front during every decisive battle. The commander is the courage and soul of an army. Marquis Garcias action of taking the lead and charging at the forefront had a terrifying effect on boosting the morale of his Dark Cavalry. More importantly, once the morale of this formidable army was stimulated, it was invincible, unstoppable, and there was no need to worry about failures in charging or damage to the commander. After trying a few times relying on his own undying trait, Colin too became deeply infatuated with this feeling of leading the Dark Cavalry in a charge. The joy of tearing through enemy lines like a hot knife through butter was as addictive as nicotine. At this time, a thousand Dark Cavalry dismounted for an infantry battle, but under Colins personal command, they still exhibited a daunting momentum, like a loosed sharp arrow, charging toward the dwarfs position. Because Colin was wearing shiny armor and there was someone specifically holding his commanders flag beside him, the warriors of the Golden Lion Legion realized that Veras husband, Viscount Angler, had personally joined the battle. Therefore, the morale of the warriors of the Golden Lion Legion was immediately stimulated. The situation on the battlefield was visibly changing, especially when Colin personally led the Dark Cavalry in a rudely unreasonable manner to forcibly tear open the first defense line of the dwarves, as if the first domino had been pushed down. For a moment, the Dwarf Legion began to retreat step by step. The battle entered its most ferocious stage, the river beach was already filled with corpses, the river water was completely dyed red, and unknown ferocious fish excitedly leapt out of the water, enjoying this bloody feast. The retreat of the dwarves vanguard forced the rear allies to retreat uncontrollably, but further retreat meant the raging Ben Liu River. Seeing that the situation was about to collapse, General Tumu, whom Marquis Dawson had high hopes for, stepped forward. No retreat! Follow me, forward, forward! Boom! Boom! Boom! Tumu swung his massive hammer and repeatedly smashed it into the ground, creating deep pits. The massive shockwaves spread in all directions, disrupting the formations of both the enemy and his own sides, but it also stopped the momentum of the Golden Lion Legions charge. Tumus fierce posture immediately caught Colins attention. Although he always believed that unless reaching the Holy Field, the role of high-ranking professionals in a war is limited, in situations of equally matched forces, the formidable combat power of high-ranking warriors can greatly boost morale and even reverse the situation. Therefore, Colin immediately targeted this dwarf warrior. Tumu, at this moment, also noticed Colin in his shiny armor not far away. Although he didnt recognize Colin, he knew that he was a big fish. So, he roared wildly, took heavy steps, and charged like a steel monster. Colin sneered, held his sword in both hands, and bravely met him head-on. Thump thump thump! Tumus footsteps got heavier and heavier, and even the footprints he left behind got deeper and deeper as if his weight was constantly increasing with his charge. Eventually, the entire ground seemed to tremble with his footsteps. But Colin showed no fear, nor did he dodge. One hundred steps. Fifty steps. Twenty steps! Close, and even closer! Colin could already clearly see the bloodthirsty grin on Tumus face. But in the next second, he abruptly stopped his charge, this abrupt transition from extreme motion to extreme stillness caught Tumu off guard. But under the drive of inertia, Tumu could no longer stop. And there was no need to stop. In Tumus view, this human commander was a coward. But at this distance, whoever faltered would die! Tumu burst out laughing crazily. He raised his giant hammer high. He seems to see the next moment, his hammer smashing Colins skull into pieces. Boom! Tumu took his final step, his body leapt high and his hammer fell towards Colin like a meteor. However, at that moment, a huge figure suddenly burst out from behind Colin. He was fully encased in dark armor, not a trace of skin visible. His left hand held a shield, his right a spear, his frame standing tall and steadfast in front of Colin like a towering mountain. Boom! A thunderous crash. Tumus mighty hammer slammed heavily onto the armored mans large shield, causing the thick, iron shield to deeply indent. The immense force of impact drove the armored mans legs deep into the wet riverbank mud, yet his body remained steady and unmovable like a mountain. A trace of surprise and gravity flashed in Tumus eyes. But the next moment, his face was instantly filled with horror. Thats because a long spear, like a dragon rising out of the water, came piercing out like lightning from behind the large shield. Tumu, still hanging mid-air, found it extremely difficult to evade. Swoosh! The spear impaled Tumu, who was still in mid-air. Under severe pain, Tumu let out a raw, beast-like roar, then, ignoring his heavy injuries, swung his enormous hammer down once again. Bang! The already frail large shield was unable to resist the hammer strike and instantly dissolved into countless scattered iron fragments. That massive hammer, aided by terrifying inertia, slammed heavily onto the armored mans helmet. The helmet instantly deformed, and blood gushed out like a fountain. But, the armored man, seemingly impervious to pain, swung his long spear to smash Tumu into the ground, then he stepped on him. Tumu only felt that his armor creaked insufferably under the impact of the enormous foot, but he noticed a trace of dark green skin and a fleeting glimpse of menacing tusks under the twisted helmet of his adversary. The enemy is a Troll warrior! Tumu was filled with disbelief. Why would a Troll help the Golden Lion Legion? Surrender, Ill grant you an honor, Colins cold voice sounded. Pah! Tumu spat out a mouthful of blood-stained mud, disdainfully retorting, Dwarfs do not surrender We only die in battle Thud! Colin gave a strong kick to Tumus head, knocking him unconscious. The fall of Tumu delivered a devastating blow to the morale of the Dwarf Legion. In the absence of Marquis Dawson, this fifth-level Dwarf warrior was the backbone of the Dwarf Legion on the south bank. Witnessing the invincibly strong general Tumu being trampled underfoot, his life or death unknown, panic immediately began to spread among the Dwarfs. At such a heated stage in battle, such panic is deadly. On the side of the Golden Lion Legion, the morale was greatly boosted. The warriors fearlessly charged forward, again and again, forcing the Dwarfs to retreat under their surging attacks. However, this retreat only worsened their situation. Because their rear was the raging Ben Liu River. Even though more Dwarf legions were coming to the south bank via the pontoon bridge, they were of no significant influence on the current battle situation. They were blocked by retreating allies at the back and couldnt leverage the true effectiveness of their fresh troops. It only made the riverbank battleground more crowded and chaotic. What was worse, the concentrated Dwarf legions became live targets for the archers of the Golden Lion Legion. The rain of arrows was severely thinning the dwarf warriors ranks with high efficiency. Charge! Charge forward! We cant retreat! We cant fall back anymore! The Dwarf officers were shouting hoarsely, trying to reverse the momentum, but in this situation, individual strength was incredibly insignificant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sometimes, its not that the soldiers want to retreat, but that they have no choice. With the frontline collapsing, Dwarfs were trapped with limited space, unable to rotate and reorganize. The troops behind couldnt move forward, while the frontline troops were already exhausted. A large-scale rout was inevitable. Thud, thud Dwarf soldiers began to be pushed into the water. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: 248 Defeat_1 Chapter 248: 248 Defeat_1 Translator: 549690339 Fighting a war is indeed much like a tug-of-war. A victor can be determined in a mere instant, when one side weakens momentarily and allows the opponent the opportunity to seize control, pulling them step by step into the abyss of defeat. Upon witnessing the situation on the opposing bank, Marquis Dawson of the North Territory had blood in his eyes. He could hardly believe that his army of thirty to forty thousand elite soldiers on the South Bank of Ben Liu River was unable to withstand the onslaught of the Golden Lion Legion for even half a day. The formation of the Dwarf Legion at this point was in complete disarray, with the Golden Lion Legion cutting into their ranks like sharp knives, severing and dissecting them bit by bit. Therefore, though the actual casualties of the dwarves were not heavy, they had already lost any hope for a reversal of fortunes. The pontoon bridge was packed with the dwarves from the North shore trying to cross over for support. However, dwarves from the South shore were also trying to escape back, causing the bridge to be almost packed to the brim and dwarf soldiers being shoved off the bridge into the river. Naturally, there were even more dwarf soldiers being pushed into the water at the riverbank. Given that the Ben Liu River flowed rapidly, any soldier who fell into the water while still armored, no matter how proficient a swimmer, would certainly drown. Slowly, the dwarf soldiers had come to the realization that defeat was inevitable. One by one, they began unloading their armor, discarded their weapons, willingly leaped into the water and attempted to swim across the river. Running away, was the only thought remaining in their hearts. Despite knowing that the Ben Liu River was behind them, they had utterly lost the courage to fight against the enemy and chose instead to face the danger of getting swallowed by the river than to confront the enemys blade. Marquis Dawson had just finished yelling his fury and was on the brink of personally crossing the river to lead the battle when the officers managed to hold him back in time. He was panting heavily, both fists tightly clenched, his fingernails digging deep into his flesh. He watched helplessly as groups after groups of dwarves voluntarily jumped or were driven into the river. All he could see on the surface of the river were dwarven warriors, a sight of bobbing heads and flailing arms. Soldiers from the Golden Lion Legion who had rushed to the riverbank began to take out their bows and arrows, coldly and mercilessly shooting down the dwarves in the river. Shortly after, corpses began to densely cover the rivers surface. Marquis Dawson watched this all blankly, the surrounding cries of anguish and battle calls had disappeared in his deafness. He found himself becoming entirely isolated from this battlefield. The dreams of the dwarves that had persisted for thousands of years seemed to have left him in this moment. He was unwilling. For this dream, he had already given far too much Severe and piercing pain made Marquis Dawson open his mouth wide, he tried to scream but all he could taste was blood. My Lord, Marquis! The dwarf officers saw Marquis Dawson vomiting blood before he collapsed and lost consciousness. When dusk arrived, the heavy rain finally ceased. The setting sun finally managed to break through the clouds, splattering the last trace of magnificent rosy light across the earth. The battle at the South Bank of the Ben Liu River had mostly ended. The dwarf legion failed to organize any large-scale counterattack, only a few isolated bouts of desperate resistance were left. The pontoon bridge connecting both shores of the Ben Liu River was also engulfed in raging flames. The fire was set by the dwarfs themselves, obviously intending to prevent the Golden Lion Legion from pursuing their victory further and crossing over to the North Shore via the bridge. However, the stranded troops on the South Bank were left completely devoid of any hope of escape, as an increasing number of Dwarves began to lay down their weapons and kneel to surrender. What a pity. If only Marquis Dawson were on the South shore too. Colin stood on the banks of the Ben Liu River, looking at the dwarf encampment on the other side and spoke regretfully. Actually, this battle was an overwhelming victory for the Golden Lion Legion. Although the final tally of the spoils of war hadnt been counted yet, Colin estimated that the dwarves, who were defeated on the south bank, had lost over thirty thousand soldiers. This kind of loss would definitely cause irrevocable pain for Marquis Dawson. The goals set prior to the battle had been successfully achieved. If the Golden Lion Legion were to retreat at this point, even if Marquis Dawson was given the courage of ten men, he would not dare to cross the river again. However, Colin still felt that it wasnt perfect, since he personally did not catch the one who had betrayed Marquis Garcia and sold out the Dark Cavalry. Standing next to Colin, Scholar Doan smiled faintly after hearing his lament, Marquis Dawson is not known for charging into enemy ranks; its not that easy to catch him on the battlefield. Colin got the hint from Scholar Doans words. Evidently, his previous decision to lead the legions to charge against enemy troopsCthough successfulChad caused Scholar Doan some concern. However, Colin didnt give much of an explanation. It wasnt like he could tell Doan that he has an unkillable attribute and on top of that a group of fearless Blood Shadow Guards guarding him. If anyone indeed intended to pose a threat to Colin, only the Saints from the Holy Field would have to take action against him personally. Seeing Colin not responding, Scholar Doan didnt insist on this topic either. Being a smart man, he knew where to draw the line. After a moment of silence, Scholar Doan addressed another concern, My lord, do you know why Marquis Dawson took the risk to cross the river and attack us? Colins eyes slightly narrowed, showing his interest, Why? In truth, he had been puzzled by that question himself. With the natural moat like Ben Liu River in between, the side that crosses the river to attack would definitely be at a natural strategic disadvantage. This time, the Golden Lion Legion was able to crush the thirty thousand elites of the Dwarf Legion in merely half a day because they achieved their victory by catching the enemy in the middle of crossing the river. Therefore, both sides had stood in confrontation across the Ben Liu River for over a month, continuously sending out small squads back and forth to examine each others strength, yet neither side was willing to be the first one to cross the river to attack. However, this time, Marquis Dawson decided to take the initiative to attack. Of course, the enticement must have been the chaos that overtook the camp of the Golden Lion Legion last night. But just this alone shouldnt make Marquis Dawson take such a risky action. Scholar Doan smiled and asked, My Lord, do you know about the Solinci family? Solinci? Colin searched his predecessors memories but found nothing and shook his head saying, I dont know. Should this not be a family from the North Territory? Indeed, it is not. In fact, its not even a family from the Glorious Empire. Scholar Doans eyes were deep as if they could see through the thousand years of time, The Solinci family was once the royal bloodline of the Dwarf Kingdom, but it has long been lost. The Dwarf royal bloodline? Colin was slightly startled, he continued watching Scholar Doan, waiting for his explanation. Even though the Solinci family has become history, it holds a very important place in the hearts of the Dwarf clan. In fact, after a thousand years of remembrance and recollection, it has gradually evolved into a spiritual totem. Even faith. For that reason, if there is still a living Solinci today, as long as he calls out, the Dwarves will definitely surround him, establishing a kingdom and proclaiming him king would be a natural process. However, because the Solinci family has no descendants left, when the Dwarves try to reestablish their kingdom in the North territory, they face a problem Who will be the Dwarf King? At this point, Colin roughly understood what Scholar Doan meant, So, Marquis Dawsons decision to take the initiative to attack was to use the achievement of defeating the Golden Lion Legion to compete for the position of the Dwarf King? Exactly. Scholar Doan nodded, In terms of noble rank and power, Marquis Menam and Marquis Dawson differ insignificantly. However, Marquis Dawson is tainted with a huge scandal that affects his reputation. Colin nodded. He knew that this scandal was obviously Marquis Dawsons betrayal of Marquis Garcia to whom he had once pledged loyalty. Because of this reputation scandal, if Marquis Dawson didnt have any extraordinary achievement, once the Dwarves establish a kingdom, the throne of the Dwarf King would definitely belong to Marquis Menam. Hehe, what a pity. He risked crossing the river for battle and yet suffered a huge loss. It seems like Marquis Dawson no longer stands a chance to compete with Marquis Menam. Scholar Doan suddenly revealed a cold smile, My Lord, I believe that Marquis Dawson might not be so willing to see Marquis Menam ascend to the throne of the Dwarf King. Oh? Why? Because, years ago, the Dawson family had married a direct-line daughter from the Solinci family. Therefore, when the Solinci family perished, the Dawson family felt that they were the genuine successors to the bloodline of the Dwarf King. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the increasing reverence for the Solinci family among the Dwarves, this notion has become stronger, even turning into a sort of obsessive faith. It was for this reason that Marquis Dawson was willing to betray Marquis Garcia, who had been so benevolent to him, in order to create conditions for the Dwarves to build a nation. For the same reason, I believe that Marquis Dawson will not easily abandon the idea of competing with Marquis Menam for the throne of the Dwarf King. Colins eyes lit up, he immediately realized that if Marquis Dawson wasnt willing to give in, then this certainly offered an exploitable opportunity. Thinking of this, they both looked at each other and their smiles contained profound implications. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: 249 Scroll_1 Chapter 249: 249 Scroll_1 Translator: 549690339 Night fell, but the South Bank of Ben Liu River was ablaze. The Golden Lion Legion was burning corpses there. The initial tally of the battle had been completed. In this fight, the Golden Lion Legion suffered over four thousand casualties, annihilated nearly ten thousand of the Dwarf Legion, and took over fifteen thousand prisoners. In addition, many dwarves who jumped into the Ben Liu River were not included in the count. This considerable victory significantly undermined the threat of Marquis Dawson. At least if the Golden Lion Legion chose to withdraw now, the dwarves on the opposite bank would absolutely not dare to pursue them. This battle gave Colin a fairly direct understanding of the combat prowess of the Golden Lion Legion. As expected, it truly was the most elite unit of the St. Hilde family. If the Dark Cavalry was the North Territorys best cavalry, then the Golden Lion Legion could be considered the North Territorys best infantry. This led Colin to covet this military force. Although cavalry was invincible in open-field battles, they had many limitations. For example, during sieges or in poor terrain conditions, they couldnt fully exert their power. Therefore, Colin needed an elite infantry to supplement his forces. Initially, Colin was considering the Half-Elf Silver Moon Guards, but it appeared that the combat ability of the Golden Lion Legion clearly surpassed the Silver Moon Guards by a large margin. Therefore, he set his sights on this unit. So, even though night had fallen, Colin went along with Vera to visit the wounded soldiers and win their hearts over. It has to be said that Vera, given her status, was doubly effective in this role. Moreover, with her beauty and kindness, each soldier she spoke with was brought to the brink of tears and ready to risk their lives for her at the drop of a hat. After following around for a while, Colin awkwardly discovered his presence was somewhat unnecessary. The charm of Vera completely overshadowed Colin, reducing him to the role of a follower Eventually, Colin simply handed over the task of winning hearts over to Vera to complete alone. After all, they were a couple, and loyalty to Vera was virtually equivalent to loyalty to Colin. Upon leaving the field hospital, Colin noticed Knight Kambening waiting on the side as if he had something to report. Whats up? My Lord, the Dwarf prisoners have been properly settled. May I ask how should we proceed? On hearing about the prisoners, Colin frowned. According to his previous battle experiences, he would not spare the prisoners. However, during the Eastern conflict, it was done for the vengeance of the Dark Cavalry. In the Troll Empire, it was because he was in enemy territory and couldnt accommodate the prisoners, forcing him to kill them all. But Colin knew that if he didnt spare the prisoners too often, it would inevitably result in a backlash. At least once his infamy for killing prisoners was established and spread, his future enemies, taking into account Colins reputation, would not dare to surrender and instead fight to the death. Moreover, strictly speaking, these Dwarf prisoners were of the North Territory. If all of them were killed, Colins reputation would be tarnished. Does the Golden Lion Legion still have enough food? Enough for over a month. Alright, hold on to these prisoners for now, but control their food intake. As long as they dont starve, its fine. Yes, my Lord! Knight Kambening nodded and was about to leave when he heard Colin order him, By the way, single out any professional fighters among the prisoners and bring them to me. Yes! Although Knight Kambening didnt understand what Colin was planning, he obeyed and left. Clearly, Colin was prepared to turn these professionals among the prisoners into blood slaves, incorporating them into the Blood Shadow Guard. The gains of this operation left Colin quite expectant. He knew among these prisoners was a fifth-tier warrior. One has to know that, within the entire Glorious Empire, there were only two Holy Knights, and no more than ten sixth-tier professionals. Therefore, a fifth-tier professional would definitely be considered top-tier power. Thinking of this, Colin eagerly made his way toward his own camp. The night deepened, and Vera finally finished her visit to the wounded soldiers. With a sore back, Vera left the wounded soldiers camp, heading back to her own tent to rest. On the way, she encountered the Mage Cusius, who seemed to have been waiting for her for a while. Teacher? Its quite late, havent you retired yet? Veras voice was raspy, apparently from talking too much during her visit. I couldnt sleep, so I came out for a stroll, Cusius smiled, glancing at the guards behind Vera. Vera immediately understood his intention and turned to her guards, saying, You guys go ahead and return. Ill walk with the teacher. The guards hesitated for a moment, then backed off a certain distance, but did not get too far away. Teacher, if you have anything to say, please speak directly. Cusius looked at Vera for a moment and then sighed, Youve grown so much in just over a year. Vera touched her hair lightly and laughed, I have to grow up. I cant remain an innocent child forever. Cusius nodded, admiration filled his eyes. Indeed, had it been a year ago, you would probably be impatiently asking me what the Forbidden Spell that killed your father was. Vera remained silent. Actually, on the day Cusius arrived, Vera had intended to ask him about this issue, but Colin had stopped her. Furthermore, Colin told her that this Mage Cusius, who had come on his own initiative, might not have good intentions. Usually, Vera, with her kind nature, would not guess her teachers intentions maliciously, but after experiencing her foster fathers betrayal, this nineteen-year-old girl was no longer as trusting as before. Seeing that Vera was silent, Cusius sighed deeply, Vera, I want you to know that your teacher will never hurt you. Vera looked up at her teacher but immediately lowered her head again, whispering, Uh-huh, I believe you. Cusius didnt know whether Vera truly believed him, or was just playing along. Nevertheless, he knew that his student could no longer be easily swayed by light words. To be honest, the reason I came to the North Territory this time is indeed related to Mr. Ji from the St. Sean family, and yes, I do know about his actions in Fallen Eagle City. Of course, I didnt know that his target was your father. If I had known earlier, I would have tried to stop him Vera suddenly raised her head to look directly at her teacher, and asked, So, what the hell happened in the Fallen Eagle City? Did Mr. Ji really sacrifice an entire city of citizens to complete that Forbidden Spell? Yes. Cusius nodded heavily, After Mr. Ji and I discovered the Forbidden Spell C Eye of Petrification C we spent nearly twenty years refining it and eventually developed a new Forbidden Spell C Eyes of Judgment! The Eyes of Judgment? Yes. Cusius pulled out a scroll from his Mages robe and handed it to Vera, This is it. You can study it yourself. I Faced with Mage Cusius frankness, Vera was momentarily bewildered. It took her a while to tentatively take the scroll of the terrifying Forbidden Spell, trembling slightly. But she didnt open it to look at it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With Veras personality, she would absolutely refuse to study, or even understand, a magic that required the sacrifice of an entire city, no matter how powerful it was. However, the curiosity of being a Mage made her very eager to know what this terrible Forbidden Spell really was. Cusius watched Vera struggling, and faintly smiled, Ive already given you the scroll, you can study it. But remember to keep it a secret. This Forbidden Spell could become either our hope for ascension as Mages, or our death spell. Having said that, Cusius floated away. Leaving Vera standing there, staring blankly at the scroll in her hand, lost in her own thoughts. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: 250 Withdrawal_1 Chapter 250: 250 Withdrawal_1 Translator: 549690339 The lives of three hundred thousand commoners and an eye, these are the materials needed for the Eyes of Judgement spell? Yes. In the tent, Vera, like a kitten, snuggled into Colins arms, resisting the spell scroll in his hand but still painstakingly explaining the Elf text on it. So, for the spell-caster, he only needs to give up an eye, while the real backlash of the forbidden spell is borne by those three hundred thousand commoners? Yes. Veras face was filled with fear and anger, This is a devils spell! I cant imagine why my teacher would develop something like this. Colin patted Veras head in comfort, but his heart didnt stir much. In fact, he thought the creation of this forbidden spell was inevitable. The eternal torment of mages has always been the inability to break through the sixth level into the Holy Field, and the forbidden spells, which have power comparable to the Holy Field, require the spell-casters to pay with their lives. This cost will certainly prompt mages to continuously seek improvements. Even if they cant avoid the backlash of forbidden spells, they will definitely find ways to find a scapegoat to help bear this backlash. Now, theyve succeeded. Ignoring the moral issues, this forbidden spell of the Eyes of Judgement can be considered a masterpiece of genius. Colin could even imagine the impact that the spread of this forbidden spell would have on the current situation of the Glorious Empire. The Knights of the Empire, especially the two Holy Knights, will certainly not sit idly by while the Mage Council holds such a terrifying forbidden spell. So, did Mage Cusius easily give the scroll of this forbidden spell to Vera to split the hate? Or is it a diversion? What about the spell-caster? This cant be a spell that a low-level mage can cast, right? Uh-huh, it must be a sixth level mage. Colin breathed a sigh of relief. At least Vera doesnt have the ability to cast this forbidden spell. So, she wont become the top target of the Holy Knights for the time being. When Cusius gave you this scroll, didnt he say anything else? Vera thought for a moment and said, He said he would never hurt me. Hehe, Colin sneered silently. He certainly did not believe such words. Anything else? Thats it. Colin frowned, the information still wasnt enough for him to determine the true intentions of Mage Cusius. But he harbors no complacency, he already ordered his newly converted blood slave C a fifth level warrior Tumu to keep a close watch on Cusius. If the other party makes any anomalies, he will unhesitantly give the order to kill. Colin, what do we do with this scroll? Vera asked hesitantly. She strongly wished to destroy this spell scroll full of blood scent but was irresistibly drawn by the profound magic techniques recorded in it. After all, this is the first forbidden spell that allows the spell-caster to survive! Even though the method of transferring the forbidden spells backlash used is extremely inhumane, it has provided a precious approach which has great reference value. Keep it for now. Seeing Veras dilemma, Colin advised her, It can be used as a reference, and besides, there must be more than one copy of this spell scroll. Destroying it cant really eradicate the spread of the Eyes of Judgement forbidden spell. After a moment, Vera reluctantly agreed, Alright then. Colin kissed her on the forehead and said softly: Alright, dont think too much about it. Get some rest. We will retreat back to Winterfell City tomorrow. That soon? Yes, the Menam familys army is only three to four days away from us. If we dont hurry and retreat, we risk getting our retreat path cut off. Okay. Early the next morning, the Golden Lion Legion camp on the south bank of the Ben Liu River was bustling. The commotion here obviously alarmed the dwarf sentries on the other side of the river. They thought that the Golden Lion Legion was preparing to cross the river for a counterattack, and they hurried back to report in fear. At this time, Marquis Dawson had not fully recovered from the disastrous defeat of the day before. Upon hearing the news that the Golden Lion Legion seemed to be preparing for a counter-attack, his face immediately turned even paler. Therefore, the dwarf Marquis, already as jumpy as a scared sparrow, instantly gave the order Retreat! Then, a very peculiar situation occurred on both sides of the Ben Liu River. The warring sides almost began to retreat at the same time, as if yesterdays life-and-death struggle was a mere dream. Colin watched as the Dwarf Legion on the opposite side retreated even faster than his own side and couldnt help but smirk. This Marquis Dawson was even more cowardly than he had imagined. Knight Kambening suddenly suggested: My lord, the Dawson Family is probably finished. Should we take advantage of this and pursue them across the Ben Liu River? Colin glanced at him, thinking that this new commander of the Golden Lion Legion was trying to show off, he asked indifferently: Are you confident that you can take Ironforge City in a short period of time? To Colins surprise, Knight Kambening nodded heavily: My lord, you may not know this, but Ironforge City is not a stronghold that is easy to defend and hard to attack. As long as you give me your full support and trust, I can take it within three days! It was then that Colin took him seriously and turned his head to look at Scholar Doan. Scholar Doan nodded and said: Knight Kambening is right. Ironforge City is indeed not a stronghold. When the Dawson Family pledged loyalty to the Lord of the North Territory, in order to show their sincerity and to alleviate the fear of the dwarf among the Lords of the North Territory, they deliberately built the city walls of Ironforge City very low, with the highest point at just three meters. Such city walls can keep some thieves outside the city, but when faced with a strong army, they are almost useless. Colin thought for a moment with a frown. He realized that if they could take Ironforge City in one battle and capture Marquis Dawson, it would be a huge help to the situation in the North Territory, so he asked: So you also agree to pursue them across the river? Scholar Doan, however, shook his head and said: No. I still insist on retreating to Winterfell City. Oh? Why? First of all, attacking a city is still risky. If Ironforge City cannot be taken for a long time, we will face the risk of being cut off by the Menam Family. So, retreating to Winterfell City is the most prudent move. Moreover, my lord, dont forget theres still the Uman Clan. Although they just went through a mutiny, we dont know how many troops Count Uman managed to gather after the chaos, let alone where they are now. This is a danger we cannot ignore. Wed better be cautious in case of unforeseen circumstances. Colin nodded his head. Although the Golden Lion Legion had just won a major victory, their current situation was indeed not optimistic. Knight Kambenings proposal was a bit too aggressive. If they were to be thwarted, it would send the Golden Lion Legion into an irreversible abyss. Colin looked around at the high-ranking officers of the Golden Lion Legion and suddenly asked: What do you all think? Most of the officers answered without hesitation, We also believe that retreating is the most prudent arrangement. Of course, we will follow your and Miss Veras commands on how to proceed! Good. Colin nodded in satisfaction, but then he noticed that he did not see Knight Louis among these officers. Where is Knight Louis? Knight Kambening hesitated for a moment before replying, My lord, we have not seen Knight Louis since yesterdays battle. Colins eyebrows knitted together as he continued to ask, Did he lead his troops to charge yesterday? No. Knight Kambening shook his head. Since he didnt go to fight the enemy, he couldnt have died on the battlefield. Heh. Colin sneered, guessing that Louis had likely run away in the confusion. Scholar Doan whispered in Colins ear, My lord, Knight Louis used to be Joyces riding teacher. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this from Scholar Doan, Colin was completely certain that Knight Louis had indeed fled. Since Knight Louis had deep ties with Joyce, he certainly wouldnt want to see Vera in control of the Golden Lion Legion, let alone the position of the Northern Duke. Therefore, he must have run to Winterfell City to report what had happened. With this in mind, Colin made up his mind and commanded: Retreat immediately! We cannot afford to lose Winterfell City. Yes! Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: 251 Winterfell City (Part 1)_1 Chapter 251: 251 Winterfell City (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 Clop, clop, clop A warhorse sped by, shaking off the dew that had accumulated on the roadside flowers and grass overnight. The knight astride it wore an anxious expression, repeatedly whipping the horse beneath him, apparently unsatisfied with the pace at which they were progressing. But soon, he had to slow down. Because ahead appeared a team of scout cavalry, and judging by their armour and banners, they were unmistakably soldiers of the Uman Clan. Dulululu The warhorse slowed to a stop, and the Knight atop it called out to the encircling Uman Clan scouts, I am the Deputy Legion Commander of the Golden Lion Legion C Knight Louis. Is Count Uman around? The scout cavalry captain leading the group gave Knight Louis a few scrutinizing glances, nodded and said, Please follow me. A moment later, Knight Louis followed the scout cavalry to the Uman Clans camp. Upon surveying the camp, Louis found that although there was some order, the faces of the soldiers still bore a hint of fear and confusion. It was evident that after the turmoil of the previous night, Count Uman had barely managed to regroup his disbanded forces. However, the morale was weak, suggesting that they may not withstand a significant battle. Knight Louis, where are you off to in such a hurry? Count Uman looked at Knight Louis with a cheerful expression, unperturbed by the previous nights upheaval. Knight Louis reciprocated the warm smile, stepping forward to say, Count, I believe our destinations are aligned. Oh?, Count Umans eyes flashed, And where do you think I am going? Knight Louiss smile grew wider, he enunciated each word: Winterfell City! Count Umans pupils narrowed, but he managed to keep his composure, asking indifferently, Why do you think I would head to Winterfell City? Knight Louis chuckled as he shook his head, Count, surely, theres no need to play coy at this point. Count Uman nodded in agreement, admitting, Well, since were being honest, I have an old grudge with Viscount Angler, and you used to be Master Joyces riding teacher. Neither of us would want to see Miss Vera inherit the title of Northern Duke. Hence, an alliance seems to be the best choice. Indeed! Knight Louis exclaimed enthusiastically, extending his hand towards Count Uman. Count Uman readily grasped the offered hand in a firm handshake. And thus, an alliance was formed. Knight Louis immediately suggested, Count, our priority should be to take control of Winterfell City. We cannot let Vera return to the city with the Golden Lion Legion! Count Uman nodded in agreement, though his tone grew grave, I had heard that the Golden Lion Legion was engaged in battle with the Dawson Familys army. Has the fight ended? Knight Louis sighed, It has, and the Dawson Family suffered a devastating defeat. Count Umans face paled and he spoke urgently, Then we must hurry to Winterfell City! Do you know how many troops remain in the city? There are only eight thousand City Defense Soldiers in Winterfell City, and their combat capabilities are not strong. How many troops does the Uman Clan have at their disposal? Thirty thousand. Wellthat does pose a challenge said Knight Louis, frowning. Upon entering the camp earlier, he had noticed that the Uman Clans army was in a poor state. Moreover, Winterfell City is the most fortified city in the North Territory. If it were attacked, thirty thousand men would not be sufficient to conquer it in a short time. Of course, we cant force an attack! Count Uman shook his head, We should enter the city first, find Master Joyce, pledge our loyalty, and ask him to take overall charge, as the heir apparent to the Duke. Only then can we control Winterfell City and station our troops within it. Agreed! Lets proceed as planned! With their plan in place, the two men quickly put it into action. Count Uman left the command of the troops to a knight from his Clan, taking a unit of cavalry alongside Knight Louis, and sped toward Winterfell City. At this time, a grim atmosphere loomed over Winterfell City. The news of Duke St. Hildes death had been sent to Lion Roar Castle by Carrier Pigeon, but to avoid unnecessary panic, the news was kept within the nobility, the commoners remained oblivious. Fortunately, ever since the rebellion had erupted at the start of the year, Winterfell City had been placed under martial law. Thus, although the city was on heightened alert, no further panic had ensued. After nightfall, Winterfell City fell completely silent. The City Defense Force had imposed a strict curfew, and the streets were eerily empty after eight p.m., save for the few patrol squads. The heavy, formidable city gate had been firmly sealed, and the towering drawbridge was fully raised. The thick, child-arm-sized black iron chains appeared unusually chilling in the dim light. The night duty soldiers of the City Defense Force, accustomed to the cold, quiet nights, were as yet unaware of Duke St. Hildes death, and showed no signs of panic. Furthermore, the tall, stout walls of Winterfell City offered them a strong sense of security. In their view, even if they were besieged by a horde, it would still not be easy to capture the city. Atop the city tower located by the South Gate, several military officers of the City Defense Force were quietly playing Gwent, while a few trusted subordinates stood watch nearby. However, all of a sudden, the resounding warning bell sounded from the city walls, and the officers hurriedly packed up their cards, grabbed their weapons, and rushed out. Whats going on? asked an officer, panting heavily. A soldier pointed towards the city below, where the frantic beat of horse hooves could be heard. Shortly after, they spotted several shadowy figures of mounted riders holding torches and heading towards the city gate. As the party of cavalry stood beneath the towering city walls, a familiar voice rang out, I am Sir Louis, the Vice-Commander of the Golden Lion Legion. Open the gate! The officer responsible for the night shift recognized the voice of Sir Louis and so shouted down to him, Im sorry, Sir Louis! By command of the Duke, we are strictly forbidden to open the city gates of Winterfell City during the night, hence, I will just need to lower a basket to bring you up. Two! Count Uman is with me! The officers of the City Defense Force no longer considered Count Uman a traitor, due to his previous surrender to the Golden Lion Legion, for which Knight Nelson had informed Winterfell City and sent the heads of Penny and Lawrence as a sign. However, if Count Uman had come alone, the officers might have hesitated to let him in. Given his history of betrayal, they certainly would have needed to report to their superiors before making a decision. But with Sir Louis at his side, there were no suspicions raised. The officers ordered two baskets to be dropped down, bringing Sir Louis and Count Uman up to the city walls. After entering the city, they did not linger at the city tower but hastily proceeded to Lion Roar Castle. Upon their arrival at the castle, they were informed that young Master Joyce had already gone to bed. Sir Louis, growing impatient, asked the butler Derrington if they could wake up Master Joyce. But the butler merely shook his head dispassionately, implying that they could discuss matters in the morning. With no other choices, they were led to a guest room by a servant to rest. The night deepened, and Sir Louis tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Frustrated, he got up to wander aimlessly. Noticing the lights still on in Count Umans room, he realized that the latter had not gone to sleep either. Thereupon, Sir Louis knocked on the door of Count Umans room. Count Uman welcomed him in and poured two glasses of water. Handing one to Sir Louis, he then asked, Do you know who Derrington the butler supports? Sir Louis took a sip of water then hesitated before answering, It should be Joyce, considering that Vera was sent to Yevir for arcane studies by Duke St. Hilde quite a while ago, so she couldnt have had much contact with the butler. Perhaps. Count Uman seemed to calm down, and reflecting on their plan with Sir Louis, he suspected that it might be a little crude. After pondering for a moment, Count Uman cautiously spoke up, I think we dont need to rush to see young Master Joyce tomorrow! Why? Sir Louis jumped to his feet, startled by the suggestion. Assuming that Count Uman was having cold feet, he hurried to reassure him, Weve come this far, its too late for regrets! Count Uman signaled for Sir Louis to calm down and then said in a stern tone, The butlers lack of cooperation has led me to realize that our previous plan was somewhat too hasty, we need to get a better understanding of the situation inside the city. For instance, who is currently dictating matters in Winterfell City? Who controls the City Defense Force? What is their stance on the matter? In addition, theres the Church I remember that the diocese of the North Territory just appointed a new Archbishop, arent you acquainted with him? However, Sir Louis, growing irritated, shook his head and said, If we had all the time in the world, of course, we could proceed like this. But dont forget, the Golden Lion Legion is retreating. Should we fail to quickly seize control of Winterfell City, do you think that your army outside the city can truly halt the advance of the Golden Lion Legion? Youve misunderstood my intentions Count Uman started to explain but suddenly halted. Before Sir Louis could express his confusion, he heard the soft sound of footsteps approaching from outside. Knock, knock, knock! The two men exchanged wary looks, after which Count Uman rose to open the door. Butler Derrington! Whats the matter so late at night? The venerable butler of the St. Hilde family stood emotionless in the doorway. Upon seeing Count Uman, he gave a thin smile and said, You two havent slept yet? Just as well, theres something I wanted to show you. Oh? An intrigued look flashed across Count Umans face, and he quickly invited him in. Please, come in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Butler Derrington stepped inside and gave a nod to Sir Louis, smiling, Sir Louis, youre here too. He then reached into his pocket and retrieved a roll of parchment, stating nonchalantly, Duke St. Hilde once left behind a will. Gentlemen, would you care to take a look? A will?! Count Uman and Sir Louis were unable to contain their cries of surprise, their eyes fixated on the sheepskin scroll in the aged butlers hand, unable to look away. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: 252 Winterfell City (Part 2)_1 Chapter 252: 252 Winterfell City (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 In the silent depth of night, the faint hooting of an owl could be heard. Within the not-so-spacious guest room, the atmosphere was so stifling it seemed to suffocate. Count Uman and Knight Louis stood rooted to the spot, caught off guard by the news delivered by Butler Derrington. They had never expected that Duke St. Hilde would have left a will. For a moment, a million thoughts raced through the minds of the two men harboring evil intentions, but none of them were clear. Butler Derrington, seemingly unfazed by their silence, unfolded the sheepskin scroll in his hand. The breaths of Count Uman and Knight Louis became heavier at once. They exchanged a glance and then quickly turned their attention back to the butler, as if they were awaiting their final judgment from fate. Derrington, seemingly indifferent to their agitation, cleared his throat and began reading the contents of the parchment: I, Cyrus St. Hilde, in the name of the seventeenth Duke of the North Territory, hereby appoint Vera St. Hilde as the Marquis of the North Territory. Upon my death, she will succeed me as the Duchess of the North Territory, wielding the authority of the North Territory and continuing the glory of St. Hilde Impossible! Knight Louis blurted out before Derrington could finish reading, his face filled with incredulous panic. Count Uman looked ominous, danger flickering in his eyes. His tone hardened like a rock: Sir Derrington, are you mistaken? Young Master Joyce is ahead of Miss Vera in the line of succession. With a solemn look on his face, Butler Derrington replied, How could there be a mistake? This is the will written by Duke St. Hilde himself. I dont believe it! Knight Louis began to move towards the door, apparently hoping to block the exit. Count Uman also slowly closed in on Butler Derrington and demanded in a deep voice, Can I look at that will? Butler Derrington, seemingly oblivious to his circumstances, calmly handed over the will to Count Uman. Count Uman scanned the document quickly, and then his face darkened completely. He recognized the handwriting of Duke St. Hilde. The will was legitimate. Knight Louis, judging from the change in Count Umans facial expression, gripped his fist tighter, being prepared for a confrontation at any moment. Still maintaining his calm demeanor, Butler Derrington casually asked, My lord, have you finished reading? Count Uman slowly rolled up the sheepskin scroll, locked eyes with Butler Derrington for a moment, exchanged a glance with Knight Louis, and then, to everyones surprise, he turned and tossed the will into the fireplace. Whoosh The flames leapt up instantly, setting the sheepskin scroll ablaze. But Butler Derrington seemed to turn a blind eye to this. Only when the will of Duke St. Hilde had been reduced to ashes did Count Uman and Knight Louis finally breathe a sigh of relief. But the behavior of Butler Derrington puzzled the two men. Why didnt he stop them? Count Uman burst out laughing, saying to the butler, Sir Derrington, you dont want Miss Vera to inherit the dukedom either, do you? A faint smile finally emerged on Butler Derringtons impassive face. He nodded and said, Indeed. The tense atmosphere in the room dissolved instantly. Knight Louis roared with laughter, Mr. Butler, you should have said so earlier! We almost misunderstood you. Butler Derrington responded with significant meaning, If I had spoken up earlier, how could I have known your true attitudes? Count Uman clapped in agreement, Mr. Butler speaks truly! Knight Louis nodded repeatedly. Then after a moment, he asked puzzledly, Mr. Butler, why do you think the duke decided to make Miss Vera his heir? Butler Derrington replied with a slight smile, You probably dont know this, but the duke made his will in September last year. September last year? Knight Louis was still confused. But Count Uman had already understood, Miss Veras coming-of-age ceremony took place in September last year, correct? Indeed, Butler Derrington nodded, it was after Miss Veras coming-of-age ceremony that the duke drew up this will and entrusted it to my care. It suddenly dawned on Knight Louis. The former Marquis of the North Territory, the dukes second son Adams, had been poisoned at the banquet of that coming-of-age ceremony. It turns out that at that time, Duke St. Hilde had already decided on the successor to the title, but hadnt announced it. But why did the duke not publicly declare Vera as the Marquis of the North Territory? Knight Louis was just about to ask when he realized it was a foolish question. After all, at the ceremony, the duke had betrothed Vera to the half-elf prince, Topaz Modewen. How could a woman married to an elf possibly inherit the dukedom of the North Territory? But why would Duke St. Hilde leave such a will? But the duke had already married Vera to Prince Topaz! Why did he then write a will to let her inherit the title of Marquis? Hearing Knight Louiss question, Butler Derrington hesitated for a moment before answering: Actually, I cannot give you a precise answer to this question. But according to my judgment, the duke was initially unwilling to let Vera become his heir. He was just forced by certain pressures to write such a will. Therefore, Ive always felt that this will does not reflect the dukes true will. Now that its destroyed, its perhaps the most fitting end. Forced by pressure? Count Uman asked intently, Who can pressure Duke St. Hilde? Butler Derrington merely shook his head to indicate that he didnt know either. A thought flickered in Count Umans mind. He suddenly realized that this matter was definitely related to the death of Marquis Adams, and perhaps it was also related to Veras origins. At this point, the distinctly impatient voice of Knight Louis rang out in the room: Since the will has already been burned, lets not worry about it any more! The priority now, is to gain control over Winterfell City. We must prevent Vera and the Golden Lion Legion from entering it! Count Uman also nodded in agreement, Butler, if I remember rightly, the commander of the City Defense Force of Winterfell is Knight Thomas, isnt it? Yes. Do you know whether he will support Master Joyce, or Miss Vera? With a slight smile, Butler Derrington said, Why dont we invite him over and ask him personally? Count Uman and Knight Louis exchanged a glance and nodded in agreement: Good! In the pitch-dark of night, Knight Thomas, alongside his attendant, headed toward the lounge of Lion Roar Castle. This Knight Thomas also shared the last name St. Hilde. His status was that of a cousin to Duke St. Hilde. He had a horse-like face, seldom smiled, and didnt have any outstanding reputation in the North Territory. However, surely, as the commander of the City Defense Force of Winterfell City, Knight Thomas must be a loyal supporter of Duke St. Hilde. Upon entering the lounge, Knight Thomas saw Butler Derrington, and of course, Count Uman and Knight Louis as well. As the commander of the city defense force, he, of course, knew that they had just arrived in the city tonight. Excuse me, Sir, but why have you summoned me? he asked. Knight Thomas, the Duke has still not made any contact, and there are even rumors of his death. On top of that, the rebels are closing in. So, I believe that Winterfell City needs a leader to guide us through this crisis. Who do you think would be the best candidate? Butler Derrington used the term leader instead of Duke of the North Territory, because the inheritance of the title of Duke required royal approval. None of them was qualified to make a decision about who should rule the North Territory. However, Knight Thomas understood the underlying meaning of his words. This was a demand for him to declare his loyalty. Where is the Golden Lion Legion now? Whats their situation? Seeing Knight Louis in Winterfell City, and then being suddenly asked by the Butler to choose sides, Thomas knew immediately that this situation must be related to the Golden Lion Legion. As expected, Knight Louis responded in a heavy voice: The Golden Lion Legion has been forcibly conscripted by Miss Vera, and is currently locked in battle with the Dawson Family on the banks of Ben Liu River! Knight Thomas squinted his eyes, his expression constantly changing, obviously deep in thought. Suddenly, Count Uman asked in a grave voice: Knight Thomas, do you think that under the circumstances of the Dukes uncertain whereabouts, Miss Vera has the right to command the Golden Lion Legion? Knight Thomas felt a chill run down his spine, knowing that the most critical moment had arrived. Moreover, he perceptively noticed that Count Uman and Knight Louis had already positioned themselves on either side of him, ready to strike. If his next response was unsatisfactory, he might not be able to leave here unscathed. Of course not. Master Joyce is the present first inheritor of the Duke. Phew The tension in the room instantly eased. A smile also appeared on Butler Derringtons face as he asked, So, do you also believe that given the current situation, Master Joyce should be the leader of Winterfell City? Yes. Knight Thomas answered solemnly. Although Knight Thomas did not show a clear preference between Vera and Joyce, he knew very clearly that, under the current circumstances, he had to make a choice. And that choice could be none other than Joyce. The morning light tore through the darkness that shrouded the earth, casting the first rays of dawn on the highest point of Lion Roar Castle. Once Joyce had finished freshening up with the help of his maids, Butler Derrington stepped forward to pay his respects, saying: Master Joyce, there are some guests waiting outside to meet with you. Oh? Please show them in then. Joyce didnt give it much thought, although he did wonder why there were visitors so early in the morning. Ok! The butler then went out personally to invite Count Uman and the others into the room. It appeared that Joyce recognized all three men, and he greeted them with a smile, Good morning, Count Uman, Uncle Thomas, and Knight Louis. Good morning, Master Joyce! All three of them greeted him in unison. Then they knelt on one knee before Joyce and raised their swords above their heads. Joyce was instantly taken aback. He certainly knew what this gesture meant; it was an oath of loyalty, but He turned to Butler Derrington and saw encouragement in the mans eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Joyce seemed to understand something. His face showed excitement, and he immediately strode over to Count Uman, taking the long sword and laying it on Count Umans shoulder. I, Talos Uman, offer my unconditional loyalty to the noble descendant of the Holy Knight Family, Joyce St. Hilde! From here on out, your will shall be my path, and your command shall be my highest principle! Joyce took a deep breath, trying to emulate his father, and said loudly: I accept your loyalty! Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: 253 Enter the City_1 Chapter 253: 253 Enter the City_1 Translator: 549690339 Winterfell City, the city gates tightly shut. The Golden Lion Legion is arrayed outside the city, orderly and neat. Standing in front of the formation, Colin listens to the envoys report, his expression fluctuating between light and dark. My Lord Viscount, Miss Vera, the message from inside the city states that due to the current unstable situation, with rebels arising, to ensure the safety of Winterfell City, they cannot open the city gate to allow the Golden Lion Legion to enter temporarily. However, Young Master Joyce says that you and your wife can enter the city, but the guards accompanying you should not exceed a hundred individuals. Hahaha, What a big joke! Since when has the Golden Lion Legion been unable to enter Winterfell City! Listening to Colins mockery, the envoy bows his head, stuttering without a response. Colin doesnt blame him for it, the poor man is just a messenger, the situation inside the city is clearly under Count Umans control now. All the way here, they noticed traces of a large armys march, Colin had suspected that it was Count Umans army, he just hadnt expected them to take control of Winterfell City so easily. There must be someone within the city cooperating with him! Who is the commander of the Winterfell City Defense Force? Colin turns to the scholar Doan at his side and asks. Its Knight Thomas St. Hilde. Scholar Doan seems to understand Colins thoughts and quickly shakes his head after stating a name, Knight Thomas should have no bias, Count Uman being able to take control of Winterfell City so quickly must be because someone else is helping him. Who else can help him? Scholar Doan ponders for a moment, then says, It should be the butler of the St. Hilde family- Derrington. The butler? Colin frowns, recalling the stern and austere old butler he had once met at Veras coming-of-age ceremony, Why would he favor Joyce? Did Duke St. Hilde give him some instructions before leaving? Scholar Doan shakes his head, Whether the Duke left him any instructions, Im not sure. However, Im guessing its him who helped Count Uman because I know hes a fervent believer. A believer? Colin reacts instantly. Though Vera had gone through the coming-of-age ceremony in the church, she had not been baptized, and she had never publicly acknowledged her faith in the Lord of Glory. So, in the eyes of the butler Derrington, she was still a blasphemous mage, a heretic! At this moment, Colin realizes that he has never considered the churchs attitude. However, it couldnt be blamed on him not thinking thoroughly nor was it Scholar Doan deliberately withholding, the church simply didnt have a say in the appointment of the Northern Duke. The emperor needs the popes coronation, but the Duke doesnt. The Royal Family would never allow the church to sway their decisions on the appointment and dismissal of their vassals. But certainly, the church wouldnt just stand by, especially when a mage is about to inherit such an important title as the Northern Duke. What good ideas do you have now? Colin asks Scholar Doan. He finds the current situation very tricky, a formidable city like Winterfell City cant be attacked within a short period. By now, the Menam family is probably already rendezvousing with the Dawson Family, and the Dwarf Union Army will soon arrive. If they dont quickly deal with the Uman Clan inside Winterfell City, the Golden Lion Legion will be in danger of being attacked from both sides. Scholar Doan hesitates a little, but still stares earnestly into Colins eyes and says solemnly, Miss Vera cannot enter the city! Colin is taken aback, feeling that Scholar Doan has just stated the obvious. With Count Uman in control of Winterfell City now, it would be a death wish for Vera to enter. But he quickly understands, the envoy across from him invited himself and Vera, but Scholar Doan only said that Vera alone cannot enter the city. So Are you suggesting that I enter the city? Yes. Scholar Doan nods and adds, If you permit, I will accompany you into the city. Expressing his stance with the last sentence, he wants to tell Colin that his suggestion does not have ulterior motives. Colin wasnt actually worried that Scholar Doan would deliberately plot against him; at this point, even if Scholar Doan betrayed him, he couldnt possibly win Joyces genuine trustC power had probably already been divided over there. Moreover, with Vera and the Golden Lion Legion outside the city, as long as Joyce has any sense left, he wont harm Colin. And after entering the city? Colin asks. Scholar Doan immediately responds, Form an alliance! An alliance? Yes. If Joyce wants to ascend to the throne of the Northern Duke, his main enemy is actually the St. Sean family. Given the current situation, we can join him to first deal with the approaching Dwarf Legion and then make other plans. Colin strokes his chin, pondering for quite a while, before finally nodding, Alright, Ill go into the city with you! After finishing his words, he turns around and walks towards a horse-drawn carriage behind him. Before entering the city, he needs to appease Vera first. Stepping into the horse-drawn carriage, Colin recounts his and Scholar Doans plans to Vera. Originally, he had thought that Vera definitely would object, he even prepared some reasons beforehand, but surprisingly, Vera who looked worried and reluctant, didnt refuse Colins proposition. Alright, then go ahead. If there happens any incident within the city, even if it destroys Winterfell or causes the St. Hilde family to lose control of the North Territory, I will take revenge on your behalf! After going through so much, the naive girl has slowly matured. Colin smiled lightly, Dont worry. As long as St. Sean, our major enemy is still out there, the people in the city, unless they are fools, wont provoke us outright at this time. Vera nodded gently, helped Colin tidy up his collar, and said tenderly, Colin, for your great contribution to the North Territory, how should I thank you? Your becoming the Northern Duke is the best thank you! Of course, Colin would not say such thoughts directly, as it would be too much of a spoiled sport. Gazing at Veras watery eyes, Colin chuckled lightly, hugged her into his arms, and whispered, Your agreement to marry me is the best thank you! Correct answer! Vera smiled charmingly, stood on her tiptoes, and presented a sweet kiss to the man she loved. After a moment of affection, Colin left the carriage. After that, he summoned Knight Kambening and instructed him: Stay outside the city, monitor the movement of the Dwarf Legion, if the enemy approaches, just maintain your position, do not engage in battle rashly. In addition, after I enter the city, I will send messengers out daily. If you do not receive a message, that means something has gone wrong with us inside. In that case, take orders from Vera. Yes, my lord Viscount! After instructing Knight Kambening, Colin then asked Mr. Cusius, the Mage who was standing dazedly to the side: Mr. Cusius, have you ever been to Winterfell before? Yes. Cusius nodded and then shook his head, But Ive never been to Lion Roar Castle. Colin laughed heartily, inviting him, Now is a good opportunity, would you like to accompany me? Cusius, the Mage, hesitated visibly, but eventually nodded and said, Its my honor! Colin did not want to leave this unpredictable Mage outside the city, in case he played some tricks around Vera. So it was better to bring him into the city. Finally, Colin gave a few instructions to Knight Logh, then led a hundred of his guards, and headed towards Winterfell. Amid the dull rumbling sound, the huge iron city gate slowly opened a small gap just big enough for one person to pass through. Colin chuckled and shook his head. The other party was really cautious. Gathering his composure, he strode forward immediately and was the first to walk into the city. After entering the city, the first thing Colin saw was Count Uman standing in front of him. It had been a year since their last encounter, and Count Uman seemed to have aged considerably. However, his back was still straight and his eyes were still sharp, like a fighter who would never capitulate. Welcome to Winterfell, Viscount Angler! Long time no see, Count Uman! Colin smiled and moved forward to shake the Counts hand cordially, as if they were old friends reunited after many years. By the way, where is Miss Vera? Count Uman looked past Colin, pretending to ask casually. Shes not feeling well and couldnt come. Sorry. Colin made up an excuse, then swiftly changed the topic, Lord, I have a welcome gift for you. Oh? Count Umans eyes flickered, Youre too kind. Colin signaled to one of the guards behind him, who stepped forward and removed his helmet. Once Count Uman saw the guards face, he was greatly shocked and started to tremble, WaWalra? Father. Walra lifted his head, revealing his half-burned face in the sunlight. Looking at this distorted face, Count Uman couldnt help trembling all over, and a frozen gaze of hatred was projected from his eyes, seemingly dropping the surrounding temperature by several degrees. He approached slowly and hugged his illegitimate son tightly, saying solemnly, Dont worry, I will avenge your grievances, the Uman Clans grievances, and the grievances of the 300,000 citizens of Fallen Eagle City. Colin enjoyed the touching reunion scene in front of him, and teased, Count Uman, are you pleased with my welcome gift? Count Uman finally released Walra, turned to look at Colin, and said solemnly, Viscount Angler, I will certainly repay your kindness in the future! Colin chuckled and waved his hand, I was just joking with you. Knight Walra is my brother-in-law after all. Saving him is my unquestionable responsibility. However, as for the tragedy that occurred in Fallen Eagle City, I deeply regret it. The acts of the St. Sean family are truly detestable and deserve catastrophic punishment! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For such an inhumane demon, we should unite and jointly expel him from the North Territory! Count Uman nodded as if he agreed quite a bit with Colins opinion, but there was no verbal expression of this agreement. Instead, he made an inviting gesture: Viscount Angler, please, Young Master Joyce has been waiting for a long time. Great. Colin strode forward. The iron city gate behind him slowly closed, separating the inside and outside of the city into two worlds. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: 254 Summit Meeting (Part 1)_1 Chapter 254: 254 Summit Meeting (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 Upon entering Lion Roar Castle, the butler Derrington personally led Colin and his party into a courtyard. Viscount, please rest for a while. When the banquet begins, I will send someone to notify you. Okay. Since Joyce was not in a hurry to see Colin, Colin should not show any urgency either. However, considering that the Dwarf Legion was about to catch up, it was Colins side that was more pressed for time. But Colin understands that the more you cant afford to wait, the more you should appear calm and composed, or else you would be in a disadvantaged position in the negotiation to come. Idle, Colin simply removed his armor, bathed, and put on a set of noble ceremonial dress. By evening, the sky suddenly darkened, and night enveloped the earth earlier than usual. The occasional lightning that crossed the sky seemed to be dancing silver snakes, with thunderclaps echoing above Winterfell City, causing a faint ache in the eardrums. Knock, knock, knock. In the rumbling thunder, Colin almost missed the sound of the knocking. Opening the room door, he saw a young maid standing outside, respectfully inviting Colin to the banquet. Colin nodded, and together with Scholar Doan, they put on the raincoats prepared by the maid, and stepped into the storm. This storm made the banquet guests look a bit disheveled, but the Banquet Hall in the main castle was still lively. The sound of laughter and chatter spread far and wide, and even the thunder couldnt cover it. Removing his rain-soaked coat and handing it to an attendant, Colin straightened his clothes, stepped onto the thick wool carpet of the Banquet Hall. The soft and comfortable touch gave Colin the feeling of walking in the clouds. In the Banquet Hall, seven crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, surrounding a central chandelier that was three meters in diameter. The blazing candles inside lit up every corner of the hall as though it were daylight. On the dark red carpet, only a long table was placed in the middle. The table was covered with white velvet. On it were exquisite food and precious red wine, surrounded by pure gold cutlery and porcelain dishes. Around the table were elegantly dressed gentlemen and ladies. When Colin walked in, they all cast curious glances his way, seemingly interested in this esteemed Viscount Angler who recently gained fame in the North Territory. Colin was indifferent to their curious gazes, walked leisurely to the dinner table, and a maid with a bright smile handed him cutlery and whispered what he would like to order. Colin scanned the table but didnt see the Deer Blood Wine C such a coarse beverage would not appear on the formal banquet table. A bit disappointed, he just picked a few desserts. The mage Cusius who came with him happily filled his plate with food, which drew disdainful looks from the surrounding nobles. Especially when they saw the mages robe on Cusius, their disgust was barely concealed. However, Cusius seemed to turn a blind eye to these stares, filled himself a large glass of champagne and started feasting. Colin didnt bother about him either, he stood idly in a quiet corner, eating his dessert while listening to Scholar Doan introducing the various characters in the hall. Most of the people here were members of the St. Hilde family, though many were not very important branches. Colin listened absent-mindedly and didnt remember many of them. Only two people made Colins gaze linger a bit. One was Knight Thomas St. Hilde, the commander of the Winterfell City Defense Force. The Uman Clans army was able to enter the city smoothly, certainly with his help. The other one was Nina St. Hilde, the daughter of the St. Hilde family for whom Count Morrison wished to marry. This cousin of Veras was striking, emanating an elegant and dignified big family lady atmosphere, which explained why she caught the eye of Count Morrison. Looking at the cheerful Nina, Colin suddenly recalled the mysterious scene under the clock tower of the Phoenix Butterfly Fort during his night visit to the Morrison Family. He pondered privately whether he should ruin this marriage. To push such a beautiful young woman into the fire pit of the Morrison Family, Colin felt somewhat reluctant. Moreover, by preventing Nina from marrying into the Morrison Family, he could also see how the Morrison Family would react. If they really became anxious, it means that the blood pool under the clock tower may have a necessary connection with the daughters of the St. Hilde family who married there over the years. Just as Colin was calculating about the Morrison Family, Count Uman came in, followed by Walra. However, Colin was surprised to find that Walra was actually wearing a Viscounts ceremonial dress! It seems that after his break with the St. Sean family, Count Uman has decided to restore Walras status as a legitimate son and confirm his right of inheritance. This banquet was also a great opportunity to introduce Walra formally to the nobility of the North Territory. Apparently feeling Colins gaze, Walra glanced at Colin and then immediately looked away. Who would have thought that Walra is in fact Count Umans true heir. Scholar Doan seemed to see some clues and his tone was full of emotion. Yeah, who could have guessed? Colin said with a laugh. When Count Uman was introducing various gentlemen and ladies to his real son, the Banquet Hall suddenly quieted down. As Colin was perplexed, he saw a tall woman striding into the hall. Her chestnut hair as soft as satin was radiant, falling on her lean, fair shoulders. Despite not having any makeup on her clearly defined walnut-shaped face, her perfect facial features coupled with her milky white skin made her look naturally refined and elegant. She had a pair of peach blossom eyes, naturally blushed around it, slightly upturned at the corners. Even without a clear smile, their charm radiated a captivating allure that made people obsessed. She was draped in her loose priests robe concealing her body, only exposing her tantalizing body curves as she moved: her majestic chest, slender waist, round and plump buttocks, and long legs were subtly visible, leaving much to the imagination. However, her demeanor was incredibly devout, emanating an aura of sanctity, a trait of austerity that was inviolable, much like a self-abnegated monk from the Church. The allure of her intrinsic sensuality juxtaposed against her tranquil sanctity created a mesmerizing charm that stirred a wave of upheaval in the hearts of everyone present. Who is she? Colin swallowed quietly, asking Scholar Doan. The new Archbishop of the North Territory C Priest Agani. Scholar Doans voice was slightly hoarse, seemingly mesmerized by Aganis beauty. Such a young Archbishop? Colin looked at Scholar Doan incredulously. Considering that the title of Archbishop was in charge of the entire Northern Diocese, this woman seemed to be barely in her twenties. Despite the assumption that age and ability were not necessarily correlated, it was astonishing that someone of her age could occupy such a high position within a perfect system. Scholar Doan earnestly nodded, indicating that he hadnt made a mistake: I heard that she is only twenty-four but the Pope favors her immensely. The speed of her promotion is truly astonishing. The situation in the North Territory has been unsettled, and the personnel changes in the Churchs North Territory is equally vigorous. Archbishop Agani took office only at the beginning of this year. A flicker of understanding crossed Colins face, So, this woman must be supporting Joyce, right? That should be the case. As he was gossiping with Scholar Doan, Colin was taken aback when he saw that Archbishop Agani was advancing towards him. Good evening, Viscount Angler! The beautiful female priest arrived in front of Colin, curtsied, and then smiled charmingly. In a flash, it was as if a peacock was spreading its tail, the banquet hall suddenly brightened. All the men present were awestruck, their hearts racing and tongues parched. They wished to replace Colin and to stand before the Archbishop. But soon, Agani retracted her smile and resumed her previous indifferent and distant expression, like an angel descended to the ordinary world, looking down at her believers. Good evening, Archbishop Agani! Colin greeted calmly, but his mind was on full alert. This woman was as seductive as a poppy flower, full of deadly allure. If one were not careful, she may pull them into an endless abyss. No wonder she became an Archbishop at a young age. She is indeed formidable! I heard that you are a kind lord, not only providing food for the slaves during the famine but also arranging for someone to teach the slave children. Aganis voice was clear and slight lazy, like a girl who just woke up from her mid-summer nap, acting coquettishly to her lover. Colins eyes shifted behind Agani and predictably found the figure of the retired High Priest. It was evident that the former main priest of Ice Rock City had informed Agani about everything. Your Grace has praised me too much. These are just my duties as the lord of Ice Rock City. Agani was just about to speak when another small figure entered from the halls entrance. Yet, this small figure caused all the nobles present to bow and salute in unison. Obviously, the official master of Lion Roar Castle C Joyce St. Hilde, had arrived. Colin hastily put down his food plate and bowed to the host of todays banquet. Then, Colin glanced at the clock on the wall C this young man, was tardy. Was it intentional, or Viscount Angler! As Colin was quietly criticizing inside his heart, he heard Joyce calling his name. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Master Joyce! Colin quickly stepped forward, feeling a bit bewildered. With his head held high, Joyce roared angrily, You went too far! Colins heart gave a lurch. What? Coming to attack right away, huh? Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: 255 Summit Meeting (Part 2)_1 Chapter 255: 255 Summit Meeting (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 With Joyces furious shout, the banquet hall fell silent. The eyes of the onlookers, who had been reveling in the spectacle, were instantly focused on Colin. They all waited to see how this young but rapidly rising Viscount would handle the rage of the third son of the Duke. Truth be told, Colin was not flustered at all. Having been on the battlefield, he was accustomed to grand occasions. Moreover, compared to the overwhelming divine pressure of Duke St. Hilde, this Joyce was simply a little lion making empty threats. Colin slightly bowed, his left hand on his chest, with a deliberately fearful look on his face: Young Master Joyce, I wonder where Ive overstepped. Please enlighten me. Joyce slowly walked towards Colin. His steps were deliberately slow as if he wanted to create a sense of oppression. However, his skinny frame didnt carry much presence, and furthermore, Colin was taller than him by a considerable margin. From a lofty position, it was Colin who appeared to be in control. The most outrageous thing youve done, Joyce said coldly, is not bringing sister Vera back home! Hmm? Colin looked up in surprise, only to see Joyces face now sporting a triumphant grin. Its been a long time since I last saw sister Vera. I miss her! How could you come to Lion Roar Castle without her? As he gazed at the seemingly innocent face in front of him, Colin suddenly found the third son of the Duke to be rather intriguing. Using his natural advantage as a child, he asked a sharp question, striking a blow at Colin from the outset. Although everyone knew the answer to that question and had tacitly sidestepped it. As long as the Golden Lion Legion could not enter the city, it was certain that Vera wouldnt walk into the trap. That was something everyone understood. But now, Joyce innocently blurting it out had left Colin in a bit of a conundrum. Was this young lord genuinely clever, or was he coached by someone in advance? Young Master Joyce, the reason Vera didnt enter the city is because she has a more important task outside the city, Colin said. What task? Joyce pressed on, as if waiting for Colin to give an unreliable excuse so that he could counter. Colins mouth curved into a smile. He replied with righteous words, To guard the remains of Duke St. Hilde! Father Joyce faltered. His eyes showed a flash of panic, and he instinctively glanced back at the Butler Derrington. Heh, it seems the butler taught him in advance. Colin felt a relieved at this realization. This would make things much easier. Noticing he had slipped up, Joyce hastily turned back and continued his questioning, Then why dont you let my sister bring fathers remains into the city along with her? Colins smile broadened. He asked innocently, Young Master Joyce, do you know how I entered the city? How did you get in? The young Joyce didnt realize he was slowly being led into a trap, and he kept feeding the narrative with a confused face. When I was standing outside Winterfell City, the city gate only opened a tiny crack! Colin gestured discontentedly: A small gap that barely allowed one person to pass! Young Master Joyce, are you sure you want Duke St. Hildes coffin to enter the city in this manner? I Joyce was flustered. Seeing Joyce in a tight spot, Butler Derrington was about to intervene, but Colin cut him short: The remains of the former Lord of the North are outside the city. Shouldnt you throw the city gates wide open, personally leading the St. Hilde family out of the city to welcome him? I A cold sweat had broken out on Joyces forehead. He didnt expect his initial questioning of why Vera dared not enter the city to have flipped into Viscount Angler questioning why he dared not leave the city. Butler Derrington sighed inwardly, knowing that he had underestimated this young viscount. There was no way Joyce could match him. So, the butler stepped forward to divert the conversation: Viscount Angler, I hear theres a problem with the Dukes remains outside the city? Colin chuckled and returned the question, Mr. Butler, may I ask who you heard this from? Knight Louis. The butler threw out a name. Following this, Knight Louis stepped forward. He first saluted Joyce, then with a provocative gaze turned towards Colin, his words sharp, he said: Thats right! I saw with my own eyes the coffin brought by Viscount Angler. But within it lay nothing more than an ordinary stone statue, not the remains of the Duke! At these words, a wave of gasps ran through the hall. The crowd began whispering in hushed tones, speculation buzzing. Colin, seemingly anticipating this, remained calm. He explained smoothly, Thats because the Duke was turned to stone by a forbidden spell, which is why he appears to be a stone statue. Hmph! Those are only your words! Knight Louis appeared determined to confront Colin to the end. And what about this piece of evidence? Colin smiled as he drew a scroll from his pocket, This is the spell scroll of the forbidden spell. Shall we let everyone take a look at it? What? The crowds expressions changed drastically when they saw Colin taking out a spell scroll. How do you have the spell scroll of that forbidden spell? Knight Louis shouted again. Colin shrugged, pointing to the seemingly nonchalant Cusius Mage: Of course, it is from the Vice-chairman of the Yevir Mage Council, Cusius Mage. Cusius helplessly looked towards Colin, as if blaming him for dragging him into this matter. Colin chuckled while looking at Cusius, as if suggesting, You wanted more people to share the damage, didnt you? Now the truth is out there for everyone to see! This action was actually well thought through by Colin. Eyes of Judgement, a forbidden spell targeted at Holy Knights, is terrifying indeed, but its conditions for release are equally strict. Not to mention the requirement of a mage of the 6th level, it also requires a sacrifice of three hundred thousand lives. Such a sacrifice is not easily achievable. If it hadnt been that Count Uman was leading soldiers in battle outside, and Fallen Eagle City was completely under the control of Penny and Mr. Ji, plus they used the opportunity of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce to rebuild the city to bury a lot of coal, Mr. Ji would never have been able to create the horrific scene of the city burning. Just to burn down the city of Fallen Eagle, if there were no coal laid in advance, a forbidden spell probably needed to be cast. Therefore, making the release conditions of Eyes of Judgement public will greatly weaken its deterrent effect. After all, the big cities of the Empire of Glory are controlled by the nobles. Once they learn about this terrifying forbidden spell, they will definitely take precautions to prevent their cities from being sacrificed by the mages. At this point, confronted with the intense scrutiny of the crowd, Cusius Mage had no choice but to nod: Yes, I did give the spell scroll of Eyes of Judgement to Viscount Angler. I am very sorry for what happened in Fallen Eagle City, and I apologize to you all. But believe me, the Yevir Mage Council deeply despises such inhumane forbidden spells. I assure you, such acts will never occur again! Looking at the righteous Cusius Mage, Colin was even more convinced that this guy was trying to clear his name through him. Once the forbidden spell Eyes of Judgement was released, Mr. Ji would certainly become the sworn enemy of the knights. Cusius probably didnt have much faith in Mr. Ji, so he hoped to distance himself from him through this method to avoid becoming a target of the knights. Seeing that Cusius Mage had confirmed the authenticity of the scroll, the crowd began to demand to see the scroll in Colins hand. Colin, of course, did not refuse, and immediately handed the scroll to the steward Derrington, asking him to circulate it among the people present. The nobles here basically understand some Elf text. Although they may not comprehend the spell-casting principle of this forbidden spell and would definitely not be able to learn it, they would have no problem understanding its casting conditions and the consequences. After everyone had a look, Colin glanced towards Viscount Walra and winked. Viscount Walra immediately understood Colins meaning, stepped forward, and began to recount everything that had happened on the night when Fallen Eagle City was burned, using his own experiences. With the testimony of this person who was involved, everyone was more convinced: Mr. Ji indeed sacrificed the city of Fallen Eagle, casting the Eyes of Judgement which resulted in petrification of Duke St. Hilde. Moreover, since Viscount Walra is now recognized as the legitimate heir by Count Uman himself, his credibility has significantly increased. Especially in the eyes of the nobles, the Uman Clan stands against the Angler family. Walra would have no reason to speak for Colin. Knight Louis realized by now he couldnt persist on this issue any longer, he even started to doubt: Could that statue really be the remains of the Duke? Seeing that the time was ripe, Colin was about to propose the alliance, but surprisingly, Count Uman took the initiative, stepping forward and called out: Gentlemen, Mr. Ji has sacrificed innocent residents of a city and heinously murdered Duke St. Hilde, this is utterly unforgivable! Facing such a common enemy of the Northern Territory, we should unite and bring him down together! Colin was startled, clearly not expecting Count Uman to steal his thunder like that. Nonetheless, he quickly chimed in: Exactly! In the face of the current situation, we should put aside our disputes and stick together! Mr. Joyce, please open the city gates and let the Golden Lion Legion escort the remains of the Duke into the city! Into the city? Why into the city? Before Joyce could respond, Count Uman stood out and objected, Facing the incoming enemy, we should take active action instead of hiding in the city! Viscount Angler, it is said that you repulsed the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City and annihilated a hundred thousand of the Troll Army on the Sky Ice Plain. Are you willing to fight shoulder to shoulder with me now and counterattack the invading Dwarf Army outside the city? Damn if Im willing to fight alongside you! Colin quietly grumbled internally. He knew Count Uman didnt want the Golden Lion Legion to enter the city. However, he didnt expect Uman would suggest to actively go outside the city to fight. Colin didnt know what Uman was planning, but he certainly didnt want to fight alongside someone with ulterior motives. But before he could even object, Archbishop Agani took the initiative to speak justly: Good! Not fearing danger and taking active actions. This is the responsibility of a lord of the Northern Territory! I will personally pray for you, may the Lord of Glory watch over you, granting you bravery, wisdom and unbeatable faith! As soon as the beautiful archbishop opened her mouth, Colin realized he couldnt propose the idea of defending from inside the city and waiting for their enemy to exhaust themselves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Otherwise, wouldnt he be admitting that he was not a qualified Lord of the North Territory? His mind was racing, then he grinned while saying: Good! Let the Lord of Glory witness us defeating the enemy together! Clap! Colin and Count Uman, holding their right hands up, clapped them together heavily. An emergency alliance had then been established. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: 256 Planning_1 Chapter 256: 256 Planning_1 Translator: 549690339 Boom! Lightning split the sky, and the rainstorm over Winterfell City became increasingly fierce. After the banquet, Colin returned to his quarters. The moment he closed the door, Scholar Doan immediately said: My Lord Viscount, choosing to march out of the city to fight at this time is not a wise decision. Colin did not immediately respond to Scholar Doan. Instead, he calmly undid the tightly fastened collar of his shirt, took off his coat, and threw it over the back of a chair. Then he laughed and asked, Why do you think Count Uman proposed to march out of the city with me to meet the enemy? Scholar Doan was slightly startled, evidently not expecting that Colin ignored his advice and instead was dwelling on this matter. However, he still patiently explained, Firstly, Count Uman certainly does not want the Golden Lion Legion to enter the city, which is the bottom line. After all, the Golden Lion Legion has more people and stronger combat power than Uman Clans army. If they enter the city, the power in Lion Roar Castle will surely change hands. As for why he insists on departing the city to fight the enemy, it should be because he wants to use this opportunity to establish military merits. Although the St. Hilde Family has currently accepted Count Umans surrender and forgiven his previous betrayal, this is due to the fact that they are currently facing a formidable enemy. If the North Territory is pacified in the future, the Uman Clan may not escape the reckoning. There is even no need to actively seek an excuse for the reckoning. According to the Lords Law, the Uman Clan has lost their fiefdom, thus their nobility can naturally be stripped away. Furthermore, Fallen Eagle City has been burnt to ashes. Count Uman cant possibly reclaim his fiefdom. Under such circumstances, his only means of self-protection is to establish military merits in the process of suppressing the rebels, thereby safeguarding his title and position. So, he will not accept our proposal to merely defend the city, let alone the suggestion of negotiating peace terms with the dwarves. Colin nodded, agreeing with Scholar Doans judgment, and then asked another question: What then, after defeating the rebels? If we do have a battle with the Dwarf Legion outside of the city, well, even if we win, how does Count Uman plan to wrap things up? Is he planning to continue blocking the Golden Lion Legion outside of the city? Hehe, isnt he afraid I could easily take care of him? Im not clear about how Count Uman and his people exactly planned this, Doan Scholar shook his head, his expression grave, However, I guess they probably still want to use the Dukes remains. Colin also squinted his eyes, realizing that this should indeed be their biggest vulnerability at present. Scholar Doan continued his analysis: The substitution of the Dukes remains is full of doubts, I even suspect that the Morrison Family has already sworn allegiance to Joyce in advance. Of course, the Church might have facilitated it. This Archbishop Agani I cant quite see through her. Imagine, if at the Dukes funeral, Agani suddenly questions the authenticity of the remains, it would be a lethal blow to the reputation of both Vera and you! Colin stroked his chin, feeling that there was indeed such a possibility. After thinking for a moment, he asked again: So, can this Archbishop Agani be persuaded to our side? Scholar Doan shook his head solemnly. Colin asked curiously, Why? Doesnt the Church just want to see an obedient Northern Duke? Whatever Joyce can give, Vera can give too. Moreover, I can persuade Vera to openly express her faith in the Lord of Glory. Wouldnt the Church be tempted by such a propaganda feat as a Mage converting to the Lord of Glory? Nevertheless, Scholar Doan still shook his head and asked in return: My Lord Viscount, do you know why the Church sent such a young and beautiful Archbishop to the North Territory? Why? Scholar Doan didnt answer directly but ask again: Do you know Lady Kate? Who? Colin was completely puzzled. She is the wife of the Eastern Count, a Priest, and the Eastern Archbishop! Hehe. Colin instantly understood the intention behind Scholar Doans words. The Church had actually employed a beauty trick. So, youre saying that Archbishop Aganis real intention is to marry Joyce and become the Duchess of the North Territory? Scholar Doan nodded, Yes, because of Lady Kate, the Church has heavily infiltrated the East Territory, and they can even influence some of the decisions made by the Eastern Duke. After tasting the benefits in the East Territory, the Church has been trying to extend their influence in the secular world in the same way. This time, the target of Archbishop Agani should indeed be Joyce! Colin couldnt help but chuckle, employing a beauty trick on a child of just ten years old; the Church really was capable of such a thing. However, this ploy might actually work. With Archbishop Aganis charm, controlling a young boy would be incredibly easy. Looking back, Colin noticed that Joyce was intently watching Agani during the entire banquet, clearly attracted to her. Given this, the Church would definitely choose Joyce over Vera. A converted Mage, who could compare to a Duchess? Sigh Colin breathed out, then returned to the matter at hand: Do you have a good solution now? Scholar Doan perked up and quickly persuaded, Lord Viscount, our original strategic goal should not change! The act of fighting outside the city may not ensure a victory and even if we prevail, the victory might end up being snatched by Joyces clan. So, we must insist on our initial principle C Avoid a direct confrontation with the rebel army, defend Winterfell City, then slowly infiltrate and win over others, to dissipate the rebel forces! Colin spread his hands in helplessness, But they wont agree to let the Golden Lion Legion into the city now. Scholar Doans eyes flashed with a severe look, he stated sternly, Lord Viscount, then we have to resort to emergency measures! Oh? What emergency measures? Colin immediately seemed interested. Scholar Doan stated word by word: Forceful entry! How do you plan on doing that? Surely, not through a forced attack? No. Scholar Doan shook his head, Currently, the gate of Winterfell City is still controlled by the city defense force. If we can persuade Knight Thomas, we can open the city gate and let the Golden Lion Legion into the city. Once the Golden Lion Legion is in the city, if Count Uman is wise enough, he will obediently give up his power and aim for reconciliation with us. Of course, even if he wants to fight till the end, with the Golden Lion Legion and the city defense forces present, weve nothing to fear. Colin leaned forward a bit, and hastily asked, Are you sure you can persuade Knight Thomas? Scholar Doan confidently nodded, I noticed at the banquet, the relationship between Knight Thomas and Count Umans group is not very close, he appears to have been forcibly drawn in. Colin frowned, But hes already on board, its gonna be hard to make him disembark. Scholar Doan gave a mysterious smile, Thats where Miss Veras background comes into play. What do you mean? Colins eyes flashed and he suddenly seemed to understand something. Do you know who Veras real father is? Colin, looking at Scholar Doans mysterious face, started to laugh heartily. Scholar Doan was puzzled, and then, realizing why, he belatedly laughed, Lord Viscount, it seems like you already know. Colin nodded, I got to know from Marquis Garcia, how did you find out? Duke St. Hilde told me. Colin looked somewhat surprised, it seemed like the Duke really trusted Scholar Doan, even telling him such a secret. Do you know who Veras biological mother is? Colin asked curiously. Unfortunately, Scholar Doan shook his head, indicating that he did not know either. Colin was a bit disappointed, then suddenly curious, Veras biological father is Marquis Garcia, what does that have to do with Knight Thomas? Scholar Doan gave a slight smile and said, Lord Viscount, you might not know this, but Knight Thomas was once a member of the Dark Cavalry, following Marquis Garcia in his fight on Sky Ice Plain for over a decade, deeply admiring the Marquis. So, if he finds out that Vera is Marquis Garcias biological daughter, he will certainly help us! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Colin understand, so this was to exploit the crazy fan of Marquis Garcia. But thinking about it, it made sense. Given Marquis Garcias prestige in the military at the time, itd be strange if he didnt have fans. Good, you go find him now! Yes, Lord Viscount, please wait for my good news! Scholar Doan chuckled confidently, and then left the room, picking up his raincoat to head into the rain. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: 257 Encounter_1 Chapter 257: 257 Encounter_1 Translator: 549690339 Winterfell City was swallowed by darkness, a storm lashing across, enveloping the heavens and the earth within its grasp. Occasional bolts of lightning that pierced through the heavens left heart-stopping scars against the night sky, followed by deafening thunder. Lion Roar Castle, located atop the hill, seemed to be in the eye of the storm. The violent torrential rain looked like it could pulverize the grand and magnificent castle into ash at any time. Scholar Doan donned his raincoat and made his way out of Lion Roar Castle towards the North City Gate. He had just visited Knight Thomas residence, only to be informed by the servants that after the banquet that night, Knight Thomas did not return to his quarters for rest but had gone to guard the North City Gate. With no other options, Scholar Doan braved the heavy rain, struggling to reach the North City Gate in the dark night. Due to the curfew and heavy rain, the streets were deserted, even the usually bustling taverns had closed their doors early. Scholar Doan encountered a few patrols of soldiers along the way. Upon confirming his identity, he faced no obstruction from them. However, when he arrived in front of Winterfell Citys Church, Scholar Doan halted his steps. The Church was brightly lit, faint prayers echoed from within, a band of soldiers were guarding the entrance. By the light streaming from the Church, Scholar Doan recognized them. It was unmistakably Knight Thomas personal guards! With a sinking feeling in his heart, Scholar Doan hesitated for a moment, but still approached and asked, Is Knight Thomas inside the Church? Recognizing Scholar Doan, the leader of the guards nodded and said, Yes, Scholar Doan, Sir Thomas is inside. Alright. Suppressing the unease bubbling inside him, Scholar Doan stepped into the Church. Amazing Grace, how sweet the sound that saved a wretch like me; This grace that brought my fear relieved, my heart was eased; Songs of joy and praise, in the presence of the Father, guiding me home The choir was singing hymns, the melodious voices possessed a soothing power as if overlaying the raging storm outside. The architecture of the main hall of the Church indeed had a unique design, the hymns resonated and fermented within it, evoking a divine ambiance. Scholar Doan squinted, searching in the crowd, but he was unable to spot Knight Thomas. Good evening, Scholar Doan. Turning around, he found Archbishop Honor standing behind him, a benign smile on his face, his tranquil gaze fixed on him. Good evening, Archbishop Honor. Are you here to pray, Scholar? Scholar Doan smiled and nodded, Yes, I was unable to sleep due to my restlessness. I came here to bask in his divine light, hoping to find a moment of peace. Archbishop Honor said softly, May the Lords gaze soothe your restless heart. As Archbishop Honor prepared to leave, Scholar Doan quickly asked, Before I entered, I saw Knight Thomas guards at the entrance. Is he here as well? Archbishop Honor nodded, Yes. Knight Thomas is in the confessional repenting. Do you need something from him? Oh, no. Just asking casually. Alright then, if you need anything, please feel free to approach me. Alright. Watching the receding figure of Archbishop Honor, Scholar Doan wiped off the smile from his face and took a seat on a wooden bench at the back. The soothing hymns continued to echo in the hall, but Scholar Doans unease seemed to intensify. Colin tossed and turned in his bed, unable to sleep. A myriad of thoughts swarmed his mind unstoppably. He was worried about Veras safety outside the city, he missed Queen Isa whom he hadnt seen in a while, he even thought about the seductive yet holy priestess at the just concluded banquet, and somehow Queen Midela, the mature and voluptuous queen, also wove her way into his thoughts Disgusting! Colin scolded himself, and then began comparing who amongst the beauties had the longest legs After an unknown stretch of time, the sound of rain outside the window seemed to lessen considerably. Unable to sleep, Colin got up and stepped outside. It was pitch black outside, only a few points of firelight flickered from various sentry posts of the castle. The biggest ordeal of the storm seemed to have passed, now only a faint drizzle remained. Walking aimlessly down the dim corridor, Colin began to worry about Scholar Doan and if he might have persuaded Knight Thomas. Although Marquis Garcia was once the military god of the North Territory, he was now a prisoner of the Eastern Territory. Would Knight Thomas still respect and admire him as before? Thinking of Marquis Garcia, Colin suddenly realized that the date agreed upon for exchanging prisoners with the Eastern Territory was approaching. The reason for pushing back the date of the exchange was due to the rebellion in the North Territory that he couldnt extricate himself from. He thought a three-month delay was enough to stabilize the situation in the North Territory. But now it seemed he had underestimated the complexity of the situation. Given the situation, the time for the prisoner exchange would likely be delayed again. The Duke of the East is probably hoping that Marquis Garcia will return to the North later, after all, the more chaotic it is here, the longer they can gloat over the disaster. Lost in thought, Colin suddenly smelt a somewhat familiar aroma. It was a scent reminiscent of roses in the summer after the rain, mixed with the lingering scent of morning dew on forest foliage, crushed gently to emit a subtly refreshing smell. Turning a corner, Colin saw the source of the fragrance- Archbishop Agani. Good evening, Archbishop! Colin bowed slightly, offering a gentlemans salute. Good evening, Viscount Angler! Agani was still wearing her white priestly robe, her large eyes, which looked like they could talk, staring straight at Colin. Colin, under her scrutinizing yet captivating gaze, had to deliberately create a conversation, Arent you going back to the church tonight? Delayed by the storm. Im preparing to go back now. Aganis voice was cold. She raised the book she was holding in her hand and added, I just finished explaining a section of The Divine Book of Glory to young Master Joyce as I was idle. For some unknown reason, Colin suddenly felt a twinge of jealousy towards that brat. Agani didnt seem to be in a hurry to leave either, but stood still and asked, Viscount, why arent you asleep so late? Colin casually replied, The thunder was too loud, I couldnt sleep. Agani chuckled softly, whispering, You are restless. Upon finishing, she made a prayer gesture with her right hand in front of her chest, then stepped forward a few paces, extending her index finger to touch Colins forehead lightly. At this moment, the two were very close, and Colin could already feel Aganis warm breath lightly hitting his face. Her crimson lips seemed to carry endless temptation, causing Colin to nearly lose control and bite them. But, when Aganis index finger touched Colins forehead, a sense of tranquility instantly soothed all his inner restlessness and physical agitation. In a daze, Agani in front of him seemed to be radiating a holy light, causing Colin to feel an impulse to bow in worship. Her finger left Colins forehead, but Agani didnt step back. Their upper bodies were almost touching, breathing in sync, eyes communicating. At this moment, Colin harbored no evil thoughts, as if that would be blasphemous towards the woman in front of him. Feeling better? Agani asked softly, her concern melting hearts. Much better, thank you. Colin replied with a smile. Agani gently brushed her hair and suddenly praised, Viscount Angler, you are the most promising knight Ive ever met! Is that so? Colin raised an eyebrow, not sure if the Archbishops praise was heartfelt, out of courtesy, or part of some unspeakable conspiracy. Agani nodded seriously, I can sense the favor and closeness of the Holy Light towards you. Your faith in the Lord of Glory must be extremely unwavering and devout! What the hell? The non-believer was instantly speechless. Considering that he had even used the name of the Lord of Glory to trick the Bloodline Clan, Colin couldnt help but doubt the effectiveness of the Churchs heresy identification methods. Of course, on the surface, Colin definitely wore an admirably devout expression: Yes, ever since I was baptized and became a knight, I have sworn to serve the Lord of Glory for life and clear away all evil for him! Agani seemed quite satisfied with Colins statement, her body leaning slightly forward, bringing her closer to Colin. She then spoke in a seductive tone: So, would you like to get a little closer to the glory of the Lord? Colins heartbeat accelerated once more, and he asked with dry mouth, Get closer how? The Temple Knight Regiment, I can recommend you to join. Temple Knights Colins heart plunged, blood rushing back to his brain. As reason reclaimed dominance, he immediately declined, I appreciate your kindness, but Im not ready to give everything up to serve the Lord. The so-called Temple Knight Regiment is the strongest armed force in the hands of the Church, all members being knights with formidable combat power. However, to join the Temple Knight Regiment, one must give up everything in the secular world wealth, nobility, territory, and wholeheartedly fight for the Lord of Glory. Obviously, Colin wouldnt be foolish enough to do such a thing. Although Agani was beautiful, she wasnt alluring enough to let him lose his sanity. Thats a real pity. Aganis brow wrinkled, her face filled with concern causing hearts to ache, However, the Lord has a plan for every believer, and I always feel that your place should be in the Temple Knight Regiment. Your place should be in the Temple Knight Regiment! Your whole familys place Colin silently cursed. Aganis final comment sounded like a threat no matter how he interpreted it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then lets patiently wait for the Lords arrangement. Colin smiled and took a step back, creating some distance between them. Agani blinked her eyes, staring straight at Colin, then suddenly suggested: Dont try to resist your predestined fate, it will only lead you further away from the glory of the Lord. After saying this, the enchantingly beautiful Archbishop quietly left. Only a faint refreshing scent lingered in the air, tugging at Colins heartstrings. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: 258 Sudden Change (Part 1) _1 Chapter 258: 258 Sudden Change (Part 1) _1 Translator: 549690339 Boom! Suddenly, a deafening thunder reverberated above Winterfell City, awaking countless people from their slumber. Startled awake in church, Scholar Doan, who was dozing off on the pew, felt an intense shaking under his feet as if something had fallen from a great height and smashed into the ground. Ah A sharp scream rang out in the church, interrupting the serenity of the hymn, causing Scholar Doan, who was still in a daze, to jolt up. Whats going on? Quickly turning towards the direction of the voice, Scholar Doan was astounded to see the side hall on the left wing of the church engulfed in smoke and dust. Its collapsed! Its collapsed! Another wave of screams. Only now did Scholar Doan realize that the entire ceiling of the side hall had collapsed. The church was instantly plunged into chaos, a cacophony of alarm, screams, and cries erupting all around, causing extreme distress to anyone within earshot. Quiet down! Dont panic! Prioritize saving others! Bishop Roans voice echoed through the chaos, calming the hearts of many. Scholar Doan, torn between helping or not, noticed the city defense force soldiers who had been standing guard outside the church, now rushing in like madmen. Lord Thomas! Lord Thomas! Watching the soldiers frantically digging through the wreckage, Scholar Doan suddenly pieced it all together wasnt the confessional on that side? Could it be With that thought, Scholar Doan could no longer maintain his composure. He rushed over in haste. Boom! Amid the roaring thunder, the downpour that had briefly ceased, pummeled down unrelentingly once more, threatening to drown Winterfell city entirely. Inside the church, the rescue workers were soaked to the bone. They worked tirelessly, moving rubble, until they found the first body. It wasnt the Knight Thomas. Scholar Doan breathed a sigh of relief. A flicker of hope still lived on in his heart, and he quickly re-engaged in the intense rescue efforts. Soon, they dug up three more bodies and one survivor. Unfortunately, none of them was the Knight Thomas. The guards personally assigned to Thomas were almost mad with terror. Their hands were covered in blood from the sharp rubble, but they did not stop their efforts to save their commander. Finally, they dug out their commander His body. Thump! Scholar Doan plopped onto the soaking wet ground, his eyes wide with terror. What on earth happened? Why did the ceiling collapse? Thomas guards, unable to accept this reality, were relentlessly questioning Bishop Roan. Im afraid it was caused by the lightning strike A lightning strike? Scholar Doan scoffed, how could that be a coincidence? Just happened to strike the ceiling of the churchs side hall, killing the Knight Thomas who was in confession? Moreover, Thomas was a fourth-order knight. Even if he were hit by a boulder, it wouldnt necessarily kill him. Scholar Doan did not examine the body chiefly because he didnt know how to and also because at that point, it didnt matter anymore. He was too late. Thomas was dead. And with that, his plan had failed. Upon realizing this, Scholar Doan hurriedly got up from the ground, disregarding the howling storm outside, and briskly made his way towards Lion Roar Castle. Lion Roar Castle. Colin stood in the hallway, blankly staring at the raging rain outside. Aganis lingering scent seemed to still linger in his nose, but instead of reminiscing about her seductive beauty, he was pondering over the words she had left him with. When Agani spoke those words, she seemed so confident, as if she had Colin completely under her control. This raised a slight sense of unease in Colins heart. As time ticked by, Colins unease continued to grow. Moreover, Scholar Doan had gone for so long without any news coming back. This only fed Colins bad premonition. No! He couldnt wait any longer! Although Colin still trusted Scholar Doan, he didnt want to place all his hopes on him. Besides, on this trip into the city, Colin had his own plans, he still had a trump card with Count Uman. Boom! A flash of lightning tore through the deep night, the thunderous noise was so loud it made ones scalp tingle. In the distance, Colin could faintly hear some commotion outside the castle. At this point, he no longer cared about such things, having made up his mind he strode away. Boom! A violent gust of wind swept through the hallway, as if something had suddenly plunged into the rain curtain. My lord, we just received news that the side hall of the Glorious Church has collapsed, killing over a dozen people. Among them is Knight Thomas, said a messenger. I see, nodded Count Uman, his face calm as if he had already anticipated the death of Knight Thomas. Putting on his coat, Count Uman left his abode. He had only walked a few steps when Viscount Walra approached. Father! Hmm, Count Uman smiled and nodded, Are you not asleep at this late hour? The thunder tonight is too loud, I cant sleep. Are you going out, father? Count Uman nodded, then said, Since you cant sleep, come with me to visit Young Master Joyce. Viscount Walra hesitated, Father, its so late, disturbing young master Joyce isnt it inappropriate? Count Uman sighed regretfully, We have no choice. There was a collapse in the church just now, and Knight Thomas unfortunately lost his life. We must let Young Master Joyce know about this. We also need to appoint a new commander for the City Defense Force. Knight Thomas lost his life? Viscount Walra looked surprised. It took him a while to recover, then he leaned close to Count Uman, whispering, Father, this wasnt an accident, was it? Count Uman mysteriously smiled, patted his sons shoulder, but did not give a clear answer. Just then, a large figure appeared around the corner of the hallway. He was completely covered in heavy blue Armor, exuding an intense sense of oppression, but strangely, his footsteps were extremely light, appearing suddenly like a ghost. Count Uman frowned, it seemed strange. He didnt recall having such a person within the St. Hilde family guards. Suddenly, Count Uman felt a sharp pain in his waist. Thud! With a kick, he sent the attacker flying, but his face was filled with puzzlement and shock. Walrawhy? Count Uman began to tremble uncontrollably, not because of the physical injury, but because of the greater pain in his heart. He could not understand why he was being continuously assassinated, and the assassins were all people he trusted. Lawrence, Penny, Cynthia, and now even his own son, Walra, was trying to kill him! For a moment, the count felt a sense of being betrayed by everyone he trusted, as if the world was against him. But he quickly calmed himself, even correctly guessing the mastermind behind this assassination. Walra was Colins welcome gift. Clearly, this assassination was very likely by Colins command. Count Uman couldnt figure out how Colin manipulated Walra to kill his own father, but he felt as though he had fallen into a trap of his own making. Perhaps this welcome gift was also a return gift. A year ago, Count Uman had Knight Carter assassinate Colin in Grey Castle. A year later, Colin used Walra to assassinate Count Uman in Lion Roar Castle. This, perhaps, is fate. Walra slowly spat out a mouthful of blood, the counts ruthless counter attack had caused his chest to cave in. Yet there was no panic on his face, no regret, just a deep-rooted hatred. Because you deserve to die! Walra growled with a distorted face. For your own selfish desires, you went as far as to invite a wolf into our home! The mothers early death, my painful first-half of my life, the repeated chaos of the North Territory, and the innocent lives of three hundred thousand people in Fallen Eagle City, are all thanks to you! Count Uman was stunned. He wanted to argue, but found that in the face of his own sons betrayal, any argument seemed feeble. All the past conspiracies flashed rapidly through his mind, a hint of regret surfaced, but was quickly suppressed by Count Uman. His expression became resolute again. He had no regrets! So what if the world turned against him, even his family? To ascend to the peak of power, how could one not pay a price? Hiss! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Count Uman unsheathed the dagger at his waist and threw it forward. The giant in the blue Armor had accelerated towards him. The large shield in his hand shone with a faint blue light, as if he was about to crush anything standing in his way. At the same time, a figure in red Armor appeared from behind him. Although he appeared to be far shorter than the other, his massive hammer in hand was a clear sign he was not to be trifled with. Count Uman swiftly drew his sword, shouting: Viscount Angler! Dare you reveal yourself and fight me! Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: 259 Shocking Change (Part 2) _1 Chapter 259: 259 Shocking Change (Part 2) _1 Translator: 549690339 Boom! Boom! Boom! The gigantic figure in blue armor steadily approached Count Uman. With every step, his movements grew more weighty until each footfall seemed to cause the earth to shake. He had reached his utmost speed, like a cannonball launched into the air, causing a muffled whistling sound to echo around him. The knife that Count Uman had thrown earlier was instantly swallowed up like it had met an avalanche. The close guards nearby, seeing the oncoming giant in blue armor, didnt dare to approach him. Instead, they turned in unison to the smaller figure in red armor behind them, thinking him an easy target. Unfortunately for them, they quickly realized their mistake. Thump! The red-armored figure swung his huge hammer without any flourish, catching the first guard and causing him to shriek in pain. The long sword in the guards hand instantly shattered. The terrifying force traveled up his arm like a surge of water and exploded in his body, instantly crushing his internal organs and flesh. Splurt The brutal increase in blood pressure caused his veins and skin to burst, transforming his body into a massive cloud of blood mist. The remaining guards seemed dumbstruck by the gruesome state of their companion, standing still for a moment. The man in red armor showed no mercy. He charged in and with each swing of his hammer, he crushed the skulls of Count Umans guards like a game of whack-a-mole. On the other side, Count Uman, facing the blue-armored cannonball, took a deep breath. His body swelled slightly, emitting a golden holy light. On his long sword, ten runes formed. Boom! The golden sword clashed with the dark blue shield, resulting in a wave of sound that exploded outwards, causing spiderweb-like cracks to form on the walls and pillars all around them, as if they might collapse at any second. Count Uman and the blue-armored figure locked in place for only three seconds before Count Uman retreated painfully several steps. The horrifying strength of his foe alarmed him, but it also felt familiar This was unmistakably the same mysterious man who had ambushed him by the Ben Liu River, triggering the wailing in Uman Clans camp! No! He wasnt human at all! Count Uman had recognized the power within his opponent. Beneath that blue armor was clearly a Troll Samurai! A Fifth-Order Troll Samurai, no less! Even deeper questions ensuedhow did Colin convince such a high-ranking Troll Samurai to serve him? However, the Troll Samurai did not give Count Uman the chance to ponder or catch his breath, immediately attacking again with his massive shield. Thomp! Thomp! Thomp! Count Uman dared not take the hits head-on and constantly dodged. The granite floor beneath him was battered, forming deep pits with each strike. The hallway around them began to shake as if ready to collapse at any moment. The Guard team of the St. Hilde family was alerted and was rushing over. Still, they were blocked by the man in red armor, who already dispatched Count Umans guards. The swinging hammer carried terrifying force. A grazing blow led to gory wounds, while a direct hit shattered bones. Boom! The pillars of the long hallway couldnt endure the impact any longer and finally fell apart. Count Uman foresaw the collapse ahead of time and rushed out before it happened. The pouring rain immediately soaked Count Umans entire body. A wound on his lower back was bleeding continuously, and his body temperature and strength were rapidly dropping with the lost blood. The cold rain only accelerated the loss. I must end this battle quickly! Count Uman felt a heavy burden in his heart. Boom! A blue figure burst out from the collapsing rubble and leapt into the sky, leaving behind a straight trajectory in the air. Like a terrifying rip in the curtain of rain, the blue-armored figure relentlessly charged toward Count Uman. Sanctified Light Shield! Count Uman erected his sword straight in front of him, creating a semi-circular shield of light that spread out from the blade. Thump! The two once again crashed into each other without hesitation. The falling rain around them seemed to boil, explosively shooting outward. A vacuum sphere was instantly formed at the center of the impact. Sacred Shadows Descent! Count Uman roared, his eyes suddenly turning a pure gold, cold and devoid of any human emotion or reason. A massive amount of golden sacred light poured from his body, converging on the long sword he held. The sword shone with dazzling golden light, illuminating the dark night sky. The guards of the St. Hilde family, who had just arrived, found their vision overwhelmed by gold and could see nothing else. A vast and powerful aura filled the air, as if it were purging all the evil in the world. Sheen! A glint of golden sword light flashed past. Night fell again and the downpour continued its rampage. Everything returned to its normal state, as if the earth-shattering golden light that had just appeared was an illusion. However, the facts proved that it was not an illusion. With a crisp sound, the giant shield in the hands of the man in blue armor split in two. Even his entire right arm had been cut off at its root and fell to the ground. But what was strange was that blood did not gush out from his wound, and the man in the armor just stood there, completely unaffected by the injury. As if it was not his arm that had been cut off. Watching in puzzlement, Count Uman saw the armored man moved again. With his remaining left hand, he drew a long sword and swung once more at Count Uman. Count Uman felt a chill in his heart. Has this troll samurai gone mad!? Just finished using his ultimate move, Count Uman felt weak all over his body. The wound on his lower back continued to cause heart-wrenching pain. Who dares to act recklessly in Lion Roar Castle! Right then, a booming voice came from a distance. Count Umans face immediately changed from despair to ecstasy because he recognized the voice as that of the captain of the Lion Roar Castle Guard C Knight Chester. That was also a fifth-level knight! As Count Uman tried to shout out, his voice was muffled by the slashing blade of the man in the blue armor. However, he was relieved, for the threat posed by the blue-armored man was significantly reduced after losing one arm. He just had to wait for Knight Chester to arrive. As for the other individual, the man in the red armor, he was being kept at bay by a group of guards from the St. Hilde family Hmm? Thats not right! Count Umans heart skipped a beat C he saw that the red-armored man had already shaken off the guards and was charging towards him. Count Uman didnt dare to neglect and immediately shoved off the blue-armored man with his sword and charged towards Knight Chester. Just then, Count Uman noticed a gust of strange wind blowing across the top of his head. Looking up, he realized in shock that a giant figure was right above him, with its vast shadows cast by the dozen-meter-long bat wings, shrouded him completely. Count Uman struck a counterattack with his sword, only to have it nimbly dodged by the creature. Then a pair of iron-like hands reached down from above, gripping Count Umans shoulders. Squelch! The ten fingers, sharp as blades, pierced deep into Count Umans shoulders. Thud! The blue-armored man chased from behind, turned his hands over, and harshly slammed into Count Umans waist with the back of his knife. Among the eerie sounds of cracking bones, Count Umans spine was shattered to pieces. Ahhh!!!! Count Uman let out a painful howl, Chester! Save me! Stop! Put him down! Knight Chester, wielding a long spear, rushed towards Count Uman like a golden lightning bolt piercing through the curtain of rain. Boom! The massive bat wings stirred up a violent air current, and Colin rose into the sky, carrying Count Uman with him. Knight Chester also leaped high into the air. However, the red-armored mans giant hammer blocked his way in mid-air. Clang! The long spear collided with the giant hammer, creating a blast of furious wind and deafening shrieks. Knight Chester landed steadily, but his gaze became extremely solemn. Meanwhile, Colin had already flown into the high sky with Count Uman, disappearing into the night. The blue-armored man calmly turned around to pick up his severed arm from the ground, and with the red-armored man, quickly retreated towards the exit of the castle. Knight Chesters face changed color several times C he wanted to pursue them, but seemed hesitant. Count Uman had already been seized by those flying oddities. The remaining two C both being fifth-level professionals, were clearly not easy to deal with. Knight Chester certainly did not wish to risk his life unnecessarily. As the two armored men were about to go farther, there was a sudden movement in the ruins. Just then, Walra, in a state of total disarray, crawled out, crying out in a mournful voice: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Father! Knight Chester, please save my father! Knight Chester sighed in resignation, but he did not move. Seeing that the captain of the guard had not moved, the coming guards of the St. Hilde family naturally stopped in their tracks. Soon, the two figures, one red and one blue, completely disappeared into the pitch-black night. The storm continued to rage, swiftly washing away the blood on the ground. It was as if the slaughter that had just happened had never occurred. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: 260 Revenge (Part 1)_1 Chapter 260: 260 Revenge (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 Just before the darkest moment of dawn, the heavy rain that had swept across Winterfell City gradually ceased. Within a pitch-black, dilapidated warehouse, Count Uman struggled for breath. Each breath he took now carried with it droplets of blood. A broken spine rendered him incapable of feeling anything below his waist, but the agony he felt in his upper half was enough to nearly make him faint. But Count Uman stubbornly resisted unconsciousness. He still desperately held onto the faintest hope of surviving. Colin, its you, isnt it? Count Uman stared directly at the shadowy figure before him. Even if he couldnt make out the features hidden in the darkness, even if this persons body shape differed completely from Colins, Count Uman was absolutely certain that This person was Colin Angler! Half-crouched before Count Uman, Colin chuckled lightly. Why are you so certain its me? Such a question was essentially confirmation of Count Umans suspicion! A glimmer of determination flashed in Count Umans eyes, as he carefully maintained his composure and replied, At this moment, in Winterfell City, you are the only person who wants me dead. What if Im just one of Colins underlings? If you were Colins underling, you would have simply killed me swiftly. You wouldnt be sitting here, watching me struggle on the edge of death, savoring the pleasure of revenge! Colin broke into laughter, nodding in agreement. Your noble lordship, its admirable how you can still keep a clear head despite your condition. Ignoring Colins sarcasm, Count Uman continued in a hoarse voice, Colin, it was wrong of me to attempt to assassinate you at Grey Castle. But you too have tried to assassinate me twice, once through Cynthia and once through Walra Although I dont know how you convinced them to attempt to kill me, I believe were even now, especially since you survived the initial attack Even? A scornful smile emerged on Colins face. You surely dont think Id let you off the hook, right? Why not? Count Uman pleaded. I can pledge my loyalty to you. I can hand over command of the Uman Clans army to you Chuckles echoed in response. Your loyalty? Werent you also loyal to Duke St. Hilde? But that didnt stop you from secretly collaborating with St. Sean, did it? If you dont trust a vow of loyalty, then what about a bond of interest? Count Uman attempted once more. You know that Walra is my biological son. I already acknowledged him as my official heir. Your sister married him, so we are family! Colin, believe me, I can scheme for you! I can conquer lands for you! Just give me this chance! The current situation in the North Territory is still unstable, and the St. Sean Family is a huge threat. I have a deep-rooted grudge against them! If you spare me, we can work together to thwart the St. Sean Familys conspiracy! Furthermore, Miss Vera is certainly the most fitting successor to the position of Northern Duke! As for Joyce, I can ensure hell have no chance of becoming a duke! Desperate to survive, Count Uman had now lost all sense of dignity, willing to accept any terms that Colin put forth. Colin watched with a smile as Count Uman begged before him, his heart filled with the joy of revenge. However, he disregarded Count Umans pleadings and instead began to interrogate him: When Vera and I reached the encampment of the Golden Lion Legion at Ben Liu River, their leading knight, Nelson, said they had received a letter in advance stating the dukes remains that would soon arrive would be false. Did you write that letter? Count Uman instantly distanced himself from the claim, I was absolutely not involved with that! Really? Colin raised an eyebrow. He initially suspected that the Uman Clan had been secretly colluding with the Morrison Family, which led to the substitution of the dukes remains in Floral City and the attempt to prevent Vera from taking command of the Golden Lion Legion. Was it a plot by the St. Sean Family? Up until now, Colin had thought the Morrison Family, having been closely allied with the St. Hilde Family for so many years and almost considered a side branch of the family, would be unlikely to defect. But now, it seemed not to be the case! At this point, Count Uman said somewhat helplessly, I had already broken ties with the St. Sean Family, and truthfully, I dont know if the letter was part of their conspiracy. However, Mr. Ji values you greatly. If he knew you and Vera were trying to take control of the Golden Lion Legion, he would definitely try to stop it. Perhaps worried that his answer was not to Colins satisfaction, Count Uman immediately added, Moreover, I can even guess who Mr. Ji sent to steal the dukes remains. Who? Instead of giving a direct answer, Count Uman asked, Did you make a stop in Floral City on your way to Ben Liu River? Yes. Thats it! Count Uman insisted, It must have been the Morrison Family who substituted the dukes remains! Colins eyes narrowed. He had never mentioned the Morrison Family, so if Count Uman could guess correctly, he must know something. Why are you convinced it was the Morrison Family? Colin asked without delay. Do you think the Morrison Family could never betray the St. Hilde Family? Count Uman queried in return. Theres no absolute loyalty in this world. What I believe is, having been tied through marriage ties with the St. Hilde Family for so many years, and having almost become a branch of St. Hilde, their interests should align with St. Hilde. It would be difficult for St. Sean to bribe them. Count Uman sneered, revealing a hint of mockery. Do you know the history of the Morrison Family? This question clearly stumped Colin. He sifted through the memories of his previous life but found no useful information. The son of the rural baron he used to be indeed lacked any worldly experience. Speak. Colin ordered indifferently. Count Uman, of course, didnt dare to scoff at Colins ignorance and quickly explained, Actually, the Morrison Family were not always the lords of the North Territory. They moved here just over five hundred years ago. And before that, their lands were in the East Territory! East Territory? Colin instantly understood something. Exactly, Count Uman nodded his head, More precisely, in the Northeast Territory! The so-called Northeast Territory was a term used over three hundred years ago. At that time, the East Territory was divided into two regions: the Northeast Territory and the Southeast Territory. The lord of the Southeast Territory was the St. Prowse Family, the current masters of the East Territory. And the lord of the Northeast Territory was the St. Sean Family. So, over five hundred years ago, the Morrison Family were vassals of the St. Sean Family? Yes, and at that time, they fiercely pursued the daughters of the St. Sean Family in an attempt to purify their bloodline and bring forth a Holy Knight from their clan. Unfortunately, they were not successful. Maybe they thought the bloodline of the St. Sean family was incompatible with the Morrisons, and wanted to switch to a different Holy Knight Family. Thus, the Morrison Family made a massive relocation to the North Territory, pledged loyalty to the Northern Duke, and began to fervently pursue the daughters of the St. Hilde family. Ha ha, truly a group of obsessed lunatics! Colin was also speechless. The Morrison family was indeed bizarre. However, this doesnt necessarily prove that the Morrison Family is still colluding with the St. Sean Family, right? After all, its been over five hundred years, and the present Morrison Family is already tied to the St. Hilde family. Would they still remember past relationships? Count Uman shook his head and said, No, I dont think the Morrison Family would collude with the St. Sean Family simply out of nostalgic feelings. What is the reason, then? With a deep gaze, Count Uman slowly stated, Viscount Angler, you may not know this, but its not the first time the Morrison Family has stolen the body of a Holy Knight. Oh? Colin was intrigued and quickly inquired, Have they stolen before? Yes. When they were in the Northeast Territory, they attempted to steal the body of a Holy Knight from the St. Sean Family. However, they were found out. The St. Sean Family let them go after they paid a heavy price, but expelled them from their lands. This was another reason why they migrated the whole clan to the North Territory. Therefore, when you were passing through Floral City with the Dukes remains, the Morrison Family could not resist the temptation of the Holy Knights body! Only then did Colin understand. The Morrison Family didnt have any sense of loyalty. Their family mission was to unlock the secret of the Holy Knights bloodline so that they could produce a Holy Knight within the lineage! But soon after, Colin had another question: How do you know the Morrison Family once attempted to steal the remains of a Holy Knight from the St. Sean Family? This information shouldnt be public, right? Indeed, if this information was released publicly, the Morrison Family would become despised outcasts that everyone would want to kill. The North Territory would also never accept a family who had desecrated a Holy Knights remains. I saw this passage in the books of the St. Sean Family. Count Uman explained, Mr. Ji kept the books of the St. Sean Family in Fallen Eagle City. At that time, I thought it was a sign of his trust in me, but now I realize Ha ha, it was probably to educate his own son, Lawrence. Colin was stunned, apparently shocked by this news. Lawrence was actually Mr. Ji and Pennys son Alright then, Colin silently mourned for the cuckolded Count for a moment. Do you have anything else to ask? Count Uman asked cautiously. Colin shook his head, his gaze gradually becoming cold. Feeling the ominous atmosphere, Count Uman hurriedly shouted, Wait, Colin! Dont kill me! I have a will left by Duke St. Hilde in my possession! A will? Colin was taken aback. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes! And in this will, it was explicitly stated that Miss Vera should inherit the position of the Northern Duke! Having no choice, Count Uman had to drop a bombshell in an attempt to save his life. Sure enough, Colin fell into contemplation. After a while, he finally spoke out coldly: Wheres the will? Let me see it. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: 261 Revenge (Part 2) _1 Chapter 261: 261 Revenge (Part 2) _1 Translator: 549690339 Count Uman let out a sigh of relief. Colins attitude made him realize that he finally had a bargaining chip in his hand. Of course, I cant give you the will now. You should understand why. Colin naturally understood that the other party was worried that he would renege after getting the will, so he inquired, Then how can you prove the authenticity of this will? How do I know its not something you made up on the spot? The will was shown to me by Derrington, the butler. At that time, I and Knight Louis had just arrived at Lion Roar Castle. I hadnt determined the position of Butler Derrington, so I deliberately threw the will into the fireplace to destroy it in front of him. Unexpectedly, not only did Butler Derrington not stop me, but he even looked pleased, and thats when I understood that he supported Joyces claim to the dukedom. Colin was speechless and yelled angrily, Since youve burned the will in the fireplace, why the hell are you telling me this? No! Count Uman quickly shook his head, What I threw was a fake will, the real one had been swapped out when I turned to face the fireplace! Colin stared at Count Uman suspiciously, clearly questioning whether the other party really had such a magicians technique. Believe me, its not difficult to do. All their attention was on the fake will that was thrown into the fireplace, and they had no idea that I had quietly hidden the real one. Colin shrugged his shoulders. He was unsure whether to believe Count Umans lies and proceeded to follow up with another question: Then why did you keep the real will? Dont you hope Joyce will inherit the dukedom? Shouldnt you be more eager to see this will, which was favorable to Vera, destroyed? Count Uman chuckled, Colin, if it were you, would you burn such a perfect blackmail material? Blackmail? Colin suddenly understood. The so-called blackmail, of course, referred to Joyces. If in the future, Joyce successfully inherits the Northern Duke position, then this will becomes proof of his illegitimate power. Having this will in hand, Count Uman could better control Joyce. After understanding this, Colin had to admire the cunning of the Count; he had a backup plan against everyone. But it was normal. Given Count Umans usual modus operandi, he was initially a ambitious man who had no concept of loyalty and only sought to benefit himself. Thus, it indeed could be possible that he hid the real will. Sorry, Count Uman. Unless I see the will youre talking about with my own eyes, I wont believe it, insisted Colin. Count Uman sighed and reluctantly said, Fine, I can give you the will, but you have to give me something in return. What is it? Command authority of Golden Lion Legion! Ha, you really do have big dreams! Colin scoffed. Count Uman hurriedly explained, With this will, Joyce will have completely lost his qualification to compete for the inheritance with Vera. Therefore, the commanding power of the Golden Lion Legion isnt that important to you. But, I need this army to ensure that I wont just be a discarded chess piece! So, how about it? This condition isnt a loss for you. Colin chuckled and mocked: Count Uman, I think you may have misunderstood something. What? Count Uman was taken aback. Colin slowly approached Count Uman who had collapsed on the ground, his tone turning icy: In fact, that will isnt too important for me. What do you mean? Count Uman immediately panicked, Dont tell me you dont want to see Vera inherit the position of Duke? Of course I do. But Ive found another way, so that willheh, at best, its just an added bonus. But you want to sell it at a premium. And also, Ive been waiting nearly two years for revenge for that assassination. Two years, do you think Ill let go of you so easily? No longer able to stay calm, Count Uman yelled anxiously, Colin, listen to me, its far more worthwhile to keep me alive than to kill me! I can help Crack! Colin snapped the others neck and said softly, But I think youre much more valuable dead. Finishing his words, he opened his mouth wide, exposing his sharp tusks and bit down. Gulpgulp The rain stopped, the wind ceased, even the moon revealed itself from amongst the clouds, shedding its cold light onto the land. Inside the dilapidated warehouse, Colin lifted his head from Count Umans corpse. Whew C Letting out a satisfied sigh, his face was marked by an expression of pleasure. Count Umans body had been thoroughly drained, looking exceptionally horrific. Colins body became hot again, and fine droplets of blood sweat constantly seeped from his skin. Thump! Thump! Thump! His heart pounded ferociously, as if it would burst from his chest at any moment. Raging torrents of blood surged through his body, almost rupturing his veins. Luckily, having gone through the previous upgrade, Colin was now psychologically prepared for these extreme changes in his body. Even the bouts of intense pain seemed oddly enjoyable. Starting from the Transcendent rank (Fourth level), Colin found that the requirements and the process of upgrading had significantly changed from before. Before reaching the fourth level, he only needed to consume about one or two liters of fresh blood from a high-level knight to upgrade, and the process only involved mild heating of the body without any pain. But from the fourth level onwards, he realized that he had to completely drain the fresh blood of a high-level knight to meet the upgrade conditions. Furthermore, the upgrading process became extremely intense and considerably painful. Bang! A ferocious-looking Colin launched a punch at the ground, causing spider-web cracks to instantly spread out in all directions. His body began to swell again, with countless small beads of blood forming mysterious patterns on the surface of his skin. Frenzied power engorged Colins body, making him eager to let it out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Several punches smashed into the ground, causing the entire area to start shaking as if there was an earthquake. The derelict warehouse now bore countless cracks and finally collapsed under the strain. Sir, the tremor just now came from here. We heard thudding sounds and several non-human howls. When we came to check, we found that buildings here had collapsed, informed some residents of Winterfell City, leading a team of city defense soldiers to the ruins of the old warehouse. Looking at the collapsed ruins before him, the captain felt a sense of heaviness in his heart. He had just heard about the collapse over at the church, which had killed Mr. Thomas. Now there was another collapse here. He prayed no important figures were crushed this time What used to be here? Was it occupied? It was an obsolete warehouse, filled with unwanted items. There should beno one living here. What are you doing standing around? Hurry up, clear the ruins, and see if theres anyone underneath! Yes, sir! The team of city defense soldiers and residents worked until dawn. The first light of morning illuminated the ruins, and they finally unearthed two bodies. More precisely, one body and one skull. Sir, that skull looks like Its Count Uman! What? The captain looked shocked. Just as he was afraid of, something awful had happened. What on earth had happened in Winterfell City last night? Why had so many important people died? Why is there only a skull? Wheres the rest of the body? We do not know, but we have searched the ruins thoroughly, and no other parts of the body were found. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The captain looked serious. This could only mean that Count Uman had already been dead and decapitated before the collapsing ruins buried him. What about the other body? Whose is it? We do not recognize it, but it appears to be a dwarfs corpse. A dwarf? The captain stroked his chin and ordered, Collect the bodies properly. We will report to Lion Roar Castle. Yes, sir! Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: After Event_1 Chapter 262: After Event_1 Translator: 549690339 So, the one who assassinated Count Uman last night was from the Dwarf faction? Joyces naive voice echoed in the Conference Hall of Lion Roar Castle. Knight Chester, the captain of the St. Hilde familys guard, respectfully replied, Young master, the one I fought with last night indeed was a dwarf warrior, but it should not be this corpse. Why? Faced with the slightly foolish question from Joyce, Knight Chester had to explain patiently: Young master, one who could fight me without losing must at least be a fifth-rank warrior. And how could a fifth-rank warrior be killed by the collapse of a warehouse? Oh Joyce nodded and then seemed to have a flash of insight, and he asked, What about the fourth rank? Likely not. When he heard this answer, Joyces eyes lit up, as if he had discovered something extraordinary and he proudly said: So, by that logic, Thomas, as a fourth-rank knight, should not have been killed by the fallen church ceiling? But had died in the confessional before that, is that correct? AhemMaybe Knight Chester was suddenly a bit embarrassed. For a moment, he didnt know whether to praise the young masters cleverness or his foolishness. Helplessly, he signaled the butler Derrington with his eyes, probably meaning that you should handle the conspiracy of your own making; dont make me clean up the mess We should thoroughly examine Knight Thomass corpse to see the real cause of his death! The clever Joyce yelled. Butler Derrington sighed, not able to keep silent any longer, but as he was about to explain, a tall figure walked in from the door. Then, the lazy and captivating voice of Archbishop Agani rang out: Master Joyce, Knight Thomas indeed died from being crushed, an angular giant stone happened to hit his head, causing this unfortunate incident. Sister Agani! Joyec immediately jumped from his seat, stepped forward, and eagerly took Aganis hand. Seeing this scene, Knight Chester instantly frowned. Actually, as the Captain of the St. Hilde familys guard, he had a clear understanding of the power struggle within Lion Roar Castle. But he himself had no bias. Whether Joyce or Vera inherited the position of Duke, he did not have an opinion. However, watching the sycophantic Joyce clinging to Agani, Knight Chester felt a sense of repulsion: How could the Northern Duke act like a fawning and ingratiating person in front of the church? At this moment, Joyce in front of Agani seemed like a little dog trying to please its master. Even though he originally questioned Thomas death, after a few casual words from Agani, he completely believed that the one who died from the collapsing church ceiling was the culprit. As for how the church ceiling collapsed spontaneously, well, of course, it was caused by a lightning strike. To witness such an easy path to the truth, even the always-neutral Knight Chester was left speechless. However, when he saw Count Umans head, he sneered in his mind C the people on Veras side are also not simple characters; there will be good drama ahead. Master Joyce, the urgent task is to appoint a new commander of the city defense force. Moreover, the Uman Clans army also needs a new commander, in order to avoid chaos. Regarding Aganis suggestion, Joyce would naturally not refuse. He nodded repeatedly and said, Alright! What are your recommendations for the position of commander of the Winterfell City defense force, Archbishop? Agani lightly smiled and shook her head, saying, The secular issues should be handled by the lords, and the spiritual issues belong to the deity. Master Joyce, the appointment of the commander of the Winterfell City defense force should not be decided by me. Fine, at least she has some sense of shame. Knight Chester muttered inwardly. However, he understood that Agani had merely declined ceremoniously. The actual candidate must have been discussed beforehand, were they really expecting a ten-year-old to make such a decision? Indeed, Joyce, who was indecisive, turned to look at Butler Derrington and asked, Derrington, who do you think is suitable? The old butler smiled modestly and suggested, Young master, I think Knight Louis is not bad. He is the Deputy Commander of the Golden Lion Legion, with military experience, brave in combat, and loyal to the St. Hilde family. He will definitely serve as a qualified commander of the city defense force. Joyce did not hesitate and immediately nodded, Alright, let Knight Louis take over the city defense force. Knight Louis, who was standing aside, immediately stepped forward, knelt before Joyce on one knee, and loudly said, Thank you, Master Joyce, for your trust! Subsequently, Butler Derrington drafted an appointment letter and handed it to Joyce. Joyce eagerly signed his name, as if at that very moment he had truly become the Northern Duke. The sensation of controlling others destinies with just words and decisions sparked an unusual feeling in Joyces heart. He perhaps didnt understand what it was, but he was already uncontrollably captivated by it. Joyce suddenly understood why his father, busy day in and day out, never complained and even found joy in it. He once felt fortunate not to be the eldest son so that he wouldnt have to worry about handling these tedious political affairs in the future. But now, he finally understood his fathers joy. Handing the signed appointment letter to Knight Louis, Joyce raised his head high and proudly surveyed the room, reveling in the feeling of being the focus of everyones attention. Especially Archbishop Aganis gaze, cold as water, yet containing an overwhelming charm. Joyces desire for possession could no longer be restrained. He longed to ask the butler whether he really had to wait until his coming of age ceremony to get married Young master? Young master? Huh? Whats wrong? Joyce was awakened by the butlers call and quickly withdrew his lustful gaze from Agani with a guilty conscience. However, the young mans affection was already noticed by everyone present. Some were pleased, while others frowned. Count Uman was unfortunately murdered, we need to catch the culprit as soon as possible. Of course, more importantly, we must appease those warriors of the Uman Clan in the city. Butler Derrington proposed once again. Uman Clan Joyce pondered for a moment, then looked around the conference hall and asked: Why isnt Viscount Walra here? Butler Derrington immediately explained: I have already sent someone to inform Viscount Walra about the Counts demise, and requested him to come to the conference hall for discussion. But I dont know why he hasnt appeared yet. Was he injured and couldnt come? Joyce asked. Knight Chester answered: Master, Viscount Walra was indeed injured in last nights attack, but from what I saw, his injuries were not serious. Then send someone to hurry him up! Joyces face started to show impatience, as if he felt his authority being challenged. Yes! Butler Derrington immediately responded, promptly sending someone to inform Viscount Walra. Joyce then asked again: What about the killer who murdered Count Uman? Knight Chester, you just said the corpse of the dwarf found with Umans skull is not the killer? Probably not. Knight Chester patiently explained, As I said, the one I fought was a fifth-tier dwarf warrior. Theres no way he could have been killed by a collapsing warehouse. The body of the Dwarf we found should just be a scapegoat. In addition, we only found Count Umans skull, but the rest of the body is missing. I guess it was taken by the real killer. Why did the killer take Count Umans body and leave only the skull? Joyce asked curiously. I guess, maybe he wanted to hide something. Hide what? Joyce insisted on asking to the end. Knight Chester immediately felt a headache. In his view, Joyce was exhibiting typical childish behavior, incessantly questioning irrelevant things, but turning a blind eye to truly important matters. Fortunately, Archbishop Agani spoke up, bringing the topic back on track: Master Joyce, the reason why the murderer took Count Umans body is not the key issue. We should pay more attention to, who planned the assassination against Count Uman? Joyce repeatedly nodded: Then Archbishop, whats your opinion? Agani looked at Knight Chester and asked: Knight Chester, you said there were three assassins last night, one big man in blue armor, a dwarf in red armor, and a creature with large wings? Yes. The archbishops eyes flashed, then she smiled and said: The identity of those two armored men is a mystery, but the winged one has appeared before. Really? Joyce asked curiously, Can people really grow wings? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Joyces focus drifting off again, Archbishop Agani smiled lightly, and redirected the topic: Im not sure about that. However, during the coup that took place in Silver Moon City last year, a Winged Knight appeared. It was said to be a knight with large wings, who should be the same person who appeared at Lion Roar Castle. Winged Knight? Joyces eyes glistened with anticipation; he eagerly asked, Then Archbishop, do you know his real identity? Archbishop Agani did not respond, but instead turned her gaze towards the entrance of the conference hall. Just there, a heroic figure appeared. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: 263 Turn Hand into Cloud_1 Chapter 263: 263 Turn Hand into Cloud_1 Translator: 549690339 Viscount Angler, did you oversleep? Joyce teased, grinning at Colin who walked in. Colin bowed, then chuckled and said, Im sorry, Young Master Joyce, I was kept awake by thunder last night and indeed overslept this morning. Joyce laughed uproariously and waved it off, demonstrating his magnanimity. Archbishop Agani watched Colin with an intense gaze, suddenly smiling and saying, Viscount Angler, werent you aware of the significant events that occurred last night? Instantly, sadness and regret permeated Colins countenance. He sighed, I just heard about it, I cant believe that Count Uman and Knight Thomas met with such misfortuneAh! The old foxes present watched Colins performance, secretly ridiculing him in their minds. They of course knew about Umans death. Colin was the prime suspect, but there was no evidence proving he was the one who murdered Count Uman. Viscount Angler. Archbishop Agani walked lightly towards Colin, her deep blue eyes on him, simultaneously asking in a soft voice, Have you heard of the Winged Knight? Ive heard. Colins face betrayed no surprise, Back in Silver Moon City, it was she who killed the former Half-Elf King. Why the sudden question? Because, the Winged Knight was involved in the assassination of Count Uman last night! Oh? A surprised look spread on Colins face, So the Winged Knight is associated with the Dwarves? he questioned, pointing towards the dwarf corpse in the central hall. With her scrutinizing gaze, Agani watched Colin for a moment but discerned nothing, making her feel slightly disappointed, Perhaps. Although she suspected the Winged Knight might well be Angler Familys secret weapon, there wasnt any substantial evidence, so the suspicion remained just that. Agani initially thought of probing Colin more on the Winged Knight. Suddenly, the Archbishops face changed, showing an expression of disbelief and shock. Archbishop Agani, whats wrong? Joyce had never seen Agani so flustered and hastily enquired. Meanwhile, intense jealousy welled up from the young mans heart. His goddess was losing her cool over another man! Colin furrowed his brows, as Aganis gaze had begun to unsettle him. After a short while, Agani asked with amazement, Youve progressed to the fifth rank? Colin was slightly taken aback, he hadnt anticipated her exceptionally acute perception. Normally, its hard to discern a professionals power attributes and rank unless they enter combat mode. However, Colin had just ascended to the fifth rank and was admittedly struggling to control his inner holy light power, leading to some leaking out. He didnt think she would notice it. Seems like, this Archbishop isnt just relying on her pretty face to get ahead. Yes, I was moved by the grand power of the Lord of Glory last night and ascended, Colin had no intention of hiding his power. Seeing that Agani had already figured him out, he openly admitted it. For a while, the way everyone in the conference hall looked at Colin changed. A fifth-rank Knight! And such a young one at that! Quite a few people even started quietly recalling the holy knights throughout the history of the Glorious Empire. At Colins age, they probably had not achieved a fifth rank. Agani stared steadily at Colin, her heart stirred. At this moment, she suddenly felt, should she make some adjustment to her former plan? Whats so great about being a fifth-rank Knight? Give me a decade, and I will be one too! Joyces immature voice broke the silence in the conference hall. This young man couldnt accept being overshadowed by Colin; it left a sour taste in his mouth. Colin laughed and nodded, Yes, young Master Joyce, youll surely become a great northern Knight! Only then did Joyce nod satisfactorily and attempted to shift the topic, So, lets continue discussing who killed Count Uman, shall we? Everyone in attendance exchanged glances but stayed quiet. Even Archbishop Agani remained silent, seemingly having lost interest in the Winged Knight topic all of a sudden. Colin gave a little cough, indicating the dwarf corpse, and said with a look of righteous certitude, Isnt it the dwarves? Everyone fell silent again. The attempt to frame someone was honestly a bit rough Joyce frowned, about to speak, when a voice came from outside the hall: Who else could it be but those filthy, despicable dwarves? As those words resounded, everyone turned to see Viscount Walra Uman striding through the entrance of the hall. First, he bowed to Joyce and stated, My apologies for my late arrival, young master Joyce. I was discussing with my familys knights about avenging my father. Visibly surprised, Joyce swiftly tried to calm the Viscount down, I understand your feelings, Viscount Walra, but we have not yet established who exactly murdered Count Uman. I hope you wont act rashly! Young Master Joyce, I think you might be overcomplicating this, Colin confidently interjected. A dwarfs corpse was found next to the severed head of Count Uman. And indeed, last night there was a dwarf warrior who fought with Knight Chester. Moreover, the dwarf legion is inching closer to Winterfell City. I suspect they wanted to assassinate an important figure before the battle, to sow discord in our ranks. So, we have a corpse as evidence, we have the motive under such circumstances, isnt it clear who murdered Count Uman? Derrington the butler raised an eyebrow and countered coldly: Viscount Angler, there were three assassins last night, and only one of them was a dwarf. How did you conclude so readily that its the dwarfs who masterminded this assassination? Moreover, the dwarf corpse that was found under the ruins of the warehouse its too convenient, it smacks of a frame-up. I rather think that the true mastermind of this assassination plot against Count Uman is not a dwarf at all! Colin chuckled and took several steps forward, Homing in on Derrington the butler, he asked in a deep voice, Then, who do you think is the mastermind? The pressure of a Fifth-Rank Knights aura began to spread, and the air suddenly became stagnant. Derrington felt as though he had been targeted by a highly dangerous beast. His heart began to pound uncontrollably as though ready to leap out of his chest at any moment. However, he clenched his teeth without taking a step back. Derrington understood that Colin was deliberately trying to pressure him, but he wouldnt really dare to take action. However, confronted with a threat as tangible as death, Derrington couldnt mask the fact that he had lost his nerve. He didnt dare to voice his suspicion, and could only lower his head under Colins sharp gaze and mumble: This requires further investigation However, Colin was not about to let Derrington off that easily, he demanded sternly: Mr. Butler! With such damning evidence before us, why are you always so intent on defending the dwarves? What are you trying to do? I Derrington was about to retort. But Colin did not afford him that opportunity, interrupting him immediately: Im beginning to suspect that youre colluding with the dwarves! Derringtons face instantly changed, he defended himself angrily, Viscount Angler, how can you make such unfounded At that point, Viscount Walra also suddenly questioned, Yes, Mr. Butler! Why are you always defending the dwarves? Theyre clearly part of the rebel forces! Theyre enemies! This time, Derrington was genuinely panicked, not because he was being wrongfully accused by Colin, but because Walra Uman was siding with Colin! Colins attitude was within his expectations, but Walras As the newly acknowledged legitimate son and first heir of Count Uman, Walra was siding with Colin, accusing one of his own. This type of treachery not only dumbfounded Derrington, but caused Joyce, Agani, Louis, and the others to cast sidelong glances. They all realized the seriousness of the situation. If the Uman Clan sided with Vera, then Just as these thoughts were flitting through everyones minds, Colin began to take action. He lunged forward suddenly, unsheathing his knights sword which flashed silver in the air. Swoosh! Blood sprayed everywhere. By the time everyone recovered, Derrington the butlers severed head was in Colins hand! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Co.Colin! Whatwhatwhat are you doing! Joyce stepped back in fear, screaming in high-pitch panic. Colin smiled faintly, stuck his knight sword into the ground next to him, and bowed slightly, Young Master Joyce, Im simply helping you rid the St. Hilde family of a traitor. Traitor? What nonsense are you talking about! How could the old butler be a traitor! Colin, calmly and composed as ever, replied, If Ive killed him, it means I have evidence. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: 264 Overturning Hand Causes Rain_1 Chapter 264: 264 Overturning Hand Causes Rain_1 Translator: 549690339 Bang! In Lion Roar Castles Conference Hall, another coffin was added. The guard carrying the coffin reported loudly: Young Master Joyce, we found this corpse in Butler Derringtons room. After Viscount Walra went up and checked it out, he said sadly: Yes, it is indeed my fathers remains! Framed! Its a frame-up! Joyce cried out sharply, his young face filled with anger and fear, You framed the butler! Watching Joyces loss of composure, Colin smiled faintly and said, Young Master Joyce, you cant malign a righteous knight without evidence. Knight Louis also immediately stepped forward to question: If Butler Derrington really conspired to murder Count Uman, why would he deliberately hide the corpse in his own room? Colin, seemingly prepared, explained calmly: Because he wanted to find something from Count Umans body. What? Duke St. Hildes will! The will?! Everyone exclaimed in surprise for a moment. Knight Louis also looked at Colin with uncertainty, his mind racing with various thoughts, and for a moment, he dared not speak. Did Duke St. Hilde leave a will? Archbishop Agani seemed to be learning of the existence of this will for the first time, staring intently at Colin without blinking. Of course. Colin gestured to Viscount Walra to explain. Viscount Walra immediately took out a roll of parchment and said solemnly: I just found this will in my fathers room. It is this very will that led to my fathers death! With this, Viscount Walra handed the will to Archbishop Agani and respectfully said, Sir Archbishop, please read the Dukes will. Archbishop Agani took the sheepskin scroll, appearing composed on the surface, but a storm was already brewing inside her. Even without looking at the contents of the will, she could guess what it said. Given Colin and Walras confident demeanor, the will must have named Vera as the successor! Moreover, the well-calculated performance of Colin and Walra just now made Archbishop Agani realize a cruel fact The Uman Clan had sided with Vera! This was the most lethal move! The Uman Clans switch of allegiance also meant that the Joyce line had completely lost control of Winterfell City. With the loyal Golden Lion Legion outside the city, even if the City Defense Force was still in the hands of the Joyce line, they could no longer cause any ripple. Thats why Colin dared to publicly kill Butler Derrington and brazenly frame him. Having absolute power also meant having the right to speak. Its just like a country being able to claim another country possesses weapons of mass destruction based on a tube of laundry powder. The vital factor is not the authenticity of the evidence, but whether you have the strength to silence those who question it. Now, Colin had that power. Archbishop Agani felt a heavy burden in her heart, realizing that she must make a new choice. She slowly unfolded the parchment, and under the expectant gaze of everyone, she opened her red lips and read aloud: I, Cyrus St. Hilde, by the title of the 17th Northern Duke, appoint Vera St. Hilde as the Marquis of the North. After my death, she will inherit the Duke of the Norths position, assume control of the North Territory, and carry on the glory of St. Hilde Impossible! Its not possible! Joyces sharp and immature voice sounded again. Gone was the pride of a triumphant young man; all that remained was endless horror and anger. I dont believe it! I am my fathers first successor! How could my father allow Vera to inherit the duchy? Let me see, let me look! Joyce stretched out his trembling hand, demanding to see the will firsthand. But Archbishop Agani ignored his request, simply saying: This is definitely Duke St. Hildes handwriting, and the seal is also correct. This represented the Church recognizing the validity of this will! Colin smiled faintly, admiring the archbishops skilled ability to go with the flow. However, her sense of timing had also saved him a lot of trouble. Give it to me, I want to look! Joyce continued to make a fuss. However, Archbishop Agani seemed to have not heard his request at all, returning the will back to Viscount Walra after securing it. Viscount Walra paid no attention to Joyce, he simply tucked the will securely onto his person. Joyce was completely ignored. You you The little boys face flushed red as his body started to tremble, his eyes filled with unbelievable terror. This young child was prematurely experiencing the bitterness of the worlds indifference. But at this moment, everyone in the room didnt have the leisure to concern themselves with a brats mental health issue, especially after the brat had lost the aura of being the Dukes successor. Viscount Walra continued to explain, My father told me that when he arrived at Winterfell City three days ago, the butler Derrington approached him and showed him this will. However, at the time, the butler did not intend to follow it, but to destroy it entirely, and have Young Master Joyce take over! So, my father falsely agreed to help the butler destroy the will, but in reality, he swapped it out and tucked the real one away. Knight Louis was present at the time, he can testify. All eyes abruptly landed on Knight Louis. At this moment, Louis understood that the momentum had been lost, Uman Clans betrayal made Joyces succession an impossibility. Moreover, the will wasnt even destroyed. At this moment, Knight Louis even doubted whether Count Uman had been playing both sides all along. Did the Uman Clan always support Vera? Had he been fooled all along? Knight Louis sank into deep shock and confusion, hesitating for a moment before finally nodding in admission of the truth of the matter when faced with Viscount Walras questioning. Having received Knight Louiss affirmation, Viscount Walra was even more confident and continued, The moment my father saw the Dukes will, he decided to support Miss Vera, but Butler Derrington insisted on promoting Young Master Joyce and claimed to have united all the powers within the city, forcing my father to join them. Having no choice, my father could only pretend to agree. But when Viscount Angler arrived on behalf of Miss Vera, my father immediately allied with him, wanting to lead the clan army out of the city to fight against the rebel army with the Golden Lion Legion! But, this act was seen as betrayal by Butler Derrington, who then secretly contacted the Dwarfs and arranged for an assassin to cruelly murder my father. After killing my father, Derrington wanted to search the will from my fathers body, thus the assassin left my fathers remains and carried his head back to Lion Roar Castle to report. But what they didnt know was, my father had always kept the will in his room. After listening to the story of Viscount Walra, everyone in the room fell into silence. All circumstances regarding Count Umans death seemed to have a reasonable explanation, but whether it was the truth was not so important. They all understood that the story told by Viscount Walra was nothing more than a lofty excuse, what really mattered was the crushing military power of Veras faction. So, when Viscount Walra decided to lean towards Vera, the situation within Winterfell was already set in stone. Butler Derrington had to be a traitor, not because of the truth told by Viscount Walra, but because of the Uman Clans army and the Golden Lion Legion outside the city. Colin cleared his throat righteously and said, Butler Derrington colluded with the rebel army and conspired to murder Count Uman, his crime should be punished! Does anyone have any objections? His gaze swept over each of their faces. Joyce had already lost his senses with such a heavy blow, looking like a soulless husk, standing motionlessly. Knight Louis had kept his head down and was only thinking about how to save himself. Knight Chester remained neutral and silent as always. As for Archbishop Agani, when her eyes met Colins, she smiled brightly and nodded, Butler Derrington indeed deserves his punishment, Viscount Angler, I highly agree with your handling! Colin also smiled in satisfaction, Having your approval, Archbishop, is my honor. However, I hope you can find someone to repair the church to prevent incidents like Knight Thomas from happening again. This meant he acknowledged that Thomas was indeed killed by the collapsing church, which was considered Colins return for Aganis change of stance. Agani caught Colins intention, her smile became brighter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colins reciprocation let her know that he was a willing collaborator. With that in mind, Veras appointment as Duchess was not something unacceptable. Rest assured, Viscount Angler, we will reinforce the church to prevent such accidents from happening again. Now, lets welcome Miss Vera into Winterfell as soon as possible. As you wish! Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: 265 Enter the city_1 Chapter 265: 265 Enter the city_1 Translator: 549690339 Click-clack, click-clack. In the dull sound of turning gears, the city gate of Winterfell City started to open slowly. An envoy, riding a fast horse, dashed out and galloped towards the Golden Lion Legion camp located outside the city. It didnt take long before the Golden Lion Legion began to assemble and slowly advanced towards the open city gate. Meanwhile, everyone at Lion Roar Castle had also arrived at the city gate to welcome them. Colin and Archbishop Agani stood at the very front of the welcome party. Joyce, however, was nowhere to be seen. This young third son of the Duke couldnt endure such a drastic fall from heaven and had already given up and hidden himself away. Of course, no one was paying attention to this third son anymore at this point. Unless a miracle occurred, he was destined to have nothing to do with the title of Northern Duke. Viscount Angler, Miss Vera hasnt been baptized yet, has she? Archbishop Agani suddenly spoke. Colin turned his head slightly, smiled at the beautiful archbishop bathed in the morning light, and said, If I remember correctly, the Law of Lords doesnt explicitly state that only baptized Knights can inherit nobility, does it? Of course not. Archbishop Agani smiled faintly, her perfect side profile suddenly radiated a captivating glow, I just think that as the future Northern Duke, how could she not have the guidance of the Lord of Glory? Colin turned his head away, ignoring Aganis words, and stared at the slowly approaching Golden Lion Legion outside the city. Vera, as a mage, accepting the Churchs baptism ceremony meant officially announcing her conversion to the Lord of Glory. This would definitely provoke the Mage Council of Yevir. However, if Vera didnt accept baptism, it would cause numerous troubles for her in ruling the North Territory. However, choosing between being an ordinary mage and being the Northern Duke was not hard or tricky. Colin had long planned for Vera to openly convert to the Lord of Glory after inheriting the title. The Mage Council might oppose this, but they wouldnt dare to do anything to a Duchess of the Empire. Except for Mr. Ji, of course, who was a madman But according to Mage Cusius, after Mr. Ji cast the Eyes of Judgment last time and killed Duke St. Hilde, he himself was seriously injured and couldnt make waves for a while. Moreover, if he wanted to cast the Eyes of Judgment again, this forbidden spell, it would be difficult to find a city to sacrifice easily, like the first time. However, Colin did not plan to just easily agree to Archbishop Aganis request. Things easily obtained are never cherished. Moreover, he intended to use this as a bargaining chip to squeeze out more benefits from the Church. Soon, Veras figure appeared clearly before everyones eyes. She was riding a white horse, wearing a solemn black dress, with a black veil covering her face. She looked sad and her eyes were downcast. Behind her, Duke St. Hildes coffin was placed on a horse-drawn carriage, guarded by eight Northern Knights. Colin and Agani immediately led everyone forward to meet them. After a round of greetings, Colin and Vera walked shoulder to shoulder at the front, escorting Duke St. Hildes coffin into Winterfell City. The streets in the city were already crowded with people. Although some rumors about the Dukes death had been circulating around the city, the Lion Roar Castle hadnt issued any statement, and the Dukes remains werent seen, so the citizens of Winterfell had doubts about the truth of these rumors. But now, as the funeral carriage slowly entered Winterfell City, the news of the Dukes death was confirmed. The city of Winterfell was suddenly shrouded in an atmosphere of grief and anger. People on both sides of the streets knelt. Some wept, some prayed silently, while others, with red eyes, were angrily mourning Unquestionably, Duke St. Hilde weighed heavily in the hearts of these commoners. Having ruled the North Territory for more than thirty years, personally slain a Troll Emperor, and being a powerful Holy Knight himself This kind of person, despite receiving some controversy over the Troll invasion and famine rebellion issues in recent years, remained the guarantor of peace and stability for the North Territory, particularly in the hearts of the residents of Winterfell City. But now, this pillar-like figure had fallen. Panic and confusion enveloped the citizens of Winterfell City, and they could only vent their unease through crying. Among the cries of the massive population, the funeral carriage slowly entered Lion Roar Castle. The Dukes remains were temporarily settled in the back garden of the castle, waiting to be buried at a later date. Then, everyone returned to the conference hall. The bodies that had been here were already moved; the blood on the ground had been cleaned up. Only a faint smell of blood still hung in the air, reminding everyone of the intense and cruel political struggle that took place here. Now the losers have gone sourly, and the winners, well, they are still a bit puzzled. Just then, Vera asked Colin in a low voice, Wheres Joyce? Colin shook his head slightly, He might be feeling a bit unwell and went back to rest. Vera seemed to understand something, then she didnt go after her brother, she turned around and stood on the high platform in the hall, looking around, then asked loudly, According to the news from the scout cavalry, the Menam family has combined forces with the Dawson family and theyre on their way to Winterfell City which they should reach in approximately three days. What does everybody think about this? When faced with the future Northern Dukes query, everybody almost simultaneously turned their gazes toward Colin. Obviously, they all knew who would be in charge of the North Territory in the future. Colin then spoke without hesitation, I think we should first secure the city and guard against it. Wait until the rebel armys morale drops after a long failed siege, then we can look for opportunities to strike. Hearing this, Archbishop Aganis elegant face furrowed, she then asked, Viscount Angler, didnt you previously think that we should take the initiative to go out of the city and have a decisive battle with the rebel army? Now why are you making such a conservative strategy, it doesnt match the brave image of a Northern Knight like you. Colin curled his mouth slightly, secretly considering whether this archbishop truly understood military strategy, or whether she had ulterior motives. Archbishop Agani, its not that Im afraid of war. Instead, its that I dont think we should make the northern soldiers sacrifice needlessly. Since we have Winterfell City, a strong city as a barrier, why should we give up our own advantage and fight hard with the rebel army? Aganis gaze swept over Viscount Walra who was silently standing at one side, then she opened her mouth and spoke again, Viscount Angler, Im not doubting your strategy, instead, I think, with the dwarf rebel army humiliating us like this, even sending assassins to cruelly murder Count Uman, would hiding in the city cause dissatisfaction among some of our soldiers due to such hatred? Before Colin could respond, Viscount Walra took the initiative to speak, Please rest assured, archbishop. Although the soldiers of the Uman Clan wish to immediately avenge my father, we will certainly obey Miss Veras orders! Aganis face suddenly showed a look of surprise, she was somewhat confused why the son of Count Uman would cooperate with Colin so well, even remaining unmoved towards her provocative comments. But after this round of probing, Agani realized that she could no longer do anything. Vera and Colin had fully seized control of Winterfell City, and it would be difficult for others to influence their decisions. Although the City Defense Force was still in the hands of Knight Louis, with such a small force, it was impossible to change the situation. Moreover, this knight, whose position has always been somewhat unstable, might have decided to throw his lot in wholeheartedly with Vera. Thinking of this, Agani stopped talking. Colin looked around and seeing that no one else disagreed, he couldnt help but feel a sense of satisfaction in his heart. Then, he opened his mouth and declared loudly, Please rest assured, everyone. I have written a letter and sent it back to Ice Rock City, ordering Knight Shar to lead the main force of the Dark Cavalry to the south, and they should be able to reach Winterfell City in a few more days. In addition, Duke Modewen of the Half-Elf Kingdom will also lead the Silver Moon Guards to the south to jointly strike at the dwarf rebel army. When they arrive, it will be the best time for us to take the initiative to strike and calm the northern rebellion! Colins words lit up the eyes of everyone in the conference hall. Only then did they realize that the Angler family still had a force in Ice Rock City. At that time, no one objected to Colins strategy anymore. Moreover, their confidence in quelling the rebellion in the North Territory had become stronger than ever. Vera and Colin exchanged a glance, then she proudly declared, Ladies and Gentlemen, the peace and security of the northern part of the Empire needs your guardianship. I swear in the name of the sacred ancestors of the St. Hilde family that we will advance and retreat together, share in hardships! Storms will eventually pass, and evil will definitely be defeated! May the Lord of Glory grant us courage and witness our dedication! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girls crisp and powerful voice echoed in the conference hall, as if she already had a bit of the air of being the ruler of the North Territory. Colin then knelt on one knee and shouted, For the North Territory! Immediately, the knights in the hall also kneeled in response to the gesture. Archbishop Aganis gaze flickered, and in the end, she bent her straight waist and bowed towards Vera. For the North Territory! Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: 266 The Besieged City_1 Chapter 266: 266 The Besieged City_1 Translator: 549690339 Time subtly flitted by, and before they knew it, June had arrived. The brief spring of the North Territory was nearly over, with summers breath rapidly approaching. But before summer arrived, Winterfell City first welcomed the Dwarf Legion. The Menam family and the Dawson family had pooled their forces together, totaling a formidable force of 150,000, now stationed below Winterfell City. The army arrived in an orderly fashion, banners waving high, swords and spears gleaming. The soldiers morale was high and at first glance, it was undeniably a strong force. The elite of the Dwarf clan had essentially assembled here. The moment the army arrived, they tightened the siege around Winterfell City, began setting up their camps, evidently prepared for a long-term siege. Inside the temporary headquarters of the Dwarf Legion, the atmosphere was quiet and solemn, with Marquis Menam offering a devout prayer. This Dwarf Marquis was a devout believer in the Lord of Glory. At least on the surface, he seemed very pious. Being an annex of the human race, the Dwarf clan had long abandoned their own faith, choosing to serve under the Lord of Glory instead. Unfortunately, whether because they did not have enough faith, or because the gap between the races could not be bridged, no dwarf had ever been able to accept baptism and become a knight. This reinforced the unbridgeable gap between them and the human race. In fact, it was rumored that in the shadows, believers of the deity once served by the dwarfs the Mother Earth were still quietly disseminating their faith. Of course, for the Dwarf nobles, they must pledge allegiance to the Lord of Glory, otherwise, the Empire wouldnt have a place for them. It wasnt until he had finished his prayer that Marquis Menam lifted his head, his gaze slowly sweeping across the command center. Although the last princess of the former dwarven royal family, the Solinci, had married into the Dawson family, in reality, the Menam family was undoubtedly the dwarf leader in terms of military strength and prestige among the Dwarf clan. However, not all dwarf nobles accept the leadership position of the Menam family, at least the Dawson family certainly didnt. They always thought they were the successors of the Solinci family, with the bloodline of the dwarf king flowing in their veins. Therefore, no matter how Marquis Dawson looked at Marquis Menam, he always had a grudge, always feeling like the latters prayers were overly pretentious. Winterfell City is right in front of us, how can we conquer this central city of the North Territory? Any ideas? Marquis Menam opened the conversation, his voice resounding with the dignity of one in authority. At this moment, he also considered himself the commander of this Dwarf Union Army. Although Marquis Dawson was reluctant, he had just suffered a major defeat at the Ben Liu River, which greatly tarnished his reputation, and his military strength was far inferior to that of Marquis Menam. Therefore, he could not compete with the latter for the command of the joint army. A dwarf general with robust limbs and large, strong hands spoke up, Honorable Marquis Menam, I believe there is no fortress in the world that our Dwarf Legion cannot conquer! Even Winterfell City is no exception! Once our engineers have built the siege equipment, we can launch an attack and see how many days this so-called first fortress of the North Territory can last! This dwarf generals voice was brash, his words almost reeking of fresh blood, undermining Winterfell Citys might. Indeed, the Dwarf clan was quite proficient in siege warfare. Their craftsmen were excellent at building siege equipment, and their small stature was actually an advantage in siege warfare as it made them difficult targets for the arrow storm from the city walls. So in comparison to open field warfare, the Dwarf clan was actually more adept at siege warfare. Of course, not all dwarf generals present were so reckless. Yet another dwarf general stepped forward, cautiously expressing his views: I believe we must not be careless. I have been to Winterfell City, I know how solid its city walls are, and how clever its design. If we launch a direct attack, we may pay a heavy price. Thats what I think too, Marquis Dawson who had been quiet all this time suddenly interjected. Marquis Menam raised his eyebrows slightly, his gaze fixated on Marquis Dawson, seemingly waiting for the latter to elaborate further. With a nonchalant expression, Marquis Dawson continued, As nobles of the North Territory, we are of course well-informed on the defensive system of Winterfell City. Firstly, it is a city built on a mountain. If we are to attack, we must do so from below, giving the enemies a vantage point to mount their defense. Secondly, the walls of Winterfell City are constructed from the toughest evergreen rocks meticulously cut and stacked, with a thickness of five meters. Our siege hammers will struggle to make an impact. Besides, the walls of Winterfell City are double-layered. Behind the outer wall is an inner wall. The two walls are separated by a distance of more than twenty meters and there are ninety-six city towers between them. Even if we managed to break through these two walls, lets not forget: there is still Lion Roar Castle atop the hill! If we insist on launching a frontal assault, I fear, we may have to sacrifice all our elite dwarf warriors. The moment Marquis Dawson finished speaking, a general from the Menam family tree immediately retorted loudly, Honorable Marquis Dawson, the battle hasnt started yet, and here you are praising the enemies. Could it be you are afraid? Hmph! I just dont want some people to foolishly risk their lives. Enough. Stop arguing. Marquis Menam raised his hand to urge everyone to calm down. Once everyone quieted down, Marquis Menam turned to Marquis Dawson and asked, Marquis Dawson, since you disagree with a frontal attack, do you have any better suggestions? Marquis Dawson stroked his thick beard and replied placidly, I believe the best strategy is to besiege them without launching an assault. Oh? Why? Marquis Menam inquired further. The famine sweeping through the North Territory is severe, the St. Hilde family couldnt stockpile enough food in time. Furthermore, Ive taken the liberty of investigating, and Winterfell City is already experiencing a food shortage. Therefore, we simply need to encircle this city, cutting off all contact from outside, and soon enough, there will be turmoil due to the lack of food within the city. That will be our best opportunity. Marquis Menams eyes twinkled, seemingly intrigued by the idea. While he was carefully considering Marquis Dawsons suggestion, a tall and thin figure entered the command post. Recognizing the newcomer, Marquis Menams eyes narrowed. Mr. Ji, is that you? The newcomer was completely shrouded in a wide mages robe, his entire face hidden under a hood. It was a mystery how he managed to walk into the Dwarf Legions temporary command post without drawing attention to himself. Its me. Mr. Jis reply was succinct. His voice was dark and hoarse, like an old man on his deathbed. The overwhelming scent of decay filled the air around him, much like the smell of a long-dead corpse. Are you alright? Marquis Menam cautiously asked. Mr. Ji did not answer this question. Instead, he said simply, Two matters. First, the Dark Cavalry and Silver Moon Guards of Ice Rock City have set out and are heading towards Winterfell City. Therefore, you need to be wary of your rear. Second, the Uman Clans army is currently in Winterfell City. Count Uman bears a grudge against Viscount Angler. You can utilize this fact to sow discord among them, weakening the forces within Winterfell City At this point, Mr. Ji suddenly fell silent. The dwarves looked at each other, confused about what had just happened. Finally, it was Marquis Menam who again broke the silence, asking, Mr. Ji? Mr. Ji? However, Mr. Ji remained quiet, appearing as though he was frozen, standing motionless like a statue. Marquis Menam wore a look of puzzlement. He walked a few steps forward to check on Mr. Ji. But after just a few steps, Marquis Menam froze in his tracks, his eyes filled with terror. As Marquis Dawson watched this unfold, not yet understanding what was going on, he suddenly felt an overwhelming holy force encompassing the atmosphere. He felt like an insect trapped in amber, completely locked by this irresistible power, unable to move a muscle. Ah After an unknown period of time, Mr. Ji sighed and seemed to regain his mobility. Slowly, he turned around and stepped out of the temporary command post. The dwarf soldiers outside were also motionless, as if their time had been completely frozen. Standing before Mr. Ji was a proud figure. It was merely a silhouette, yet it was as if it radiated the blinding light of the sun, causing everything else to pale in comparison. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mr. Ji gently removed his hood, exposing a face of sheer horror. The left half of his face was completely decayed, revealing a dark skull underneath. The right half of his face also seemed infected, with bulging veins squirming like maggots, as if they could burst open at any moment. But Mr. Ji seemed utterly unperturbed by the terrifying metamorphosis on his face, greeting the person before him in a regular manner, Prince Lexie, its unexpected to meet you here. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: 267 Prince Lexie_1 Chapter 267: 267 Prince Lexie_1 Translator: 549690339 You are truly ugly. Prince Lexie turned around, and his first words upon seeing Mr. Ji were utterly ruthlessly. Mr. Ji opened his decaying mouth, muffling a laugh. It seemed like he wasnt upset at all, replying: As a fallen one, of course, I cannot compare to you, basked in the glory of the Lord of Glory. Prince Lexie was indeed elegant and handsome. Despite his actual age nearing fifty, his careful maintenance and the blessing of Holy Knight power made him appear as though he was only in his late twenties. His gaze was profound and melancholic, yet a faint smile was always lingering on his lips. His entire being radiated an irresistible charm. But beneath this charm, extreme danger lurked. As the only living Holy Knight of the Lorenzo family, Prince Lexie could be considered the Empires ultimate weapon. Countless enemies of the Empire had died by his hand. There was even a saying in the Empire the Empire could be without Emperor Reinhardt, but it could not be without Prince Lexie. Such a statement was quite a cutting one, but its wide circulation reflected Prince Lexies standing and prestige in the Empire from another perspective. However, at this moment, the Holy Knight of the Lorenzo family seemed to be out for a leisurely stroll, exuding no killing intent at all. With a faint smile on his face, he asked Mr. Ji: I heard that you have developed a new Forbidden Spell, the Eyes of Judgement? And used it to kill Cyrus St. Hilde? Yes. Mr. Ji nodded, his remaining right eye fixated on Prince Lexie as if fearing the prince would suddenly disappear. Impressive! Prince Lexie complimented, but quickly changed the subject, his tone becoming somewhat sarcastic, But how did you end up this way? Isnt it said that this brand-new Forbidden Spell only requires the sacrifice of a city and spares the spell-caster from paying the personal price? A bitter smile appeared on Mr. Jis grotesque face. He sighed and replied, After all, its an experimental Forbidden Spell, and it was my first release. So, I miscalculated a bit. My apologies for the embarrassment. Oh? Where did you miscalculate? Prince Lexie asked with interest. The two seemed like kindred spirits, exchanging insights on magic research. It seems that the number of people sacrificed was not enough, thats why I received some backlash from the Forbidden Spell. Really? Fallen Eagle City had over three hundred thousand inhabitants. Was that not enough? asked Prince Lexie with a surprised face. Then how many would be enough? Probably a sacrifice of five hundred thousand people would do, Mr. Ji said indifferently. It seemed like five hundred thousand lives were no different from fifty lambs to him. Prince Lexie chuckled, seemingly sympathizing with Mr. Ji, saying, Five hundred thousand people! There are only a few cities that big within the Glorious Empire. Yes, Mr. Ji also seemed very regretful, Sacrificing cities of this size is by no means easy. Whats more, after the incident of Fallen Eagle City, the defense of these large cities will surely increase, leaving fewer opportunities for us mages. I remember that Yevir also has more than five hundred thousand inhabitants, Prince Lexie said, as if suggesting a solution to Mr. Ji. Indeed. Seeing Prince Lexie encouraging the sacrifice of the Mages City, Mr. Ji nodded gravely, as though he truly found the suggestion feasible. However, he soon shook his head and said, Life does not offer a second chance, and we must pay for past mistakes. But its also these prices that provide opportunities for growth. Prince Lexis smile brightened, Well spoken, Mr. Ji. If I had known you earlier, perhaps we could have become friends. To be a friend of your Highness would be my great honor! Mr. Ji bowed respectfully, In fact, its not too late to start befriending each other now. No, its already too late, Prince Lexie slowly shook his head, his smile gradually disappearing, and his tone became icy, I came here today to kill you. Upon hearing that a Holy Knight wanted to kill him, there was no expression on Mr. Jis face. Of course, it might also be because his disfigured face could not show any expressions. May I ask why you want to kill me? Mr. Jis tone remained calm, seemingly not nervous at all. Why feign ignorance. Prince Lexies gaze turned cold, When Emperor Reinhardt turned a blind eye while you ran amok in the North Territory, I found it strange. It wasnt until the Menam family marched north, trying to establish a dwarf nation amidst the chaos in the North Territory, that I truly confirmed that you had a deal with Emperor Reinhardt! So, what did you offer my dear nephew that made him watch idly as his wifes family was threatened, and instead secretly support a family that has an old grudge against the Lorenzo family? When I heard about the destruction of Fallen Eagle City and the death of Duke St. Hilde due to the Forbidden Spell, I finally understood. You gave The Eyes of Judgment Spell Scroll to my good nephew, which secured his support, right? Mr. Ji said nothing, tacitly admitting to Prince Lexies judgement. Once people have reached their level, forced lies become rather uninteresting. H.R.H. Lexie sneered, Mr. Ji, when you decided to ingratiate yourself with His Majesty and handed him this Forbidden Spell, known as the killer of Holy Knights, have you ever thought that you would also become the public enemy of the Holy Knights? Mr. Ji remained silent, his remaining right eye fixed straight ahead, but his pupils were a bit scattered, as if He was lost in thought? Prince Lexie narrowed his eyes, seemingly irritated by Mr. Jis attitude. A strong killing intent filled the air, making it seem like a catastrophe was about to occur at any moment. Your Royal Highness. Mr. Ji finally came back to his senses and spoke indifferently, If you want to kill me, I can understand that. But before you do, could you allow me to explain myself? A cold smile appeared at the corner of Prince Lexies mouth, What? You want to convince me not to kill you? Mr. Ji nodded, Yes, I would like to give it a try. Prince Lexie immediately withdrew his murderous intent and elegantly gestured with an inviting gesture: Very well, I look forward to your performance. If you can convince a resolute Holy Knight to change his decision, perhaps your eloquence surpasses your arcane level. Mr. Ji lightly cleared his throat and spoke leisurely: Your Royal Highness, as you can see, Ive suffered a backlash from the Forbidden Spell due to a calculation error. I probably wont live much longer. Why bother dirtying your hands? Prince Lexies face remained unchanged, clearly dissatisfied with Mr. Jis explanation. But Mr. Ji was not discouraged, and once again tried to persuade: Your Royal Highness, since I can give the Spell Scroll of the Eyes of Judgment to Emperor Reinhardt, I can certainly give a copy to someone else. If you kill me, arent you afraid that my mage friend will come to avenge me? Prince Lexie sneered disapprovingly, If your mage friends saw your pitiful state, would they still want to unleash this forbidden spell? Even if hes willing to sacrifice his life for you, how is he going to sacrifice a city with more than three hundred thousand people? Ever since the Fallen Eagle City incident, which lord would not be on guard against you mages? Or is he going to destroy Yevir to avenge you? Why not? Mr. Ji said calmly, his gaze steady. Perhaps you dont understand what this Forbidden Spell means to mages. Oh? What does it mean? Prince Lexie asked with a smile. It means that we have finally found a thread of hope to break free of our shackles and gain control of the power of the Holy Field! Upon saying these words, the hunchbacked Mr. Ji straightened up, his only remaining eye shining with fanaticism. The color of Prince Lexies face began to change, and an endless killing intent radiated from him, making the whole space seem stagnant. Mr. Ji once again tried to persuade, Your Highness, are you sure you want to gamble? But I would like to remind you, our stakes are far from being even. I am just a dying man, but you, are the cornerstone of the glorious Empire! The gaze of Prince Lexie was icy cold, he seemed to have made up his mind, Mr. Ji, youve made one mistake. Oh? And what is that? Mr. Ji asked doubtfully. You should never try to threaten a Holy Knight. Prince Lexie declared resolutely, In the face of threats, we never back down. That is the belief of a Holy Knight! Mr. Ji sighed and showed a bitter smile, It seems Ive made another mistake. The sword at Prince Lexies waist was unsheathed, and the air seemed to sharpen in that instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thats fine, just remember it in your next life. Mr. Ji seemed to have accepted his fate, he calmly looked at Prince Lexie, Before I die, could I make one final request? Speak. Mr. Ji placed the Magic Staff embedded with a fiery red gem in front of him, and spoke loudly: I want to witness your strongest attack! Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: 268 Final Judgment (Part 1)_1 Chapter 268: 268 Final Judgment (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 My strongest blow? Prince Lexie was enveloped in a dazzling holy light, at that moment, he seemed brighter than the sun in the sky. Yes. Mr. Ji closed his only eye, as if he could no longer bear the gaze of his opponent. But he remained solemn, his back straight, his hands even waving the Magic Staff, as if preparing a spell. Good. Prince Lexie agreed to Mr. Jis final request, You are worthy of this blow. As soon as his words fell, Prince Lexies eyes turned into a deep gold, complex golden patterns crawled all over his face, as if putting on a golden mask. The Knight Sword stood vertically in front of him, the tip of the sword suddenly erupted into a whirlpool of holy light. In an instant, numerous golden threads converged rapidly at the whirlpool, as if something terrifying was surging out from within. This sword, called Judgment! Prince Lexie spoke, his voice devoid of any human emotion, indifferent as if he was a deity of destruction. However, his sword did not strike out. Because he noticed that Mr. Ji across from him was not standing by waiting for doom, but was also preparing his own spell. The air grew hot, and the temperature rose by more than ten degrees in an instant. The hands of Mr. Ji turned red all over, even made a sizzling sound, as if gripping something of extremely high temperature. The huge ruby embedded at the top of the Magic Staff even began to show fine fissures. Boom! The next second, the ruby shattered completely, numerous threads exploded suddenly, slowly rising in front of Mr. Ji was a dazzling red light. To unleash this spell, it seemed as if Mr. Ji was overexerting his own life. His face was visibly decaying at an accelerated rate, his entire face no longer held a piece of intact flesh in the blink of an eye. His originally straight back hunched over again, as if some load was pressing on his shoulders. The grey Mage robe was already dyed red with blood, which showed the body of Mr. Ji was probably rapidly deteriorating. However, he was still obstinately chanting the Elf text from his mouth, as if even if it cost his life, he intended to release this spell. Prince Lexie quietly watched his opponent without thrusting his long sword. He was waiting. Waiting for Mr. Jis spell to complete. Actually, in a head-on duel between a Mage and a Knight, the former is naturally at a disadvantage. The greater the power of the Mages spell, the more elaborate the preparation required, unlike a Knight, whose power of the Holy Light has merged with the body, giving formidable power to every move and action. Just like now, before Mr. Jis spell was complete, Prince Lexie had enough time to kill him hundreds or even thousands of times over. But strangely, Prince Lexie had been delaying making his move. As if deliberately waiting for Mr. Ji to complete his spell. Then, with one sword, crush it! That was the pride of the Holy Knight. And that was the arrogance of Prince Lexie! Even if the spell that Mr. Ji was preparing may be a Forbidden Spell, Prince Lexie seemed ready to wait for it. He wanted to witness just how splendidly this respectable opponent would sing at the last moment of his life. Boom! Purple flames suddenly rose up, surrounding Mr. Ji. Mr. Ji, at this point, was rapidly becoming a skeleton, his flesh melting fast in the eerie purple fire. On his skull, the hollow left eye socket, and the only remaining right eye suddenly shot out a beam of green light at that moment. Boom! The green light exploded. The only right eye also disappeared. But Mr. Jis indifferent voice came out: MOHASA KADURA! Prince Lexie was startled, previously Mr. Jis spells were in Elf text, so he could mostly understand, but this one nowC Was actually in Quenya! This was the exclusive language of the High Elves, but it had been lost for thousands of years! A purple fire whirlpool appeared abruptly on Mr. Jis chest, reflecting another world within. Prince Lexie felt a strong threat. A threat he had never experienced since he became a Holy Knight! Be destroyed! Without hesitation, Prince Lexie slowly swung the Knight Sword in his hand. The speed of his sword swing was extremely slow, but the world seemed to slow down even more. The wind stopped, the flames stopped dancing, even the thoughts of Mr. Ji froze at that moment. A golden light, as if transcending the constraints of space, breaking the limits of time, appeared in front of Mr. Ji in an instant, slowly tearing through the purple fire vortex before him, and entering his chest. Boom! As if something had shattered. The body of Mr. Ji stiffened in an instant, completely motionless. Its over. Prince Lexie sighed as if he had lost something, preparing to retract his long sword. But just then, the eerie purple fire, which had been dying down, rekindled! Boom! The purple fire climbed up Mr. Jis body, swallowing him instantly. Prince Lexie squinted his eyes, intensely staring at the phenomenon before him, filled with suspicion and alert. The Holy Light once again converged on the tip of his sword, the immense energy seemingly distorting the surrounding space. Judgment! Prince Lexie swung his sword yet again. The golden sword light disappeared within the purple fire, serving seemingly as fuel, causing the purple flames to surge even more violently. Interesting. Prince Lexies aura soared suddenly, his expression became incredibly devout and unshakable, and golden patterns instantaneously crawled all over his body. I am the Holy Spirit, I am the light, when my heart fears nothing, the light can illuminate everything! The sound of the prayer seemed to trigger some sort of resonance between heaven and earth. Behind Prince Lexie, a vast figure of light slowly gathered. Swish! Behind the figure, four pairs of enormous golden wings suddenly unfolded, covering the space between heaven and earth. Judgment of Light! The grand and indifferent voice seemed to originate from the figure behind Prince Lexie. In an instant, the light enveloped everything. But when light reached its extremes, it became darkness. Everyone in the camp felt a surge of darkness springing from the depths of their souls, instantly drowning their consciousness. They couldnt see, hear, or feel anything. But Prince Lexie could still see; he saw the monstrous purple fire instantly annihilated by the lights shine. However, the very next moment, it rekindled once again. Whats more, it burned even more fiercely! A crack gradually opened at the place where Mr. Jis shattered heart once was. Whoosh! The crack suddenly opened wide, swallowing the ball of purple fire. In that instant, Prince Lexie saw another world hidden behind the opening! An endless green ocean, upon which a perpetual purple fire seemed to burn. Above the purple fire, a massive turquoise eye hung. Looking at the colossal turquoise eye, Prince Lexie had a surprisingly familiar feeling. A vast and ancient voice echoed from that strange world: When the ends judgment arrives, the condemned descend into hell, the blessed receive rebirth! Boom! The crack suddenly closed. The strange world disappeared entirely as if it had never existed before. The body of Mr. Ji suddenly collapsed like a structure whose foundations had been destroyed. Prince Lexie looked solemn, with the knights sword still out of its sheath in his hand. But he could not sense any life force from Mr. Ji. Is he dead? Prince Lexie slowly approached and confirmed that Mr. Ji indeed no longer showed any signs of life. His flesh and blood had vanished completely, leaving only a parched skeleton behind. But what was strange was that Mr. Jis bones had all turned into stone. Crack! Prince Lexie crushed Mr. Jis skull under his boot. Real stone. Prince Lexie puzzledly stood still for quite a while. He did not know what kind of spell Mr. Ji had released in the end, why it was so strange, yet completely lacked any offensive power. It was as if Mr. Ji burned his life, not for counter attacking. Moreover, Prince Lexie had a feeling that he was being manipulated by his opponent. His three swings, it seemed to have become part of the opponents spell No! Impossible! Prince Lexie immediately shook his head, thinking that the idea was really preposterous. But that world where the purple fire burned kept this Holy Knight restless. That massive turquoise eye After extensive contemplation without deciphering anything, Prince Lexie finally sheathed his sword. A gentle breeze fluttered by, restoring the campsite to its normal state. Prince Lexies figure had disappeared completely, leaving behind a ground full of shattered stones and a dull mage robe. Did he leave? In temporary command post, Marquis Dawson asked with lingering fears. He should have left. Marquis Menam said quietly, seemingly afraid of disturbing the terrifying entity. Then Mr. Ji was he killed? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Likely so. The command post once again fell silent. The dwarf nobles, filled with heavy thoughts, kept their heads low, as if contemplating the fate of their clan. After a long while, Marquis Menam finally stood up and walked out with a heavy face. Marquis Dawson and the others exchanged looks and hastily followed him. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: 269 Final Judgment (Part 2)_1 Chapter 269: 269 Final Judgment (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Looking at the scattered stones on the ground, Marquis Menams face twitched slightly. It suddenly occurred to him that the phrase blasting into dust was not an exaggerated rhetoric Cough, collect Mr. Jis cor body, and bury it on an appropriate date. Yes. Subsequently, Marquis Menam turned to Marquis Dawson and seriously asked, What should we do next? Do you have any ideas? Marquis Dawson shrugged and said helplessly, With Mr. Ji dead, theres no need to attack Winterfell City anymore. Indeed, they originally attacked Winterfell City, hoping to push Mr. Ji to the position of Northern Duke, so as to assist their dwarven clan in establishing a country in the North Territory. But now, Mr. Ji has been blasted into dust, so theres no point in continuing the attack. Even if they took Winterfell City, would their dwarves dare to occupy the position of the master of the North Territory? Marquis Menam also sighed, with a worried look on his face, and asked again, What about the issue of establishing a country? Negotiation for the countrys establishment can still be done with the St. Hilde family. Marquis Dawson replied seriously, but his words clearly lacked confidence. Will the St. Hilde agree? Marquis Menam tugged at his own big beard, appearing quite anxious. We have to give it a try. Marquis Dawson wasnt very confident, By the way, werent you discussing land swapping with some Northern Lords before? How many families have agreed? Except for the Angler family, almost all of them agreed. After all, at that time, the situation in the North was deteriorating daily, these families couldnt wait to escape this vortex. Thats easy then. Marquis Dawsons expression picked up, You can continue with the land swap agreement. As for the Angler family, if they disagree, you dont have to force them. You can turn to other families nearby. In short, you, the Menam family can first move as a whole to the North Territory. Then, we will unite to force the St. Hilde family to agree to the establishment of the dwarven country through negotiation. If all else fail, we can seek help from Emperor Reinhardt, didnt His Majesty make a promise to you before? After pondering for a long time, Marquis Menam finally made up his mind, Very well, lets first probe the St. Hilde familys attitude. Upon saying this, he gestured to a young dwarf standing by his side, Anka, you go to Winterfell City and see what the situation is there. Yes, father. Floral City. The sky above Phoenix Butterfly Fort suddenly became turbulent and immediately, a giant green eye appeared abruptly in the clouds. Opening wide suddenly. Time seemed to freeze for a second, then resumed its flow. The crowd at Phoenix Butterfly Fort looked up in confusion, yet saw nothing out of the ordinary. It seemed like the sudden and heart-trembling pressure that flashed by was nothing more than an illusion. Father! Just now that was Count Morrison ran into the room, drenched in sweat. His words were filled with an unmistakable panic. Sir Franco was currently sitting in a wheelchair, quietly gazing at the field of tulips outside the window, lost in thought. Seeing Franco did not respond, Count Morrison cautiously said again, Father? After a long time, Franco finally spoke, Dont ask about things you cant understand or control. Count Morrison nodded, suppressing his inner doubts. Franco stopped talking and looked intently in the direction of the clock tower. The ancient clock at the top of the clock tower, which had weathered a century of wind and rain, somehow stopped turning. In a cave below the clock tower. A figure wearing red Mages robes stood at the edge of the Blood Pool. He was of a large stature, but had a severe hunch back. His hands and feet were abnormally thick, and his face was rugged, with protruding cheekbones, asymmetrical mouth and mismatched eyes; he looked rather ugly. However, this odd-looking red-robed Mage was radiating a terrifying horror that made ones heart palpitate. Murmurs that were as low as if he were sleep-talking, constantly drifted from his mouth. It seemed to gradually grow louder and louder, shaking the entire underground cave. Ripples spread from the center of the Blood Pool, stirring along with the gestures of the red-robed Mage. The subtle ripples slowly turned violent, and eventually, waves emerged out of the Blood Pool. The living people in the cocoons in the spider web above the Blood Pool seemed to be stimulated and immediately started to struggle frantically. Boom! The blood waves raged, immersing the spider web. When the Blood Pool calmed down again, all the cocoons were empty. The living people inside had vanished completely. The red-robed Mage stopped his spell-casting and stared fixedly at the center of the Blood Pool, as if waiting for something to emerge from there. After an unknown amount of time, a figure slowly rose from the Blood Pool. When the thick blood slowly slid down, the figures face could finally be seen- It was indeed Duke St. Hilde! Duke St. Hilde, who was supposed to be petrified, had now astonishingly revived from his petrified state. Then, he opened his eyes. For a moment, it seemed as if a thunderbolt flashed through the cave, like a red sun sinking into it. The red-robed mage couldnt bear such brilliance and had to close his eyes. Haha! Weve succeeded, weve actually succeeded! Haha The red-robed mage laughed loudly, his emotions extremely stirred up, even bordering on mania. He let out indistinguishable roars from his mouth, waving his hands and feet wildly, releasing a wave of joy. A moment later, the glow dissipated. The red-robed mage gradually returned from his state of mania. He opened his eyes again and flashed an ugly smile at the resurrected Duke St. Hilde in front of him: Mr. Ji, weve succeeded! Duke St. Hilde also smiled and said, Horus, we did it. His smile was a bit weird, like he couldnt fully control his facial muscles yet, and his speech wasnt very clear. However, this scene sent shivers down ones spine. Mr. Ji, who was supposed to be killed by Prince Lexie, had instead resurrected using Duke St. Hildes corpse! How does the body of a Holy Knight feel? The red-robed mage, Horus, eagerly asked. As he watched over Duke St. Hildes body, his eyes filled with envy. Duke St. Hilde, or rather, Mr. Ji, stretched this body, turned his face upward, took a deep breath, closed his eyes with enjoyment, and said with satisfaction: As expected from the strongest individual of the human race The Holy Knight, I can feel an explosive power filling this body! And this is what it feels like to be free from restraints! Then, Mr. Ji lifted his right hand. With a flash of red light in his eyes, he didnt chant any spells, but a ball of purple flame arose in his hand. The purple flame jumped continuously, its immense pressure filled the underground cave, and even the Blood Pool started to surge again. Hey! Be careful, dont collapse this place! Horus shouted loudly. Immediately, he pointed at Mr. Jis new body and reminded him, And dont ruin this Holy Knights body that we acquired with great difficulty. Mr. Ji held back his spell-casting and looked down. He saw fine cracks spreading across his new body, and golden blood seeping out constantly, looking rather frightening. But the most terrifying part was the horrifying wound on Duke St. Hildes chest, almost splitting him in two. Mr. Ji knew that this was the injury inflicted on Duke St. Hilde by Otto, the Holy Warrior Prince of the Troll Empire. After all the commotion, this injury seemed to have worsened, as if it might rupture completely at any moment. Mr. Ji calmly smiled, not overly panicked, It seems that the first thing we need to do is to repair this body. Horus stroked his chin, frowned and said, This may be quite troublesome. It requires a lot of precious materials, and I estimate it will take two or three years. Mr. Ji did not seem to be in a hurry, he laughing said, Then well take our time. Take our time? Horus exclaimed in surprise, In two or three years, who knows what the North Territory will become, after so much plotting by the St. Sean family, are you just giving up? Mr. Ji simply chuckled, shaking his head, The moment I sacrificed the entire Fallen Eagle City, it was clear I would never be the Northern Duke. The Northerners would never accept a demon, a madman as their ruler. It seemed as if Horus understood something, he said, So, this plan of resurrection through a surrogate body was never a backup plan, but your real goal from the very beginning! Mr. Ji nodded, Correct. From the beginning, I never hoped to seize the North Territory this way. The St. Sean family, in exile for over three hundred years, without their own army and loyal knights, can never firmly sit on the throne of the North Territorys lord. So, my real goal has always been this body of a Holy Knight! Only by occupying this body can I break the limit of the Holy Field! Horus face changed slightly, he said solemnly, Arent you afraid that the Forbidden Spell you researched might go wrong? I admit that Eyes of Judgement and Final Judgement, these two interrelated Forbidden Spells are indeed ingeniously conceived! However, they are still newly developed Forbidden Spells after all. If anything goes wrong, wouldnt you be But Mr. Ji appeared nonchalant, he said gloomily, If I dont even dare to take this risk, how am I to resist the False God? Horus fell silent. Seeing this, Mr. Ji spoke again, Are you scared? Horus raised an eyebrow, laughed loudly, What should I be scared of? If you dare to test such a life-threatening Forbidden Spell, I will certainly not back down! Great! Mr. Ji nodded in satisfaction, his eyes profound, The shackles that have bound us mages for thousands of years, its time to smash them to pieces! Excitement lit up on Horus ugly face, he was about to roar for such an inspiring grand goal when he saw Mr. Ji suddenly take out a spherical object and toss it over, saying: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You go to Dragon City and give this to Emperor Reinhardt. Whats this? Horus looked at the eye in his hand, asking confusedly. This is a gift Im sending to our ally. Mr. Ji said, smiling meaningfully, And its the first step in our rebellious plan! (End of Volume 3) Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: 270 Envoy_1 Chapter 270: 270 Envoy_1 Translator: 549690339 Under the glow of the sunset, the majestic Lion Roar Castle seemed even more desolate. On an open-air balcony of the main castle, Colin and Vera stood shoulder to shoulder, admiring the beauty of the sunset. Today, Vera was dressed in a court-style strapless dress, revealing her round shoulders and slender neck. Her golden hair was casually tied up, and her fair and smooth skin made one want to kiss. The glow of the setting sun outlined her perfect side face, which made Colin a little dazed. What are you looking at? Vera turned her head and smiled sweetly at her husband. Im looking at the future Northern Duke! Colin joked with a smile. Vera rolled her lovely eyes and her voice was slightly worried, The North Territory is still in rebellion! Besides, I dont know if His Majesty the Emperor and the Senate will agree to my inheritance of the title of Duke. Just as Colin was about to comfort his wife, he heard footsteps behind him. Immediately, the new butler of the St. Hilde family C Basti C arrived on the balcony, bowing and reporting: Miss, Viscount Angler, the Dwarf envoy has been brought in. Vera slowly turned around and nodded, All right. Please bring him in. Colin also turned his head, just in time to see a familiar dwarf walk in. Honorable Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, Anka, son of Marquis Menam, extends the sincerest greetings to you! Upon hearing the other partys name and introduction, Colin remembered having met this Count Anka in Ice Rock City. He had just returned from the Troll Empire and met this Dwarf Count at the triumph banquet, who had proposed to swap some Menam family territories in the Crimson Flame Territory for lands of the Angler family. Count Anka, please sit, Vera returned the courtesy, then invited him to sit at a small round table on the side of the balcony. The maid timely brought coffee and dessert. Colin also sat down at the table, sipped his coffee lightly, and asked with a smile, Count Anka, did you come here this time about the land swap? Count Anka faltered slightly and then shook his head slightly, embarrassed, No. Besides, land transactions should be mutually voluntary. If you disagree, my Menam family certainly wont force you. Colins eyebrows rose, surprised at Count Ankas weak attitude. At Ice Rock City, this Dwarf Count had been quite arrogant, constantly promising not to let the Angler family lose out and claiming that the Menam familys army was about to arrive in the North Territory. He had even nearly forced Colin to sign the agreement. Now that Count Ankas attitude had changed, there must have been a reason. Had the Dwarves realized that they couldnt take Winterfell City and now wanted to negotiate? So, what brings you to Winterfell City? Count Anka glanced at Vera, who had been silently sipping her coffee and nibbling on her dessert, appearing uninterested in the conversation. Such an attitude immediately revealed to Count Anka that Viscount Angler was the real lord of Winterfell City at the moment. Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, this time, I hope to reach a peace agreement with you and bring an end to the chaos in the North Territory. A peace agreement? Colins eyebrows rose again, looking seriously at Count Anka. The dwarves really wanted to negotiate. Colin started thinking. Actually, at this point, Colin was torn between war and peace. Initially, Scholar Doan had proposed a mature and conservative plan. But after severely weakening the Dawson Family at the Ben Liu River and gaining the Uman Clans army in Winterfell City, Colin had begun to have the confidence to fight the Dwarf Legion. Thats why he wrote to Ice Rock City, asking the main Dark Cavalry and Silver Moon Guards to hurry over. But unexpectedly, just as he was leaning towards a decisive battle with the Dwarves, they suddenly backed off. This made Colin feel like he was punching the air, creating a feeling of stifled frustration. Lets hear your terms, Colin decided to assess the situation first. Count Anka perked up and immediately said, Viscount Angler, the Menam family has no intention of being enemies with the St. Hilde family and would very much like to see a peaceful and stable North Territory! So, as long as you agree to our demand for an independent kingdom, the dwarf army outside the city will immediately retreat! The St. Hilde family will also gain the everlasting friendship and gratitude of the Dwarf clan! Colin rubbed his chin. He was of course not surprised by this condition. Wasnt this the objective the Dwarves had pursued since they joined Mr. Jis rebellion? However, why would they abandon the St. Sean family and start seeking cooperation with the St. Hilde family now? Colin immediately realized that something must have changed in the opposing camp. Otherwise, the dwarves wouldnt have just laid siege to the city, without making any tentative attacks, but are already considering a truce. Do you intend to form an independent kingdom in the North Territory? Yes. What about the extent of the territory? Count Anka was well prepared and immediately took out a map from his waist, spread it on the table and introduced: Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, here is the planned territory of our Dwarf Kingdom. It includes the current territory of the Dawson Family, as well as the territories of the Lomba family, Billy family Please rest assured, apart from the Dawson Family, the other Northern lords have agreed to exchange territories with the Menam family Wait! Colin immediately interrupted Count Anka, questioning, Agreed? Who agreed to exchange territories with the Menam family? Count Ankas heart jumped, and he cautiously said: Viscount Angler, these lords have all agreed, and, we have also obtained the permission of Emperor Reinhardt. Colin, however, was unmoved, retorting coldly: What about the St. Hilde family? Have you forgotten who is the master of the North Territory? Count Anka apologetically said: Thats why I came to Winterfell City, to seek the approval of the St. Hilde family. Upon hearing this, Vera didnt raise her head, seemingly uninterested in Count Ankas proposal. Colin slammed his coffee cup on the table and said discontentedly: Count Anka, as soon as your Menam family arrived in the North Territory, you planned to establish an independent kingdom by annexing a large amount of territory. It seems you never considered the St. Hilde family at all. Count Ankas mouth twitched slightly, seemingly suppressing his inner anger, but still forced a smile to explain: How could it be! The Menam family has always held the St. Hilde family in high regard. The establishment of the kingdom has been approved by Emperor Reinhardt, and, after the establishment, the Dwarf Kingdom will be a forever partner of the St. Hilde family! Partner? Colin sneered coldly, But the St. Hilde family doesnt require such a partner. We might consider it if you were a vassal. How about this: the Menam family swears allegiance to the St. Hilde family, and then the North Territory might consider letting you settle here. The face of Count Anka also darkened, it seems he lost his patience with Colin, so he turned to Vera and asked directly: Miss Vera, is this your sentiment too? Only then did Vera lift her head, looking solemnly at Count Anka, she nodded earnestly: Thats exactly my sentiment, and the will of the St. Hilde family! At last, Count Anka was infuriated. He stood up immediately and loudly said: I came here with goodwill for peace, but all Ive received is hostility! Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, I understand your sentiment, and I will inform my father to make the decision. Thank you for your hospitality. I will take my leave! After saying this, Count Anka perfunctorily gave a bow, then turned around and left briskly. Watching his retreating figure, Colin frowned and said to Vera beside him: I think that maybe something has happened among the dwarfs. Otherwise, they wouldnt come to negotiate peace with us so early. And from the beginning, their attitude was extremely subservient. I intentionally provoked them a few times, before finally managing to infuriate him. Vera chuckled, patted Colins arm, and laughed: I found it strange too. Werent the dwarfs famous for their fiery temper? They actually endured you for so long. It seems they are really in a hurry to negotiate peace with us. Colin yawned, casually saying, Lets not rush. Lets take our time. After all, we cant let our enemies succeed with their plans so easily! If they really intend to negotiate peace, they will come again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Veras eyes twinkle, thought about it then said, I think, the situation with the dwarfs might have something to do with the arcane fluctuation I perceived this morning. Oh? Colin was interested, Then have you figured out what happened outside the city this morning? Its too far away, I have no idea what it was. Vera shook her head, but then she suggested: Maybe we could ask the teacher. Mage Cusius? Colin thought for a while, then nodded, Alright, Ill go see if he knows anything. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Confirm_1 271 Chapter 271: Confirm_1 271 Translator: 549690339 When Colin found the mage Cusius, he was leisurely playing with a canary. Seeming relaxed, just like a retired old man. This sixth-rank mage had been trailing along leisurely after casually encountering Colin and others. Even though he admitted his connection to Mr. Ji and gave up a spell scroll for the Eyes of Judgment, Colin was still wary of Cusius. As the situation in the North Territory gradually improved, Colin was ready to confront him. He couldnt just keep this guy, friend or foe unknown, by his side and do nothing. Good evening, Mr. Cusius, you are in a good mood. Good evening, Viscount Angler. Cusius turned around and invited Colin to sit. After some pleasantries, Cusius got straight to the point: Viscount, you are here because of the arcane fluctuations outside the city this morning, correct? Colin nodded and asked, Yes. May I ask if you know what happened? Cusius shook his head: I apologize, Viscount. I am also curious about what happened outside the city, but its too far away for me to know. I can only tell that someone cast a very powerful spell, but beyond that, I cant figure out anything else. Colin was slightly disappointed, but he quickly asked again: Very powerful? How powerful? Could it possibly be a forbidden spell? Thats possible. But Viscount, releasing a forbidden spell is not as simple as you might think. Struggle flashed across Cusiuss face, but was soon replaced by determination, You must have always wondered why I abandoned Mr. Ji and sided with the St. Hilde family. Colin was taken aback, obviously not expecting the other party to bring up this matter. Before, Colin suspected that Cusius was involved in Mr. Jis plan to sacrifice Fallen Eagle City, but due to Veras identity, he never brought it up. Unexpectedly, Cusius was now confessing outright. I am a bit curious, Colin casually replied. Looking seriously into Colins eyes, the mage was honest, Viscount, before I came to see you, I met with Mr. Ji. Colin remained silent, quietly waiting for Cusius to continue. At that time, Mr. Jis condition was quite dire. Only then did Colin show some curiosity, pressing further, What do you mean by dire? He lost a left eye, but this was already included in the plan because it is the price that has to be paid for releasing the Eyes of Judgment. However, when I saw him, his entire left face had been completely corroded! Moreover, though he tried to hide it, I still noticed the aura of death that enveloped him. So, I immediately realized that Mr. Ji had suffered a backlash from the forbidden spell! The sacrifice of a Fallen Eagle City did not completely prevent the backlash from the forbidden spell, haha, he messed up! Colins eyes flickered as though he had understood something: So, thats why you handed over the spell scroll of the Eyes of Judgment so readily because you discovered that, compared to other forbidden spells, this one had not been substantially improved. It still requires the spellcaster to pay a terrifying price. Cusius nodded, but then shook his head: Mr. Jis state did indeed surprise me at the time, but to say the Eyes of Judgment had no substantial improvement, you are underestimating him. You should know that to instantly kill a Holy Knight, the Eyes of Judgment is truly an eighth-grade forbidden spell. A forbidden spell of this level, by normal means, probably requires seven or eight sixth-rank mages to cast together, sacrificing their own lives in the process. But Mr. Ji successfully cast it by his own strength and did not die upon casting; this is already a significant success! Upon hearing this, Colin gave a cold smile and retorted: By his own strength? Have you forgotten about the three hundred thousand citizens of the Fallen Eagle City? Cusius showed a bit of embarrassment on his face, coughed lightly, and immediately apologized, Im sorry, Viscount, I did not intentionally leave out those innocent lives, but from theahem perspective of academic research, the forbidden spell that Mr. Ji researched is indeed a significant breakthrough! Despite his apology, the coldness in Colins eyes did not fade. Cusius offhand attitude made it clear that he was the same type of demon as Mr. Ji, without any moral boundaries. Should the Eyes of Judgment have truly no backlash, this guy would surely release it the moment he had the chance. However, though he had already sentenced Cusius to death in his heart, Colin did not continue to argue on the surface. Seeing this, Cusius relaxed. Perhaps, in his view, to a noble like Colin, those base commoners were nothing more than insignificant ants. So Cusius continued, If you could understand Mr. Ji, you would know that he is undoubtedly an arcane genius! Back then, he was promoted to sixth-rank mage at the age of twenty-seven, setting a record in Yevirs history! But because a mage cannot be promoted to the Holy Field, Mr. Ji also faced the same dead end situation. Therefore, he began to study various forbidden spells, leading to the creation of Eyes of Judgment, a major breakthrough that changed the course of arcane History! Looking at Cusius, who was consumed by his fanaticism, Colin sneered in his heartC Yes, Mr. Ji did indeed pioneer the path of sacrificial forbidden spells. But for mages, whether it was a path to glory or the prologue of downfall, it was hard to tell. Cusius continued: Even if there were some mistakes, they were unavoidable, considering it was the first release of such a completely new Forbidden Spell. However, this has already opened up a new, promising direction for Arcane Research! If you admire Mr. Ji so much, why did you betray him? Colin interrupted his praise. Mage Cusius gave a bitter smile: Because I felt that Mr. Ji would probably end up very miserably. Oh? Why? Firstly, he himself suffered from the backlash of the Forbidden Spell and no one knows how long he will survive. Secondly Mage Cusius hesitated for a moment, but eventually continued, On the day that Fallen Eagle City was sacrificed, I was actually outside the city. Mr. Ji asked me to block any potential disturbances. I found it quite strange. Who exactly was Mr. Ji wary of? Later, I discovered that Ernest, the chairman of the Yevir Mage Council, was outside Fallen Eagle City! Obviously, someone had informed Ernest about Mr. Jis plan, and that person was most likely Emperor Reinhardt! Colin listened quietly without giving any reaction. Cusius continued: I guess Emperor Reinhardt was also very wary of Mr. Ji. Once he got hold of the Eyes of Judgement Spell Scroll and verified its effectiveness, Mr. Ji was no longer useful to him. Therefore, although he himself was bound by his promise not to send someone to pursue Mr. Ji, he is very likely to expose Mr. Jis whereabouts to others. Due to the terrifying power of the Eyes of Judgement, there must be many people who want to kill Mr. Ji. Such as Ernest, and Prince Lexie Outside Fallen Eagle City, I blocked Ernest for Mr. Ji, but Prince Lexiehehe, I dont think Mr. Ji can escape his pursuit. Colins eyes flickered, and he asked, Do you think the arcane outbreak this morning could have been because Prince Lexie has tracked him down? It is possible. Mage Cusius shrugged. The last time we met, I asked Mr. Ji if he had a way to deal with Prince Lexies pursuit. But he didnt say anything. Either he didnt trust me enough, or he himself didnt have a solution yet. Regardless of the reason, I felt there was no need to follow him blindly. Seeing Colin deep in thought, Mage Cusius lightly coughed and spoke in a slightly ingratiating tone: Viscount Angler, I have already shared everything I know with you. Please believe me, my previous assistance to Mr. Ji was merely to understand the true effects of the Eyes of Judgement Forbidden Spell. It was pure academic research, I had no other intentions. Moreover, I didnt even know that Mr. Jis target was Duke St. Hilde. Colin glanced at Cusius, not knowing whether to believe his story or not. Cusius felt a bit anxious, but he continued: Considering my relationship with Vera, I would never intentionally harm Duke St. Hilde. If I had known that Mr. Jis target was Duke St. Hilde, I would have done everything to stop him! I regret the Dukes death so as a way of making amends, I am willing to serve as a magic consultant for the St. Hilde family. Colin sneered in his heart. This guy probably noticed the situation in the North Territory was gradually stabilizing, and that the St. Hilde family was not in danger of collapsing, so he came forward to be a magic consultant. But this was probably the best option for Cusius at present. After offending Ernest, chairman of Mage Council, and seeing the bleak future of Mr. Jis side, he had no choice but to completely side with the St. Hilde family. I will convey your request to Vera. Colin put on a smile, hiding his disgust. After a few more exchanges, Colin took his leave. Walking down the dim corridor, Colin suddenly smelled a familiar fragrance again. Turning a corner, he was surprised to see Archbishop Agani walking towards him. Good evening, Viscount Angler! Archbishop Agani greeted, her smile as radiant as a bouquet of blooming flowers. Good evening, Archbishop Agani! Colin felt a sense of deja vu. They had bumped into each other just like this two days ago. I just received some good news. Would you like to hear it? Archbishop Agani slowly moved towards Colin. In the dim light, her beautiful face flickered in the shadows, exuding lethal charm. Oh? What good news? Lets hear it. Colin paused. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Archbishop Agani kept getting closer. The scent of roses grew stronger, drilling deep into Colins heart. Finally, when Archbishop Agani was less than half a meter away, she tilted her head up, looking at Colin with her dewy, peach blossom eyes. Her lips parted slightly, releasing a piece of news that made Colins heart quiver: Mr. Ji is dead. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: 272 Collaboration_1 Chapter 272: 272 Collaboration_1 Translator: 549690339 How did he die? Despite having anticipated the possibility beforehand, Colin couldnt help but be shocked when the news came out of Aganis mouth. Prince Lexie killed him. Agani looked straight into Colins eyes as if trying to figure something out, It happened this morning, in the Dwarf Legions camp outside the city. As expected! On the surface, Colin seemed calm, but on the inside, he was already hit by a wave of shock. Prince Lexie! A holy knight at his peak was indeed terrifying, being able to enter a troop of thousands by himself, killing a sixth-rank mage as if squishing an ant. No wonder Emperor Reinhardt was so wary of this prince, even to the point of betraying his own in-laws, just to gain a chip that could check this man. But Prince Lexies reaction was indeed domineering, going directly to Mr. Ji and killing him without mercy. This was probably also a warning to Emperor Reinhardt. However, the princes actions were a great convenience for the St. Hilde family. With Mr. Jis death, the North Territory couldnt rebel. Apart from Mr. Ji, the St. Sean family had no other exceptional people. With the fall of this pillar, the rest, even if they were just cats, would probably be scared into hiding and dare not show their heads again. Without the St. Sean family, the rebellion in the North Territory would lose its source. Although the Dawson and Menam families were still entrenched outside Winterfell City, they could no longer shake the foundation of the St. Hilde family. All four dukes of the empire come from the Holy Knight family, there have been no exceptions. If the Dwarves wanted to be that exception, they would likely meet a very tragic end. Now they only thought about how to convince the St. Hilde family to agree to the Dwarf nation building. Its no wonder that the dwarf envoy, Count Anka, was so humble just now. Moreover, Colin was increasingly sure that even if they failed to reach an agreement this time, the dwarves would send envoys again. The initiative was now back in the hands of the St. Hilde family. Viscount Angler, what are you thinking? Colin came back to his senses only to see Agani was looking at him with probing eyes. I am considering how to deal with those remaining rebels. So have you decided? Colin smiled and asked back, Archbishop, what do you think we should do with the dwarf rebels? Aganis countenance was calm, her beautiful eyes filled with a dreamlike color. She said devoutly: The Lord of Glory values forgiveness, but also places great emphasis on punishment. Forgiveness wins praise, punishment gains reverence. Colin slightly smiled, understanding Aganis meaning. In fact, this archbishop has been urging the St. Hilde family to have a battle to the death with the Dwarf Union Army from the very beginning. When Count Uman was in control of Winterfell City, her attitude was the same. Do you have a grudge against Dwarves? Colin asked with a smile. Agani shook her head, I have no prejudice against Dwarves. But, I dont want to see the establishment of a Dwarf Kingdom. Oh? Why? This time Agani didnt answer directly, but asked back, Viscount, do you want to see Dwarves establish their nation on the territory of the North Territory? Of course not, because this is the North Territory! Whether as a ruler of the North Territory or as Veras husband, I have every reason to oppose any attempt to split the North Territory. But what about you? In the face of Colins doubts, Aganis eyes flickered, and she said softly, As the Archbishop of the North Territory Church, I, of course, dont want to see a divided North Territory. I see. Colin slowly nodded in understanding of Aganis motives, So, we are allies now! Of course. Agani nodded, revealing her perfect smile again. Colin was left dumbstruck, but he quickly composed himself, maintaining his due vigilance while asking once again: So, as allies, shouldnt we also do our part to prevent the establishment of the Dwarf nation? The smile on Aganis face brightened. Coupled with the strong sacred aura shrouding her, she looked even more charming, How would you like me to help, Viscount Sir? Colin took a deep breath, his nostrils filled with the intense scent of a mature woman. You learned so quickly about Prince Lexie killing Mr. Ji, dont you have a spy in the Dwarf Legion? Agani was slightly startled, but she quickly regained her calm and said lightly, The Lord of Glory has faithful followers in every corner of the world! It seemed like an admission. However, Colin was truly impressed with the Glorious Churchs information collecting ability. He had experienced it once in Ice Rock City because of Vera. Now, to his surprise, they had fanatical believers feeding information to the Church from within the Dwarf Legion. This ubiquitous infiltration method was indeed without a cure. Especially within the dwarfs, which was even rarer. Although the dwarfs had always worshipped the Lord of Glory, the Lord had not given them the honor they deserved they could not undergo the baptism to become a knight. Therefore, there certainly werent many fanatics among the dwarfs. Even so, the dwarf legion outside the city, in front of the Church, was like a nude body, with no secrets to hide. Id need to borrow your faithful follower for a bit, Colin proposed with a smile. Agani hesitated, What do you want to do? You need to know that this follower has taken a great risk by passing information to the Church. I cant let him be sacrificed recklessly. It wasnt that he couldnt be sacrificed, but, he couldnt be recklessly sacrificed. Colin understood what she meant. She was worried that his methods werent reliable. Rest assured, I wont send the Lords faithful follower to death. Whats your plan? Colin grinned and suddenly leaned closer to Aganis ear. The beautiful Archbishop was taken aback, she was about to retreat to create distance, but when she heard Colins whispers, she calmed down and stayed where she was. However, her small, delicate ear turned a noticeable shade of pink. Colin sneered now it was his turn to retaliate! Also, this Archbishop who always kept a sacred and devout demeanor wasnt really as stoic as she appeared, she had the cravings of an ordinary person. Once he finished outlining his plan, Colin drew away from her again and revealed what he thought was his most gentlemanly smile to a blushing Agani. But to Agani, this smile seemed especially irritating. Seemingly annoyed with her own recent lack of composure, Agani shot a fierce glance at Colin. But she didnt realize how enticing that glance of hers was. How confident are you in succeeding? Colin crossed his arms, smiling confidently, If I dare to suggest such a plan, of course, I have enough confidence. Archbishop Madam, do you doubt me? Agani stared at Colin for a moment, then finally nodded, Of course, I have confidence in you. Good! Colin held his hand out, Its a pleasure to work with you! Its a pleasure to work with you, Agani also didnt hesitate and reached out to shake hands with Colin. The soft and smooth touch accelerated Colins heart rate. Unfortunately for Colin, Agani only lightly touched his hand before withdrawing hers immediately. Colin was disappointed, he saw her turning to leave and spoke again, By the way, Archbishop Madam, the remains of the Duke have been delayed for far too long. Vera and I hope you could organize his funeral as soon as possible. Agani immediately halted, her bright blue eyes once again fell on Colin. When the Dukes remains had just entered the city, she had sensed that something was wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Additionally, she had heard from Count Uman that Dukes remains had been switched. So, it was quite clear what Colins intention was with this. He was worried that the issue with the corpse would be discovered, planning to bury it as soon as possible, to put a final conclusion on the Dukes death. Colin did not appear guilty, he looked at Agani straightforwardly as if he had no hidden agenda, merely wishing for Duke St. Hilde to find peace soon. Finally, a smile blossomed on Aganis pretty face, she nodded and said, Alright. After dealing with the dwarf rebellion, I will hold the funeral for Duke St. Hilde. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Condition 273_1 Chapter 273: Condition 273_1 Translator: 549690339 Just as Colin expected, the dwarves sent another envoy into Winterfell City the next day. The envoy was a familiar face C Count Anka. The fact that members of the Menam family came to negotiate in Winterfell City twice showed that Marquis Dawson was now marginalized in the Dwarf Legion. This time, Vera and Colin received Count Anka in the flower room. Of course, the real dominator of the negotiation was still Colin. Vera was fully engrossed in playing with her newly planted Blood Rose. Viscount Angler, I have conveyed the thoughts of Miss Vera and yours to my father. He also understands your worries. However, please believe, we dwarves do not intend to be enemies with the Saint Hilde family. But! Our determination to found our own nation is just as strong! To make up for the losses in the North Territory, my father is willing to cede part of our territory At this point, Count Anka unrolled a map of the North Territory, marked with certain areas, to show Colin. We are willing to transfer the area from the Ben Liu River to the Poplar Forest to the Saint Hilde family unconditionally. In addition, the Dwarf Kingdom will sign an alliance agreement with the North Territory. Whenever Duke Saint Hilde needs us, the Dwarves will definitely provide assistance! Also, the Menam Family will contribute fifteen hundred thousand gold coins to the Saint Hilde family annually! Viscount Angler, this is the tax amount that a normal Marquis would pay to a Duke annually. Therefore, except for not swearing loyalty to the Saint Hilde family, the Menam family has essentially fulfilled the obligations that a vassal of the North Territory should be fulfilling. You could even consider that the Dwarf Kingdom is still part of the North Territory, and we dwarves are still citizens of the North Territory! Colin stroked his chin, sinking into thought. It must be said, to make peace with the St. Hilde family, the Menam Family has indeed made significant concessions. However, Colin was still not satisfied. Whether its the so-called alliance agreement, annual offering, or even the ceded territory, none of these could change one fact C the dwarves wanted to break away from the North Territory! As long as the dwarf king does not swear loyalty to Duke Saint Hilde, the Saint Hilde family would have no control over the dwarves. The Dwarf Kingdom would still be a separatist force. These conditions are not enough. Colin shook his head indifferently. Count Anka puckered his mouth, patiently asking, Then what conditions do you want? We can negotiate. Colin said calmly, I want the Dwarf King to accept the title bestowed by Duke Saint Hilde and to swear loyalty to Duke Saint Hilde. Thats impossible! Count Anka refused without hesitation. The Dwarf King will only swear allegiance to Emperor Reinhardt. Colin shrugged, spreading his hands out, Then there is nothing more to discuss. Count Anka resisted the impulse to punch Colin, inhaled deeply, and said sternly, Viscount Angler, our Dwarf clan came with good intentions, but we didnt expect you to carelessly trample all over it! Know this, our Dwarves have been waiting for the establishment of our own nation for thousands of years! Do not belittle our resolve! Nor should you think that Dwarves will only take submissive actions! Our axes and swords remain incredibly sharp, and our warriors yearn for blood! Colin calmly took in Count Ankas burgeoning rage, then suddenly asked, Is Mr. Ji dead? Count Anka choked. His round eyes rolled a few times before he reluctantly nodded, Yes. Prince Lexie killed Mr. Ji in public, hence there was no way to hide this. Count Anka also knew this news would reach Winterfell City sooner or later. But he didnt expect it to arrive so quickly. The reason why the Menam family was so desperate for a settlement was to finalize everything before the Saint Hilde family heard about Mr. Jis death. Unfortunately, they were just a step too late. Count Anka sighed internally, finally understanding the reason behind Colins hardline stance. Seeing the counts face gradually darken, Colin smiled and took the map of the North Territory, circling another area, before saying. I can agree to the establishment of the Dwarf Kingdom, but the territory you agreed to cede earlier is not enough. I want this area! Count Anka quickly looked over, but then furrowed his brows and hesitated, Viscount Angler, the area you circled Isnt it the Marquisate of the Dawson family? Indeed. Colin replied as if it were a matter of course. Count Anka squinted his eyes and shook his head, Thats impossible. The Dawson family will never agree to such a condition. Colin chuckled, But the one negotiating with me now is not the Dawson Family. Finally, Count Anka understood Colins intention. He sought to instigate the Menam family to betray their ally! The dwarf count remained silent, head bowed, torn. Seeing this, Colin spoke again, Fran Dawson has betrayed Marquis Garcia and sold out the Dark Cavalry. The Hilde Family could never forgive such a hatred! Therefore, to strike an agreement with us, you have to hand over Marquis Dawson! Moreover, I suppose your dwarf clan would also be deeply ashamed of such a traitor. Is the Menam family really willing to establish the Dwarf Kingdom together with such a person? Oh right, Ive also heard that Marquis Dawson claims to be the inheritor of the once dwarven king Solincis lineage. Are you planning to crown him as the Dwarven king? What qualifications does he have to be the Dwarven king! exclaimed Count Anka dismissively. Colin smiled victoriously: Then what are you hesitating for? Count Anka fell silent for a while before speaking again: If we hand over Marquis Dawson and cede the marquisates territory, will the St. Hilde family agree to let the Menam family establish the Dwarf Kingdom? Correct. Colin nodded earnestly. Count Anka still seemed a little worried, so he turned his gaze to Vera. Vera also turned her head back and solemnly said, Yes, Count Anka, this is our condition. Marquis Dawson must pay for his betrayal! This reassured Count Anka somewhat, but he didnt dare to accept such conditions outright. Repulsion was not conspicuous in his reaction, though. The party one needed to betray was the Menam family, and the interests of the Dawson family did not seem to be damaged; rather they would have one less rival. Seeing this, Colin had a clear plan and texted the content of the agreement on a parchment. He then handed it over to Count Anka. You can take this treaty proposal back to Marquis Menam. If he agrees, he can sign it. Count Anka took the parchment and nodded in agreement before leaving hastily. In the flower room, Vera put down the pot plant in her hand and asked worriedly, Do you think Marquis Menam will agree to these terms? Colin laughed lightly, Whether he agrees or not, I have ways to handle it. Vera finally felt reassured. She had an almost blind confidence in Colin. After all, no matter what the issue was, Colin always found a way to navigate through and resolve it successfully. I hope my father can personally execute Marquis Dawson. Vera gritted her silver teeth and spoke bitterly. The father she referred to here, of course, was Marquis Garcia. Of course, theres no issue. After dealing with the dwarves, it will be almost time for the exchange of prisoners of war with the eastern territory, so you should be able to see Marquis Garcia again soon. Okay. As she fiddled with the rose petals in front of her, Vera was overwhelmed by her longing for her father. Vera was dressed in a milky white tube top pleated dress today. Her bright golden hair was curling playfully at the tips and was secured by a red headband. Colin went up to hug Vera into his arms, not uttering a word, just gently stroking his beloved wifes back. Vera also wrapped her arms around Colins waist and buried her face in his warm chest. Neither of them said a word as they quietly enjoyed each others sweet and warm company. Elsewhere, Count Anka quickly returned to the Dwarf Camp outside the city. Father, these are the conditions of the St. Hilde family. Count Anka handed the proposal to Marquis Menam, lowering his voice, They want Marquis Dawson Marquis Menam gazed at the parchment in his hand, his expression shifted rapidly, and he finally snorted, A blatant attempt to sow discord! Count Anka was taken aback, obviously not expecting his father to respond in this way, stuttered, Father, what do you mean? Handing over Marquis Dawson to the St. Hilde family wouldnt necessarily be wrong Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Idiot! Marquis Menam scolded in exasperation, If we really sell out Marquis Dawson, the dwarf union army will immediately collapse, and our Menam family will become the shame of the dwarf clan! By then, without the support of the Dawson family, can we alone cope with the recovered St. Hilde family? Upon hearing these, a bone-chilling cold surged through Count Ankas heart, causing cold sweat to seep out of his forehead. He stammered, Then what should we do? Marquis Menams eyes shimmered, he said, Come with me to see Marquis Dawson! Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: 274 Trust (Part 1)_1 Chapter 274: 274 Trust (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 The night was deep, and silence shrouded the Dwarf Camp. Father, have you not rested yet, at such a late hour? Marquis Dawson looked up to find his second son, Wells Dawson, walking in. Wells had a clean and fair face, sans the typically bulbous nose of a dwarf, and his full beard was impeccably groomed. If it wasnt for his height that was limited by his racial traits, he could pass for a dashing young man. What brings you here this late? Marquis Dawson frowned. He didnt really like his second son, Wells. He thought Wells was over-indulged and lacked the robustness and resilience characteristic of dwarves, instead getting completely engrossed in a life of debauchery. Fortunately, the older son was much better and capable of inheriting the family business. Therefore, as far as this younger son was concerned, Marquis Dawson mostly left him to his own devices. Wells was somewhat fearful of his father and approached cautiously, whispering, Father, I have just received some shocking news! What news? Marquis Dawson asked nonchalantly as he began to review the pile of documents on his desk. Seeing his fathers dismissive attitude, Wells was disgruntled. He knew he wasnt highly regarded by his father, but he always had an unwillingness to accept this reality. Now, he felt that his chance to turn things around had come! Father, this could determine the survival of the Dawson Family! Speak, Marquis Dawson said impatiently. A flash of resentment crossed Wellss face as he said in a low voice, Father, I heard that Marquis Menam plans on betraying you to the St. Hilde family in exchange for their agreement to the nation-building of dwarves. Marquis Dawson finally paused with the goose feather pen in his hand and looked fiercely at his second son, questioning in a sober voice, Where did you hear such news from? Wells glanced away and stammered, Father, shouldnt you be more concerned about the betrayal by the Menam family? Marquis Dawson bellowed, Enough of the nonsense! Answer my question! It was it was Archbishop Agani she notified me How did she notify you? And why would she notify you? I I Stammering at the sight of his fathers increasingly vicious gaze, Wells found it hard to utter a word. Fool! Marquis Dawsons beard was bristling and he looked like an enraged lion. He knocked Wells to the ground with a kick and then jumped over, grabbed his collar, and harshly interrogated, Have you been secretly communicating with the people from the Church? Have you? Wells trembled and nodded affirmatively. Then he was punched in the face by his own father, leaving him with panda-like eyes. Wells let out a highly exaggerated shriek, even attracting the bodyguards on duty outside the tent. However, when they saw it was the father beating his son act, they discreetly slipped away, seemingly quite used to the sight. Stop, Father, dont hit me anymore! Wells wailed, I didnt betray any military secrets, I swear! Marquis Dawson didnt buy that. He knew his son well and continued to berate him while landing punches, You brainless fool! How many times have I told you? Archbishop Agani is a venomous beauty who devours humans! How dare you make advances to her at this time! What is her status? Is she someone an unentitled dwarf like you can covet? She is only using you! Using you! About half an hour later, Marquis Dawson seemed finally worn out and stopped his assault. Wells lay on the ground half-dead, emitting weak cries of pain from time to time. Speak! Marquis Dawson kicked his son again, What exactly did she tell you? Wells held his battered body, feeling extremely wronged C you dont allow me to contact with Archbishop Agani, then why are you so eager to know what she said to me? However, Wells only dared to curse about this in his heart. She, she saidThe Menam family has reached an agreement with the St. Hilde family. As long as they hand you over, the St. Hilde family will agree to negotiations and allow the dwarfs to establish a nation in the North Territory. Marquis Dawson didnt seem worried about his situation at all but asked, Why did Agani tell you this? Father, the situation in Winterfell City is also quite tense now. Vera and Colin seem to have taken advantage with the support of the Golden Lion Legion on the surface, but secretly, young Joyce also has many supporters. These supporters, of course, didnt wish to see Vera successfully resolve the Northern Rebellion and inherit the Dukes title. And Archbishop Agani is one of Joyces supporters. Marquis Dawson looked at his son expressionlessly, and asked, So she wants to sabotage the negotiations? Exactly, Wells nodded repeatedly. She hopes to join forces with our Dawson family! This is a letter she wrote to you personally! As he spoke, he pulled out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Marquis Dawson. However, Marquis Dawson didnt look at the letter. Instead, he continued to stare at Wells with an indifferent look and challenged, Did you tell the Church about our situation here? Wells wanted to shake his head, but under his fathers sharp gaze, he could only stammer, Yes, I said somebut they werent military secrets. I swear! What did you say? Marquis Dawsons gaze darkened even further. I only told them that Prince Lexie had killed Mr. Ji. Thats all! There were so many witnesses to this incident. The Church would have found out about it sooner or later even if I didnt tell them! Marquis Dawson sighed inwardly. His son was really too stupid. He had actually revealed such crucial information to the Church. Its no wonder that the envoys sent by the Menam family to negotiate were given a tough time. Because they knew that the dwarves had lost one of their most important bargaining chips. However, the Menam family might indeed sell the Dawson family out in order to reach a reconciliation with the St. Hilde family. As Marquis Dawson contemplated, Wells continued to babble to defend himself: Father, Archbishop Agani is actually a person we can trust. The relationship between me and her is not what you think. For such a holy and devout priest like the Archbishop, I only have endless respect in my heart, and never dare to have the slightest bit of blasphemy! Besides, I can see that the current situation in Winterfell City is not good for the Archbishop. Vera and Colin, with the support of the Golden Lion Legion, are forcefully suppressing the resistance in the Lion Roar Castle. They are even attempting to push their mage foster daughter onto the position of the Northern duke, which is ridiculous! Although young Joyce is under suppression for now, but you have to believe, there are still many righteous Northern Knights in the city and they will not allow Shut up! Marquis Dawson impatiently interrupted Wells. Wells retracted his neck and dared not speak anymore. You are nothing more than a pawn in their hands. Do you really think that Agani favors you? Moreover, the information they provided this time might not be true. Even if it were true, it could also be a divide-and-conquer strategy by the St. Hilde family! Only a fool like you, whose brain is filled with wine and women, would be blinded and deceived by others! Wells opened his mouth as if he wanted to defend his goddess, but when he saw his fathers fierce gaze, he dared not retort. Instead, he cowered and hugged his knees, looking like a quail drenched in the rain. Seeing his son in this sorry state, Marquis Dawson was dismayed and sighed, not knowing what to say. He finally waved his hand and scolded, Go back to sleep! Yes. Wells gritted his teeth and got up from the ground, carefully walking out. Marquis Dawsons voice, full of displeasure came from behind: Remember, if I discover that youve been contacting the Church again, I will break your legs! Yes Wells quickly increased his pace and ran off like him. Marquis Dawson sighed disappointedly. He shook his head as if he had given up on his son. Afterwards, he picked up the letter that Wells had given him earlier, ready to see what kind of pie Archbishop Agani had drawn for the Dawson family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon opening the letter, Marquis Dawsons brows immediately furrowed. This letter what the hell? Before Marquis Dawson could figure it out, footsteps could be heard outside the tent, followed by the report of a guard: Sir, Marquis Menam seeks an audience! Let him in. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: 275 Trust (Part 2)_1 Chapter 275: 275 Trust (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 Marquis Dawson, I hope my intrusion has not disturbed your rest? Upon entering, Marquis Menam greeted him cheerfully. Behind him was Count Anka. Marquis Dawson replied with a composed smile, Of course it hasnt. After inviting the two men to sit down, Marquis Dawson ordered his personal guards to bring tea. Without haste, he quietly savored his tea, waiting for Marquis Menam to elaborate on his visit. It wasnt long before Marquis Menam took the initiative to speak. Marquis Dawson, as you must know, Anka has just returned from Winterfell City. Marquis Dawson glanced at Count Anka, laughing lightly as he asked, How did the mission go? Did the St. Hilde family agree to negotiate? The attitude of the St. Hilde family was worse than we imagined! Marquis Menam sighed. Count Anka timely interjected: I found out that the St Hilde family has even learned of Mr. Jis death, which was completely unexpected to me! Moreover, this made the peace talks extremely difficult! Marquis Menams face darkened as he coldly speculated, It is likely someone from our end secretly passed on the message. Otherwise, the St. Hilde family could not have known about Mr. Jis death so quickly. Although Marquis Dawson berated his foolish son internally, he kept his composure, tactfully changing the topic: So, does the St. Hilde family refuse to negotiate? Marquis Menam, oblivious to the traitor was the son of his ally before him, did not dwell on that issue and shook his head, No. The St. Hilde family is willing to negotiate. However, they put forth an extremely outrageous condition. Marquis Dawsons heart skipped a beat, immediately recalling the intelligence his son had recently brought back. He asked with a smile, What condition? Marquis Menam stared intently into Marquis Dawsons eyes and enunciated, The St. Hilde family demands that I deliver you to them! The complexion of Marquis Dawson shifted and his gaze gradually hardened as he asked sternly, So, Marquis Menam, do you plan to accept this condition? Marquis Menam continued to scrutinize Marquis Dawson, but did not respond immediately. Marquis Dawson, in turn, matched his gaze unflinchingly. They were like two beasts meeting on a narrow path, engaging in a silent face-off before a fight to the death. The atmosphere in the tent gradually stagnated, the air almost becoming suffocating. On the side, Count Anka became restless, breaking out in cold sweat, confused by his fathers behavior Why deliberately provoke Marquis Dawson? Especially in his own camp? Was he not afraid of being hacked to death by the furious guards of the Dawson Family? Just when Count Anka was about to crack, Marquis Menam suddenly burst into laughter. Following suit, Marquis Dawson immediately joined in the laughter. The stagnant air seemed to flow again at this moment, as if everything before was merely an illusion. Count Anka was a bit baffled, but relieved nonetheless. Marquis Dawson, do you believe I would accept such a condition? Marquis Menam asked casually. Marquis Dawsons face was all smiles, treating as if he was entertaining his most intimate friend. Of course not! The friendship between the Dawson Family and the Menam family has existed for a thousand years, and we are both vital in revitalizing the Dwarf clan! Why would we engage in fratricide? Absolutely! Marquis Menam applauded, declaring loudly, Viscount Angler is too naive if he thinks he can create discord between us with such a treaty! Haha, since you are so candid, I will not beat around the bush either. I just received a letter from Archbishop Agani. Her letter attempts to warn me that the Menam family is planning to betray the Dawson Family. Oh? Marquis Menam shifted his gaze, chuckling, It seems that you have quite a good relationship with Archbishop Agani, shes even feeding you inside info. Marquis Dawson waved his hand dismissively, Well, I think this woman harbors ulterior motives; probably plotting how to use us in the Dawson family to her advantage. Indeed! Marquis Menam nodded. I dare not get too close to that bewitching priestess for fear of being manipulated by her. Your choice to keep your distance from her is indeed a wise decision! Count Anka finally reacted and immediately flattered, Indeed, humans are too cunning and sly. We dwarves should stay united and resist foreign enemies! Marquis Menam nodded in approval of his sons words, then caught a glimpse of the letter in Marquis Dawsons hand, and asked, Is this the letter from Archbishop Agani? Yes, the contents are the same old tricks, trying to deceive me, but they are not quite there yet. Marquis Dawson unabashedly handed the letter to Marquis Menam, saying, Would you like to read it? Okay, Marquis Menam didnt stand on ceremony and accepted it instantly. But immediately, his eyebrows furrowed; he asked, How come there are so many changes on it? Marquis Dawson casually responded, Ah, this was how the original letter looked when I received it. Perhaps the Archbishop had some trouble with her words. Marquis Menam skeptically glanced at Marquis Dawson but said nothing further and continued to carefully read the contents of the letter. After a while, he looked up, handed the letter back to Marquis Dawson, and said, It seems the situation in Winterfell City may not be entirely stable. Marquis Dawson nodded, Exactly, there must be people in Lion Roar Castle who are reluctant to see Vera succeed the Duke, moreover, the Uman clan, if Mr. Jis information is accurate, are blood feud with the Angler family. The potential resistance within the city should not be underestimated. Perhaps, we can take advantage of it. Marquis Menam stroked his chin thoughtfully, and after a moment, nodded, That is indeed a viable approach, but how do we make contact with people inside the city? Marquis Dawson coughed embarrassedly, I have a way of getting in touch with Archbishop Agani, however, I dont think she is trustworthy. Marquis Menam laughed dismissively, Theres no need to trust her. Our relationship with the Church is one of mutual exploitation. You can pretend to agree to her demands for now and see what she has in store for you. Marquis Dawson seemed intrigued, thought for a moment, and then nodded, Alright, I can try to get in touch with those inside the city who are discontent with Vera and see if we can win them over. Good! Ill leave that to you! Youre too kind! Marquis Menam then stood up and bade Marquis Dawson goodbye. The night outside the tent was deep, no moon could be seen in the sky, only scattered stars. Marquis Menam and his son walked silently until they reached their own camp before Marquis Menam suddenly asked, Do you think Marquis Dawson was lying? Er? Count Anka was taken aback, I suppose not? Heh, Marquis Menam sneered, Did you see that letter? Its full of corrections. Dawson claims it came like that, but I suspect he intentionally modified the crucial information after receiving it! Count Anka thought for a moment, then nodded, Thats certainly possible Marquis Menam continued, And the handwriting on that letter, did you notice? Count Anka was embarrassed because he hadnt paid attention to the handwriting. Doesnt it feel familiar? Marquis Menam hinted. Count Anka thought for a moment, then suddenly dug out the negotiation proposal from his chest, exclaiming, The handwriting from the letter is the same as the one on this proposal! Marquis Menam nodded, then asked, As I recall, you said this proposal was written on the spot by Viscount Angler? Yes! I saw him writing it with my own eyes! Count Anka finally realized, So, the letter was not written by Agani to Marquis Dawson, but by Viscount Angler! Yes, Marquis Dawson must have lied. Marquis Menams face was grim as he added, And thats not his first lie. He withheld other things? Count Anka asked, surprised. Do you remember his reaction when I told him someone in the camp leaked the news of Mr. Jis death to Winterfell City? Count Anka thought for a moment and was shocked, He didnt react but changed the subject! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Exactly, Marquis Menam sneered, such an important matter as having a traitor in the camp, he shows no concern about it at all, dont you find that odd? Count Anka immediately interjected, Unless, he was the one who arranged for the traitor! Yes, Marquis Menam sighed, suddenly stopped walking. He turned around to look in the direction of the Dawson family camp and murmured, Fran Dawson, how can I trust you? Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: 276 Prisoners_1 Chapter 276: 276 Prisoners_1 Translator: 549690339 Winterfell City welcomed another dwarf envoy. This was Count Ankas third mission in a short period, but this time, he wasnt alone. Accompanying him was the eldest son of Marquis Dawson, Count Falcon Dawson. Unlike the unreliable Wells, Count Falcon, as the eldest son of Marquis Dawson, truly carried the demeanor of a Dawson Family heir. Moreover, he was steady in his actions and highly respected by Marquis Dawson. Clearly, this mission indicated that the Dawson Family was no longer willing to let the Menam family negotiate with the St. Hilde Family alone. Of course, this could also be considered as evidence of the close bond between the Menam and Dawson families, thwarting the conspiracy of their enemies. As for the actual intentions of these two dwarf families, perhaps only the parties involved knew. However, seeing this scene, Colin decisively hidden himself away with Vera, leaving Scholar Doan to deal with the dwarf envoys. He knew that with both Dawson and Menam present, the negotiations would not make any meaningful progress. Thus, Scholar Doan spent the entire day chattering with the two dwarf counts. It seemed like a fierce debate, with continuous back-and-forth arguments, but in the end, they didnt reach any consensus upon reflection. Although Count Anka and Count Falcon Dawson were annoyed, they were helpless because Scholar Doan always maintained a friendly and positive attitude as though he genuinely wanted to reach an agreement with the dwarves, but couldnt reconcile some conditions for the moment. At the banquet, the Angler couple, who had been absent throughout the day, finally appeared. Count Anka and Count Falcon Dawson approached them to hassle them, but they didnt get any meaningful responses. Colin kept saying, Talk to Scholar Doan, he can fully represent the St. Hilde Family. With no other choice, both dwarf counts decided to give up and secretly planned how to deal with the seemingly friendly but actually troublesome Scholar Doan the next day. The night grew deeper, but a certain area of Winterfell Citys southern district suddenly became lively. This place used to be a desolate area, but now, numerous rudimentary tents were densely set up. A circle of thorny barriers was set up around the tents, and a sign was posted at the entranceCaptive Camp. In the battle of the Ben Liu River, the Golden Lion Legion had defeated Dawson Familys large river-crossing army, capturing around fifteen thousand prisoners of war. After entering Winterfell City, these dwarf prisoners were placed here. Other than providing them with daily meals to keep them from starving, no one had come to deal with them. But tonight, it seemed like someone important had arrived in the camp. Whats going on? What happened? The dwarf prisoner Howen asked his comrades in a low voice. I dont know. He asked around, but he didnt receive a precise answer. As Howen was wondering, he suddenly heard cheering in the distance as if they had received some great news. What on earth happened? Are they letting us go? Howen was anxious and wanted to figure out what was happening but couldnt squeeze to the front. But not long after, his squad leader ran back excitedly, announcing, The St. Hilde Family and the Dawson Family have come to an agreement, no more war! We can go home! Reallyreally? Can we go home? The sudden joy left Howen somewhat unable to believe it. And his dwarf comrades beside him had already begun to howl in excitement. When are we leaving? Tomorrow? No, they will let us go in a moment! So soon! With an excited heart, Howen couldnt wait to leave this place that brought back such terrible memories. As expected, after a while, the gates of the captive camp were fully opened, and under the orders of the officers, the dwarves formed orderly lines and slowly moved out. On the way, Howen saw the figure of General Tumu. As a fifth-level warrior, General Tumu had a high reputation in the Dawson Family army, but after being captured, he mysteriously disappeared and no one knew where he had gone. But his reappearance at this time gave the captive dwarves a great sense of relief. Although they had been short of food these days, the dwarf prisoners still picked up their spirits and moved forward according to the orders of the Golden Lion Legion. As Howen was in the queue, looking around, he realized after half an hour that they had already reached the city gate. The open city gate seemed eerily deep under the night sky, but to the dwarf prisoners, it was the gate to hope. Once he had left Winterfell City, Howen finally confirmed that he had been saved! Outside the city gate, a weapon dispensary was set up. Every dwarf prisoner passing by it would receive a weapon. Howen also got a long knife; even though he probably wouldnt get his leather armor and bow and arrow back, a long knife gave him a bit of comfort. The atmosphere among the troops gradually grew enthusiastic, with some dwarf prisoners even singing war songs, celebrating their rebirth. Tonight, the stars were sparse, an endless darkness shrouding the land. It was unknown what was waiting for these dwarf prisoners in this dark night. Howen joined his comrades in singing war songs too, stepping lightly, and the hunger that had been plaguing him all this time temporarily disappeared. Suddenly, the column of troops in front of him stopped. In the dark, the military order was not communicated smoothly, causing a bit of disorder in the queue of dwarf prisoners, which was quickly suppressed by the officers. What happened? Howens heart suddenly went up to his throat. Weve encountered sentinels from the Menam family, the squad leader comforted. Only then did Howen breathe a sigh of relief, and excitement immediately followed. This meant that they were now very close to the Dwarf Camp and might soon be getting hot food to eat! Just as Howen was engrossed in his fantasy about food, and drooling at that, there was sudden disorder in the front again. Whats the matter now? Ill go see whats going on at the front. You all stay here and dont run around! The squad leader instructed before leaving to check out the situation. Howen had no choice but to wait patiently, but the hunger that had disappeared suddenly returned, more fierce and unyielding than ever before, making Howen almost uncontrollable. As time went on, the queue of dwarf prisoners still didnt receive the order to move forward. And the patience of Howen and the others quickly wore thin in this seemingly endless wait. Feelings of restlessness and anger gradually spread among the captive troops. Why arent they letting us go home! Why arent they letting us go home! Suddenly, there was a commotion in front of them. Howen was on the edge of exploding and just saw the squad leader coming back angrily. Captain, whats going on in front? The Menam family is not letting us into the camp! Why not? They said they received no news about releasing prisoners, and their family envoy is still in Winterfell City. They havent reached an agreement with the St. Hilde family. Bullshit! We are all back, how could there not be an agreement? If there was no agreement, would the Golden Lion Legion let us go? Just as Howen was seething with anger, the disturbance in front of him started escalating. The intense sounds of fighting and screams of pain started reaching them. We want to go home! We are not enemies! We want to see Marquis Dawson! Who knows who incited this but the dwarf prisoners were confronting the people from the Menam family. Their arguments were getting more and more intense, and things were slowly getting out of hand. Bang! The ground suddenly trembled as General Tumu hammered the ground violently and roared: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who dares to block me! Once he was done speaking, he was the first to charge into the ranks of the Menam familys army. His actions were like a spark of fire falling into hot oil, sparking a giant flame instantly! The dwarf prisoners who were exceptionally agitated due to the long hunger and wait completely exploded. Under General Tumus leadership, they charged at the Menam familys positions. The night was deep, but the slaughter had quietly begun. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: 277 Chaos Begins_1 Chapter 277: 277 Chaos Begins_1 Translator: 549690339 What? Winterfell City has released the prisoners? Upon hearing the news of the return of the prisoners, the first emotion that filled Marquis Dawson was not joy, but shock. After all, his son, Earl Falcon, was still on a mission in the city. How could the Golden Lion Legion abruptly release the prisoners? Moreover, even if terms were negotiated, Earl Falcon and Earl Anka couldnt possibly have signed an agreement with the St. Hilde family on their own. Therefore, this must be a conspiracy! Yes, Lord Marquis. However the returning prisoners appear to have had a conflict with the Menam family. Hearing the report from his guards, Marquis Dawson felt a growing unease in his heart. After a moment of contemplation, he quickly went for the Menam familys camp. Upon entering the territory of the Menam family, Marquis Dawson was immediately surrounded by a company of guards. Take me to Marquis Menam! Of course, Lord Marquis Menam was expecting you. Looking at the heavily armed, stern-faced soldiers, a hint of anger flashed through Marquis Dawsons mind. What does Marquis Menam mean by this? Was he planning to have someone arrested and brought to him if he hadnt come of his own accord? Suppressing his inner rage, Marquis Dawson made his way to the center of the Menam familys camp. Marquis Menam, what is the meaning of this? As soon as he saw him, Marquis Dawson questioned him without any courtesies. I was going to ask you that, Marquis Dawson. Why has Winterfell City suddenly released the prisoners from your family? I have no idea, but I suspect that it could be a plot by the St. Hilde family! A plot? What kind of plot? Marquis Menam remained unmoved as he looked doubtfully at Marquis Dawson. Creating discord! Marquis Dawson said solemnly, From the beginning, the St. Hilde family has been trying to sow discord amongst us. Have you forgotten the negotiation agreement they brought before you, demanding that you hand me over? They knew we couldnt trust each other, so they repeatedly exploited this, trying to divide us. This release of the prisoners could easily be another part of their plot! Therefore, now is the time when we need to trust each other and be sincere. If I really wanted to betray you, I would not come to explain at a time like this. Upon hearing this, a wave of relief seemed to wash over Marquis Menams face. He appeared somewhat convinced by Marquis Dawsons words. After a moment of silence, he asked: What do you think we should do now? Marquis Dawson heaved a slight sigh of relief. Marquis Menams attitude indicated there still might be a chance to rectify the situation. Thus, he suggested earnestly: I believe we should first soothe the returning prisoners. We must not allow these warriors, who have shed blood for the dwarf clan to lose heart. Then, on one hand, we can carefully question the military officers among the prisoners, to understand why the Golden Lions Legion has sent them back. On the other hand, we should promptly get in touch with Anka and Falcon, who are in the city Just as Marquis Dawson was earnestly cooperating with Marquis Menam, trying to mitigate the detrimental effects caused by the abrupt release of the prisoners, the situation was escalating unpredictably. The news of the prisoner release quickly spread in Dawsons camp, Unlike the Menam familys attitude of resistance and doubt, the Dawson family was definitely very welcoming to the return of these prisoners. After all, those prisoners were their comrades-in-arms and even their kinsfolk. But as the news of the conflict between the prisoners and the Menam familys army reached them, the officers of the Dawson family were immediately filled with confusion and anger. They all came to Marquis Dawsons command tent, intending to find out what exactly had happened and why the Menam family was attacking their prisoners? But at this point, Marquis Dawson had already gone to meet Marquis Menam and wasnt at the camp. Without their leader, the officers of the Dawson family were instantly thrown into disarray. Some argued to go rescue the prisoners, some insisted on understanding the situation firsthand, while others suggested waiting for Marquis Dawsons return to discuss it further In any case, the Dawson familys camp had plunged into complete chaos. And at this very moment, Wells was pushed forward by the quarrelling officers. As the second son of Marquis Dawson, he didnt have much prestige in the army. However, under the current circumstances, the whereabouts of Marquis Dawson were unknown, and Count Falco, the eldest son of the Marquis, was yet to return from his mission to Winterfell City. So, unexpectedly, Wells was the most eligible person to lead the Dawson Family Army at this moment. Everyone knew Wells was unreliable, but a mediocre leader is always better than no leader at all. If they continue to squabble like this, those newly released prisoners would probably be killed. Wells was also very flustered at this time. However, facing the burning gazes of the officers, he couldnt back down. He had to make a decision. The enormous pressure overwhelmed him, causing him to tremble involuntarily, sweat profusely, and his mouth felt dry. He forced himself to calm down, but when it came to expressing his thoughts, he couldnt dare to take responsibility and only managed to say timidly, I think we should first find my father Lord Marquis Dawson went to the Menam family, we have already sent people to search for him, but there has been no response so far! an officer shouted loudly. Wells became more flustered, but soon, a thought flashed in his mind like lightning, prompting him to blurt out: Oh no! Perhaps Marquis Menam intends to detain my father and hand him to the St. Hilde family in exchange for their forgiveness! What?! This statement immediately caused an uproar among the officers of the Dawson family as it was the first time they were hearing such news. Soon, the scene became even more chaotic, but more people started to demand that the army be dispatched to bring back Marquis Dawson, and also the released prisoners. At this point, Wells felt as if he had a clear understanding of the situation. He was sure that his fathers long absence was probably because he was being held back. At this moment, the honor of the Dawson family made him overcome his usual cowardly character, and he took the initiative to step forward, loudly urging everyone to go and rescue Marquis Dawson. In the midst of chaos and anxiety, the Dawson family finally had a unified voice. Although this voice may not guide them towards a bright future, at this moment, the confused people needed a direction, which was better than wandering aimlessly in the darkness. Thus, the loud sound of the military horn resounded in the Dawson family camp. It was a signal for attack. Hearing this sound, Marquis Dawson froze on the spot in surprise, totally dumbfounded. He had almost managed to convince Marquis Menam to accept the prisoners first and stabilize the situation. But now, with this horn sound, the entire Dwarf Camp was up in arms. The gaze of Marquis Menam instantly became as sharp as a poisonous snakes. Fran Dawson! What are you up to! Its a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! Marquis Dawson, soaked in sweat, explained: Marquis Menam, those fools must have thought something had happened to me since I had not returned for so long, and acted impulsively. But I hope you understand that I have absolutely no intention of confronting you. Our two families cannot afford to be in conflict, it would only benefit the St. Hilde family! Please let me go. I will definitely pacify those troublemakers! Let you go? Marquis Menam sneered, You have been playing tricks on me time and again, do you really think Im a fool? Marquis Dawson was so anxious that he was sweating profusely, and a hint of entreaty had crept into his voice: Marquis Menam, keeping me here will only escalate the misunderstanding and the conflict! Misunderstanding? Marquis Menams gaze turned icy, When you lied to me last night, any trust between us was already lost! And now the Dawson familys prisoners have been inexplicably released by Winterfell City, and these prisoners have begun to charge at my military formation without a word. Do you really think you can continue deceiving me? Marquis Dawson was taken aback and asked in confusion, When did I lie to you last night? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Marquis Menam had already lost his patience with Marquis Dawson. He gave a cold laugh and said to those around him: Take good care of Lord Marquis Dawson. Without my orders, no one is allowed to see him! Yes! The guards immediately surrounded Marquis Dawson. Marquis Menam, Marquis Menam! Listen to me! This is a conspiracy by the St. Hilde Family, dont fall into their trap! Marquis Dawson continued to call out, but Marquis Menam had already left without looking back. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: 278 Showdown_1 Chapter 278: 278 Showdown_1 Translator: 549690339 The warm glow of the crystal chandeliers illuminated the nave of the church. Count Falco walked slowly into the hall, his steps muffled by the thick, pale yellow wool carpet beneath his feet. By now, night had fallen deeply, leaving only one late-duty priest in the church. How may I assist you? Im looking for Archbishop Agani. The old priest immediately furrowed his brows, I apologize, but its quite late. The Archbishop has retired for the night. You can come back tomorrow Count Falco. The retired Archbishop appeared in the hall, greeting Count Falco, Please, follow me. Count Falco gave an apologetic smile to the old priest and followed the retired Archbishop towards the back of the church. During his mission to Winterfell City, his father, Marquis Dawson, had asked him to find a way to meet with Archbishop Agani. Although Wells, that unreliable fellow, often acted foolishly, he did manage to establish a connection with the churchs leader in the North Territory. Now, as negotiations with the Hilde Family are deadlocked, the Dawson family prepared to try their luck with the church, hoping for a pleasant surprise. Knock, knock, knock. The retired Archbishop gently knocked on the door, and a lazy voice from inside replied, Come in. Count Falco, please. The retired Archbishop gestured with a smile. Thank you, your Excellency! Count Falco smiled at the retired Archbishop, then entered the room. The room appeared to be a lounge for the Archbishops exclusive use. While not luxurious, its decor was delicate. Upon entering, Falco saw the silhouette of Archbishop Agani. She stood silently by the window, staring at the distant, pitch-black night sky. Perhaps because she wasnt in a public setting, the Archbishop wasnt in her clerical robes but a purple dress instead. The dark attire against her fair skin only accentuated her ethereal demeanor, like an angel descended to earth. On the windowsill next to Agani was a crystal vase, half-filled with water and with purple irises that matched her dress. The evening wind outside rustled the petals of the iris, spreading an intoxicating fragrance in the room. Good evening, Count Falco. Agani did not turn around, simply fiddled with the petals of the iris. This mere silhouette alone was enough to quicken Count Falcos heartbeat and left him parched. He finally understood why his brother was so infatuated with this woman. Good evening, your Excellency! I apologize for coming so late; I hope I did not disturb your rest. Agani gestured towards a small round table in the room, softly saying, Relax, have a seat, and a drink. Count Falco thanked her and took a seat at the table. He picked up a teacup and sipped lightly. The bitter taste refreshed his spirits slightly. He noticed Agani staring out the window, lost in thought, and decided to continue the conversation. Your Excellency, Ive come to see you on behalf of my father. He wanted to thank you for forwarding the information last time. Although Marquis Menam did not fall for the Hilde Familys scheme, the Dawson Family appreciates your kind warning. Is that so? The relationships between the Menam and Dawson families are indeed surprising. Because Agani had her back towards Count Falco, he couldnt see her expression but nodded, replying: Rest assured. We, the Dwarf clan, have united towards our common goal for thousands of years. Simple provocations cannot easily divide our alliance. At this moment, faint noises could be heard from outside the window, and Aganis expression became strikingly interesting. Although Count Falco found the noises outside curious, it would be impolite to go to the window to satisfy his curiosity. So, he suppressed his curiosity momentarily, and continued, saying: Your Excellency, our negotiations with the Hilde Family have broken down. Therefore, I was wondering if you might be able to exert some pressure on the Hilde Family to facilitate the peace talks? In return, the Dawson Family is willing to support all your actions in the North Territory, including, um, the issue of the Northern Dukes succession. Upon hearing this, Agani finally turned around. Her immaculately carved, porcelain-like face held a faint smile. Her eyes, like shimmering autumnal water, were fixed on Count Falco, a hundred charms budding in her gaze. Count Falco felt an unknown flame kindling in his belly, leaving him feeling punch-drunk and hardly able to contain himself. Count Falco, what do you think my stance might be on the issue of the Northern Dukes succession? Aganis lazy and slightly husky voice seemed to constantly stir Falcos restless heart, like a feather tickling it. I Count Falco breathed heavily, his face flushed with embarrassment, and his eyes locked in on Agani. His gaze seemed as if he might subsume her completely. You what? A purple whip suddenly twirled out of Aganis right wrist, and with a swift motion, was snapped onto Count Falcos shoulder. Ahh! Count Falco let out a painful scream. He didnt understand why Agani suddenly turned on him, but what struck him even more was that despite being a fourth-tier warrior, he couldnt dodge an attack from a priest! Everyone knows that a priest is a supporting profession, not known for battle skills. Moreover, the whips speed wasnt fast. Under normal circumstances, Falco was sure he could have evaded it. However, now his legs felt as if they were filled with lead, his entire body burned like he was on fire, and his mind was filled with chaotic thoughts, leaving him unable to stay calm. Falco, what is it that you want to say? The smile on Aganis face gradually grew sweeter, her voice as soft as a wife greeting her husband coming home. But simultaneously, she mercilessly swung her whip again, with a sharp smack, knocking Falco to the ground. The tea must have been drugged! Falco, at last, realized this, but his consciousness was on the brink of collapsing. The Agani he saw had transformed from an angel into a devil, even though he didnt know why she would do so. The noise from outside the window was getting louder and accompanying it, flashes of fire gradually lit up, scattering the darkness that enveloped the earth. Agani took one last look at the commotion outside the city, sheathed her whip, and leisurely walked towards the door. When she reached the door, she placed one hand on the doorknob but turned to look at the writhing Falco on the floor, as if anticipating something. Moments later, Falco finally lifted his head and let out an inhuman roar. His eyes had turned completely red as if he had completely lost his sanity. When he saw Agani at the door, he abruptly lunged from the ground and pounced on her. A smug, cold smirk emerged on Aganis lips. She instantly tore the sleeve of her long dress to reveal her smooth white arm, swung the door open, rushed out and shrieked: Falco, what what are you doing! Falco, Sir Falco! Count Anka pounded on the door for a long time but received no response. A startled patrol guard passed by and said, Sir Falco has left. Do you know where he went? Im sorry, I have no idea. Count Anka was feeling restless, uncertain of what to do. He had been awakened by the noise outside the city. Winterfell City, built on a hill, and Lion Roar Castle at the summit provided a panoramic view of the fire at Dwarf Camp beyond the boundaries of the city. Count Anka was clueless about what happened but he guessed it was not good news. Seeing Falco was nowhere to be found, Count Anka headed towards the main fortress alone. Im here to see Miss Vera and Viscount Angler. Are they asleep? The guard glanced at Count Anka, then signaled that he could go in. Count Anka hastily pushed open the hefty door, his eyes immediately falling on Colin and Vera in the hall. Count Anka, you cant sleep either? Colin did not seem surprised at Count Ankas arrival, he turned his head and graciously greeted him. However, Count Ankas heart sank as he noticed Colin donning an armor with Veras assistance! Vis Viscount Angler, what are you planning? Count Anka asked shakily. Colin patted the Blade of Judgment at his waist, and casually said, Some people outside are being insolent, causing trouble at this ungodly hour. I need to teach them a lesson. Cold sweat was breaking out on Count Ankas forehead. He asked anxiously, Father, what exactly is going on outside? Why dont you come with me and check it out, youd know everything then. Colin had now put on his armor. After a gentle kiss on Veras forehead, he extended the invitation to Count Anka. However, an ominous feeling hit Count Anka. He urgently said, Viscount, are you planning to start a war! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colins expression hardened, The war began the moment you decided to lay the siege! I Count Anka wanted to argue, but Colin had already strode away. Miss Vera! Does the St. Hilde family really intend to fight to the death with the dwarf clan? Count Anka desperately called out to Vera. However, Vera completely ignored him. She hooked her arm around Colins and together, they walked out. Count Anka stood still for a moment, his face abruptly changing colors, before he gritted his teeth and followed them. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Decision 279_1 Chapter 279: Decision 279_1 Translator: 549690339 Shit! Howen pulled his long knife from the enemys chest, and scorching blood splashed all over his face. Pant pant He was gasping heavily, hunched over by hunger-induced abdominal cramps. His vision was blurred by fluid, either blood or sweat, rendering his surroundings unclear. The fight was too sudden and inexplicable. Howen had thought he could finally escape being a prisoner, but what awaited him was not an acceptance from the allies, but an attack! He couldnt understand why the Menam family would want to kill them. But he was just a nobody, incapable of understanding or changing the situation. When enemies swarmed in like a tide, all he could do was unsheathe his knife and fight back. Long-term malnutrition as a captive had left Howen without much strength. His arms felt so leaden that it was impossible to raise them. Under the shroud of the night, Howen didnt know what the state of the battlefield was, only realizing that his comrades were continually falling. Even his squadron leader had fallen. If General Tumu hadnt been fighting at the front line like a war god, these recently released dwarf prisoners would have already collapsed. But now, they were also on the verge of collapse. At that moment, Howen heard a faint noise from behind him. Turning his head, he saw the gate of Winterfell City open again, and a fire dragon made of countless lit torches shot out from the city gate. The Golden Lion Legion has also arrived! Howens heart spasmed. He had a grim premonition that this night would be a horrifying memory for the dwarfs. The Golden Lion Legion exiting the city did not rush to join the battlefield but started to form a neat military formation with their backs to the city wall, as if waiting for the dwarfs to settle their fight first. The moves of the Golden Lion Legion alerted the battling dwarf parties of an unfavorable situation. The Menam familys army immediately sounded the retreat horn. However, the Dawson Family army mercilessly pursued them as they wanted to save Marquis Dawson. But the freed dwarf prisoners deflated instantly and slumped onto the ground, completely unable to move anymore. In this battle, they were the most heavily hit. Of over fifteen thousand prisoners, it was suspected that less than half of them were still able to breathe. Once the Menam Familys army gradually retreated, the Golden Lion Legions military formation gradually moved forward. Drop your weapons and kneel to surrender! Drop your weapons and kneel to surrender! Hearing this, Howen had no intention of resisting. He immediately threw away his long knife and obediently knelt on the ground letting out a silent sigh Damn it! How did I end up as a prisoner right after being freed! The faint dawn light gradually broke through the darkness, bringing light back to the earth. The armies of the Dawson family and Menam family also temporarily halted their fights and entered a period of tense standoff. In fact, the moment Marquis Menam saw the Golden Lion Legion leave the city, he instantly regretted it. Though it was hard to admit, he knew that he could have potentially been tricked. So, while he had his army slowly retreat from Winterfell City, he sent an envoy to the Dawson familys army to propose reconciliation. Wells Dawson, who was now in command of the Dawson familys army, instantly put forward his demand. The only possibility for reconciliation was for the Menam family to immediately release Marquis Dawson and compensate for the Dawson familys losses. However, Marquis Menam had other ideas at this time. He was clear that after a night of chaotic fighting, relations between the Dawson family and Menam family had irreversibly broken down. Even if he complied with Wellss request to release Marquis Dawson and compensated for their losses, it wouldnt be possible for the relations between the two families to return to how they were. The seed of distrust had been firmly planted, and it would be extremely difficult to eliminate. Once the two major dwarf clans can no longer unite, they will no longer hold an advantage against St. Hilde family. In fact, after a night of confusion and battle, fatigued and suspicious towards each other, the Dwarf Union Army would probably be no match for the Golden Lion Legion anymore. At this moment, Marquis Menam was contemplating how to wrap things up. The original peace talks proposed by the St. Hilde family, seemed increasingly acceptable to him now. Marquis Dawson seemed to perceive something from Marquis Menams wavering gaze, and immediately introduced a fresh argument: If you want to hand me over to gain forgiveness from St. Hilde family, it will be a suicide mission. Marquis Menam was taken aback and asked in a heavy voice, Why? Marquis Dawson sneered, Dont you understand yet? From the beginning, St. Hilde family never intended to negotiate peace with usthey simply cannot tolerate the establishment of an independent dwarf nation in the North Territory! Their provocative tricks aimed at us continuously appear, one following anotherits all interconnected! If you hand me over, even with the help of the Golden Lion legion to defeat the Dawson familys army, do you think the St. Hilde family would spare the Menam family? No! They would certainly devise every possible way to take care of the Menam family too! When the time comes, can the Menam family alone face the St. Hilde family without the assistance of the Dawson family? Marquis Menam subsequently fell into silence. Seeing this, Marquis Dawson quickly added further, Hence, the Dawson family and Menam family are entities united in joy and sorrow! Only when our two families join forces, can the dwarves secure a foothold in North Territory! But Marquis Menam still did not agree immediately, but instead asked suspiciously, Marquis Dawson, do you believe I could continue to trust you after yesterdays incident? Marquis Dawson took a deep breath and answered solemnly: I can promise, if you let me go, I will immediately cease my troops, never allowing them to attack you guys! Moreover, I can bring Count Falko to your side! Marquis Menams gaze sharpened, now somewhat interested. He was aware that Count Falko was the successor chosen by Marquis Dawson, this act does seem more binding than a simple verbal promise. However, he frowned soon after: Isnt Count Falko in Winterfell City now? I suppose he has already been seized by the St. Hilde family, so how could you hand him over to me? Marquis Dawsons eyes flickered, immediately responding, Then Wells is fine, if you let me go, I will give you Wells as a hostage. Marquis Menam chuckled, shook his head and said: Do you take me for a fool? That lad Wells is not significant to you, you probably wouldnt even feel a pinch if I slaughtered him. Marquis Dawson conceded, Then what do you propose? Marquis Menam fell into contemplation. However, at this moment, the Golden Lion Legion finally caught up, and targeted the Menam family. Meanwhile, the Uman Clans army also arrived promptly. Their aim was Dawsons army, but unlike before, the Uman Clans army had only arranged their military formation and did not seem to intend to attack. It seemed they were only on guard against the Dawson family, preventing them from taking any reckless actions. On the other side, the Golden Lion Legion was ready to launch their attack. Seeing this scene, Marquis Menam immediately ordered his army to prepare for battle, while he watched Marquis Dawson with icy eyes and mockingly said: You still claim that you have no secret negotiations with the St. Hilde familyif so, why is the Golden Lion Legion only attacking my army and not yours? Marquis Dawson let out a sigh, seemingly dispirited: If you remain continuously baffled by the St. Hilde familys tactics to sow discord, there is indeed no need for us to continue working together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dream of establishing a dwarf nation, hah, maybe it truly is the joke that Marquis Garcia says it is! Having said that, Marquis Dawson looked somber as he closed his eyes, as if he no longer wished to say anything. Marquis Menams mood fluctuated, but as the enemy was at hand, he didnt have the luxury of overthinking. Thus, he had to put all miscellaneous thoughts aside for now, to focus entirely on withstanding the Golden Lion legions attack. Soon, the vanguard troops of both armies clashed head-on. The air was instantaneously filled with echoes of war cries in this wilderness. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: 280 Hurry Enemy_1 Chapter 280: 280 Hurry Enemy_1 Translator: 549690339 Boom! The two surging armies finally collided with each other, an outcome that was inevitably unavoidable. The intense clashing sounds of metal and the horrific screams intermingled in an instant, dazzling flowers of blood burst open, and many soldiers fell, crying out in agony. In a straightforward and relentless clash, strength is the only determinant. The Golden Lion Legion maintained a stringent square charging formation. The first line of infantry lifted their sturdy shields, creating a wall of ice-cold defense, holding the incoming dwarves at bay. The second and third row of infantry advancing from their shielded brethrens positions, skillfully thrust their long spears through the gaps between the shields, piercing the dwarves one row at a time. Bang! A dwarf soldier was pushed forward by the surging crowd, crashing harshly into the shield of the Golden Lion Legion. The sharp spikes surface of the gigantic shield immediately left a dozen huge bleeding holes on him. The dwarf soldier propped himself against the shield, bellowing as he tried to pull himself free. However, when he looked down, he saw jets of blood spraying from his body. The fear of death immediately enveloped him, and he let out a sharp scream. Crash! Another dwarf soldier fiercely pounded his hammer onto the shield, creating a deafening sound. However, the shield was not damaged, only a small dent was left on it. Whiz! Whiz! Two sharp spears shot out from the gaps on both sides of the shield. The flashes of cold light ruthlessly stabbed into the dwarf soldiers lower abdomen, then out from his back. Crimson blood slowly dripped down the blades. Behind him, a fearless dwarf soldier leaped upward with all his might, using the shoulders of his comrades as a stepping stone. He reached the top of the giant shield and raised his sharp long knife high above his head, laughing maniacally as he slashed down at the human soldiers behind the shield. However, before the steel blade in his hand fell, a chilling long spear had already thrust out like a venomous snake. Zip! The sharp blade of the spear pierced through the dwarf soldiers chest, nailing him firmly in mid-air. A sharp cry came from the dwarfs mouth. As a jet of hot blood squirted out, his young vitality flowed out of his body like a receding tide. Get out of my way! A dwarf officer rushed to the front of the shield, slamming his long-handled warhammer down heavily. Bang! In the violent impact, the robust steel shield shattered instantly, unable to withstand the might of the dwarf warriors hammer. The hidden human soldier behind the shield was shocked as if struck by lightning, blood flowing from all his orifices before he collapsed, twitching on the ground. Yet, almost instantaneously, another human soldier carrying a gigantic shield took position, filling the gap just opened by the dwarf. The frontline formation remained intact. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three sharp long spears thrust out from three different directions, their cold, gleaming blades aimed right at the dwarf officer. Clink! Clink! The dwarf officer fought back fiercely, managing to deflect two spears, but was unable to stop the last one from piercing through his right arm. Amidst the splattering blood, the dwarf officer howled loudly, smashing the long spear stuck through his arm with his hammer. However, another spear thrust out from gaps in the shield wall, aiming straight for his skull. The dwarf officer felt a chill in his heart and had no choice but to retreat a few steps back, into the relative safety of his own army formation. However, the dwarf army formation had already begun to show signs of disintegration. Be it in terms of soldiers qualities or training and equipment, the dwarves couldnt match the Golden Lion Legion. Not to mention, they had just gone through a chaotic battle the previous night and were already extremely exhausted. They were no match for the fully prepared and unyielding Golden Lion Legion. Under the cold and systematic assassination of the Golden Lion Legion, rows of the dwarfs frontline troops fell, gradually affecting their formation and morale. Yet, the formation of the Golden Lion Legion still remained sturdy, the frontline infantry bearing their shields and slowly advancing forward. The long spears behind the shields exercised their lethal effects relentlessly, continuing to devour the lives of the dwarf soldiers. At the rear of the Golden Lion Legion, Count Anka was looking ashen-faced, sweating profusely. Viscount Angler, our Menam family wishes to negotiate. Please halt the battle immediately! Colin, without shifting his gaze from the battlefield, said, Count Anka, you can decide when the war begins, but when it ends, may not necessarily be in your control. Count Anka tasted bitterness in his mouth, but he kept his pride at bay and said, Viscount Angler, state your conditions freely! As long as the Menam family can fulfill them, I will agree! Colin glanced at him and chuckled, What if I want you all to get out of the North Territory? Count Ankas eyes twitched, and he forced himself to laugh, Viscount Angler, our Menam family has already reached land exchange agreements with many lords from the North Territory. Dont you think youre forcing us to abandon these contracts Colin shrugged his shoulders and shook his head, Then theres nothing to discuss! Lets continue the battle. Let me see if your Menam family is really worthy of standing in North Territory! Viscount Angler, why do you have to do this? In battles, there are always casualties. Can you bear to watch the Golden Lion Legion suffer heavy losses? Heavy losses? Colin sneered, Does your Menam family have such a capability? Count Ankas face reddened in anger and his tone changed abruptly, Viscount Angler, have you not heard of the reputation of the Menam familys heavy-armored infantry? Oh, I have. And moreover, I have been eager to see them with my own eyes. Colin looked indifferent, but his eyes instantly turned sharp as he pointed to the battlefield and laughed, Aha, the chance is right here! Count Anka quickly turned to look at the battlefield. A stream of steel red soldiers from the Menam family jutted out from the crowd like spurting magma, rolling towards the very front of the battlefield. These were the 8000 heavy-armored infantrymen that the Menam family prided themselves on! Count Anka took a deep breath, knowing that his father had thrown all their tricks into the battlefield. It seemed that he was prepared to risk everything. So, he gave up on persuasion, ready to let Colin witness the depth of the Menam family. He wanted Colin to face some difficulties so that perhaps the St. Hilde family would be willing to return to the negotiating table. It must be said that the dwarf heavy-armored infantry had an impressive fighting capability. When they joined the battle, the course of the battlefield suddenly took a turn. The Golden Lion Legions shielded spear formation seemed as if it crashed against a towering mountain, its advance was curtailed immediately. The sharp spears could not pose a threat to the infantry clad in heavy armor. Instead, they could only stand helplessly as the infantry, shouting their war cries in sync, pushed back with their war hammers. Count Anka felt a surge of excitement, a smug smile on his face. But when he turned to look at Colin, he saw no signs of panic on his face. Count Anka believed that Colin was just putting up a calm front. He scornfully returned his gaze to the battlefield, preparing to offer comforting words when the formation of the Golden Lion Legion completely collapses. He believed that by then, Colins attitude would definitely not remain as defiant. However, after observing for a while, Count Anka was surprised to find out that, although the Golden Lion Legion was continuously retreating, it maintained order and demonstrated no signs of chaos. With the continuous pressure from the heavy-armored dwarf infantry, they had unknowingly created a gap with the army at the rear. And at this moment, a distant military horn suddenly echoed from behind the dwarf army. Immediately after, faint shouts could be heard. At this point, the dwarves didnt yet know what had happened, but as the shouting became louder and closer, the accompanying sound of numerous galloping hooves echoed, as if countless giants were beating the earth causing the open field to vibrate. Count Ankas heart skipped a beat. Looking into the distance, he saw a thin black line starting to appear at the rear of the Menam family. This line became bigger and wider, finally transforming into a black sea that was rolling to cover the battlefield. In this black sea, the Black Lion Flag and the roaring white bear flag of the Angler family fluttered in the wind. They rushed in like the massive waves during a tropical storm. They were like a dam bursting, a flood sweeping through everything in sight. Everything that crossed their path was engulfed by this black tide, enough to send shivers down anyones spine. Dark Cavalry! Count Ankas voice wavered. Immediately, he realized, this was a trap set by Colin! At present, the Menam familys heavy-armored infantry, their most elite troops, were tangled up with the Golden Lion Legion. They were entirely cut off from the main army at the back. Seizing this perfect opportunity, the Dark Cavalry suddenly rushed in from the rear, like a dragon rising from the water, aiming straight towards the heartland of the Menam family formation! Its over! Although the Dark Cavalry hadnt arrived yet, Count Anka had already foreseen the events that were about to unfold. And this vision left him feeling as if he had fallen into an icy pit. Therefore, he no longer hesitated and immediately turned to Colin to plead for mercy: Viscount Angler! We surrender! As long as you are willing to stop the war, our Menam family will withdraw from the North Territory immediately. We will never mention the matter of the Dwarf Nation Building again! Colin chuckled coldly and said coldly: Ive said it before, you can decide when this war will start, but when it ends, youll need to ask for my opinion! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What is your opinion? Colin did not answer, instead a bloodthirsty smirk emerged at the corners of his mouth. Boom! In an instant, the Dark Cavalry, like a furious tidal wave, stormed into the Menam familys rear guards. Blood was splashing everywhere, and bodies were being thrown around in disarray. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: 281 Dust Settled_1 Chapter 281: 281 Dust Settled_1 Translator: 549690339 Wells and the Dawson Familys military officers watched with their own eyes as the ravenous Dark Cavalry tore apart the Menam Familys central military position, an empathetic sense of despair arising within them. The Menam Family is finished. That was their only consensus. Even on the frontline, the Golden Lion Legion was actually at a disadvantage, being forced to fall back by the heavy-armored infantry, but when the Dark Cavalry suddenly charged from the rear, cutting off the command flag, the front-line elites of the Menam Family also inevitably fell into chaos. Even if the frontline wanted to retreat, it was simply too late, and at this point in time, the Golden Lion Legion wouldnt let them leave easily. Whats more, once the central and rear forces collapsed, the Menam Familys army would become a headless snake, unable to unify its command and dispatch orders, only capable of fending for itself, and would next be defeated one by one. Young Master, should we go support them? A Dawson Family military officer asked Wells. Wells managed to suppress the urge to curse, and shot a menacing glare at the man who had asked, but gave no reply. Support my ass! The Dawson Family had just finished a bloody battle with the Menam Family, how could they possibly go support them now? Not to mention, the Uman Clan was standing nearby, eying them covetously. Wells nearly certain that the moment they acted rashly, the Uman Clan would launch a heavy attack. Seeing the tragic state of the Menam Family, Wells did not want the Dawson Family to repeat their mistakes. We should just retreat Wells hesitantly suggested. But this absurd suggestion made all of the Dawson Family military officers lower their heads. The reactions of everyone immediately made Wells aware that he had said something foolish. What use was there in retreating at this point? Not to mention whether it would be possible to retreat, even if they did, what good would it bring? Once the St. Hilde Family quells the chaos in the North Territory, wouldnt they just turn their attention to cleaning up the Dawson Family? All the officers were looking forward to the safe return of Marquis Dawson at this moment. Even if the Marquis were absent, having Count Falko would be good too, anything would be better than having this tone-deaf Wells causing turmoil with his decisions. I think, we should seek peace with the St. Hilde Family. A military officer suggested tentatively. Yes, yes! We should continue the negotiations, continue the negotiations! Wells, as if grasping at a lifeline, cried loudly. However, before Wells could send an envoy to seek peace, an envoy from Winterfell City had already arrived at the Dawson Familys camp. However, this envoy was dressed as a Priest. While all the officers were filled with confusion, Wells was overjoyed, he held onto the Priests hand and asked nervously: Did the Archbishop send you? The Priest smiled and nodded, then subtly pulled his hand away. Praise the Lord of Glory! Wells said emotionally, a hint of tears in his voice, I knew the Archbishop would not abandon her most devout believers! Sir Wells, the Archbishop is willing to help the Dawson Family achieve a reconciliation with the St. Hilde Family. However, she also needs you to show some sincerity, otherwise she cannot help you plead your case. What sort of sincerity? If its something that our Dawson Family is capable of, please dont hesitate to order us! Actually, its very simple. The Priest smilingly said, The Menam Family has recklessly invaded the North Territory, and has already been labelled as a must-destroy enemy by the St. Hilde Family! If you can lead the army to assist in attacking the Menam Family, then the St. Hilde Family would also consider forgiving the Dawson Familys previous act of betrayal. Wells hesitated for a moment. It wasnt that he was unwilling to attack the Menam Family, after all the two factions had already burnt their bridges, having battled as recently as the previous night. However, Marquis Dawson was still in the enemys hands, and Wells was worried that his attack would push the Menam Family into a corner, causing them to kill his father out of desperation. Having voiced out this worry, the Priest mysteriously smiled, leaned close to Wells and whispered: Sir Wells, do you want to inherit the nobility of the Dawson Family? Wells gaze focused, his heart skipped a few beats, he tentatively asked: What do you mean by that? Archbishop wants me to tell you, she can help you deal with Count Falko. As for your father, Marquis Dawson Heh heh, forgive me for speaking bluntly, given his previous act of betraying Marquis Garcia, the St. Hilde Family will absolutely not let him go. So, even if he can survive being held captive by the Menam Family, he will definitely not be able to escape the judgment of the St. Hilde Family! Do you really want the Dawson Family to be implicated along with him? Wells heart thumped wildly, he very much wanted to ask clearly about the situation with his older brother, Count Falko, but when the words were on the tip of his tongue, he didnt dare to ask. After a long period of contemplation, he finally lifted his head again, a hint of ambition now present in his eyes: Fine, I am willing to listen to the Archbishops advice! I also hope that the Archbishop can help the Dawson Family achieve a respectable ending! The Priest smiled and nodded: Of course! The Archbishop will never abandon her devout believers! Having received the promise of the Archbishop, Wells immediately felt like he had a supporter, and immediately rid himself of his previous listless state, immediately reorganized his troops, and began to launch an attack on the left wing of the Menam Familys camp. At this point, the Menam Familys formation was on the brink of collapse. The Golden Lion Legion had already pressed on from the front. The Dark Cavalry had charged in from the rear, leaving devastation in their wake and continuously splitting and slaughtering the central and rear forces of the Menam Family, not allowing them to regroup. The accession of the Dawson Family was immediately the last straw that broke the camels back. More and more warriors from the Menam family, faced with the harsh reality, discarded their weapons and chose to surrender. Of course, the Menam Family was not without gallant warriors who were not afraid of death, yet their stubborn resistance in the face of the prevailing odds was like moths to a flame. It was futile other than adding some heroic sadness. From the moment the Dark Cavalry appeared, the Marquis of Menam knew that battle was inherently disastrous. And when the armies of the Dawson Family turned against him, he fell into complete despair. In the midst of his rampage, the Marquis of Menam immediately drew the sword from his waist and turned back to stab the Marquis Dawson. Marquis Dawson, facing the approaching long sword, not only did not dodge, but a look of relief appeared on his face. Psssh! A sword penetrated his chest. The Marquis Dawson, looking at the dwarf kin in front of him, wore a mocking sneer and hoarsely said: Ill be waiting for you in heaven! This attitude completely drove the already enraged Marquis of Menam into madness. He beheaded the Marquis Dawson with a roar, and chopped his corpse into seven to eight segments before he stopped. Then, with the bloody head, the Marquis of Menam ordered: Hoist the white flag and surrender. The afternoon sun was very fierce, shining on the soil stained with fresh blood. Groups of vultures were circling in the sky, ready to dive down for a hearty feast. Father! When the Marquis Menam was brought to Colin, Count Anka next to him immediately rushed up. The Marquis Menam looked hollow and ignored his running son. He just kneeled dumbly in front of Vera and Colin, placed Marquis Dawsons head in front of him, and waited silently for the judgment without saying a word. Vera turned her head to look at Colin, obviously unsure of how to handle the Marquis Menam. Colin, being forthright, immediately stepped forward, and passed sentence: Marquis Menam, the North Territory does not welcome you and your family. Thus, after this battle, please return to the Flame Region immediately. Unless you have the permission of the St. Hilde family, you shall not set foot in the North Territory again! In order to compensate for the harm your actions have brought to the citizens of the North Territory, all of your familys army will remain in the North Territory as slaves, working for the North Territory till their death. At the same time, the Menam Family will need to pay a war indemnity totaling eight hundred gold coins to the St. Hilde family, which will be paid off in five years. Do you accept these terms? The Marquis Menams heart bled, but he knew he had no room to negotiate. If it was before the battle, he might still have proposed for a full withdrawal of the army from the North Territory, but now, being able to preserve the lives of the Menam family members was already more than enough. Of course, he also knew that Colin didnt kill him only to save face for the royal family. The Menam Family, which lost all its armies and was burdened with heavy debts, naturally cannot pose a threat to the St. Hilde family. As time passed, they would likely slowly sink and never regain their former glory. The dream of establishing a dwarven nation will also become a luxury that is out of reach. Thinking of this, the Marquis Menam couldnt help but feel grief from the heart and choked out: I I accept! At this point, Colin finally showed a satisfied smile. Not far away, Wells Dawson, accompanied by a priest, also came in front of Colin. When Wells saw his fathers skull, his eyes shrank slightly, but the expression on his face was very strange. There was both sorrow and fear, as well as relief and hidden joy. Honorable Ms. Vera, Honorable Viscount Angler! Your most loyal servant, the Dawson family, begs for your forgiveness! Seeing the prostrated Wells and then looking at the priest beside Wells, Colin chuckled as if he understood something. Colin stroked his chin and smiled at Wells, Wells, it seems your attitude of begging for forgiveness is not sincere enough. Wells understood immediately, nodded, then crawled to Veras feet using both his hands and feet. While he kissed her toes, he loudly said: Honorable Miss Vera, the Dawson family begs for your forgiveness! Colin looked at this undignified second son of the Dawson Family with disdain, then nodded at Vera. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then Vera coldly nodded her head, accepting the other partys apology. Wells was relieved, constantly praising the St. Hilde family for their mercy. His disgusting postures were horrendous to watch. Colin watched the clowns performance with a laugh, beginning to plan how to deal with the Dawson family in his mind. Of course, he wouldnt let them off so easily, but looking at Wells appearance, the Dawson family likely wouldnt make any waves. At this point, the rebellion in the North Territory was finally declared over. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: 282 Funeral_1 Chapter 282: 282 Funeral_1 Translator: 549690339 Oh merciful Lord of Glory, we gather here today to offer prayers for Duke Cyrus St. Hilde, who has completed his journey in this world and finally returns to our Lords embrace In the solemn and quiet mausoleum, the devout voice of Archbishop Agani echoed. The morning sunlight streamed through the stained-glass dome, casting a rainbow of light within the mausoleum. One of the most sacred places within Lion Roar Castle, here lays the remains of generations of Duke St. Hilde. Today, a new member will be welcomed here. Indeed, the funeral for Duke St. Hilde has been somewhat hastily arranged. Just as the North Territory was calming down from the turmoil, the new Northern Duke had yet to formally inherit the title, and both nobles and commoners were yet to be placated. But Colin had immediately requested Archbishop Agani to officiate for Duke St. Hildes funeral. After all, each day this remain of the Duke was not buried, Colin found no peace in his heart, always fearing that some mishap might destabilize the carefully maintained stability. Moreover, Colin planned to use this opportunity to summon the various lords of the North Territory to Winterfell City, notifying them of the Dukes will stating Vera as the first inheritor. Of course, for Vera to officially become the Northern Duke, she still needs to be conferred by Emperor Reinhardt. However, now with Duke St. Hildes will, Vera has been given a decisive advantage. Furthermore, Scholar Doan had already prepared a response plan for Emperor Reinhardt and the Senate. From the dust you came, and to the dust you will return! May your soul find respite in the halls of the Lord! As Archbishop Agani finished her prayers, four knights of the St. Hilde family stepped forward and slowly lifted the Dukes coffin toward the center of the mausoleum. As he had been a Holy Knight in his lifetime, Duke St. Hilde was entitled to be buried in the central tomb within the mausoleum. When the coffin was slowly pushed into the tomb, Vera and Joyce stepped forward in turn, scattering a handful of soil on it. At this point, the funeral was declared over. Only then did Colin breathe a sigh of relief. Although he had a tacit understanding with Archbishop Agani in advance, Colin could only be certain that she would not break her word once she had fully officiated at the funeral. Of course, Archbishop Aganis cooperation did come with conditions. Her condition was that the St. Hilde family would no longer pursue the Dawson Familys betrayal. Colin could guess what she was planning. The Marquis Dawson was dead and Count Falcon, the eldest son and heir, was caught trying to commit blasphemy against Archbishop Agani and then captured by the Church. To Colin, this was clearly a trap. No matter how desperate Count Falcon was, he would not attempt to violate Archbishop Agani in the church. The objective of Archbishop Agani should be to let Wells inherit the Dawson Familys title. Wells, a fervent believer and super flatterer of Archbishop Agani, would indirectly give her control over Dawson Family. For this attempt at encroaching on the North Territory, Colin was certainly displeased. But because he needed to cooperate with the Church at this time, he had no choice but to tolerate Archbishop Aganis little scheme. Actually, forgiving the Dawson Family was a good thing for the St. Hilde family itself, as the benefits outweighed the drawbacks. What the North Territory needs the most right now is stability. The rebellion storm stirred up by the St. Sean family implicated many, some were directly involved in the rebellion, some attempted to curry favor from both sides by remaining neutral, while others had clandestine collaborations with outsiders In short, what the nobles of the North Territory feared the most now was whether the St. Hilde family would seek retribution afterward. And forgiving the Dawson Family would just dispel everyones worries If even the Dawson Family, who directly participated in the rebellion, was forgiven, would the St. Hilde family continue to pursue other families faults? Of course, in Colins view, this was only a temporary solution. The North Territory is too weak right now and it cant afford another turmoil, so he doesnt plan to start another war. But once they recuperate for a period of time and the North Territory regains its breath, he intends to sort out the North Territory thoroughly. For instance, the Dawson Family and the Morrison Family Thinking about this, Colin spotted Count Morrison among the crowd who came to watch the ceremony. This young Count maintained his usual demeanor, showing no abnormality beyond the anticipated sorrow. But Colin knew, with eight parts out of ten certainty, this family must have been behind the theft of the Dukes remains! Initially, Colin had been prepared for sudden aggression from them at the funeral, but surprisingly, Count Morrison didnt pose any threat. Whats going on? What did they intend to do by stealing the remains of Duke St. Hilde? Colin had to suppress his doubts, he held Veras hand, and together they stepped out of the mausoleum. Following them, a group of Northern nobles also filed out. Miss Vera! Vera stopped in her tracks as Count Morrison came running after her. Viscount Angler! Count Morrison nodded allegorically to Colin. Colin smiled but did not reply, wondering what the other party would intend. Count Morrison, may I help you with something? Vera inquired softly. Its like this Count Morrison seemed a bit awkward, Ive long admired Miss Nina, so so I would like to request Miss Vera give her hand to me in marriage. As expected. Colins heart stirred. So, Count Morrison was indeed here to propose marriage. But wasnt he too hasty? Duke St. Hilde had just been buried, and he immediately proposed marriage, which was somewhat rash. Besides, Vera hasnt officially inherited the dukedom yet, strictly speaking, she doesnt have the right to marry Nina to Count Morrison. Im sorry, Count Morrison. Vera frowned, I am not yet the master of Lion Roar Castle, I cannot dictate Cousin Ninas marriage. Count Morrison quickly apologized, Of course, I understand. So, this time, I just wanted to express my intentions. Once you inherit the dukedom, we can arrange the marriage. Alright, I will consider it and consult with Cousin Nina as well. Vera did not promise directly. But Count Morrison didnt know whether he had misunderstood Veras words or had great confidence in himself. He thanked her repeatedly and left contentedly. Colin, do you think I should arrange Cousin Ninas marriage with Count Morrison? Vera asked hesitantly. You can ask Nina for her opinion first. Colin smiled and said, Besides, theres no rush, you can discuss this after you officially inherit the dukedom. Alright. Vera nodded, When are we setting off for Dragon City? In order for Vera to formally inherit the dukedom, she needs to go to Dragon City to accept the emperors decree. Colin pondered for a moment, Let me first complete the prisoners exchange with the Eastern Territory and bring Marquis Garcia back. Then we can go to Dragon City. Otherwise, I wont feel at ease leaving the North Territory without a reliable person in charge. Veras eyes lit up, and she asked in surprise, Have you arranged a time and place for the exchange with the Eastern Territory? Can I come with you? It was arranged three months ago. I had assumed that I would need to postpone it, but the timing turned out to be perfect. Colin patted Veras small hand. He knew that she was worried about her father, but he shook his head and said, I can handle the prisoner exchange on my own. You need to stay in Winterfell City. The Northern Territory has just stabilized and needs someone capable of making decisions to ensure stability. Vera looked disappointed and a little frightened, Can I can I manage the situation all by myself? Colin laughed and encouraged her, Have confidence in yourself. As a St. Hilde and the first heir appointed by the late Duke, you certainly can! Moreover, you have Scholar Doan. You can consult him on any political matters. As for military matters, you can trust Sir Shar and Viscount Walra completely. Vera nodded her head and asked uncertainly, What about Sir Nelson? Cant I fully trust him? Of course, you can trust Sir Nelson. I just meant that in the worst-case scenario, the only ones to whom you can entrust your life are Sir Shar and Viscount Walra. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, Colin couldnt tell Vera that Shar and Walra were his bloodline and had no possibility of betrayal, while the others Well, its hard to say. Vera nodded, indicating that she understood. Dont worry, Ill be back soon. Yes, be careful on the road. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: 283 Alfalfa City_1 Chapter 283: 283 Alfalfa City_1 Translator: 549690339 Alfalfa City is situated at the farthest southern end of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Where the Crystal River and Angry River intersect and form a Y shape, they divide the city into three regions, resembling a clover leaf, hence the name Alfalfa City. The strategic importance of Alfalfa Citys geographical location is self-evident, but strangely enough, this city is typically a no mans land. On second thought, its not hard to understand why this is so. Precisely because of its strategic importance, the North Territory and East Territory want to annex it, but they worry about provoking each other. Therefore, they tacitly left it to the Half-Elf Kingdom as a neutral buffer zone that neither should touch. As for the Half-Elf Kingdom, handling this city is a hot potato they dare not take on. In this way, Alfalfa City has become particularly awkward. It has no lords, no city defense force, and no order. It gradually became a paradise for adventurers, a gathering place for refugees, and a carnival for anarchists. Power has become the only passport in Alfalfa City. However, Alfalfa City has suddenly quieted down today. Even some big shots with considerable influence have kept down low, sternly warning their subordinates not to cause trouble these days. Thats because several armies have suddenly stationed in the city, including the famous Dark Cavalry! Though Alfalfa City has its fair share of lawless bandits and murderers, they are merely cockroaches and rats lurking in the shadows. Upon encountering real lions and tigers, they have to hide carefully; otherwise, they might get exterminated casually. In the north of the city, the most majestic building is the Glorious Church. In such a chaotic city, the Glorious Church is one of the few serene places. Dont assume that evil people wont have faith. On the contrary, those who live by the sword, not knowing when they will die on the street, need spiritual support even more to prevent themselves from going mad. When Colin walked into the main hall of the church, he saw the figure that had been on his mind C Queen Isa. The queen was standing in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory, her head bowed in devout prayer. Quickening his pace, Colin came to Queen Isas side. After half a year, Queen Isas abdomen was already noticeably bulging. A faint maternal radiance emanated from her, coupled with her noble and elegant queenly demeanor, making her even more irresistible. Noticing Colins arrival, Queen Isa finished her prayer, turned her head, and gave him an enchanting smile, saying: I thought you would arrive later. Knowing that you are waiting for me, of course I would travel day and night! Moreover, you should not underestimate the marching speed of the Dark Cavalry. Colin smiled as he came forward and carefully embraced Queen Isa. He captured her alluring lips, savoring the long-missed fragrance. After the sweet moment, Queen Isa leaned on Colins chest and asked lazily, Isnt the meeting with the East Territory set for three days later? Yes, I have sent envoys to the other side of the river to discuss the exchange of prisoners. With one hand circling Queen Isas waist and the other lightly stroking her raised belly, Colins hand soon began to wander higher. Queen Isa huffed lightly, grabbed Colins mischievous hand, and chided, This is a church! Colin looked down at the enticing white cleavage and felt his desire stirring but had to behave and asked: Would there be any problem with the food production of the Half-Elf Kingdom this year? This round of turmoil has considerably delayed the spring plowing in the North Territory, and it is estimated that the famine will continue, if not worsen. Therefore, I need your help. No problem, Queen Isa affirmed confidently, At the beginning of the year, I issued a decree to encourage farming and intensify land reclamation. If nothing goes wrong, there will be a bumper harvest this autumn. Thats great! Colin breathed a sigh of relief, As long as we survive this year, the North Territory will be able to breathe, and everything will gradually get back on track. However, youd better bring an army when you send people to buy food this autumn, Queen Isas eyes sparkled with a hint of sternness. Whats the matter? Has someone been causing trouble? Hmm. Your action of forcibly purchasing a large amount of food at a low price from Silver Moon City to aid the North Territory at the end of last year has already displeased many half-elf merchants and nobles. If it happens again this year, Im afraid some people will overestimate themselves and make foolish decisions. Colin narrowed his eyes, his tone becoming more serious, I see, when I get back, I will have Duke Modewen lead the Silver Moon Guards back to the Half-Elf Kingdom to help you stabilize the domestic situation. Yet Queen Isa gently shook her head, Theres no hurry. I can still manage the internal situation of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Leave the Silver Moon Guards in the North Territory for now, you need them more. After the autumn harvest, it wont be too late for Duke Modewen to return. Although Colin was a bit worried, he didnt want to refuse Queen Isas kindness, nor did he want her to think he doubted her ability to control the domestic situation. Alright. If the situation in Silver Moon City changes, contact me immediately. Yes. After a moment of silence, Queen Isa spoke again, The situation in Alfalfa city has been a bit unusual recently. Colin didnt take it seriously, laughing casually, The regular army has entered the city, of course, all the cockroaches and rats in the shadows have hidden. No, thats not what I meant. Queen Isas tone became serious, Since the beginning of the year, a force known as the Alfalfa Brotherhood has risen suddenly in the city, sweeping all the major gangs swiftly, and has initially taken control of Alfalfa City. Oh? Only then did Colin get serious, Whos the leader of this Alfalfa Brotherhood, do you know? Its a fifth-order warrior named Capen, who was wanted in the east for resisting the lords conscription order and later fled to Alfalfa City. Although he is a superior warrior, he didnt manage to thrive in the chaotic city of Alfalfa. However, at the start of this year, he suddenly began to build his own forces, rapidly expanding and has now almost become the nominal master of this city. Someone is backing him up, isnt it? Colin guessed. Thats what I think too, and moreover, I suspect that the East is supporting Capen and the Alfalfa Brotherhood. The Easthmm, it seems they are not too honest either. Colins glance started to become dangerous. Indeed. However, you dont need to worry too much. When you exterminated the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City, the St. Prowse family lost their most elite troops and they certainly wont be able to interfere in the North Territory in a short time. Their attempts to control Alfalfa City through these underhanded tactics shows theyre also afraid of you establishing a navy in Silver Moon City and heading south down the Crystal River. After contemplating for a while, Colin said gravely, We cant let Alfalfa City fall into the Easts control! Queen Isa raised her head and looked at Colin, Isnt it bad to start a dispute with the East at this time? Colin shook his head, Dont worry, the Easts choice of using this kind of underhanded tactics to seize Alfalfa City proves that they are also scared of a direct conflict with the North. Its clear that the East is just as weak. So what do you plan to do? Use the Dark Cavalry in the city and directly eliminate the Alfalfa Brotherhood? While stroking Queen Isas soft belly, Colin pondered, No, lets not directly interfere by using military force. Im also worried that pushing the East to a dead end might lead to another war outbreak in Alfalfa City, and that wont be good So heres what we do, Alfalfa City is ultimately under the jurisdiction of the Half-Elf Kingdom, so you, as the Queen of the Half-Elves, should appoint a lord for Alfalfa City! Let him unite with the forces in the city that are unwilling to yield to the Alfalfa Brotherhood and resist them. The point is to prevent Alfalfa City from completely falling into the Easts hands. When the North finally recuperates, there will be an excuse to intervene. Queen Isa thought for a moment and nodded, Alright, I will start looking for a suitable candidate. Yes. If this lord fails and gets killed by Capen, you should keep appointing a new lord. But dont send the regular army into Alfalfa city. Just let the wolves in the city tear each other apart, making it impossible for the Alfalfa Brotherhood to easily consolidate power in the city. I understand. There are plenty of ruthless and vicious people in Alfalfa City. Its not hard to find a match for Capen, and creating chaos here would be even easier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Queen Isa quickly understand his intentions, Colin gave an approving kissed on her smooth forehead. Queen Isa smiled suggestively, and proposed, Theres a hot spring behind the church, would you like to soak in it? Sure! Colin would of course not refuse and immediately lifted Queen Isa by her waist. Amid her screams of surprise, he strode off. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Exchange of Prisoners_1 Chapter 284: Exchange of Prisoners_1 Translator: 549690339 The soft afternoon sunlight warmed the bodies it touched. The little boat floating on the Angry River swayed gently with the waves, like a cradle, lulling the people on board into a drowsy state. Colin stood up and stretched, trying to fight off the overwhelming sleepiness. Still a distance away from the center of the river, where the prisoner exchange was to take place, Colin started a conversation with Marquis Vincent beside him, Marquis Vincent, have you got used to your stay in Ice Rock City over the past six months? Marquis Vincent grunted lightly, ignoring Colin. Half a year of captivity had rendered the once charismatic Eastern Marquis noticeably haggard. However, Colin hadnt abused him. He wasnt that bored. In Ice Rock City, Marquis Vincent, apart from his loss of freedom, was well-fed and had his physiological needs attended to by skilled women every week. At first, Marquis Vincent felt that this was an insult against his status. Being a nobleman, the rightful heir of the Holy Knight Family, he shouldnt be consorting with such lowly women. However, before long, the noble Eastern Marquis succumbed to his burgeoning desires under the robes of these capable women. This would accurately describe the phrase saying no with words, but the body is honest. Nevertheless, despite having his physiological needs satisfied, the mental humiliation had caused Marquis Vincent to grow thinner. He was desperately yearning to escape from Ice Rock City, that hellish place. Now, there seemed to be a glimmer of hope. Marquis Vincent didnt want to see Colins detestable face for a moment longer. Faced with Marquis Vincents undisguised disgust, Colin didnt get angry. He continued cheerfully, I have heard that Duke St. Prowse was considering making your younger brother, Count Evan, the first heir after you were captured. Impossible! Upon hearing this, Marquis Vincent finally spoke. What Colin spoke of was his biggest nightmare since his capture. Seeing him finally respond, Colin chuckled and continued, Ive met Count Evan once. Hes a smart man. If I were Duke St. Prowse, I would consider switching heirs too. Furious, Marquis Vincent gritted his teeth and glared at Colin with undisguised hatred, cursing, If I were your father, I would have strangled you in your crib! Hehe, he broke his fa?ade. Colin shook his head, Marquis Vincent, youre losing your composure. Marquis Vincent snorted lightly and turned his head away, apparently no longer intending to engage Colin. However, Colin once again initiated conversation, To be honest, I dont like your little brother either. He was causing trouble when we were in Silver Moon City, and now hes meddling in Alfalfa City. Hehe, quite an annoying fellow. Yes, after a few days of investigation, Colin had discovered that the supporter behind the Alfalfa Brotherhood was none other than Count Evan. Hearing this, Marquis Vincents expression finally softened a bit. He coldly replied, What are you trying to say? Colin sat back down across from Marquis Vincent, smiling, I also dont want to see your brother become the Eastern Marquis. On this point, our interests align. So, why not cooperate? Marquis Vincent scoffed, Cooperate? Hehe, have you forgotten the deep-seated enmity between us? You actually want to cooperate with me? Colin shrugged, maintaining an innocent expression, Our grudges were formed on the battlefield, but after all, it was a fair confrontation between two armies. We dont hold personal grudges. Your little brother, on the other hand, always employs sly tricks, which is quite disgusting. Its a disgrace to the nobility! Marquis Vincents face softened even more. He stared at Colin for a long time before saying, My brother is indeed annoying. But if you think you can instigate conflict between us to plunge the Eastern Territory into civil unrest, hehe, I advise you to not waste your energy. Colin still maintained his cheerful expression, seemingly unaffected by Marquis Vincents exposing his scheme. He patted Marquis Vincents shoulder casually, speaking in a friendly manner, Dont be so quick to reject my proposal. I sincerely dont want to see a sly and troublesome person like your brother inherit the position of Eastern Marquis. So, think about it. If you need anything in the future, feel free to contact me. You should know my current status. Vera is to inherit the Northern Dukes position, and I am her husband. Wouldnt you want another powerful ally? Marquis Vincent lowered his head in silence. It was unclear if he had been persuaded. Colin continued, Believe it or not, I am a peaceful person, and Vera is not ambitious either. We prefer a neighbor who shares the same inclination for peace. Eventually, Marquis Vincent seemed moved, murmuring, I dont wish to make an enemy of the North either. Colin smiled faintly, realizing that his words had influenced Vincent. However, he did not continue his persuasion. Excesses ought to be avoided. When Marquis Vincents position in the Eastern Territory comes under severe threat from his own brother, he would naturally remember the day on the Angry River, when an olive branch was extended to him. And then, hehe As both of them were lost in their own thoughts, the little boat had slowly reached the center of the Angry River. There, a lavishly decorated flower boat was already anchored. The familiar scent of the blood rose permeated the air; evidently, it was Queen Isas boat. As the nominal ruler of Alfalfa City, Queen Isa was the host of this prisoner exchange ceremony. Just as Colin arrived, another small boat that had launched from the opposite bank of the river was also slowly approaching the flower boat. Thud! The gangway was lowered, and Colin and Marquis Vincent boarded the flower boat one after another. As soon as he found his footing on the deck, he saw Count Evan and Marquis Garcia climbing up from the other side. After a long time apart, Marquis Garcia had become entirely white-haired, and even leaned on a cane, obviously the devastating defeat had left irreversible damage to his body. Although his eyes still held a sharp glare, the air of being invincible that he once had, no longer existed. In his mind, Colin sighed quietly, then stepped forward to exchange pleasantries. Marquis Garcia expression remained aloof as he greeted Colin and even nodded to his enemy, Marquis Vincent, as if he had already forgotten everything from the past. Marquis Vincent was taken aback. It was clear that he did not expect Marquis Garcia to treat him kindly. By contrast, the tension between him and his brother Count Evan was palpable. Queen Isa gracefully walked up to the group and said with a smile, The Lord once said that all hatred, resentment, and malice should be eliminated from your hearts. Only by treating each other kindly and mercifully and by forgiving each other can we attain redemption. With that, she signaled her maid to serve five cups of wine to everyone. As everyone held up their wine cups, Queen Isa continued, Let us drink to forgiveness and the Lords redemption! Colin and the others raised their glasses and drank it all in one gulp. The atmosphere had eased slightly. Count Evan turned to Colin and laughed, saying, Viscount Angler, I heard that the chaos in the North Territory has been quelled. Congratulations! Colin also chuckled and replied: Thank you for your concern. Evil can never conquer justice. Count Evan nodded thoughtfully and replied with the utmost sincerity, Youre right! The St. Sean family has forgotten its mission and honor, and the wicked act of sacrificing a city is unforgivable! If Prince Lexie had not already killed Mr. Ji, our St. Prowse Family would have sent someone to help the St. Hilde Family eliminate this extremely evil mage. Colin responded with a courteous smile, saying nothing. Of course, he would not take his hindsight comments seriously. Count Evan glanced at him and continued, Although Mr. Ji has received his deserved judgment, to my understanding, theres still someone who slipped through the net from the St. Sean Family. At this point, Colin became slightly interested and asked, Oh? Who are the remnants of the St. Sean Family? Where are they hiding now? Its very difficult to get a clear picture of all the survivors of the St. Sean Family since Mr. Jis whereabouts were secretive, but I do know where one of his sons is. Where is he? Count Evan pointed to the shore and said, Right in Alfalfa City. Colin squinted his eyes and asked further, Whats his name? Count Evan shrugged and replied, I didnt find that out. Colin sneered inwardly, obviously not believing this tall tale. It seemed that Count Evan didnt want to say. However, Colin didnt plan to pry any further. With the death of Mr. Ji, the St. Sean Family was no longer a threat to him. What threat could a family without its own territory and direct army pose? Count Evan turned his eyes again on Queen Isa and said with a smile, Your Majesty, I heard that you recently found a lord for Alfalfa City? Yes. Queen Isa gently nodded her head. Count Evan had a mysterious smile on his face as he turned to Colin and said, Viscount Angler, shouldnt you seek help from the Lord of Alfalfa City to find out the remnants of the St. Sean Family? Colin gave a light nod and said, I will. But Evans inscrutable smile made Colin entertain wild flights of imaginationCit would be too coincidental if the city lord that Queen Isa had just found turned out to be the remnant of the St. Sean Family Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Best of luck to you! Count Evan bid farewell soon after, leaving the flower boat together with Marquis Vincent. Colin glanced at Marquis Garcia and respectfully asked, My lord Marquis, shall we return as well? Hmm. Marquis Garcia nodded, staring at the waters surface, seeming uninterested in further conversation. Colin glanced at Queen Isa, and the flower boat began to slowly turn around, heading back to shore. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: 285 Blood Knight Army_1 Chapter 285: 285 Blood Knight Army_1 Translator: 549690339 The flower boat slowly moved towards the shore, Marquis Garcias gaze deepened, he had already spotted the figure of the cavalry on the shore. Despite Marquis Garcias face maintaining its usual calmness, Colin, who was standing next to him, could see from the tightly clenched fists that Garcia was far from composed. To alleviate the awkward tension, Colin proceeded to narrate the changes North Territory had faced in the past few months. Marquis Garcia listened in silence, showing no reaction. Only when Colin finished his recount, Garcia simply complimented, You did very well! On hearing this, Colin involuntarily puffed his chest out like a student who had just been praised by his teacher, his heart filled with happiness. However, his joy was short-lived. Marquis Garcias next remark made him feel as if he had just been thrown from the clouds to the ground, The child that Her Majesty the Queen carries is yours, isnt it? Colin immediately tensed, just as someone would if caught cheating by their father-in-law. Uncertain of whether to lie or tell the truth, Queen Isa before he could make a decision, said softly, Your lordship, the child I carry belongs to the house of Miller. Marquis Garcia understood the Queens meaning this child would not be cited as Colins legitimate heir and she would not jeopardize Veras status. So, Marquis Garcia turned his attention back towards the shore without saying another word. Only then did Colin breathe a sigh of relief. However, he soon realized that in this world, the existence of lovers from noble backgrounds is common and most of them even have illegitimate children. Of course, the condition is that she will not threaten the status of the main wife. Otherwise, Marquis Garcia would not let off Queen Isa easily. Colin turned his head and secretly gave Queen Isa a thumbs up. Queen Isa responded with an enchanting smile. Seeing Marquis Garcias complete disinterest in conversation and his air of indifference and isolation, Colin chose not to disturb him and moved to stand by Queen Isa, whispering, Have you decided on the nominee for the lord of Alfalfa City? Yes. Queen Isa nodded, and knowing that Colin was reminded of what Count Evan said before he left, she explained, Its unlikely he is a remnant of the St. Sean family. Oh? Are you sure? Queen Isa nodded again and then revealed a name Colin found familiar: Ron Lute. A member of the Lute Clan? Colin remembered that the previous half-elf queen was also from the Lute clan and, Duke Lute was the commander of the Silver Moon Guards. However, this man, encouraged by Cis Savoy, initiated a coup, which was, of course, ruthlessly defeated in the end. The Lute Clan was stripped of their nobility and their territories by Queen Isa, evicting them from Silver Moon City. Yes, Queen Isa explained, This Ron is the nephew of Duke Lute, a third-order knight with some talent, and he has amassed a group of Lute clan members by his side. Thats why I gave him this opportunity, promising that as long as he could secure his position as the lord of Alfalfa City, I would bestow upon the Lute Clan this land and grant them their respective noble titles. Colin nodded, approving Queen Isas decision. Firstly, since this Ron Lute has a known background, he wont be of the St. Seans remnants. Besides, as members of the once top half-elf clan, Rons capabilities, networking, and reputation are all insured, which is much better than choosing a fugitive as the citys lord. Make sure he keeps an eye on any suspicious persons. I know. After some brief instructions, Colin said nothing more. At the moment, he didnt have time to play hide-and-seek with the possible remnant of the St. Sean family at Alfalfa City, he even lacked the time to manage the citys ownership. The pressing matter was to rush back to North Territory as soon as possible, take Vera to Dragon City and meet Emperor Reinhardt to finally decide on the succession of the Northern Duke. Then, he would be free to solve these miscellaneous issues. Moreover, he never really cared about this remnant of the St. Sean family, after all, with even Mr. Ji dead, what kind of ripple could the St. Sean family cause? Furthermore, Colin also suspected whether this remnant of the St. Sean family even exists, or was it merely a smoke bomb released intentionally by Count Evan. Lost in his thoughts, the flower boat had already docked. Before Marquis Garcia could disembark, he saw that the Dark Cavalry on the shore had already knelt in a massive group. Knight Logh cleared his throat and shouted aloud: Dark Cavalry, welcome the return of the Marquis! Dark Cavalry, welcome the return of the Marquis! The voices of nearly ten thousand Dark Cavalry warriors echoed throughout the Angry River, and a solemn killing atmosphere gradually began to take shape. Colin silently observed the scene before him, his gaze deep. He didnt doubt for a second that if Marquis Garcia gave the order, the Dark Cavalry would immediately cross the river to avenge him. They wouldnt even consider whether the North Territory could endure another war, or whether this ten thousand Dark Cavalry alone could sweep over the East Territory. One man directs, the whole army follows! This was the prestige Marquis Garcia held among the Dark Cavalry. Even though Colin had led the army to victory several times, even though Knight Logh had pledged allegiance to Colin with the Dark Cavalry under the command of Marquis Garcia, they still couldnt erase the mark that Marquis Garcia had firmly inscribed in the soul of this army. At this point, Colin couldnt help worrying whether the Dark Cavalry would leave him behind. Marquis Garcias deep gaze slowly swept over the Dark Cavalry warriors on the riverbank. Every Dark Cavalry warrior couldnt help but puff up their chests, accepting the inspection from the man they believed in their hearts. Not sure if it was because they saw Marquis Garcias white hair and the crutch in his hand, the Dark Cavalry warriors breathing gradually became heavy, their eyes flickering as if there was a fire raging. The north wind whimpered, and the Angry River, under the glow of the sunset, seemed to be gushing with blood. But just when this momentum reached its peak, Marquis Garcia suddenly spoke: I am not qualified to lead you. Knight Logh wanted to speak, but was pushed back by Marquis Garcias icy stare. It was I who trusted the wrong person, leading to our disastrous defeat in Shadow Gorge, It was I who harbored regrets, unable to fulfill my promise to live and die with the Dark Cavalry, And it was I who couldnt see through our enemys conspiracy, plunging the North Territory into chaos. I dare not seek your forgiveness, and I have no face to lead you anymore. Marquis Garcia pointed at Colin and declared loudly, You need a new commander! In his heart, waves surged as Colin turned his head to look at Marquis Garcias profound gaze. Within that gaze, there was guilt, relief, and a longing hope. Colin understood that this was Marquis Garcias formal handover of the Dark Cavalry to him. Although this was a scene he had often dreamt of, when faced with reality, Colin was moved, and yet also shaken by the immense responsibility that came with the role. A faint smile appeared on Marquis Garcias face, his tone filled with encouragement, From now on, the Dark Cavalry will become history. Viscount Angler, give this army of yours a new name. Colins mind whirled rapidly, knowing that this was a rare opportunity. If he missed it, he didnt know when he would be able to truly win over the North Territorys strongest army. Lets call it the Blood Knight Army. Colin declared aloud, Originated from the Dark Cavalry, reborn through a baptism of blood; it shall also grow amidst the blood of our enemies! Marquis Garcia quietly repeated the name Blood Knight Army several times, a satisfied smile on his face. He then slowly stepped back, highlighting Colins position. Without any hesitation, Colin declared: Blood Knight Army, at attention! Thump! Knight Loghs left hand hit his chest armor hard, and his gaze also shifted from Marquis Garcia to Colin. Following that, a series of knocks rang through the skies, converging into a unified voice. The former Dark Cavalry soldiers finally truly accepted their change of identity. Feeling an emotional wave within his heart, Colin ordered: Escort Marquis Garcia back to the North Territory! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Blood Knight Army, roger that! Colin stood proudly at the bow of the ship, accepting the cheers from the Blood Knight Army and feeling a surge of heroic exhilaration. Behind him, Marquis Garcia was staring at Colins upright figure. For a fleeting moment, it seemed as if he was glimpsing himself from twenty years ago. One in front and one behind, one in high spirits, the other in sorrow. It seemed like a symbol of the end of an old era and the beginning of a new era. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: 286 Gregory_1 Chapter 286: 286 Gregory_1 Translator: 549690339 A dense layer of clouds blotted out the silver moon, casting only a faint halo in the sky. The weak moonlight couldnt even delineate shadows. In the pitch-black Dragon City, only sporadic fires offered some illumination. The exception was the northernmost end of Dragon City, where an extraordinary golden light descended from the sky, parting the oppressive darkness of the night. It was the direction of the Holy Mountain, the sacred place of the Glorious Church, where the Holy Light Cathedral was located. This pillar of holy light, never extinguished day or night, served as an eternal lighthouse in the profound darkness, leading those who had lost their way with hope and direction. Night after night, it was the same. The crisp sound of horse hooves echoed as a four-wheeled carriage, pulled by three tall horses, slowly approached the Holy Light Cathedral. The night watch guards, instead of stopping the carriage, stood tall and formed a welcoming ceremonial formation. Those who had the privilege to ride a four-wheeled carriage up to the top of the Holy Mountain must be distinguished figures. The center of the carriages side was painted with a symbol of World Purifying Flames. Clearly, the visitor must be a core member of the Royal Family of the Empire. The carriage slowly stopped in front of the steps of the Holy Light Cathedral. A knight with a sword jumped from the open rear seat of the carriage, ignoring the approaching church guard, he placed a golden footrest at the carriage door with one hand, and held a crystal lamp in the other. Immediately, the carriage door was opened, and a tall, slender woman stepped out. She was wearing a rather simple prayer robe, but her stunning beauty made the guards instinctively intake a breath, dare not look, and quickly bowed their heads in salute. Your Highness, the Queen! Queen Midela nodded softly in response and then ascended the steps towards the church. Her graceful walk accentuated her everlasting youthful charm. Under the holy light pouring down from heaven, she emanated a touch of divine aura. The prayer hall of the church was incredibly tall. Dozens of grey stone pillars supported a dome twenty-four meters high, giving one a feeling of insignificance. Coupled with four gigantic statues of sword-bearing angels, an awe-inspiring reverence was instilled. The dome of the Prayer Hall was made of a special crystal, through which the eternal holy light passed, giving everything in the hall a golden hue and emphasizing the divine solemnity. Queen Midela stood in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory, her hands clasped together in prayer. A faint hum echoed in the prayer hall, sounding like someone singing a hymn, or like an echo descending from heaven itself. A peaceful and soothing power filled the air. After an unknown amount of time, Queen Midela finished her prayer, raised her head, and looked at the holy light that seemed to lead to heaven. A trace of mocking emerged on her face. Are you truly listening? Queen Midela questioned in a mosquito-like voice. The Holy Light remained as dazzling as before, seemingly unaltered by the Queens irreverent questioning. The mocking look on Queen Midelas face intensified, Or perhaps as he said, you are dead! No response came. Queen Midela shook her head, apparently out of patience. As she slowly turned around, she saw a bald, eyebrow-less elder standing behind her. It was unknown how long he had been there and whether he heard the Queens words just now. His purple priest robe indicated his distinguished status C the Pope. The clerical robes of the Glorious Church could be white, grey, or black. These colors were available for everyone from archbishops to ordinary priests, but there were two special colors they could not wear: red and purple. The red priest robe was reserved for the three Cardinals. They were the highest-ranking individuals in the church besides the Pope. Therefore, due to the color of their robes, they were also known as Red-robed Bishops. The purple priest robe, however, was exclusively for the Pope himself. Good evening, Your Holiness Gregory. Queen Midela seemed totally unruffled, showing no concern about whether her just-spoken soliloquy was heard by the Pope. Good evening, Your Highness. Pope Gregorys face was amiable, and his smile radiated a natural affinity as if all the miseries of the world could be dissolved in his smile. Has his majestys health improved? Queen Midela sighed, and a touch of worry spread across her exquisite face. She shook her head, Not yet, he woke up briefly this morning, but soon fell back into a coma. Pope Gregorys smile faded, he seemed genuinely surprised, So Cardinal Turennes hasnt been able to improve the emperors condition? Queen Midela conveyed an expression of sorrow, Cardinal Turennes hasnt been able to identify the cause of the emperors illness till now, so its quite tricky. Pope Gregory sighed and comforted, Then I will personally visit the Phoenix Palace tomorrow. The Lord of Glory will not abandon His faithful shepherd. Please, try to feel at ease. Queen Midela quickly thanked him with a bow, then departed. As the Pope watched the Queens graceful silhouette disappear at the entrance of the prayer hall, he looked up at the holy light descending from the sky with a complex expression in his eyes. Not long after, a servant arrived quickly at Pope Gregorys side and reported in a hushed tone: Your Eminence, Archbishop Agani has returned. Pope Gregory raised his eyebrows, thought for a moment, and said, Tell her to wait for me in the lower floor confessional room of the side hall. Yes. Subsequently, Pope Gregory stood in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory, clasped his hands together in prayer, and bowed his head, perhaps offering prayers for the suddenly critically ill emperor. After his prayer, Pope Gregory left the Prayer Hall, went through the corridor, and then went down to the bottom of the cathedral via the spiral staircase. Drawing closer, a smooth stone wall came into view with a giant oak door attached to it. Pope Gregory pushed open the door. The room was simply furnished with a table and two chairs. On the table, there was a copy of the Holy Book of Glory as well as a row of silver candlesticks. In the soft candlelight, Agani, draped in a white robe, immediately stood and gave a well-mannered bow to the Pope. There was still a sympathetically gentle smile on Pope Gregorys face, but his words were not as kind: You have disappointed me greatly! Aganis heart trembled as she retorted, Your Holiness, the incident in the North Territory was so unpredictable, I couldnt Am I interested in your excuses? Gregory cut her off. Agani promptly clamped her mouth shut, realizing something. With a slightly trembling tone, she quietly asked, Are you going to punish me? All who erred should receive discipline! Upon hearing that Aganis breath quickened drastically. Her dewy doe eyes instantly filled with terror. But under Pope Gregorys persistent stare, she silently turned around, prostrated herself onto the ground, with hands folded and eyes tightly closed, awaiting the forthcoming discipline. Unbeknownst to her, Pope Gregory now held in his hand a long whip with thorny protrusions, and one could even smell the strong scent of blood. Smack! The whip lashed onto Aganis back, leaving a gory mark of welts. A suppressed scream of agony hissed through her gritted teeth. Her body, frail like a blossom in a storm, shivered uncontrollably. A satisfied grin spread across Gregorys face, although he did not stop flailing the whip. Smack! Smack! Smack! The whip rained down on her like a storm, shredding Aganis mage robe to tatters. A series of bloody welts surfaced, their stark contrast against the flawless white skin carried a sense of desolate and brutal beauty. Most priests of the Glorious Church do not abstain from physical desires; getting married and having children do not impede their service to the Lord of Glory. Nevertheless, if a priest aspires to ascend atop the Holy Mountain as the Pope one day, he must maintain a chaste body. The reason is straightforward: Legend says that the Glorious Church possesses a holy artifact that can commune with heaven C the Golden Horn, held by successive Popes. The Golden Horn can only be sounded by someone who wholeheartedly devotes themselves to the Lord of Glory, free from the carnal relationship between man and woman. Hence, there are quite a number of monks in the church who take a vow of celibacy, and Gregory, who managed to ascend to the seat of Pope, was no exception. Between beauty and power, Gregory certainly knew which one to choose. After what felt like an eternity, Gregory finally ceased his actions. Agani lay down on the ground weakly, panting heavily. Her back was marred with crisscrossing gashes which dripped blood profusely, a gruesome sight to behold. Gregory discarded the whip, produced a delicate bottle from his pocket, and sprinkled the holy water onto Aganis back. Aganis body uncontrollably convulsed and trembled, the process clearly not a pleasant one. God shows mercy to all, the Lord heals every living thing! Gregory bestowed a healing spell onto Agani, he then wore back his sympathetic smile and transformed back into the dignified Pope. Admittedly, the healing spell he cast was immensely effective, coupled with the holy water, the welts on Aganis back healed at a visibly fast pace. Before long, all traces of injury were gone. Finally, Agani managed to compose herself and slowly rose from the ground. Her mage robe was torn to shreds in the previous whipping and had entirely slipped off her body, revealing her flawless upper body. Agani, however, made no attempt to cover herself. It was uncertain whether it was because she dared not, or whether it was a deliberate attempt to provoke the man before her. Gregory quickly shifted his gaze, as if he was afraid that lingering any longer would cause him to lose control and ruin years of his painstaking cultivation. It seemed that Agani had caught sight of his reaction. She lowered her head, the corners of her mouth subtly lifting into a smile that manifested both contempt and victorious revenge. Gregory cleared his throat and ordered, Vera St. Hilde will arrive at Dragon City soon. The North Territory is currently in disarray, head back to Winterfell City immediately and see if you can rally some Lords to our cause. Yes, Agani obediently responded. Before he left, Gregory greedily took one last lingering look at the enchanting silhouette of Aganis figure, then he braced himself, opened the door, and left the room. The confessional room reverted back to its former tranquility. Agani stood there motionlessly for some time, and then, surprisingly, she reached down and picked up the bloody whip from the ground, studying it carefully as if the secret to some mystery was hidden within. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a moment, she pressed the whip against her chest, allowing the blood to dampen her tender skin. Her grip tightened around the whip, the spikes jabbed into her breasts and fresh blood seeped out once again. Agani let out a soft groan, grimacing at the pain. But then her knitted brows slowly relaxed. Lifting her head, Aganis profound gaze seemed to have pierced through the layers of the ceiling, riding on the Holy Light, reaching to the heavens above. Oh omnipotent Lord of Glory, your lost lamb seeks guidance, please hear her confession Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: 287 Arrive_1 Chapter 287: 287 Arrive_1 Translator: 549690339 Do you think any giant dragons still exist in the world? Colin asked with a smile as he gazed up at the towering, majestic walls of Dragon City. Vera, riding with him on the same horse, leaned back against her husbands warm body and answered lazily, Giant dragons are extinct; of course, there wont be any. Colin appeared not to be ready to give up, saying stubbornly, There could still be the odd surviving giant dragon hiding in some dark corner, couldnt there? Vera chuckled, explaining, Thats possible, though unlikely. According to records, the High Elves created a marvelous spell called Dragon Search which can roughly locate any giant dragons in the world. So, if any giant dragons still existed, the High Elves would surely know about them. However, it was the High Elves who declared that the giant dragons are extinct. I believe they must be sure to make such a claim. Colin nodded, understanding at last, but then he exclaimed with some regret, Thats a real shame! I was hoping to witness the grandeur of a giant dragon for myself. Scholar Doan, who was nearby, chimed in, The giant dragons are probably extinct, but there is still a dragon egg kept in the Phoenix Palace. If youre interested, Viscount, you could visit sometime. Oh? A dragon egg? Has it not hatched? Colin asked, his interest immediately piqued. Of course not. Scholar Doan shook his head, The St. Lorenzo family tried various methods, but theres no sign of life in that egg. Seeing Colins hopeful face, Vera laughed and said, Colin, if youre interested in giant dragons, you could visit Yevir. The Mage Council still has a few remains of dragons. Most of the dragon relics, however, are with the Elves. You would have a feast for your eyes if Bright Moon Forest hadnt become forbidden territory. It may be forbidden territory now, but it might not always be! exclaimed Colin excitedly. Yes, in fact, the mages have been trying all along to find a way into Bright Moon Forest As the three were engaged in passionate discussion, Dragon City was already within sight. A greeting party had lined up outside the city gates, led by none other than Queen Midela. Auntie! Vera hurriedly dismounted and rushed into Queen Midelas arms for a warm hug. Comforting, Midela gently stroked Veras back, I have heard about your father, Im so sorry. Vera just nodded softly without saying much. Her feelings toward Duke St. Hilde were rather complicated, making her unsure of how to react. Your Majesty the Queen! Colin hurriedly stepped forward to pay his respects. Queen Midela responded with a graceful smile, Colin, Im sorry I couldnt attend your wedding, but Im relieved. Vera is lucky to have a splendid Knight like you to protect her. Your recognition is an honor for me. From now on, I will redouble my efforts and never let you down! Colin maintained his outward courtesy, though inwardly he kept his distance from the captivating queen. Her actions at Silver Moon City made Colin know that this woman was not as simple as she seemed. His plan for coming to Dragon City this time was to quickly have Vera accept her title, then immediately return to take formal control of North Territory. Only by revitalizing North Territory could Colin truly make his place in this world. Under the guidance of Queen Midela, Colin and his party entered Dragon City. As the largest city in the Glorious Empire, even in the whole world, Dragon City was far more prosperous than Winterfell City. The spacious streets were filled with passersby who scattered to the sides, curiously watching the visitors once they caught sight of the royal banner. To avoid causing any unnecessary disturbance, Colin and Vera took shelter in Queen Midelas horse-drawn carriage, keeping themselves out of sight. Still, some shrewd observers identified the emblem of the St. Hilde family from the Golden Lion Badge, and knew that it must be the successor of the Northern Duke coming to receive the title from the Emperor. When they finally arrived at the Phoenix Palace, Colin hopped out of the carriage first then courteously helped Vera and Queen Midela out. The court maids waiting, took out colorful flower petals from the baskets and scattered them into the air, soon filling the path leading to the Phoenix Palace. Vera, arm in arm with Colin, walked up the steps covered with fresh flowers towards the splendid Phoenix Palace. Colin originally thought that Emperor Reinhardt would greet them in the palace, but surprisingly, they did not see the emperor of the empire. This made him wonder, was the emperor really too busy or did he have any reservations about Vera? According to Scholar Doans judgment, Emperor Reinhardt should have wished to see Vera inheriting the position of Northern Duke, but now it seemed that something was amiss. A shadow of doubt clouded his mind, and Colin hardly paid any attention to appreciate the grandeur of Phoenix Palace. Queen Midela led Colin and Vera into a side hall of the grand reception room. The decoration style of the hall was not overly luxurious, but a closer look revealed understated elegance hidden in minute details. The exquisite murals, sculptures adorned the corners of the hall, the ground covered with a hundred-year-old shiny paulownia wood floor, and seven crystal magic lamps hung on the ceiling, casting a soft glow even during the day. The three of them took their respective places, and several beautiful court maids walked in with silver trays, offering beverages and desserts. Out of politeness, Vera inspected the murals on the wall. At this time, Colin wisely kept his mouth shut. The country barons son didnt have the best art education; it was best not to make a fool of himself. Fortunately, Queen Midela is from the St. Hilde family, the atmosphere quickly became casual and friendly. However, Colin seemed somewhat distracted. He was wondering, when exactly would Emperor Reinhardt appear? But, they didnt get to see the ruler of the empire throughout their meeting, instead, they were introduced to the queens daughter and son. Prince Harrison, Colin had already met in Silver Moon City. Perhaps because Colin previously left a deep impression on him, seeing Colin again made him somewhat fearful, as he diverted his gaze while greeting him. As for Princess Judy, this was the first time Colin had met her. She was slightly younger than Prince Harrison, wearing a lovely floral pleated dress, with pigtails, and silver crystal shoes on her feet. She bore a striking resemblance to Queen Midela and was quite a beauty in the making. All the baby fat on her face only made her more adorable. Moreover, she seemed to know how to utilize her charm well, calling out sweetly Sister Vera and Brother Colin as soon as she met them. Veras heart was captured quickly, as she held Judy in her arms, unwilling to let go. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became even warmer, as the conversation shifted to the young childrens mischief and fun. Vera and Colins trip to the Imperial Capital seemed more like a family visit. However, until the end of the reception, Queen Midela did not bring up the matter of the conferment of Vera as a Duchess, nor did she mention when Emperor Reinhardt would meet Vera. Since the queen did not mention it, it was not appropriate for Colin to ask. When Queen Midela stood up to escort Vera and Colin to rest, only Prince Harrison and Princess Judy were left in the reception room. Judy was still eating the leftover dessert with relish, while Harrison was staring blankly at the ground, deep in thought. Brother, arent you eating? Judy asked kindly. Harrison shook his head, somewhat absent-minded. That Viscount Angler isnt that scary. When did I ever say I was afraid of him! Harrison, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, was instantly on alert. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Judy immediately dropped her innocent facade, revealing her mischievous spirit and said with a giggle, Do you want me to help you take revenge? Harrison seemed somewhat tempted, but stubbornly said, I I have no grudge against him. Really? Then who was it that had nightmares screaming his name and even wet the bed! Hee hee hee Seeing his sister mock him, Harrison turned red with anger, jumped up from his chair and walked out without looking back. Ah, Brother Harrison, wait for me! Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: 288 Heidegger (Part 1)_1 Chapter 288: 288 Heidegger (Part 1)_1 Translator: 549690339 At the moment when Vera and Colin were welcomed into the Phoenix Palace by Queen Midela, Scholar Doan was all alone enroute to the southern region of Dragon City. As the Holy Mountain and Phoenix Palace are both located in the northern region of Dragon City, nobles with a smidgen of prestige would try their level best to settle in the north. Thus, the south naturally became a populated overlap of common people, with the buildings gradually shabbier as one goes further south. Despite this, a manor curiously irreconcilable with its surrounding environment exists in the commoners gathering area. Although the location of this manor was not set spaciously, it was quite large, surrounded by trees full of tender sprouts. Several uniquely designed villas were surrounded by a fence with a stable, barracks, warehouse, garden and others, exactly like a noble manor. Within Dragon City, the only person willing to build such a mansion in a populous locale was the Prime Minister, Baron Heidegger. This Prime Minister, from commoners lineage, always kept his distance from the nobles, a trait which remained unchanged despite his rise in status for over forty years. Perhaps its due to his ties to the downtrodden or his consciousness of their minds, that he was able to steadily improve the governance of the Empire. But, that being said, this may also be the reason why the Imperial Senate looks down on this country bumpkin. After confirming his identity, Scholar Doan was led into the manor by the butler. However, the butler did not bring Scholar Doan to places like the study or the lounge, but guided him to a lawn behind the main castle. There, Scholar Doan saw the Prime Minister squatting ungracefully on the ground roasting a sweet potato. Baron Heidegger was already over seventy years old, with white hair, but still looked spirited. Wearing a slightly old-fashioned but very tidy casual outfit, he looked like an ordinary elderly commoner and not at all like a head of the executive council of the Empire. Mr. Prime Minister! Scholar Doan sped up, bowed and said hello. Baron Heidegger was quite familiar with Scholar Doan, he laughed heartily and casually said, pointing at the ground, Sit, try the sweet potato I roasted. Sure! Scholar Doan didnt find himself treated unfairly, he chose a spot on the lawn and sat down. Then he smiled and took the sweet potato from the baron, from the heat he could tell that it was still hot, so he hurriedly started fanning it in his hands. Baron Heideggers eyes had lost their shine from years of toil, they appeared dull and lackluster, but anyone stared at by them would feel uncomfortable. It felt as though he had the power to read every persons hearts, and no one could hide their dirt and scum from him. Scholar Doan remained calm and collected under such scrutiny, he carefully peeled the skin off the sweet potato in his hands and started eating with gusto. Seeing the scholars enjoyment, Baron Heideggers face showed a hint of a smile, and he asked, Are there any problems with the food supply in the North Territory this year? Viscount Angler has received a great deal of support from the Half-Elf Kingdom. They should be able to make it through this year, but the commoners will have a tough time. Saying this, Scholar Doan lifted his head, looked at Baron Heidegger with hopeful eyes and asked, If the central empire could supply some food, the situation in the North Territory would be much better. However, Baron Heidegger immediately refused, shaking his head, Its not that I dont want to help you, but there might be some issues with the food supply in Crimson Flame Territory this year. What happened? Scholar Doan seemed puzzled, There hasnt been any disaster in the Crimson Flame Territory in the past few years, right? Baron Heideggers face turned somewhat solemn, The situation in the Westland is pretty bad. The St. Gregorian family has repeatedly written for help from the central empire. However, the Queen and the Senate have not agreed to send troops, they only promised to provide food and material support. Scholar Doan frowned and asked, Are the Orcs pressuring them that much? Yes. According to the letter from the St. Gregorian family, a tribe of Orcs called Warsong Tribe is rapidly gaining power. The Westland had to send an expeditionary force over the Sky Breaking Mountain Range to intervene militarily, to prevent the Warsong Tribe from expanding further, and perhaps even forming a third Orc Empire! The third Orc Empire? Exclaimed Scholar Doan, shocked. The glorious empire built by the humans occupied the richest area in the center of this continent, but was inevitably surrounded by covetous different races. Apart from the dwarves, goblins, and half-elves who were weak and relied on the glorious empire to survive, only four races posed a real threat to humans- the Trolls in the north, the Elves in the east, the Naga in the south, and the Orcs in the west. The Elves had long vanished into the Bright Moon Forest, making the eastern part of the Empire the most stable currently. The Naga, an amphibious species, would suffer from dehydration and cracked skin if they stayed too far from water bodies for too long. Hence, their threat to the South Border is largely limited to occasional raids, and at most they would occupy some coastal areas, posing not much of a threat. The Trolls in the north were once a significant threat, but under the strong suppression of the North Territory, they could hardly stir up any trouble. Today, they can only barely survive in the northern Sky Ice Plain. The Orcs from the west were the perennial high-risk concern of the Glorious Empire, nonetheless. Among the other three major ethnic groups, none had an absolute military advantage over the humans, but the Orcs were an exception. A regular Orc soldier could easily stand up to three or four human soldiers. In terms of Professionals, they believe in the God of Destruction and have Skull-shatterer professionals who are far superior to human knights of the same level. They are virtually invincible among their own rank. Fortunately, while the Orcs excelled in military power, they lagged in intellectual capacity. Thus, the development of the Orc civilization was clearly the weakest among the five major races. They were still living in loosely connected tribes, fighting each other, making it hard to form a unified force. However, there have been exceptions. Throughout their history, there have been extraordinary heroes among the Orcs. Under their leadership, there were two brief periods of unification among the Orcs. These were referred to as the First and Second Orc Empire. Once unified, the assembled Orc army was the most terrifying force on the continent. After the establishment of the Second Orc Empire, the Orc army swiftly advanced. Within only three months, they broke through the Westland, wiped out the main forces of the Crimson Flame Territory, and encircled Dragon City. If they hadnt faced long-lasting resistance at Dragon City, and if the suppressed internal contradictions within the Second Orc Empire hadnt gradually come to the fore, enabling the humans to break it up, there might be a different dominant race on the continent today. However, ever since then, the Glorious Empire had been wary of the threat of the Orcs unifying again, or even establishing a Third Empire. So, when the Warsong Tribe rises strongly showing signs of Orc unification, Westland immediately dispatched an expedition army over the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, in an attempt to intervene and nip the potential danger in the bud. Scholar Doan prioritized the matter and no longer pursued the request for food. Instead, he asked, How is the expedition army dispatched by Westland faring now? The expedition army from the St.Gregrian family was dispatched last October, and we have not received any specific good news back yet. Therefore, its difficult for me to judge the prevailing situation on the other side of Sky Breaking Mountain Range. Subsequently, both of them fell silent, evidently worried. After a while, Scholar Doan asked again, Since the St. Gregrian family has requested support from the imperial center multiple times, why hasnt His Majesty agreed to it yet? Baron Heidegger smiled faintly, saying: For more than a thousand years after the fall of the Second Orc Empire, Westland has submitted hundreds of assistance requests to the imperial center, always stating that this or that tribe is on the rise and showing signs of unifying the Orcs In the beginning, the imperial center took it very seriously, almost always sending troops for support. But later they gradually realized that the St. Gregorian family was just exaggerating their predicament to get the imperial center to help deal with their border problems. Afterward, unless the threat from the Orcs was confirmed, the imperial center would unlikely send troops to Westland again at will. Scholar Doan couldnt help but feel exasperated. It seemed that the imperial center was also tired of Westlands false alarms. Baron Heidegger gave Scholar Doan a glance, adding, Moreover, the chaos in the North Territory had begun to surface at that time. His Majesty might have been considering stepping in himself. However, due to certain circumstances, things didnt proceed. Scholar Doans eyes flickered, wondering: Didnt the military expedition of the Menam family to the North Territory count as intervening? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that the North Territory has been pacified and there is still no good news from the expedition army in Westland, His Majesty should be prepared to send troops to support the St.Gregrian family, right? No. Baron Heidegger shook his head, looking more worried. Why not? Scholar Doan puzzled. The matter of the Orcs unification should be treated as credible until proven otherwise. He could not understand why His Majesty took it so lightly. Baron Heidegger narrowed his eyes and said with a somber voice: Because, someone intends to launch another war! Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: 289 Heidegger (Part 2) _1 Chapter 289: 289 Heidegger (Part 2) _1 Translator: 549690339 Another war? Scholar Doan cried out with surprise. Baron Heidegger nodded emotionlessly, explaining, Prince Lexie wants to declare war on the Mage Council and attack Yevir. Scholar Doan fell silent. He also understood the motivation behind Prince Lexies actions. The appearance of the Eyes of Judgement, a Forbidden Spell, had unsettled all the knights of the empire, most notably Holy Knight Lexie. Having personally killed Mr. Ji, he now appeared to wish to completely eradicate the Mage Council once and for all. Yevir wont just give up, hasnt Prince Lexie considered the consequences of his actions? Doesnt he worry that the mages might choose to take him down with them in a desperate final act? Baron Heidegger let out a sigh, You havent dealt much with Prince Lexie, so you do not understand him. He is not someone who can be intimidated! When Emperor Reinhardt secretly reached an agreement with Mr. Ji, thinking he could use the power of the mages to counterbalance Prince Lexie. But alas, he did not understand or maybe he understood but did not want to acknowledge. If someone were to hold a sword to Prince Lexies throat, his first reaction would not be to compromise but to draw his own sword and strike! Even if doing so put his own life at risk. Thisthis is the pride of a Holy Knight! Scholar Doan was momentarily speechless. Indeed, if Prince Lexie could have been threatened into submission, he would never have overcome all the obstacles to enter the Holy Field. So, upon learning that Mr. Ji had used a Forbidden Spell to kill Duke St. Hilde, Prince Lexie immediately went to the North Territory and resolutely executed Mr. Ji, without any concern about whether his actions might provoke retaliation from the mages. And now, he even thought about completely eliminating the Mage Council. Perhaps, he has already prepared for the possibility of himself being the next target of the Eyes of Judgement Forbidden Spell. The mages may threaten to self-destruct, but arent Holy Knights known for their absolute resolve in the face of death? Scholar Doan felt a heavy weight on his heart as he asked again: So, has Prince Lexies proposal been discussed at the Imperial Conference? What was the outcome? Whats the opinion of the Senate? Baron Heidegger shook his head: It has not yet been submitted to the Imperial Conference, so the attitudes of all parties are still unclear. When is the Imperial Conference to be held? Was this proposal just recently made? No, Prince Lexie proposed the declaration of war half a month ago, just after returning from the North Territory, but it has not yet been discussed at the Imperial Conference. Why not? Because Baron Heideggers brow furrowed, because the Emperor has not attended the Imperial Conference. A matter this important cannot possibly be decided by me. Scholar Doans brow also furrowed. In the past, he had heard that Emperor Reinhardt was not inclined to manage affairs, giving military matters to Prince Lexie, administrative matters to Baron Heidegger, and foreign affairs to Queen Midela In short, the Emperor seemed to be engrossed in the way of the knight, or busy chasing after the noble ladies of the Imperial Capital.. But Scholar Doan had not imagined that even with the impending declaration of war against the mages, Emperor Reinhardt would still refrain from attending the Imperial Conference. This seemed utterly absurd. Immediately, Scholar Doan realized that Emperor Reinhardts absence at the Imperial Conference was likely intentional. He clearly did not want to declare war on the mages, as he was hinging his hope on the mages to counterbalance Prince Lexie. Therefore, faced with Prince Lexies domineering behavior, Emperor Reinhardt chose to Hide Will this continue indefinitely? Scholar Doan felt that Emperor Reinhardts choice was not prudent. Baron Heidegger caught a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, How could Prince Lexie let this proposal be delayed indefinitely? Theres another way to mobilise the Imperial Central Army apart from having the Emperors command. The Senate! Scholar Doan quickly realized. Then, he furrowed his brow even more. The establishment of the Senate was essentially meant to limit royal authority. There needed to be an organization capable of countering the actions of an extremely absurd emperor. The Brilliant Constitution stipulates that as long as the Senate passes a resolution by an absolute majority (over two-thirds), the resolution can take effect directly without the emperors approval. Therefore, as long as Prince Lexie could secure the support of more than two-thirds of the Senate, he would then be able to wage war on Yevir by bypassing Emperor Reinhardt. But Scholar Doan also realised that if Prince Lexie really did this, he would be declaring an open break with Emperor Reinhardt. Would the Senate support Prince Lexie on this matter? Scholar Doan asked with a heavy tone. Baron Heidegger shrugged and made a helpless gesture, Youre asking the wrong person. I have no way of ascertaining the true intentions of those old men in the Senate. Scholar Doan then realized that in his confusion, he had asked a silly question. However, recalling the conflict between Baron Heidegger and the Senate, Scholar Doan remembered the real purpose of his visit this time. Prime Minister, in fact, I came to see you this time, hoping that you could support Lord Joyce in inheriting the Northern Duke at the right time. Baron Heidegger paused, about to say that he had no say in the matter of the Northern Dukes succession, but then, he understood the real purpose of Scholar Doans visit. Ha, so you want to use me to influence the Senates decision? Its a clever move, hmm, alright, I will look for a suitable opportunity to support As he was speaking, Baron Heidegger suddenly stopped, as if he had thought of something crucial. Prime Minister? Scholar Doan called out in confusion. Ahah, your way of thinking has given me a great inspiration! Baron Heidegger returned to his senses, his face full of excitement, I was thinking, if His Highness Lexie insisted on declaring war on the mages through the Senate, I would have no way to influence the decision, especially since you know that the Senate and I are like fire and water. But now, you have given me a new idea. Perhaps, I really could influence the Senates decision in this way Scholar Doans eyes flashed, and he too understood the Barons implication. He then cautiously asked: So, do you support Prince Lexies declaration of war against the mages, or oppose it? Oppose! Baron Heidegger said without hesitation, Now is not the best time to deal with Yevir! Scholar Doan nodded in agreement. He also didnt think it was the right time to provoke Yevir. The North Territory had just stabilized, and there seemed to be trouble brewing in the Westland. For the Empire to provoke the Mage Council at this time was not a wise move. Whats more, Vera is a mage, and Scholar Doan is also worried that this anti-mage trend could affect the succession of the Northern Duke. Then, Scholar Doan thought of another problem: By the way, if Emperor Reinhardt always refuses to attend the Imperial Conference, he probably isnt going to meet Miss Vera, right? Baron Heidegger shook his head: Probably not. Ive heard some rumours that His Majesty is ill and that the Pope himself is treating him. But its unclear whether this is true, or just an excuse to stall. Scholar Doan felt heavy at heart. He began to feel that he and Vera and the others might have to wait a long time in Dragon City They would at least have to wait until the contest between Prince Lexie and Emperor Reinhardt is resolved. This was nothing short of a dangerous political whirlpool! If they were accidentally caught up in it Scholar Doan felt a headache coming on. It seemed that Baron Heidegger had noticed Scholar Doans worries and asked, Worried about being stuck in Dragon City for too long and the North Territory becoming chaotic again? The North Territory should not become chaotic. Marquis Garcia is in Winterfell City. Thats good. Baron Heidegger looked into Scholar Doans eyes and said seriously, However, I would remind you, its best not to rush to arrange for Vera to see His Majesty before this fight is concluded. Why? Instead of giving a direct answer, Baron Heidegger slowly asked, Who can most easily break free from a whirlpool? After thinking for a bit, Scholar Doan suddenly realized, Someone without burdens! Baron Heidegger nodded in satisfaction with a smile, and wasnt saying more. He just meticulously peeled a sweet potato. His expression seemed to be like he was carefully carving a fine piece of work. Did you know? The yield of sweet potatoes is far higher than wheat. Ive always wanted to promote sweet potatoes as a substitute for wheat as a staple food, but I cant get enough recognition. Scholar Doan laughed, Because everyone cant tolerate a day without bread. Baron Heidegger hummed lightly and said leisurely, In not too long, they might not have the luxury to be picky. Scholar Doan nodded in deep thought, seeing Baron Heidegger eating a sweet potato with big mouthfuls, he couldnt help but ask out of curiosity: Prime Minister, tonight, Queen Midela will host a banquet in the Phoenix Palace to entertain Miss Vera and Viscount Angler. Arent you going? Baron Heidegger shook his head: Not going. The food at the nobles banquet makes me nauseous. Only this crude food like sweet potato suits my taste. Scholar Doan smiled faintly and did not persuade him further. He reached over to the grill and picked up another roasted sweet potato, blowing on it while beginning to peel it. Baron Heidegger asked when he saw this, What? Arent you going either? Scholar Doan bit into the fragrant sweet potato and replied with a laugh, No, I think your banquet is more attractive! Baron Heidegger roared with laughter, boasting, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Youre the second person in the entire Glorious Empire to have such a taste. Oh? Scholar Doan asked curiously, Im curious, whos the other one? Baron Heidegger smiled faintly and named, Turennes. Scholar Doan was taken aback. He knew that this was the name of a Cardinal in the Glorious Church, and moreover he was the first in line to succeed among the three Cardinals! Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Banquet in the Palace (Part 1) _1 Chapter 290: Banquet in the Palace (Part 1) _1 Translator: 549690339 Colin, is this outfit suitable for the court banquet later? Vera, having changed her clothes, sauntered over to her husband and asked in a tender voice. Colins eyes lit up instantly. Vera had chosen a black off-the-shoulder dress paired with black silk stockings and silver stilettos, highlighting her fair and smooth skin, making her look mysteriously noble and sensuously elegant. You will definitely be the focus of the party, dear! The compliment from her lover made Vera blooming with joy, her pretty face slightly red. Her fair and delicate hands landed gently on Colins shoulders. She pushed him gently onto the sofa chair and took the initiative to give him a deep kiss. After some affectionate moments, Vera obediently laid on Colins chest, enjoying the gentle caresses of her lover. While drawing circles on Veras soft back, Colin asked, When do you think the Queen plans to meet you? Vera, comfortably squinting her eyes like a lazy kitten, murmured, I should be able to see the Queen at the banquet tonight. Colin chuckled and shook his head, saying, Im afraid the Queen might still not show up at tonights banquet. Why? Vera finally opened her eyes, her gaze still somewhat blurred. Intuition, Colins tone was somewhat solemn, Im afraid this trip to Dragon City might not go as smoothly as I anticipated. Alright, stop worrying about it. Shall I help you change your clothes? Vera offered in a soft voice. My beautiful lady, its my honor! Colin stopped thinking about it and got up from the sofa while holding Vera. But you have to listen to my instructions, no rushing me! I just hope not to be late If you behave a little, we wont be late. It took them more than two hours to get ready. Veras pretty face was flushed and she was panting slightly, it seemed that choosing clothes for Colin was indeed a major task. Then, they boarded the horse-drawn carriage that had been waiting outside the hall and headed to Phoenix Palace for the banquet. The magnificent Banquet Hall was already lit by crystal chandeliers. Hundreds of nobles from the Imperial Capital gathered together, making a lively scene. Just as Colin had predicted, Emperor Reinhardt did not show up, and the banquet was hosted by Queen Midela. Perhaps because Vera was not yet the Northern Duke, the scale of this welcome banquet was not top-tier, and the most significant person present was Queen Midela. The Emperor, Prince Lexie, and the Prime Minister of the Empire, among others, did not attend. Colin knew that one of the five Governors of the Senate was from the Hilde Family, who by lineage was Veras great uncle, but even he was not present at the welcome banquet. Heh, this was interesting. After some toasting, the grand welcome banquet officially began. Colin no longer pondered the current situation in the Imperial Capital and started to focus on the delicacies on the table. He was not very familiar with these big shots at the top of the Empire. Scholar Doan had gone to visit the Prime Minister of the Empire, and Colin planned to discuss the current situation with him afterward. The lemon-steamed perch tasted very good, the fried giant rhino ribs were incredibly succulent, the butter lettuce was refreshing, and the wine whose origin and vintage he could not discern was intoxicating Except for the lack of Deer Blood Wine, Colin was very satisfied with the banquet meal, it seemed that the court chefs did have some real skills. When the candles in the crystal chandelier were about to burn out, Queen Midela announced the end of the banquet. The guests all returned to their respective resting rooms, leaving the court attendants to clean up the tableware, replace candles, lay down carpets and prepare the venue for the dance. Once everything was ready, the guests returned to the hall. The melodious music sounded, and the Dance Ball officially began. Colin danced the first dance with Vera and then planned to invite Queen Midela. It was to express his gratitude for the welcome banquet she prepared, and also to take this opportunity to gauge the attitude of the yet to appear Emperor. However, to Colins surprise, someone intervened. Viscount Angler, may I ask you for the next dance? Princess Judy stood before Colin, wearing a white petal gown, with a princess coronet on her head, and her milky-white face flushed. Of course, its my honor! Colin had no choice but to respond politely. To refuse a ladys dance is not what a gentleman should do, especially a young lady. Colin took Judys tiny hand, stepped into the red carpet dance floor, and the melodious harp started playing a brisk tune. Princess Judy was only eleven years old, around 1.4 meters tall, looked slender, but Colin still had to kneel and bend his body to match her pose for the court dance. Viscount Angler, my brother Harrison told me that youre a talented storyteller, Princess Judy whispered in Colins ear. Colin gently guided the young girl in a slow spin around the dance floor and smiled lightly at her words. Prince Harrison is quite generous with his praise. However, he was somewhat perplexed. From Prince Harrisons reaction upon seeing Colin earlier, Colin had seemingly left a significant psychological impact on him. Why would he compliment his storytelling skill? As he was pondering this, he suddenly felt a weight on his foot, followed by Princess Judys apology. Oops, sorry, Viscount Angler, I accidentally stepped on you. Not a problem, Colin smiled, unfazed. Could you tell me a story when you have the time? Princess Judy asked coyly. Err Actually, my stories arent really suitable for children Colin was busy making his excuse when he felt another weight on his foot. Oh, Im sorry, Viscount Angler, I stepped on you again! As Colin looked down, he saw an innocent face filled with contrition. But, Colin had come to believe her innocence might not be unintentional. Your Highness, you still need to practice your court dance much more, Colin remarked. Yes, why dont you teach me then? Your Highness, you flatter me. Im not qualified to be your dancing instructor. Viscount Angler, youre too modest. I think you dance much better than my current dance teacher As they conversed, Princess Judy narrowly missed accidentally stepping on Colin several more times but Colin subtly evaded all her attempts. With the reaction speed of a fifth-rank knight like Colin, dodging the stomps of a little girl was as easy as pie. However, Princess Judy was persistent. Her crystal-encrusted shoes would peek out from under her skirt over and over, seemingly intent on stomping on Colins foot no matter what. Her facial expression alternated between frustration, anger, and grudging determination, her playful nature fully unveiled, contrasting strongly with her earlier guise of an obedient and adorable girl. Colin smiled, elegantly sidestepping Princess Judys attempts. Meanwhile, he teasingly observed, Your Highness, you are losing your rhythm. Humph! Princess Judy ignored Colin and continued to concentrate on her ambitious stepping project. Now, their dance was no longer graceful but clumsy instead. The audience around them had also discerned the situation and laughed bemusedly. Apparently, they were quite familiar with Princess Judys temperament. Seeing that she wasnt able to step on Colin no matter what, Princess Judy was nearly in tears. Her pitiful look was heartbreaking to all. However, Colin wouldnt be fooled, suspecting that this might be another of the girls tricks. Seemingly realizing that Colin wasnt falling for her ploy, Princess Judy changed her tack and asked out of the blue, Viscount Angler, do you know why my father didnt attend the banquet? Colins eyes flashed with curiosity. Why? However, Princess Judy simply smirked smugly without answering. Understanding her game, Colin sighed resignedly, and let Princess Judy ruthlessly step on his foot without trying to dodge it anymore. The girl immediately broke into a triumphant smile, as if she had achieved a great victory. She ground her shoe against Colins foot a couple of times, while whispering, Because father is ill. Ill? Colin felt his heart skip a beat and was about to inquire further when the music abruptly ceased. Princess Judy, her head held high, picked up her skirts and curtsied to Colin before flouncing away. Watching her rush in the direction of Prince Harrison, Colin figured she must be going to flaunt her achievement to her brother. Colin chuckled and shook his head, only to see Queen Midela gracefully making her way towards him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wearing a court-style, low-necked, purple, fitted, floor-length gown that accentuated her voluptuous figure, the queen revealed her rounded shoulders and an expanse of pale bosom. Her golden hair was elegantly wound up into a ladys chignon. Graceful and enchanting, her dignified yet seductive charm took Colin by surprise for a moment. Im sorry, Viscount Angler, for Judys playful mischief, she said. Colin smiled slightly. Not at all. Her Highness is quite adorable. As the music began again, Queen Midela, smiling sweetly, extended her left hand. Colin quickly stepped forward to hold the queens slender waist, and they began to sway in time with the music. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: 291 Royal Banquet (Part 2)_1 Chapter 291: 291 Royal Banquet (Part 2)_1 Translator: 549690339 To the flowing melody, Colin held Queen Midelas slender, delicate waist and began to dance on the exquisite carpet. In the confines of the courtly dance, the dancing couple seemed to be closely intertwined, but that was actually a visual illusion, with only their arms making contact, leaving no other parts of their bodies touching. Only lovers or spouses would press their bodies intimately together. Of course, Colin would never disrespect Queen Midela, but unexpectedly, the Queen took the initiative to move closer. Feeling the softness and warmth on his abdomen, Colin managed to maintain his cool. Judy has been learning to dance since she was a child, and she has a bad habit of stepping on peoples feet. Its not deliberate against you, I hope you wont take it to heart. Queen Midela whispered into his ear. Her lazy tone and moist breath continuously stirred Colins emotions. Being stepped on by a beautiful lady is also an honor. Colin responded with a smile. At the same time, he remembered that at the dance ball in Silver Moon City, Queen Midela too had once stepped on his foot. Indeed, like mother like daughter. Perhaps thinking of the same incident, a touch of gorgeous red appeared on Queen Midelas pretty face. Colin led Queen Midela in a quick spin, her purple long dress blooming like a flower, revealing a fleeting glimpse of enchanting scenery underneath. I heard the Empress is ill? Colin suddenly asked, awakening Queen Midela who had been lost in the dance. The Queen glanced at Colin, chuckling, Where did you hear that from? Colin remained silent, he wouldnt betray a little girl. But Queen Midelas reaction suggested that the rumor was true. No wonder Emperor Reinhardt hasnt appeared. When Colin didnt reveal his source, Queen Midela didnt press further, she nodded, Yes, the Empress is indeed unwell, but you dont have to worry, she should be all right soon. Also, I hope you will not spread this news; after all, it could easily incite unnecessary panic. I understand. Colin nodded, then asked, What does the Emperor think about the issue of the Northern Dukes heir? The expression on Queen Midelas face became serious, she softly said: Dont worry, both the Emperor and I wish to see Vera inherit the Duke of the North Territory. Besides, you have the will of the former Northern Duke, so take your time, wait for the ideal time, and I will organize a meeting with the Emperor. Queen Midelas reassuring words, far from calming Colin, only served to make him more aware that something was amiss in the Imperial Capital. More importantly, he noticed that the Queen said when the timing is right, and not when the Emperor recovers. This led Colin to speculate: could it be that the Emperor isnt critically ill and unable to receive guests, but rather the timing is just not convenient, and he isnt willing to meet Vera? Your Majesty, of course I am willing to follow your arrangements. Although he had his suspicions, Colin certainly wouldnt question the Queens decision openly. After all, they were not in Winterfell City but Dragon City, where the St. Hilde familys limited influence relied heavily on Veras aunt, Queen Midela, one of the most important people here. However, Colin would not place his complete trust in this beautiful queen. She may be Veras aunt, but she was also Joyces aunt. Colin couldnt be sure whose side she was truly on. Seeing that Colin was obedient, Queen Midelas smile brightened and she spoke up again: Oh, and theres something else you should heed. Please do tell. Dont trust Sabas St. Hilde! Huh? Colin was caught off-guard and nearly missed a beat, but he quickly recovered. Sabas St. Hilde, Veras uncle by marriage, was also the Governor of the Imperial Senate. The Imperial Senate had five Governors drawn from the Elders of the five Holy Knight Families, rotating monthly to chair the meetings of the Senate. In other words, this Mr. Sabas was also an important figure from the St. Hilde family in Dragon City. Colin and Vera had planned to visit him the next day, but they didnt expect Queen Midela to warn him not to trust Sabas. Whats going on here? In terms of seniority, Sabas was after all Queen Midelas biological uncle. Is this a family feud? Colin was speechless for a moment, then quickly asked, Your Highness, why is this happening? Queen Midela did not respond. Seeing this, Colin did not feel it was appropriate to press for answers. As the song ended, Colin let go of Queen Midelas delicate hand and waist and bowed respectfully. Queen Midela, with a smile, curtsied gently and whispered, Trust me, Dragon City is now a dangerous vortex. The best choice for both you and Vera is to remain impartial. If you rashly get involved, it will only lead to trouble for yourselves. Colin narrowed his eyes, and said in a solemn voice, Your Highness But Queen Midela interrupted him directly: Do not ask too many questions, do not think too much, wait patiently for my news. After saying this, Queen Midela swayed her slim waist and drifted away, leaving Colin standing there in a daze. Colin, whats the matter?, Vera came over, took her husbands arm and asked with a puzzled expression. Ill explain when we get back home. Colin patted Veras small hand, but saw a familiar figure approaching. I didnt expect to see you again so soon, Viscount Angler!, Count Evan said cheerfully as he walked over to Colin. He then greeted Vera and introduced the lady accompanying him to Colin and his wife. This is Miss Sallya, the legitimate daughter of Prince Lexie and also my betrothed. Colin raised an eyebrow, turning to look at Count Evans companion. This Miss Sallya was wearing a beige dress, her features delicate, black hair and black eyes. With a gentle and graceful air and her demurred demeanor, she was the type of woman that particularly aroused the feeling of protectiveness in men. But what really caught Colins attention was her identity C daughter of a Holy Knight! Moreover, Colin remembered that the Marquis of the East, whom he had just freed, was Count Evans brother. The Marquis wife was merely the daughter of a Count in the east. It seemed that Duke St. Prowse truly intended to change his successor. Thinking back to the words he exchanged with the Marquis Vincent on the Angry River, Colin felt that the future of the East would certainly be lively. Just as Colin was lost in his thoughts, Count Evan extended an invitation to Vera, Beautiful Miss Vera, may I have the pleasure of sharing a dance with you? Vera turned to Colin, and seeing his smile and nod of approval, she extended her hand to Count Evan. Watching the two of them hand-in-hand making their way to the dance floor, Sallya blinked her clear large eyes, seemingly implying to Colin C what are you waiting for? Colin realized what he should do and quickly extended an invitation to Sallya. With her agreement, Colin took the slender hand of the knights daughter, and once again entered the center of the dance floor. Have you and Count Evan just recently got engaged? Colin asked, holding Sallyas petite waist, a curious tone in his voice. Yes, just a week ago. Sallya replied softly, then fell silent and concentrated on her dancing. Typically, in court dancing, the male is the leader and the female is the follower. But Colin found that this Sallya seemed to possess a peculiar magic, able to influence and even guide Colins steps, improving the elegance of the court dance to its utmost limit, making it a feast for the eyes. Even Colin, who was by no means an expert in court dance, felt like a dance master at this moment. This feeling made Colin lose himself in the dance, and for a moment he forgot to continue probing whether Count Evan had another motive for coming to Dragon City at this time. When the dance ended, Colin still wanted for more. Thunderous applause then broke out, and Colin finally came to his senses. You are the most outstanding dancer Ive ever seen! Colin complimented sincerely. Thank you! Sallya blushed, seeming to still be out of breath from the dance. Wow! Viscount Angler! Im a bit jealous. Sallya has never been so in sync with me when we danced! Count Evan, with Vera by his side, exaggeratedly exclaimed as they returned to the edge of the dance floor. Vera also excitedly praised Colin, and didnt forget to ask Sallya for tips on dancing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin humbly accepted the compliments, then turned to Count Evan and asked, Have you set a date for your wedding with Miss Sallya? Its set for the end of this year. At that time, well send out invitations. It is our hope that both you and Miss Vera will be able to grace it with your presence. Okay. If there are no special circumstances, we will definitely go to White Dew City to attend the ceremony. Colin responded cheerfully. Following that, Colin and Vera did not join the dance floor again, but chatted casually with Count Evan and Sallya at the side. As the night deepened, the guests gradually left. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: 292 Analysis_1 Chapter 292: 292 Analysis_1 The next morning, when Colin arrived at the restaurant with Vera, they finally saw Scholar Doan again. Good morning, Miss Vera. Viscount Angler! Good morning, Scholar Doan. Did the Prime Minister invite you to dine at his house yesterday? Yes, the Prime Minister was very warm-hearted. I couldnt refuse. Haha, no problem. I can understand. Besides, I believe the banquet at the Prime Ministers house couldnt be worse than that at Phoenix Palace. Indeed, it was excellent. Scholar Doan couldnt help smiling, then told Colin that he had spent last night nibbling sweet potatoes on the lawn with the Prime Minister. Colin and Vera looked at each other. They hadnt expected the eminent Prime Minister of the Empire to entertain guests in this way Of course, such an informal gesture, although slightly inappropriate, could highlight the familiarity and affection. ItLooks like the Prime Minister considered Scholar Doan a dear member of his inner circle. The maid served a sumptuous breakfast. Colin didnt overthink the Prime Ministers quirky hospitality. He cut a juicy steak, chewed it down, then asked: So how did your conversation go with the Prime Minister yesterday? Scholar Doan didnt answer immediately, instead telling the maids nearby: You may step out. Yes. When only Colin and two others remained in the restaurant, Scholar Doan began, Generally speaking, our conversation went well. However, I have both good news and bad news. Lets hear the good news first. Colin took a sip of milk and smiled, A beautiful day needs a beautiful start. Scholar Doan set down his fork and knife, wiped his mouth with a napkin, indicating he was ready to share the news that Colin was eager to hear. The Prime Minister is willing to step forward at the right time and publicly declare his support for Young Master Joyce to succeed as the Northern Duke. Colin nodded satisfiedly at this outcome. Vera was still somewhat perplexed, as she asked: How is the Prime Ministers support for Joyce good news? Scholar Doan chuckled and went on to explain the conflict between Baron Heidegger and the Senate. Now Vera understood. Getting the Prime Minister to support Joyce was actually a tactic to provoke the Senate into unanimously agreeing to her inheritance of the Northern Duke. Colin continued: And what is the bad news? Scholar Doans expression grew grave, There is a rapidly rising Warsong tribe among the Orcs. Westland has dispatched an expedition across the Sky Breaking Mountains to nip the threat in the bud but so far no positive news has returned. The Prime Minister is concerned about trouble in the Westland, but currently, the high-ranking officials in the Imperial Capital largely do not intend to send troops to aid. Colins face changed. He rifled through the knowledge of his predecessor regarding the Orcs, fully understanding the severity of the issue. If Westland was not exaggerating, this was definitely the biggest threat the Glorious Empire was about to face. Hearing this, Vera couldnt help but ask: Why are the higher-ups in the Imperial Capital not willing to send troops to assist Westland? Colin smirked dismissively, Before a disaster truly strikes, most people remain wishful, thinking things wont get that bad. Scholar Doan nodded in agreement, Indeed. Until a real threat is seen, the central empire wont easily send troops. However, besides that, theres actually another reason. Oh? What is it? Thats another piece of bad news. Scholar Doan said in a heavy voice, Prince Lexie has asked for a declaration of war against Yevir! What? Vera exclaimed. Having lived and studied in Yevir for over a decade, she had come to consider it as her second home. Hearing this news now, she immediately grew anxious. Why would that happen? Is it because of the Eyes of Judgement Forbidden Spell? Butthe Empire isnt afraid of the magicians destroying everything in retaliation? Scholar Doan sighed, Indeed its because of Eyes of Judgement. Prince Lexie is not one to tolerate threats. Hed rather take the risk of magicians retaliation and eliminate this terrible threat to the knights. Seeing Veras anxiety, Colin quickly took hold of her slightly cold hand and comforted her: Im sure not everyone would have Prince Lexies resolve and courage. The proposal to declare war on mages may not necessarily pass. Scholar Doan nodded, Thats right. Theres now a strong undercurrent in the Imperial Capitals political scene mainly because of this proposal. Moreover, His Majesty is clearly reluctant to go to war with mages and deliberately isolates himself not wanted the proposal to pass the Imperial Conference. Colin smiled knowingly as he said, I heard at the banquet yesterday that His Majesty was ill, so thats why! Most likely it is. However, even if His Majesty hides and does not show up, there is another way for this declaration of war to be implemented. Colin asked incredulously, The Senate? Correct! Would Prince Lexie do that? Colin asked seriously, That means hes completely breaking with Emperor Reinhardt. When Emperor Reinhardt secretly met with Mr. Ji and reached an understanding with him, he completely offended Prince Lexie. So, Im afraid Prince Lexie wont care about royal dignity anymore. Colins face gradually became gloomy. He also realized why this would be bad news for Vera. If Prince Lexie wants to pass his proposal through the Senate without the Emperors approval, he must win the majority of votes. This means that he has to convince more than two-thirds of the senators to stir up their hatred for mages. And Vera was also a mage Originally, Scholar Doans plan was to influence the Senates judgment on the Duke of North Territorys succession through the Prime Minister. But now, it seems that Prince Lexies actions may invalidate this plan. Maybe Prince Lexie doesnt care who inherits the title of Duke of North Territory, but he unknowingly stands in Veras way. Moreover, if the Empire truly declares war on Yevir, those mages might retaliate in the most destructive way, regardless of whether the subjects of the Empire or the knight nobility are affected, the hatred for mages in the Glorious Empire will certainly reach a peak. At that time, can Vera, as a mage herself, inherit the title of Duke of North Territory under such hatred? Thinking of this, Colin announced sternly, We cant let Prince Lexies proposal pass the Senate! Scholar Doan also nodded and agreed, Exactly! But immediately, Colin felt a headache coming on. Originally, their plan was to use the Prime Ministers position and use savvy tricks to win the support of the Senate. But now they found that the savvy method would not work, and they couldnt avoid dealing with the senators one by one. This requires incredibly deep political capital and influence. This, too, is exactly what Vera and Colin currently lack the most. What ideas do you have? Colin asked, now only relying on Scholar Doan. After pondering for a moment, Scholar Doan spoke slowly, The Imperial Senate has 117 members, all of whom are well-respected figures from the cadet branches of the major families of the Empire. In terms of numbers, roughly one-fifth are from each of the families of Eastern, Southern, Western, Northern territories and the Crimson Flame Territory. Therefore, the power of the entire Senate is consistent with the power of the vassals within the Empire. The Senate also has five Governors from the five Holy Knight Families. They can greatly influence the senators of their own vassal families. To bankrupt Prince Lexies proposal, we need to at least secure the support of two Governors, and use them to influence the senators of their own factions. This way, the proposal to declare war on the mages cannot obtain an absolute majority of votes. I believe that the two most likely Governors to be persuaded by us are the St.Hilde familys Governor in the Senate C Sebastian, and the St.Lorenzo familys Governor in the Senate C Lattom. Colins brow remained furrowed, he knew that Scholar Doan spoke sensibly, but he also knew that these two people will not be easily persuaded. Sebastian was from the St. Hilde family, technically Veras grand-uncle. He can naturally represent the interests of the St. Hilde family, but the interests of the St. Hilde family might not necessarily align with Veras, especially since shes not yet the Duchess of the North Territory. Moreover, at the dance ball last night, Queen Midela specifically warned him to not easily trust Governor Sebastian. Although Colin wouldnt completely trust Queen Midela, such a reminder left a slight shadow in his heart. As for the St. Lorenzo familys Governor Lattom perhaps he would be more easily persuaded by Prince Lexie. Unless, Emperor Reinhardt personally intervenes, theres a possibility to change the stance of the St.Lorenzo Senators. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But this unpredictable Emperor just couldnt reassure Colin. Then we should visit Governor Sebastian this afternoon. Vera voiced out. Colin hesitated for a moment, but still did not voice his doubts. First of all, he wouldnt believe everything Queen Midela said, hed rather find out for himself. Moreover, as Veras younger generation, its only natural to pay a visit to Governor Sebastian upon arrival in Dragon City, otherwise it would be rude. Alright, Ill arrange for someone to send him a calling card first. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: 293 Visit_1 Chapter 293: 293 Visit_1 The Governors mansion, located in the north district of Dragon City, occupied more than 300 acres, making it a top luxury mansion in the imperial capitals nobility district where every inch of land was priceless. This mansion, built along the street, has three floors and stands 15 meters high. Featuring sturdy granite as the main body with premium white glazed rock as the exterior wall, it looked like a jade castle from afar. But such splendid construction was merely the fa?ade of the Governors mansion. Behind it, there were beautiful courtyards and clusters of staggered buildings. This was the main construction area, and only distinguished guests had the privilege of being invited in. As Colin helped Vera down from the carriage, there were already a dozen attendants waiting at the entrance. Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, welcome home! A well-dressed old butler greeted them with a bow, and the other attendants also saluted Vera in unison. Looking at the old butlers face, Colin felt strangely familiar as if he had seen him somewhere before. Moreover, he noticed that although the other party had a good attitude, his smile was too professional and lacked sincerity. Long time no see, Butler Democ. Vera gave a polite nod in response to the old butlers greeting. Colin, too, set aside his suspicions and nodded in acknowledgment. Please come in, the master is waiting for you in the lounge. Butler Democ then led Vera and Colin to the inner garden. As the butler turned to lead the way, Vera leaned closer to Colin and whispered, Democ is Derringtons brother. It then dawned on Colin. Wasnt Derrington the former butler of the St. Hilde family, whose head Colin had personally taken off? Finally, he understood why the Butler Democ looked familiar, and why his smile was somewhat perfunctory. Colin suddenly felt that this visit might not go as smoothly as planned. The moment he stepped in, he was greeted by a swath of greenery. Colin was not sure what type of grass was growing there, but stepping upon it was soft and comfortable, like a natural carpet. Its fresh fragrance was invigorating and made his mind feel at ease. As Colin and his party were nearing the main building, the crisp sound of horseshoes suddenly echoed from behind them. Subsequently, a rather frivolous voice reached their ears. Cousin Vera! Welcome to Dragon City! Colin turned around to see about a dozen people approaching them on horseback. The man leading the group was in his twenties, with a lean face, narrow eyes, and a smirk that seemed rather frivolous. It was his voice they had heard. Cousin Weber, its been a while! Vera turned back and greeted with a smile. She then whispered to Colin, informing him that Knight Weber was the governors firstborn grandson. Weber, reaching Vera, did not dismount. He merely bowed slightly from his horse. Then, glancing at Colin, he said, So, this must be cousin-in-law, Viscount Angler? Webers attitude irked Colin. As a member of the St. Hilde familys collateral line, he did not dismount to greet their direct-line noblewoman? Even more, Vera was about to inherit the title of the Northern Duke; Weber was exhibiting disrespectful behavior. Hello, Knight Weber. Colin maintained a faint smile and nodded nonchalantly towards him. He carried an official imperial nobility title; even if Webers grandfather was a senator, he still did not deserve a bow in greeting. Viscount Angler, Ive heard so much about you in Dragon City! Looking down on Colin, Weber said in a mocking tone, the destruction of the Pegasus Armys main force in Silver Moon City, killing the Troll Emperor in the Sky Ice Plain, and defeating the Dwarf Union Army outside Winterfell City It makes one admire you! Colin modestly replied, You overestimate me. These are victories won by the heroic struggle of the warriors in the North Territory, I cant take all the credit. Youre being too humble! Even my grandfather praises you as the deserved Guardian of the North Territory! He told me to learn more from you. Weber suddenly changed his tune, but I want to know whether you are qualified to be my teacher! Colin really wanted to say that he had no interest in becoming Webers teacher, but he had barely begun to dismiss him when he saw Weber dismounting and saying, Come on, Viscount Angler, let me see your true strength! Weber, dont be ridiculous. Veras face hardened, and her goodwill toward her cousin instantly evaporated. A flash of anger crossed Webers face. Being reprimanded by Vera in such a condescending tone had made him uncomfortable, but he dared not target Vera, so he continued to provoke Colin, saying, Viscount Angler, are you afraid? How about this, we dont use weapons and just fight hand-to-hand. Sure. Colin became furious and decided to teach this arrogant young man a lesson. Concerning whether he would offend Governor Sabast due to this, he was no longer willing to care. Moreover, he increasingly believed that it was unlikely that Sabast could be won over by Vera. Seeing Colin accepting his challenge, Weber immediately beamed, stretched his body, and got into a combat stance. His eagerness seemed as though he was afraid Colin might change his mind. Weber, who had become a fourth-rank knight before his thirties, was a recognized prodigy in Dragon City, where experts were in abundance. In his previous spars with his peers, Weber had rarely tasted defeat, which explained his confident challenge to Colin. Viscount Angler, be careful! In an instant, Knight Weber roared, holy light pulsating from his entire body. His toes slammed into the ground, a terrifying power coursing through his body like an explosion, surging wave after wave towards his right fist. All of his strength, faith and fanaticism seemed to all converge in this one punch. Under the unspeakable malice replete with jealousy, resentment, and hostility, Webers punch achieved an unexpected sublimation of sorts. He even felt that this was a punch where he was performing beyond his usual capabilities. As he threw this punch, Weber seemed to have already foreseen Colin falling to the ground in pain. Protector of the North Territory? The tomb digger for the Troll Emperor? An emerging bright star of the North Territory? You all will still whine and beg before me! Ha ha ha, I am the finest young knight of the North Territory Pu! Suddenly, Weber felt a sharp pain in his body. His fervent attention was forcefully jerked back to reality, the wonderful picture he imagined shattered into pieces like a mirror. What is going on? Webers eye widened, he stared blankly ahead. Just a few inches separated his fist from Colins head, yet this tiny distance seemed to transform into a formidable canyon that could never be crossed. At the same time, there was a shooting pain in Webers chest. He slowly looked down to see Colins right index finger lightly touching his chest. You Bang! An explosive force blasted from Webers chest, propelling him far into the distance. Weber felt as though his body had been hit head-on by a raging rhinoceros. He was unable to move his limbs, his head spun, he struggled to stand up, but failed to do so after several attempts. Young Master Weber! A middle-aged knight immediately dismounted and tried to help Weber up. Dont touch me! Weber roared, his face twitching with anger and humiliation. One move. He couldnt receive even one of the opponents moves! Anger and shame rushed into Webers head, almost driving him crazy. Norman! Take your turn! Weber ordered the middle-aged knight who had tried to help him up. Knight Norman hesitated for a moment, then advised, Young Master, this isnt the proper way to treat a guest. When I say charge, you charge! Weber seemed on the verge of losing his sanity, Havent you always admired Viscount Angler? Now is a good opportunity for you, how can you not take hold of it! Go! With no other choice, Knight Norman turned and stood in front of Colin, offering knightly courtesy first, and then said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I apologize Viscount Angler, please allow me to experience your martial skill! With a faint smile, Colin returned the courtesy: Please. Just as the two of them were about to determine the winner, an elderly and robust voice suddenly rang out: Stop! Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: 294 Sebastian_1 Chapter 294: 294 Sebastian_1 Colin gathered his limitations, turning around to see a tall, slender old man standing behind him. He was dressed in a simple dark outfit, his hair completely white, but vibrant, with a sturdy and upright body. One look and one could see he had the deportment of a soldier, likely having fought on battlefields in his youth. Grandfather! Webb struggled to get up and greeted hurriedly. Only then did Colin realize that this elderly man was the very person they had come to visit, Governor Sebastian. Humph! Is this how you welcome guests? Sebastian glared at Webb, scolding him. The sudden change in atmosphere seemed to drop the temperature several degrees. Grandfather, I was wrong. Webb, who had been domineering and imperious, was now utterly subdued in front of Sebastian. Seeing this, Vera intervened with a smile and said, Dear uncle, you dont need to be too harsh on cousin. He was just playing with Colin. Sebastian turned his gaze to Vera and a smile finally appeared on his face. He nodded, saying, Vera, its been years. Youve grown so much. I heard you even got married? Yes, uncle. Vera came to Colins side and held his arm, smiling sweetly, This is Viscount Colin Angler, my husband. Sir Governor, pleasure to meet you! Colin hastily bowed in respect. Ive heard a bit about you, quite impressive indeed. Truly a young hero! Sebastian nodded at Colin in praise. Colin responded modestly for a few moments. However, the friendly demeanor of the other party didnt reassure him. Every political fox was skilled at this type of superficial joviality. But only when it came to their vested interests and political positioning, would their true colors emerge. Following some small talk, the atmosphere was considerably relaxed, and Sebastian graciously led Vera and Colin into the main hall of the manor. The decoration style of this lounge perfectly embodied the concept of opulence to the extreme. The curved dome, crafted from hundred-year-old tree trunks from the dark forest, was adorned with gold foils and surrounded by various gemstones. A crystal chandelier hanging down, casting a soft light reflecting on the exquisite wall paintings and sculptures, created an air of splendor and elegance that breathed aristocratic artistry. Sebastian took his place at the main seat, and then several young and beautiful maids quickly brought forth a variety of fruits, desserts, and a purple golden wine pot. The maids poured the clear liquor into the wine cups of each guest, and soon a unique fresh, delicate, but thick and sweet fragrance diffused throughout the lounge. Even Colin who isnt really a connoisseur, could tell that the wine was exorbitantly priced and even better than the one served at the palace banquet the previous night. Sebastian raised his wine cup in salutation, laughed heartily saying, This is a bottle of Juniper wine, part of my collection for eighty years, have a taste! Colin and Vera quickly raised their cups in response. While savoring the fine wine, Colin took the opportunity to look around. He had to admit that Governor Sebastians wealth exceeded his imagination. Sebastian, despite his high status, doesnt hold a title nor has ancestral land, hence lacks a steady income from taxes. Colin couldnt fathom how he built such a lavish manor with just his salary as a Senate governor. There have always been rumors about the greed of the Senate elders. Seemingly, Colin had underestimated their grey income. He was suddenly grateful for Mr. Emons advice when he had intended to modify the family crest. Had he startled the Senate, it would have been significantly expensive for the Angler family. Sebastian put down the wine cup and asked, Vera, I heard your father left a will? Yes, dear Uncle. Vera immediately brought out the will and handed it to Sebastian. Sebastian glanced at it without any strong reaction, then returned it to Vera and said gravely yet affirmatively, Since your father named you as the Northern Viscount, then you should inherit the title of the Northern Duke and I have no objections. However, at this point in time, to receive formal recognition from the Emperor, you need to do one thing. Whats that? Accept the knight baptism! A thought flashed across Colins mind, and he hurriedly asked, Sir Governor, the Law of the Lord does not require that only a knight can receive an imperial title, does it? Indeed, it does not. Sebastian nodded affirmatively, but then frowned saying, But the current situation in the Imperial Capital is special. Veras identity as a Mage will expose her to considerable criticism, and may even prevent her from successfully inheriting the title of Northern Duke. Vera asked earnestly, her voice heavy, Is it because Prince Lexie is preparing to wage war on Yevir? Sebastian nodded, Correct. Choosing his words carefully, Colin tried to probe, This matter is still at the proposal stage, isnt it? It may not be implemented. Sebastian smiled lightly, confidently saying, Trust me, the Empire will soon declare war on Yevir. Colin felt a sinking feeling in his heart. That a Senator would say such things meant that Prince Lexie had been successful in gaining the support of the vast majority of the Senate Elders. He was highly confident he could pass this proposal without Emperor Reinhardt, directly through the Senate. This was not a good situation. Uncle, you also support declaring war on Yevir? Vera couldnt help asking. Sebastian looked Vera in the eyes and sighed. Vera, I know you have feelings for Yevir, but I urge you to switch your position as soon as possible, convert to the Lord of Glory, and avoid setting yourself against the nobles of the Empire, he declared. Vera shook her head. Uncle, in truth, I have long since converted to the Lord of Glory. I just believe that mages and knights are not natural enemies. On the path of pursuing Arcane Truth, I also feel the guidance of the Lord of Glory! Sebastians expression became stern. He said firmly, Vera, if you wish to serve the Lord of Glory with all your heart, you must give up the path of arcane. Else, it would be a blasphemy to the Lord of Glory! Seeing that Vera wanted to argue further, Colin quickly took her hand and shook his head slightly. Vera understood and held back her dissatisfaction and grievances without saying more. Colin smiled, alleviating the somewhat heavy atmosphere. He said: Mr. Governor, Vera is somewhat unfamiliar with how to serve the Lord of Glory, but please trust, she is genuinely devoted to the Lord of Glory. We will arrange for her baptism with the Church soon. Hmm, thats naturally best. Sebastians face eased. After Vera is baptised, I can put the matter of inheriting the Northern Dukes position on the Senates discussion agenda. However, to pass this smoothly, you need to prepare some lobbying funds. Lobbying funds? Wasnt that just bribery Colin was somewhat speechless as the Senator sought to accept a bribe so openly C and from his own niece no less C gaining a deeper understanding of the Senate in the process. Mr. Governor, do you have an amount in mind for these lobbying funds? Colin asked carefully. Sebastian picked up his wine cup and took a light sip, saying lightly: Five million gold coins. Seeing Colin and Vera with their eyes wide open, he immediately added: Dont be so surprised. This is only the cost I need to help you lobby personally. If it were someone else, they would need even more! Colin sighed, pretending to be troubled. Mr. Governor, its not that we dont trust you, but the North just went through great chaos. The St. Hilde family really doesnt have the capacity to raise such a large sum in a short time. Sebastian looked at Colin and said lightly: Viscount Angler, didnt you defeat the Troll Empire, forcing them to sign a peace agreement and obtaining a large amount of war indemnity and slaves? Colin felt anger rising within him- the old bastard was trying to calculate from his gains! Indeed that happened. However, Im afraid you dont know the financial situation of the Troll Empire was also quite difficult. The war indemnity is being paid in installments, and as for the slaves Im afraid itll take more than a moment. Sebastian smashed his wine cup on the table, coldly saying: Viscount Angler, if youre not willing to show the necessary sincerity, Im afraid youll face difficulties in Dragon City! Colin pretended to be panicked and said: Mr. Governor, you misunderstand. I was just trying to confirm with Ice Rock City about the arrival of the Troll Empires indemnity payment. Once I have solid news, Ill be able to give you a response. At last a smile returned to Sebastians face, he nodded and said: Thats more like it. You two are too young to fully understand the rules of the Imperial Capital. Erring and offending people you should not, is inevitable. So, from now on, consult me before you make any decisions. As your elder, of course, Ill provide the necessary help. Colin and Vera quickly rose to express their gratitude. After some idle chatter, they excused themselves and left. After exiting the manor gates and boarding the carriage, Veras face turned from sunny to cloudy, and she asked, Colin, should we really trust Sebastian? Colin heard the change in Veras address for Sebastian and could not help but laugh in his heart, saying, You should already have your answer. Vera nodded her agreement, her eyebrows faintly knitted, I dont like him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then dont bother with him, Colin said lightly. Vera was still hesitant. What if we anger the Senate by doing so? Sebastian alone does not represent the Senate! Colin said coldly. Moreover, he may have forgotten it was the St. Hilde family that helped him become Governor. He needs the St. Hilde family Not the St. Hilde family needing him! Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: 295 overhead_1 Chapter 295: 295 overhead_1 What? Governor Lattom has rejected our visit request? As soon as he returned to his residence in the Phoenix Palace, the Scholar Doan brought another piece of bad news. Yes, my Lord Viscount. They responded by saying Governor Lattoms health is not good and he is unable to receive any guests. Vera sighed, It seems this Governor from the St. Lorenzo family is also leaning towards Prince Lexie. Scholar Doan shook his head, Not necessarily. Governor Lattom is already 108, and it is said his health often plays up. This time, he may not be trying to give us the brush-off. Left speechless by what he heard, Colin asked, Hes so old, why wont he retire? Scholar Doan explained with a bit of helplessness, A Governor serves for life; as long as Governor Lattom has a breath left in him, he will not voluntarily retire. After all, the members of the Senate are related to the various families. They do not have any aristocratic status or territories, and once stripped of the aura of the Senate, they become insignificant. Isnt there a way to dismiss a governor? Colin asked thoughtfully, with a glint in his eye. Scholar Doan, apparently guessing the real reason for Colins question, shook his head: No. The original intention of establishing the Senate was to build a completely independent system of supervision and checks and balances outside the existing imperial administrative system. Hence, to ensure that the decisions of the Senate members are not influenced by external factors, a Senator assumes office for life unless he violates the imperial law. Otherwise, even the Emperor cannot dismiss him. Colin snickered disapprovingly at this so-called independent monitoring system. The fact that the current Senate accepts bribes is an open secret, and he himself has just been demanded an astronomical lobbying fee by Governor Sebast. Thus, this Senate system is completely corrupted. Isnt there any way to restrain the Senators actions? Scholar Doan thought for a moment and said, To say there is a way to restrain them, there isnt exactly. However, there are two main ways to influence the Senate members. The first is bribery. This is the most common way of lobbying. Since the senators dont have any territories, they need help with their grey income in order to maintain a lavish lifestyle. And the other is according to the succession of senatorial seats. Succession? Colin puzzled, But isnt a Senators position for life? How is it passed on? The succession relationship I am referring to differs from the ordinary aristocratic succession. The foundation for aristocratic succession is hereditary. As long as the Law of the Lord remains unchanged, the primary heir of the Lord naturally inherits everything. However, unlike the Lords, Senators arent hereditary, so their descendants cannot naturally inherit their seats in the Senate. Colin understood Scholar Doans meaning by now. If they could not naturally inherit a Senators position, it means they could artificially put a Senators descendants into the Senate. Currently, the members of Senate are all from the 117 most prestigious lordly families in the Glorious Empire. To become a Senator, first one needs to be recommended by ones family as a Senatorial candidate. Then, this candidate needs to receive more than half of the Senates approval votes to officially enter the Senate. The second control method that Scholar Doan refers to relies on this recommendation qualification for Senatorial candidates. The families play a role as well; they ensure via this platform that their Senator does not desert the will of their family. For example, Sebast, his Governors position is for life. If he wants to see his grandson, Weber, enter the Senate to inherit his position after his death, he needs to secure the recommendation of Duke St. Hilde, confirming Weber as a Senatorial candidate. In this way, Duke St. Hilde has a way to control Sebast. But now, the problem is that Vera hasnt inherited the Dukes position yet. On the contrary, she still needs the recognition of the Senate. In a normal case, the inheritance of nobility in the empire wouldnt need to go through the Senate. It only requires the approval of the emperor based on hereditary but the four border dukes are an exception. They act as the key force in resisting foreign enemies in all four directions of the empire. The selection of the Duke is highly critical, therefore, there is an extra process involving the Senate. But Sebasts attitude just now has let Colin see that the governor from the St. Hilde family is not earnestly helping Vera ascend to the position of Northern Duke. However, Colin found that he had no means to influence the other party, aside from paying a large amount of Lobbying fee. Must he really allow himself to be badly fleeced? No way! What if the other party takes the money and does not deliver on his promises? Colin didnt have many good options against him. Moreover, the North Territory state is just stabilized and this large sum of money is needed to relieve the situation. It cannot be used to benefit the old man. Maybe, he should kill him? Colin was fiercely determined. But, he had reservations. After all, he was in the Imperial Capital, a place fraught with powerful and hidden individuals. He didnt want to use open conflict until he was forced to. If his actions are discovered, he could only escape with Vera. Maybe, convert him? However, Colin sensed that transforming him into a Bloodline would pose great risks. Because Bloodlines have self-consciousness, Colin had never attempted to transform his enemies into Bloodlines. As for the current three BloodlinesKnight Shar, Queen Isa, Knight Walra, Colin had shown kindness to all of them. Shar was reborn after losing limbs, Isa was resurrected and avenged, as for Walra, he felt guilty towards Colin and was reincarnated by Colin after redeeming himself with death. In summary, these three people wouldnt betray Colin even if they were not Bloodlines. Converting into Bloodlines just strengthens their attachment, allowing Colin to trust them more. But as for Sebas, Colin dared not to transform him into a Bloodline. Although he could indeed suppress a Bloodlines resistance through blood ties, this control is limited to the physical body and cant control the spirit. What if Sebas pretends to submit to Colin, and then betrays Colin behind his back? Of course, if transformed into a Blood Slave without self-consciousness, there would be no worry about betrayal. However, this makes it easier to reveal some flaws. After all, Blood Slaves have no self-consciousness; they only know how to obey orders. Unless Colin splits his consciousness to control them, the control would be rigid. This could be fooled in a rush, but any prolonged time would inevitably expose the truth. Is there really nothing to be done about Sebas After thinking for a while, Colin suddenly had a bright idea and said, We dont need to win over Governor Sebas. What do you mean? Vera looked puzzled. The Governor only has one vote. Whether he agrees or disagrees it doesnt really matter. As long as we can win the votes of the other twenty Elders of the North Territory, its fine! The Scholar Doans eyes sparkled: You mean, sideline Governor Sebas? Colin laughed and nodded: Correct! Although Vera is not yet the Northern Duke, the current North Territory is under our control. We can put pressure on the major families in the North Territory and influence the Elders through their family leaders! With that, Sebas becomes insignificant. Scholar Doan kept nodding: Its indeed a good idea. Im just worried that there might not be enough time. Without hesitating, Colin immediately gave a resolute order: No matter what, we dont know when Prince Lexie plans to present the Declaration of War to the Senate, we cant just sit back and wait. Vera, you immediately write a letter to Winterfell City and ask Marquis Garcia to gather the Lords of the North and pressure them! Okay! Vera responded immediately, turning around to find pen and paper. Colin then said to Scholar Doan: Alright, for now, lets assume that we have the twenty or so votes in the North. Next, we need to persuade one Elder from another territory to ensure that Prince Lexies Declaration of War does not receive an absolute majority of approval. Scholar Doan thought for a moment and suggested: My Lord, I think our best bet is with the St. Lorenzo family. Since Governor Lattom is unwilling to see us, we can try someone else. Who? Her Majesty the Queen. The Queen? Colin hesitated a bit as he was as wary of the glamorously beautiful Queen as Sebas, if possible, he didnt want to ask for her help, The Queen would have a hard time influencing the Elders from St. Lorenzo lineage. Scholar Doan shook his head explaining: My Lord, I hope you can meet His Majesty the Emperor through the Queen. He is the key person who can truly influence the attitudes of the Elders of St. Lorenzo lineage. But isnt the Emperor sick? Vera chimed in. Scholar Doan sneered: Hes likely pretending to be sick to avoid Prince Lexie, and also doesnt want the Declaration of War to pass the Imperial Conference. Colin agreed: Yes. Furthermore, the Emperor is the most anxious one about this. If the Declaration of War is significantly approved in the Senate, it would undoubtedly be a fatal blow to his prestige. Or even worse, from now on, Prince Lexie and the Senate could directly sideline him. Indeed. Scholar Doan spoke up, Plus, Emperor Reinhardt wields the power to recommend the Elder candidates for the St. Lorenzo family, he can influence Governor Lattoms stance more than we can. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Colin was determined to meet Queen Midela again, an attendant knocked and walked in, delivering an invitation to Colin. Colin opened it with slight confusion: Crete St. Gregan? Hearing this name, Scholar Doans eyes lit up, This is the Governor of the St. Gregan family from Westland in the Senate! Colin also immediately smiled, saying: This Governor is inviting us to a banquet! Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: 296 Shocking News_1 Chapter 296: 296 Shocking News_1 The afterglow of the sunset bathed Dragon City, bestowing a brilliant veil upon the entire city. A beautifully decorated horse-drawn carriage was leisurely progressing down a street in the North District. Upon recognizing the badge on the side of the carriage, onlookers paused to pay their respects. As the Holy Knight Family who has been guarding the North Territory of the Empire for thousands of years, the prestige of St. Hilde is unsurprising. Inside the carriage, Colin looked at Vera who was constantly nodding and greeting onlookers, and laughed, Arent you tired? Only then did Vera lower the carriage curtain, blocking out the admiring and reverent glances, sticking out her tongue and saying, I am a bit tired. As she spoke, she twisted her sore neck. Attending a banquet at Governor Cretes house, Vera was dressed in an elegant court dress. The exquisite tailoring perfectly outlined her body curves. Her golden hair was done up in the style of a noblewoman, unveiling her graceful and long white neck like a swan. Colin reached out a hand to massage his wifes neck. Vera turned her head and gave her husband a sweet smile. There was also a third wheel in the carriage C Scholar Doan, who kept looking at the patterns on the carpet, seemingly trying to analyze some secrets from them. Colin saw the other partys embarrassment, so he broke the silence: Doan, why do you think Governor Crete invited us this time? He probably wants to cooperate with us. Scholar Doan answered gravely without raising his head, There has been no good news from the expedition army venturing into the Orc Territory of the Westland. The St. Gregorian family certainly does not want the Empire to declare war on mages at this time. After all, theyre still hoping for military aid from the central Empire for the Westland. Colin nodded. He had made the same judgment, so he felt more relaxed and happy along the way. With the support of the western senators, it is more certain to veto Prince Lexies proposal. While they were talking, the carriage stopped. Scholar Doan was the first to get out of the carriage, followed by Colin leading Vera out as well. Miss Vera, Viscount Angler! Welcome to Nightingale Manor! The one who spoke was an elegant-looking elderly man. He was dressed in a white nobles ceremonial dress of superior quality and exquisite make. His simple yet tasteful decoration fully revealed the dignity of the upper classes. His face was filled with the traces of time, his hair slightly white, but vastly dark, his eyes spirited, his complexion rosy, and his back straight. Even in his old age, he appeared rather sturdy. This man was none other than one of the five governors of the Senate C Crete St. Gregan. Colin and Vera hurriedly went up to greet him, their hearts excited. They knew when they went to see Sabas this morning, their own kind, didnt even come out to welcome them. Now they have come to see a Governor from the Westland, they received such a welcome. Compared to Sabas, it was obvious that he had no intention to help Vera. Under the guidance of Governor Crete, everyone entered the manor. Along the way, certainly no one dared to leap out to challenge Colin. Hundreds of candles illuminated the restaurant like daylight. The air was filled with fresh and delicate scents of flora. Crete warmly invited Vera and her party to take their seats. Then young and beautiful maids filed in with exquisite food. The decoration of Nightingale Manor was equally luxurious. It seemed that this Governor Crete wasnt a man who lived an austere life within the Senate. However, Colin didnt care whether the other party was avaricious, as long as he could provide the help he deserved, he didnt mind paying a price. Of course, opening ones mouth as wide as Sabas was definitely unacceptable. Colin didnt want to play the fool. Governor Crete picked up his wine cup, his voice hearty, Honoured guests from the Northern Territory, even though the current situation in the Empire is turbulent, I believe the Westland and the North Territory stand together on certain issues! As long as we collaborate and progress together, we will undoubtedly be able to obtain the results we desire! Colins eyes lit up. He was pleasantly surprised by the frankness and sincerity of the governor of the West. He drained his cup of wine and chuckled in agreement, Exactly, Governor, youre absolutely right! We from the North Territory also believe that this is not the best time to declare war on Yevir. Good! Governor Crete nodded satisfactorily, but then asked with some apprehension, However, Governer Sebastian from your family is advocating for war against Yevir and is stirring up the Northern elders to vote in favor of Prince Lexies proposal. Miss Vera, are you aware of this? Veras face changed slightly, and she nodded, Indeed, Governor, we are aware of this. Nonetheless, be assured that Sebastian alone cannot represent the North, nor can he necessarily influence the attitudes of all the Northern elders. Colin added with a smile, Although Vera has not officially inherited the title of Duke of the North, she has the will of the previous Duke and is the legitimate first heir. Moreover, the lords of the North Territory acknowledge Veras inheritance rights. They will pressure their elder to veto the war proposal. Upon hearing this, Governor Cretes face relaxed, and he unveiled a smile, responding, Great! As long as the North and West are aligned, then the proposal for war wont win an absolute majority of the votes! Observing this, Scholar Doan gently reminded, Governor, the only concern now is the matter of time. Miss Vera has already written to the North Territory, requesting Marquis Garcia to exert pressure on the lords there. However, for this pressure to reach the elders of the north, it may take some time. We are uncertain if it will arrive in time for the voting on the proposal. Upon hearing this, Governor Crete laughed heartily, Rest assured, there will be enough time! Seeing the governors confidence, Colin quickly asked, Oh? Has the Senate scheduled the vote for the proposal yet? Crete shook his head, No, not yet. But dont worry, Prince Lexies proposal cant be submitted to the Senate for a vote until the end of the month. Why? Do you know why the proposal has been delayed for so long from entering the Senate? Because it requires the consent of the presiding chairman. And the presiding chairman for this month is Governor Lattom. Mention of this made Colin understand the situation. Recalling Governor Lattoms previous feigned illness to refuse Veras visit, he suddenly realized, You meanGovernor Lattom faked illness to delay and prevent the proposal from entering the Senate? Crete, with a smile in his eyes, nodded in affirmation of Colins assumption. Veras face brightened, saying, So, does that mean that the elders of the St. Lorenzo family are also against this proposal? Crete, however, shook his head, No, Prince Lexies influence is too great. Elders of the St. Lorenzo family are indecisive, and I estimate that a majority of them will vote in favor. Even that is enough! Colin exclaimed enthusiastically, After all, we only need a third of the votes to oppose and prevent the passing of the proposal! With that, the weight in his heart finally fell. However, through these series of events, Colin recognized the terrifying influence of Prince Lexie in the Imperial Capital. Even Emperor Reinhardt and the St. Lorenzo familys governor, who are unwilling to declare war on Yevir, did not dare to outright oppose his proposal. They could only resort to feigning illness to drag it out, and then employ other means to thwart the proposal. Heh, no wonder Emperor Reinhardt would rather risk collaborating with Mr. Ji to gain the means to restrain the Holy Knight. No matter who sits on the throne, the presence of such a dominant Holy Knight would keep them up at night. From then on, everyone put aside their concerns and began to enjoy their delicious food. As they dined and laughed, the atmosphere of the banquet gradually warmed up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just at this moment, an elderly butler rushed to Governor Cretes side and whispered a few words. Then, everyone saw Cretes face turn visibly pale. Colin had a bad feeling about this and carefully asked, Governor, what happened? Crete seemed a bit sluggish for a moment. After some time, he raised his head to look at Colin and said in a profoundly grave tone, Governor Lattomhe has just unfortunately passed away! Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: 297 Sharp Decline_1 Chapter 297: 297 Sharp Decline_1 Only the sound of breathing echoed in the brilliantly lit restaurant. The sudden bad news took everyone by surprise, crushing their dreams like bubbles, and the cold, harsh reality weighed heavily on everyones hearts. After a long time, Colin asked uneasily, How did Governor Lattomdie? Natural death. Governor Crete squeezed out these words through clenched teeth, his face full of concealed shock and anger. Obviously, none of those present believed this answer. How could Governor Lattom happen to die at such a crucial time? It seemed that Prince Lexies party had lost their patience and resorted to the most drastic measures, eliminating the biggest obstacle to the declaration of war. Following Governor Lattom, who should be the next chairperson? Scholar Doan asked solemnly. Emoson St. Prowse. Crete answered with a serious expression. Colins heart also sank to the bottom. Of the surname St. Prowse, it was clear this governor came from the eastern region, and the inclination of the eastern region Colin had seen the Duke of the Easts second son, Count Evan, and his fiance at a court banquet just yesterday. And this fiance was Prince Lexies own daughter. So, it needed no asss brain to understand that the Eastern Region had undoubtedly fallen entirely to Prince Lexie. And for their own interests, the Eastern Region was the force most eager to see the Empire declaring war on Yevir. Since Yevir itself lay on the border of the Eastern Region and the Bright Moon Forest, its existence had always been a thorn in the side of the Eastern Region. Now that the Empire was willing to send troops to sweep away Yevir, the East was bound to throw their full support behind it. Once Governor Lattom died, and Governor Emoson assumed the rotating chair of the Senate, he would hasten to push the proposal to declare war on Yevir to a vote. In this case, it wouldnt be nearly soon enough for Veras side to pressure the elders of the North Territory to defy the orders of Governor Sebat and vote against the proposal. Moreover, the death of Governor Lattom would intimidate the elders of the St. Lorenzo family, so more of them would probably side with Prince Lexie. Therefore, if the proposal to declare war reached the Senate for a vote at this time, it was certain to receive an absolute majority of approvals, barring anything unexpected. Thinking this, a sense of despair filled Colins heart as well. Bang! Crete hit the dining table hard, unable to suppress his internal anger and fear anymore. He growled, Hes breaking the rules of the game! Indeed. Killing an Elder Senate Governor wantonly was a bit too much. As a governor himself, Crete inevitably grieved for the rabbit when the fox dies. He stood up abruptly and shouted angrily, I wont allow such blasphemy against the highest authority of Empire! Whoever did it has to pay for it! Cretes face turned pale, and he was shaking uncontrollably, whether it was from anger or fear. However, clearly, he had no desire to let this go. Even if the murderer was probably Prince Lexie, this governor from Westland was not willing to compromise. His sharp gaze moved between Vera and Colin, and he spoke urgently. I will immediately contact elders Im familiar with and demand a thorough investigation into the death of Governor Lattom! He strode out of the restaurant hurriedly, without waiting for a response. Colin and Vera exchanged glances for a long time, then sighed in resignation. With hearts heavy, they said their goodbyes to the butler and took their leave. When they entered the horse-drawn carriage, the three fell silent, each contemplating how to unravel the mess in light of the current circumstances. Things had been looking good, and it seemed they would be able to prevent Prince Lexies proposal from passing the Senate, but no one had expected St. Lorenzos Holy Knight to upend everything. This was really out of line! Inside, Colin was seething. He had been restraining himself, working hard within the framework of this political game, but now, since someone had instigated him, they could not blame him for no longer playing fair! Just then, Vera suddenly asked, Colin, do you think Governor Crete can find the real murderer of Governor Lattom? Colin sighed, I dont think there is much hope. If Prince Lexie dared to commit murder, he would not leave any trace. So, even though everyone knows he killed Lattom, without evidence, no one can do anything to him. Yes, nobody can touch Prince Lexie. Scholar Doan agreed, but then he added earnestly, However, the change of public opinion doesnt need any proof. Prince Lexie has apparently secured his proposals chance of passing in the Senate, but he will lose more in the process. It might not become apparent in the short term, but this open defiance of rules will one day backfire fatally. Colin nodded silently. Indeed, Prince Lexie now relies on his invincible martial strength and thus flouts the rules. But even a Holy Knight is a mortal, not god. He will age, his power will weaken. The more reckless he is now, the greater the reckoning he will face when he can no longer intimidate others with his martial prowess. Of course, this day is still a long way from now, and Colin must face the current pressing issues. As Colin was pondering over the solutions, the horse-drawn carriage suddenly stopped. Scholar Doan lifted the curtain to ask what happened, then heard their accompanying guard report, Miss Vera, a mage is blocking our path. A mage? Hearing this, Vera immediately got out of the carriage, and then saw an elderly man in a silver robe standing in the middle of the road, smiling at her. Master Ernest! Vera cried out in surprise and was about to go over, but after a few steps, she found her hand being held by Colin behind her. He is the Speaker of Yevir Mage Council, Vera explained over her shoulder. Dont worry, itll be fine. Hmm, be careful then, Colin only let go of her hand after this. However, he advanced a few steps himself, maintaining a chargeable distance, while still giving them enough privacy. Ernest talked with Vera for about fifteen minutes, then nodded to Colin, and disappeared into the night. What did he say to you? Back in the carriage, Colin immediately asked. Master Ernest has heard about Prince Lexies intention to declare war on Yevir, so he wants to meet Emperor Reinhardt, seeking a peaceful solution. Why didnt he go through the formal diplomatic channel? Why did he come to you? He said he had already submitted a formal diplomatic letter, but he has received no response, so he came to me, hoping I could deliver his message to His Majesty. What else did he say? He said Yevir didnt want to be an enemy of the Empire. And Mr. Jis actions in the North Territory were entirely personal, without the consent of the Mage Council. The Council would absolutely not tolerate the resurrection of the Forbidden Spell, which sacrifices commoners. Anything else? No, nothing more. Colin shook his head slightly, a little disappointed in the Council Speaker. Even if you sent a personal diplomatic letter, Emperor Reinhardt wouldnt see you. Do you really believe that the emperor would see you if Vera relayed your message? Moreover, the key figure in the current political situation in the Imperial Capital is not Emperor Reinhardt at all. Cant you see that His Majesty has already been forced to feign illness? Rather than finding Emperor Reinhardt, it would be better to go directly to Prince Lexie, to discuss the terms. Colin sighed to himself. Apparently, Yevir cant be relied on either. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the horse-drawn carriage smoothly arrived at Phoenix Palace. Arriving at the side hall where they are staying, Colin assisted Vera out of the carriage, then bid farewell to Scholar Doan. As soon as he entered the door, Colin smelled a familiar fragrance. He looked up to see Queen Midela, leaning lazily on the couch, smiling at them. Vera, Colin, Ive been waiting for you for some time. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: 298 Transfer_1 Chapter 298: 298 Transfer_1 Queen Midela sank her body into the soft sofa, her glamorous red lips sporting a faint smile, one hand on her chest, the other resting against her cheek. Her golden hair flowed casually over her shoulders like the noonday sun, and her slender, shining white legs gently swaying beneath the hem of her red dress, presenting a lazy and charming sight. Unfortunately, Colin was not in the mood to appreciate the beauty before his eyes at this time. Even more so, a strong sense of dissatisfaction surged in his heartC Emperor Reinhardt was the one who caused all this trouble, yet he was the one constantly rushing around, trying to win the support of various leaders. Meanwhile, the royal couple one pretended to be ill, while the other carelessly flirted Aunt, were you waiting for us? Yes. Queen Midela sat upright and smiled, From your appearances, it seems you have heard the news of Governor Lattoms death? Vera glanced at Colin, saw his gloomy expression, and nodded, Yes, we were just dining at Governor Cretes house when we heard the news. Aunt, you dont seem worried at all? Whats there to worry about? Queen Midela giggled, You, on the other hand, are making a fuss over this matter. Didnt I tell you from the start? Just wait here in Phoenix Palace and when the time comes, Vera will naturally inherit the position of the Northern Duke. Aunt, Prince Lexie is about to launch a war against Yevir, how can I sit around waiting? So youve been hustling around for a few days, did you get any desirable outcomes? Faced with Queen Midelas counter-question, Vera was somewhat disheartened and hung her head, remaining silent. At this moment, Colin stepped in, asking hesitantly: Your Majesty the Queen, did you already have a plan? Queen Midela flashed a bewitching smile but didnt answer Colins question. Instead, she said: Governor Lattom died in an unclear manner, and the timing is both critical and sensitive. The Senate will not let it go easily. Some people must pay the price for this! Watching Queen Midelas confident face, Colin blurted out, Are you so sure that the Senate can find the real culprit? Of course! Queen Midela replied without hesitation. Colin furrowed his brows. He wanted to retort that with Prince Lexies strength, could he really leave traces when killing an old governor? But then he realized, this was all a setup! Queen Midela was so confident, there was only one possibilityframing somebody! Colin realized that he had been misled all along. The death of Governor Lattom did benefit Prince Lexie the most, so he naturally assumed that Prince Lexie was the killer. Moreover, Prince Lexie indeed had the power to silently kill a governor. However, Queen Midelas attitude made Colin realize that Governor Lattom may not have been killed by Prince Lexie at all! It could also be the Queen, no, it should be a trap set up by Emperor Reinhardt and his group for Prince Lexie. Colin didnt know what they had done to Governor Lattoms corpse, to make it impossible for Prince Lexie to acquit himself of murder. But judging from Queen Midelas expression, they must have enough confidence to put Prince Lexie in a hopeless situation. As long as Prince Lexie carried the crime of murdering a governor, he would become the public enemy of the nobles. Even if no one dared to execute a Holy Knight with such a charge, Prince Lexie would become isolated and lose his influence, probably becoming a wandering knight afterward. In this way, the declaration of war against the mages would naturally end in failure. Whats more, the Emperor used this incident to get rid of the biggest obstacle to his control of the Empires power. From then on, Dragon City would truly be under the absolute control of Emperor Reinhardt. Looking at Colin whose expression kept changing, it seemed Queen Midela could see through his thoughts. She quietly stood up, walked towards Colin, and lightly said, Now you should understand why I reminded you not to make unnecessary efforts at the welcome banquet, right? At this moment, Queen Midelas charming smile had disappeared from her face. Instead, it was replaced by dignified sternness, demonstrating the authority rightfully fitting of an Empress of the Empire. Colin, of course, understood. The war declaration proposal was a ruse from beginning to end, designed solely to fabricate a motive for murder against Prince Lexie! Queen Midela was never really concerned about whether the proposal would be approved from the very start. Its ridiculous that Colin and Vera were kept in the dark, running around thinking they were outsmarting everyone. What was even more ridiculous was that Colin was close to success. He had the support of the Westland Elders, and with Governor Lattom buying time, Vera could pressurize the Nobles from the North Territory through Marquis Garcia to vote against the proposal, despite Governor Sebats demands. Who would have thought that it was his own ally who would stifle their elaborate schemes at the final moment? No, not an ally. Colin thought he and the Emperor and Queen were allies, but he never realized that they never really saw him as one. Just sit quietly and dont meddle in things you shouldnt. All of Colin and Veras efforts were seen as a joke. They were close to their goal, but their goal was not the goals of the Emperor and Queen, and also their efforts could easily be dismissed by the Emperor and Queen. Queen Midela looked at Colin expressionlessly and stated coldly, Perhaps we have had some misunderstandings in Silver Moon City, hence you lack the necessary trust in me. I do not wish for such a thing to happen again, otherwise Queen Midela didnt continue, but her sharp gaze conveyed her message very clearly. Upon seeing this, Vera hastily stepped forward to mediate: Aunt, we just wanted to help. Its not that we didnt trust you. Colin suppressed his anger, bowed his head respectfully, and said, Your Majesty, I realize I was reckless this time and nearly destroyed your plans. I sincerely apologize to you. The misunderstanding you mention in Silver Moon City, I assure you, never happened! I have nothing but utmost respect and trust in you! Thats good to hear. A smile finally appeared on Queen Midelas face. Colin, you are a clever and capable man. Were relieved to have you assist Vera in ruling the North Territory. So, stop doing foolish things. Otherwise, Vera is not the only option for ruling the North Territory! These words weigh heavily. Colin and Vera could only hang their heads and endure quietly. The authority of the Empires Queen, at this moment, was in full display. Alright, get some rest now. There is a good show to watch tomorrow. After finishing her sentence, Queen Midela elegantly walked out. Vera suddenly called out from behind: Aunt, while returning, we met with the Mage Councils Chairman, Sir Ernest. He said he wanted to meet His Majesty! However, Queen Midela didnt even look back, frostily casting off, Ha, a fool who has lost his mind from arcane research and now desires to meet His Majesty Before her words even faded, her graceful figure disappeared into the night. Colin, it seems my aunt is really angry. Vera said apprehensively, taking Colins hand with a soft voice. Dont worry, we havent done anything serious. Your aunt was merely reprimanding us. Colin smiled and consoled her. Vera nodded, So from now on, lets first seek my aunts opinion before we do anything, and not question her decisions anymore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All right, Colin cheerfully agreed, secretly hiding the dangerous glint in his eyes. How could he possibly bear Queen Midelas belittlement? Especially when she stated, Vera is not the only option for ruling the North Territory. Colin realized what Queen Midela wanted was merely a submissive North Territory. As to who would rule it, she probably didnt care. Vera could do the job, and Joyce most certainly could as well. This gave Colin a deep sense of danger. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Disease Condition_1 Chapter 299: Disease Condition_1 Having crossed the long corridor, Queen Midela returned to her bedchamber. Faint prayers could be heard echoing from the palace, carrying with them a calming power. Your Majesty! The maids at the palace gate greeted her with a respectful bow. Is Archbishop Gregory performing a healing magic on His Majesty? Yes. Queen Midela nodded, stood quietly outside the chamber until the prayers from within ended, and then she walked in. The platinum Holy Light had not entirely dissipated yet, blanketing the bedchamber with a sacred, bright hue. Your Majesty, how are you feeling? Queen Midela quickened her steps to the bedside. Emperor Reinhardt was leaning against the bed, pale and weak, a state unbecoming of a powerful sixth-tier knight. Thanks to Archbishop Gregory, I can feel my body slowly recovering. He spoke in a breathless tone, as if he could be carried away by a breeze. Your Majesty, youre too modest. Majestys recovery primarily depends upon the glow of our Lord, laughed Pope Gregory. This Pope of the Glorious Church stood at the emperors bedside, supporting himself on a white scepter, wearing a coronet of thorns, his eyes small and ever smiling, which made it almost impossible to detect his train of thought. Praise the Lord! May His glory last forever! Queen Midela exclaimed. She then asked, Archbishop Gregory, have we identified the cause of His Majestys illness? The Pope suddenly furrowed his brow and sighed, His Majesty has been poisoned, but but its a poison Ive never seen before, which is why the treatment is progressing slowly. Disappointment crossed Queen Midelas face. She thanked the pope profusely and saw him off. Once left alone with her husband, Emperor Reinhardt suddenly smiled, What do you think, could the old man have been thinking of treating me with intent to kill? Queen Midela scoffed, Gregory would never let you die at his hands. Besides, his primary concern is whether youve been genuinely poisoned. Of course, Ive been poisonedCough, cough Emperor Reinhardt coughed gently, then turned to the queen with a probing look. Im really curious, where did you find such a poison that even Gregory couldnt recognize? Queen Midela smiled coyly, but didnt answer the emperors question. Instead, she asked, Will you attend the funeral tomorrow? Of course, I will attend! Emperor Reinhardt said without hesitation, his eyes flashing with a sinister gleam, I want to see my dear uncle fall from grace and be forsaken by all! Then you should get some rest and recuperate. Queen Midela prepared to leave after perfunctorily commanding her husband. Wait a moment, Emperor Reinhardt called after her. Queen Midela turned around, her impatience evident as she looked at her husband. Her silence was suggestive what else do you want? Emperor Reinhardt didnt take offense at his wifes slightly disrespectful gaze but instead asked with a grin: I heard that the two young ones from the North Territory really stirred up quite a trouble. If it werent for ushehe, they might have even managed to prevent the proposal from being passed by the Senate. Queen Midela gave a disdainful laugh, Those two na?ve children are merely being smarty pants. They have no idea how deep the waters of the Senate really are, which is why they have such childish ideas. You dont have to worry. Ive already taken care of it. There wont be another incident. Emperor Reinhardt nodded, then wondering, So you still insist on letting Vera inherit the title of the Northern Duke? Yes. Youve seen it too; Vera is not one to be easily controlled. Why not choose Joyce? Queen Midela huffed, Joyce indeed can be easily controlled, but the party that ends up controlling him might not be us! Dont forget the lesson of the East Territory. Do you want the North Territory to fall into the hands of the Church? Joyce is only ten years old; there are still eight more years until he comes of age. Lets put aside whether he will still harbor affection for Archbishop Agani after such a long time. Even if he does end up marrying her, I am confident that Ill be able to handle her. But Vera well, your brother has selected a good husband for her! Are you worried about Colin Angler? Queen Midela squinted her eyes in thought. Yes. Emperor Reinhardt nodded seriously, As a Northern Knight hes tough to read. Hes managed to avert danger many times in terribly adverse situations, and I dont quite understand the means hes used. Queen Midela stayed silent for a while, then said, I understand your concerns, but Colin can be won over. Are you sure? Yes. Is that assurance based on that story he told our son in Silver Moon City? Queen Midela confidently nodded. Yet, Emperor Reinhardt wasnt infected by his wifes confidence and smirked. He then asked, Would you like to hear my opinion? Queen Midela did not respond. It seemed like she didnt want to hear it, but she also did not take a step away. Emperor Reinhardt grinned slightly then went on, I think we can make Joyce the Northern Duke and then ask him to get engaged to Judy No! Queen Midela interrupted him as soon as she heard her daughters name. Why not? Emperor Reinhardts face suddenly darkened. Queen Midela said each word distinctly, I will not make my own daughter a political sacrifice! So, getting married to Joyce is a sacrifice? No, it has nothing to do with Joyce. Queen Midelas eyes flashed, All marriages where one cannot make their own choices are tragedies, and thus sacrifices. Emperor Reinhardt couldnt help but laugh, So, is our marriage a tragedy? Queen Midela stared coldly into her husbands eyes. After quite a while, she said faintly: Is it not? Emperor Reinhardt suddenly began to pant, an unnatural flush creeping up his face. He glared at his wife, his eyes filled with anger, indignation, and a naked desire to possess. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Queen Midela stood there, expressionless, seemingly ignoring her husbands loss of composure, until he had slightly calmed herself down, she resumed: Your Majesty, do not forget our common goal. That is what makes it all meaningful. That is what we should pursue with our lives and strive to accomplish. We should not indulge in trivial sentiments between men and women, or fret over whether I love you. Youre right, my Queen, Emperor Reinhardt also finally seemed to have calmed down, speaking lightly, Since you believe you can control Colin, itd be best if you could prove it to me. I do not wish for empty assurances. Alright. Queen Midela gently nodded, then turned to leave. Emperor Reinhardt watched his wifes graceful figure recede, his gaze complex. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: 300 Funerals (Part 1)_1 Chapter 300: 300 Funerals (Part 1)_1 The Holy Light Cathedral, perched atop the Holy Mountain, although majestic and sacred, was unusually quiet. This place is the closest to the Lord of Glory in the secular world, but at the same time, it is also the furthest from mortals. Only the real high-ranking individuals of the Glorious Empire had the privilege to come here and devoutly pray to the Lord of Glory. Before the Lord of Glory, all beings are equal. This sentence seems to be just an empty slogan, of course, some people might be more equal than others. Today, however, the Holy Light Cathedral was busier than usual. The numerous nobles who came to mourn for Governor Lattom left the attendants in front of the church overwhelmed. Even the three cardinals personally stood in front of the steps to welcome the distinguished guests. Cardinal Turennes, watching the nobles stepping up the stage one after another, suddenly lit up his eyes. He stepped forward and greeted, Welcome to the Holy Light Cathedral, Miss Vera, Viscount Angler. May the Lords glory ever shine upon you. Vera and Colin returned the courtesy promptly, but felt a little strange. Why would the Cardinal be so enthusiastic? Given their current status, they didnt warrant a personal welcome from the Cardinal. After all, Vera had not yet officially succeeded to the position of Northern Duke. Neither Colin nor Vera had ever dealt with this man before. Amid their confusion, they heard Turennes ask, Miss Vera, I heard that you are preparing for baptism? Yes, Your Eminence. Vera nodded, seeming to understand the Cardinals intentions a little more. As expected, Turennes then offered himself, I wonder if I could have the honor of baptizing you? Vera looked at Colin and saw him nod slightly, then she replied with a smile, Of course! Its an honor to have you perform the baptism ceremony! The Cardinals status in the Glorious Church is second only to the Pope. Having Turennes baptize Vera couldnt be more appropriate. But at this moment, a majestic voice suddenly sounded behind the three, Turennes, I will preside over Miss Veras baptism ceremony myself. The three turned their heads only to see Pope Gregory appearing out of nowhere. Turenness face changed, and he hurriedly said, Of course, you presiding over the baptism ceremony would undoubtedly be more suitable! Colin squinted his eyes, watching the scene unfold in front of him, and felt all sorts of doubts rising in his mind. He couldnt understand. Was there some kind of mystery to performing the baptism for Vera? Or was the fact that a former mage converting to the church had such a great propaganda value that even the Pope couldnt resist grabbing this merit for himself? Of course, Vera would not refuse the Popes kindness and immediately agreed. After discussing the time of the baptism ceremony, Colin led Vera into the church. Upon entering the prayer hall, Colin felt a sudden tranquility as if the noisy world was completely isolated, and this place was a separate kingdom belonging to the deity. There were no candles or magic lamps in the hall. The Holy Light descending from the sky dispelled all darkness. Those who bathed in it felt an immense and sacred breath. They couldnt help but hide all the filthy and dark thoughts in their hearts, for fear of committing any blasphemy against the deity. There were already quite a few nobles gathered in the hall to mourn at this time. Colin scanned the crowd but found out that he didnt know most of them. If only Scholar Doan were here. Colin couldnt help thinking. Unfortunately, Scholar Doan, who had no nobility and wasnt a court minister, wasnt qualified to enter the Holy Light Cathedral. Thankfully, Vera knew many of them and was quietly introducing the big names of the Imperial Capital to Colin. The gentle and fragrant breath hit Colins ear, causing him to feel a little itchy, yet warm. The elderly man standing by the coffin is Pope Gregory. On his right are the four governors of the Senate C we have met two of them already. The one with the long beard is Governor Durace St. Rands from the South Border, and the tall and thin one at the end is Governor Emoson St. Prowse from the East Territory. Colin wore a slight smile as he looked at the four governors of the Senate. He noticed their faces seemed very solemn C perhaps Governor Lattoms death had caused a feeling of shared sorrow. Throughout the Glorious Empire, the Senate had always remained at the top of the political landscape with their detached attitudes C no one could touch them, even if they were all corrupt to their core. But now, it seems someone has taken aim at the Senate, and right from the get-go, the measures employed are ruthless and bloody. The once pampered elders were in overnight shock and could not help but get into a state of self-preservation. That, the one pretending to be asleep, is the Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister of the Empire. To his left is the Marquis Grandi, the Finance Minister of the Empire, and further left is Seeing Vera stop abruptly, Colin curiously turned his head, intending to ask what happened when he saw her looking at the entrance of the prayer hall. Colin turned his head to look also and saw a charming and elegant middle-aged knight appear at the entrance. Clothed in a magnificent princes ceremonial dress, with an ancient black knight sword hanging at his waist, he strides with head held high, without a sidelong glance, and walks in. Wherever he went, it seemed like the center of the world, as if it was not him who was walking towards the hall, but the towering Holy Light Cathedral that was actively approaching him, welcoming him to the center of the prayer hall. It wasnt until he stood in front of the coffin that everyone managed to extricate themselves from this time and space illusion, collectively letting out relief. He is Prince Lexie. Veras voice echoed again. Actually, even without her introduction, Colin knew that such a person could only be the Holy Knight at the apex of the Empires military power. Although it wasnt his first time facing a holy field power, the last time he encountered Duke St. Hilde in Ice Rock City, the Duke was severely injured and didnt exert such a strong oppressive force on Colin. But now, faced with a Holy Knight in his prime, Colin realised how insignificant he was. Even though he is now a fifth-rank knight, and after metamorphosis, he dares to challenge even a sixth-rank knight. But in front of Prince Lexie, Colin felt that if the Prince wanted to kill him, he probably couldnt even take a single hit. This was already a disparity in life essence, just as if it was the difference between a deity and a mortal! His Majesty is here. Veras voice echoed again and Colin turned back to see a middle-aged man being pushed in a wheelchair. He was dressed in a magnificent ceremonial dress, but his face was pale and his lips had no blood, making him look really like he had just recovered from a serious illness. Colin was somewhat confused. Could it be that this Emperor Reinhardt wasnt pretending to be sick but was really ill? Or is he really that dedicated that even if he is pretending, he has to make it indistinguishable from the real thing? The one pushing Emperor Reinhardt was Queen Midela. Behind her, trailing to her left and right were two little figures, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. With this, all the important figures of the Glorious Empire had arrived. Colin couldnt help but wildly speculate, if at this time, the Mage Council is ruthless enough to launch a super forbidden spell at the Holy Light Cathedral. If they could finish off everyone present in one fell swoop, perhaps the Glorious Empire will disintegrate on the spot Dong, Dong, Dong! The melodious sound of the bell echoed. Everyone in the prayer hall gathered their thoughts and showed their most solemn and sorrowful expressions. Pope Gregorys old but booming voice began to emanate throughout the hall: Merciful Lord of Glory, today we gather here to offer prayers for Governor Lattom St. Lorenzo, he has completed his journey in this world, and finally returned to the embrace of the Lord. From the dust to the dust. May you grant him rest with your supreme power Wait! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unexpectedly yet within expectation, the Popes prayer was rudely interrupted by an impertinent voice. Colin followed the voice and saw a solemn middle-aged man slowly walked out from the crowd to the center of the prayer hall, standing face to face with Pope Gregory. He is the son of Governor Lattom C Fred Lorenzo. Veras voice rang in Colins ear again. Colin watched the scene before him with interest, looking forward to the ensuing show. He knew the real drama was about to commence. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: 301 Funeral (Part 2)_1 Chapter 301: 301 Funeral (Part 2)_1 In the quiet and solemn prayer hall, only the deliberately suppressed breaths of the people could be heard. With a blank expression, Pope Gregory watched Fred emerge from the crowd. After a while, he finally asked, Mr. Fred, what is it that you ask? Under the Popes scrutinizing gaze from high above, Freds throat moved quickly, seeming a bit nervous. But soon, he adjusted his state of mind and said aloud: Most esteemed Pope Gregory, I have no intention of challenging your authority. However, my fathers death has been obscure, and I find it unacceptable for him to be hastily buried in this way! Mr. Fred, I can understand your pain and worries. But I have personally examined Governor Lattoms remains, and I found no sign of any wounds or poisoning. Therefore, your father died of natural causes! Sir, my father was always in good health. He was still cheerful at dinner last night. How could he suddenly die for no reason? There must be a problem! The face of Gregory turned gloomy, and he sternly questioned, Are you questioning my judgement? Fred was startled by the Popes fierce gaze, and hastily explained with a stutter, I I did not mean that, I just I just want another autopsy on my father to confirm the cause of his death So, you think my examination results are problematic? Gregorys tone turned even colder. Sweating heavily, Fred could barely withstand the palpable pressure of the Pope. He opened his mouth, but failed to utter a coherent sentence. Sir! At this point, someone unexpectedly stood up for Fred, I believe that Mr. Freds request is reasonable. Another autopsy should be performed on Governor Lattom. Pope Gregory turned his gaze to Emperor Reinhardt, who had spoken, and said, Your Majesty, I dont think this is necessary. If there was a problem with how Lattom died, how could I not have detected it? That might not be the case, Emperor Reinhardt smiled, The poison I was under, you never did figure out what it was, did you? Gregory squinted, staring intently at Emperor Reinhardt. Emperor Reinhardt also stared back without flinching. The atmosphere in the prayer hall became tense again. Watching the two men facing each other in the hall, Colin understood that this was a confrontation between royal power and theocratic power. But the question was, why was Pope Gregory so insisting on not having another autopsy? Was it simply because he felt his authority had been undermined? Or was he afraid that something might actually be revealed? Colin also looked occasionally at Prince Lexie, noticing that the Holy Knight maintained his silence throughout, as if everything happening at that moment had nothing to do with him. He didnt seem to worry that this might be a conspiracy against him. Just as the stalemate between the Pope and the Emperor was at a deadlock, Queen Midela broke the tension with a smile, Sir, I believe that everyone present is very concerned about Governor Lattoms cause of death. We do not distrust you, but some matters must be investigated intensively for accurate results. After all, you did not perform an autopsy, which may lead you to overlook certain key things. Pope Gregory coldly argued, I didnt want to disrespect Governor Lattoms remains without good reason. But Queen Midela pierced back, What we are more concerned about are the cause of Governor Lattoms death, and the dignity and authority of the senators of the Senate! If anyone dare murder a governor blatantly, we must not let him escape the law! By this time, Fred had also recovered and quickly added, Yes, sir. I agree to have an autopsy performed on my fathers remains. Moreover, I believe that if my fathers spirit is watching us, he would undoubtedly agree to do so! During his lifetime, he valued the duties and authority of the Senate even more than his own life! Given how the discussion had progressed, Pope Gregory could not reasonably deny the request anymore. Also, he noticed that all the nobles present, especially the members of the Senate, nodded in agreement when Fred spoke. Obviously, the nobles present could not tolerate such brutal disruption of the empires political order. Reluctantly, Pope Gregory agreed to an autopsy on Governor Lattoms remains. Before long, a coroner was summoned into the prayer hall. Under the intense gaze of so many imperial high officials, he seemed a little nervous. However, he quickly composed himself, took out his tools, and in full view, cut open the chest of Governor Lattom. Whoosh! Dark red clotted blood gushed out, startling the coroner. This also made the faces of everyone present turn into expressions of shock. The deceaseds chest cavity is filled with bloodthe cause of death Cardiac rupture! said the coroner tentatively. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wait! Why did my fathers heart rupture? Fred urgently asked aloud. The coroner was now sweating profusely, he seemed not daring to answer this question. Pope Gregory suppressed his shock, walked forward a few steps, but when he saw the exposed, damaged heart, his face could no longer hide his disbelief. Colin craned his neck but could not see the condition inside the coffin. However, he knew that the real drama had finally begun. As people were wondering what exactly the coroner had discovered, Queen Midela also stepped forward a few steps to look at the body in the coffin. Her expression also turned to one of shock soon afterwards. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: 301 Funeral (Part 2)_2 Chapter 302: 301 Funeral (Part 2)_2 Although how much of the shock was genuine or pretense was uncertain. Prince Lexie, perhaps you would care to examine this for yourself, Queen Midela said suddenly, her face serious as she spoke to Prince Lexie. Prince Lexie, who had been silent up until this point, looked somewhat puzzled as if he realized that this matter had something to do with him. However, he moved forward to the coffin as suggested. Upon inspection, his expression changed as well. After a moments silence, The prince furrowed his brow, and voiced: Correct, this is indeed the mark of my sword. There was an audible gasp. Everyone present gaped in shock at Prince Lexie. Colin was also stunned. Why was the Holy Knight so frank? Was he fearless? Or did he deem it beneath him to lie? However, he was also puzzled. The corpse of Governor Lattom bore no physical damage, Colin was sure Pope Gregory would not have missed such a detail. How could there be a sword mark on the heart? What kind of sword technique could pierce the heart without damaging the skin? Perhaps sensing the puzzlement of many present, Queen Midela began to explain, asking in part challenge: Prince Lexie, isnt there a sword technique youve known to use that is named Judgment, which can breach the limits of space to strike the enemys vital areas directly? Yes. Prince Lexie replied, his expression remained impassive. Can you think of any other way to pierce the heart without leaving a single trace on the skin? From what I know, there isnt. Prince Lexie replied calmly. You dont have to beat around the bush. Ill tell you straight: Governor Lattoms wound was indeed inflicted by my Judgment technique. The murmuring in the Prayer Hall became louder. Obviously, no one expected Prince Lexie to admit so straightforwardly. But, even more surprising was when Prince Lexie denied his involvement in the crime. Yet, I did not kill Lattom. At his denial, the discussions grew louder. Queen Midela smiled brilliantly, pressing on her inquiry: Your Highness, if you deny having killed Governor Lattom, then how do you explain this sword mark? I cannot explain. Prince Lexies response was still blunt and candid. At this point, Colin was utterly speechless. Did the prince believe that his martial prowess and status as a Holy Knight gave him the right to act without restraint? Did he not care about being framed for a crime now? This was a governor from the Senate, after all! One of those standing at the peak of the Empires political arena, one of the most influential figures! In particular, Lattom was an elder of the St. Lorenzo family and Prince Lexies very own uncle! If convicted of this crime, no matter his strength, Lexie wouldnt be able to avoid the inevitability of being ostracized by everyone. The gaze of the nobles in the prayer hall had changed, particularly the members of the Senate, who found it intolerable to have someone who refused to respect rules, even if he were a Holy Knight. Prince Lexie seemed to realize the severity of the situation, pointed out somewhat belatedly, As I said, I didnt kill the man. His statement was just as overbearing and straight to the point as always. But a single statement like this was definitely not going to convince the crowd. Queen Midela seemed to be trying to make an excuse for Prince Lexie, she inquired: So, Your Highness, who do you believe could imitate your sword technique to leave a sword mark like this? Nobody. Prince Lexie stated categorically, an arrogant pride surfacing on his face. Colins lip twitched with exasperation verging on speechlessness. Was this really the time for pride? Perhaps he was just too accustomed to solving things through brute force; he expected reverence and obedience as the Holy Knight and viewed as an embodiment of a deity. Prince Lexie probably forgot how to deal with the deceitful and conniving schemes. He might even believe that as a Holy Knight, everyone should believe whatever he said. But with such tangible evidence in front of them, even if Prince Lexie said he didnt kill the man, would anybody believe him? Scanning the room, Colin arrived at a negative conclusion. Prince Lexie had a motive to kill, and now there was irrefutable evidence, it was almost time to pronounce him guilty. Queen Midela said with a smile, Your highness, this puts us in a difficult situation. You claim you did not kill, and yet you claim that nobody else could cause such a wound. Pope Gregory cut in to say: Prince, the world is full of wonders, how can you be so sure that no one else could mimic your sword technique? Prince Lexie gave the Pope a faint glance, not replying, but his eyes revealed not gratitude, but the feeling that the Popes words were a tarnishment to his sword technique. Emperor Reinhardt, seated in his wheelchair, finally spoke up, addressing Prince Lexie coldly, Uncle, if you cannot provide evidence of your innocence, then I will have to pronounce you guilty. Prince Lexie stared at Emperor Reinhardts eyes but didnt utter a word. The gaze of Emperor Reinhardt was deep and fearless as he met his uncles gaze, delivering his judgment: Lexie of Lorenzo, I hereby, in the name of the Emperor of the Glorious Empire, strip you of your royal title and banish you from our lands! Unless you find the true culprit, dont ever step into Dragon City! Against the Emperors judgement, Prince Lexies face remained expressionless. He stared intently at Emperor Reinhardt for a long moment, his face revealing nothing. The atmosphere in the prayer hall grew tense as everyone felt a terrifying oppression descend, rendering them breathless. Colins heart clenched in fear, worried that the Holy Knight might act impulsively and begin a massacre. Time seemed to pause. It was a moment that felt like an eternity. When everyone finally came back to their senses, they realized that the presumptuous Holy Knight had disappeared from the prayer hall without a word. Colin furrowed his brow, not expecting Prince Lexie would leave silently. With him walking away like this, the accusation of murdering Lattom was almost undeniable. Unless he could find the real culprit. However, Colin didnt hold out much hope for that. He also couldnt fathom how the Emperor and Queen had managed to frame Prince Lexie for Lattoms murder, using Lexies signature sword technique. Prince Lexie himself had admitted that only he could perform the sword technique. With this irrefutable evidence, what could he say in his defense? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Giving up on trying to defend himself, the proud Holy Knight must have chosen to leave abruptly. Thus, Prince Lexie was finally ousted from the Empires political arena by Emperor Reinhardt. From this point on, the Glorious Empire would truly return to the control of this Emperor! At this moment, Emperor Reinhardt spoke up again: Well, my Lords, lets continue mourning for Governor Lattom. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Condition_1 302 Chapter 303: Condition_1 302 After the funeral, everyone successively left the Holy Light Cathedral. The entire occasion was quiet, with no one speaking, as if they were all immersed in the sorrow caused by the death of Governor Lattom. But Colin felt that everyone was probably processing the shocking news that Prince Lexie was the murderer, and what impact his potential conviction might bring. Undoubtedly, there would be earth-shattering changes in the Empires political stage. Emperor Reinhardt would truly take control of the reins of the Empire, and many noble officials would start considering which side to stand on in the future. A few people felt that there were still many peculiarities about this murder case. But with overwhelming evidence, a mere statement from Prince Lexie claiming I didnt kill Lattom would undoubtedly be insufficient to clear his name. However, Colin knew that before the autopsy of Lattoms remains, the Queen had already determined that Prince Lexie was the murderer. This was not a guess based on a motive to kill, but because she knew the real cause of Lattoms death. Therefore, Colin was certain that this was a premeditated frame-up. But he couldnt figure out how the Queen managed to do it, and what the truth was behind the sword mark on Lattoms heart. After everyone left, Colin and Vera also left the church. Upon exiting, Colin saw a splendid horse-drawn carriage parked at the entrance. Seeing the bright flame badge on the side of the carriage, he seemed to have a guess. As expected, a knight from the St. Lorenzo family came over, bowed and said, Miss Vera, Viscount Angler, Her Majesty has sent for you. Alright. Colin held Veras hand as they boarded the carriage. The interior of the carriage was spacious and elaborately decorated, with a layer of cashmere carpet laid and a soft couch on the inside where Emperor Reinhardt was leaning against. Queen Midela sat next to him, smiling at the two who just walked in. There were benches on both sides of the carriage. Prince Harrison and Princess Judy sat on the bench on the right. Vera and Colin hurried forward to greet and pay their respects. Emperor Reinhardt pointed to the bench on the left and chuckled, You two dont have to be formal, sit. Thank you, Your Majesty! Vera, how long has it been since we last met? Your Majesty, its been almost fifteen years. Hehe, is that so? Emperor Reinhardt had a nostalgic look on his face. Last time I saw you was in Winterfell City. You were a little girl then, babbling around everywhere. I didnt expect that youd grow up so fast! And youre even married now. Queen Midela added with a smile, However, your wedding was really rushed. We didnt even have time to prepare gifts. Youre too kind, Aunt. At that time the situation in the North Territory was too complex, which caused the wedding to be a bit rushed. Its our fault. I dont blame you. However, its not too late to give the gifts now. Queen Midela said with a smile, and then lightly tapped on the wall. The carriage door opened again, and a serious-looking middle-aged knight came in, knelt on one knee and saluted the Emperor and Queen. Queen Midela pointed to the knight and told Vera, This is the gift I am giving you. Before Vera could understand what she meant, Queen Midela said to the knight, Knight Fermi, I command you to swear allegiance to Miss Vera. Yes! Knight Fermi responded without hesitation, then turned to Vera, maintaining his one-knee kneeling posture, took out the sword from his waist, held it above his head, and proclaimed in a loud voice, I, Fermi Stone, pledge my unparalleled loyalty to the great Golden Lion C Vera St. Hilde today! As long as I live, your will shall be my objective, where your sword points is the direction I follow! I swear in the sacred name of the ancestral generations of the Stone family, my loyalty will forever be to you! Vera hesitated for a moment, then accepted the longsword, lightly tapping on Knight Fermis shoulder, saying, I accept your loyalty. Queen Midela explained, Knight Fermi was part of my dowry when I married into the Royal Family, prepared for me by the St. Hilde family. Now that I am returning him to St. Hilde, its considered a form of succession. Also, I was really considering for Knight Fermi too. He was originally a Northern Knight. Now that he is returning to his homeland, he would definitely be able to show his full potential there, which is better than simply being the captain of my guards. Aunt, please rest assured, I will definitely find a proper place for Knight Fermi and wont waste his talents. Actually, I have a suggestion about where to place Knight Fermi. Please do tell, Aunt. Before he accompanied me to Dragon City, Knight Fermi used to be the deputy commander of the Golden Lion Legion. After all these years, he has always wanted to return to the army. So, I hope you can give him this opportunity. Alright, I will arrange for Knight Fermi to be a part of the Golden Lion Legion, and reassume the post of deputy commander. I heard that the original commander of the Golden Lion Legion, Knight Nelson, has already died in battle. Emperor Reinhardt suddenly asked. Yes. Vera hesitated and didnt disclose the real cause of Knight Nelsons death. Upon hearing this, Colin looked up, sensing a bad premonition in his heart. Sure enough, Emperor Reinhardts next words made him clench his fists, Since Knight Nelson unfortunately died in battle, then let Knight Fermi take over the Golden Lion Legion. I believe he is capable of leading this army. Vera frowned and hesitated, But, your Majesty, I have already appointed Knight Kambening as the commander of the Golden Lion Legion Emperor Reinhardt smiled and said, Is that so? But as far as I remember, only the Northern Duke has the authority to appoint the commander of the Golden Lion Legion, right? Vera was left with no choice but to look at Colin for help. Colin sighed internally, realizing this was the Emperors condition. If Vera wanted to inherit the title of the Northern Duke, then she had to appoint Knight Fermi as the commander of the Golden Lion Legion. It was clear that Knight Fermi was a pawn planted by the royal family in the North Territory. With him as the commander of the Golden Lion Legion, it was unclear who this army might listen to in the future. Ha, the gift from the queen, its the thought that counts! But Colin also knew very well that he couldnt reject this condition. Just last night, Queen Midela had just said that the ruler of the North Territory does not necessarily have to be Vera. Especially now that Prince Lexie had just been dismissed and Emperor Reinhardt held all the power, Vera had to obey his will if she wanted to inherit the title of the Northern Duke. Therefore, he could only nod slightly, giving Vera a reassuring look, signaling her to agree first. Vera then nodded and said, Yes, your Majesty! You are correct, I indeed do not yet have the authority to appoint the commander of the Golden Lion Legion, so Knight Kambening is actually only the acting commander for now. Since Knight Fermi is about to return to the North Territory, I also think it would be more suitable for him to serve as the commander of the Golden Lion Legion. Emperor Reinhardt then revealed a satisfied smile and returned the favor by saying, I heard that your father left a will before his death, appointing you as his primary heir? Yes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Good, in that case, send the will to the Senate, and once there are no objections there, I will carry out your investiture. Thank you, your Majesty! Only then did Colin heave a sigh of relief. After such a long hassle, Vera was finally about to fulfill her wish to become the Northern Duke. Just then, Emperor Reinhardt turned to Colin: You are Viscount Angler? Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: 303 Student_1 Chapter 304: 303 Student_1 Yes, Your Majesty. Emperor Reinhardts scrutinizing gaze made Colin a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, the other party quickly smiled and said, Indeed, a young talent! The cream of the crop among the Northern Knights! Your Majesty flatters me, Colin modestly replied, all the while guessing at the Emperors intentions. After Knight Fermis gift, Colin was on high alert for the Emperor, in case another tough condition would be added. For slaying the Troll Emperor, annihilating a hundred-thousand-strong Troll Army, and quelling the Rebellion in the North Territory, Viscount Angler, you fully deserve this praise! Emperor Reinhardt stated sincerely, With your accomplishments, you merit more than a countship. However, as you are a vassal of the St. Hilde family, I will let them handle the reward of nobility. In the other aspects, I still wish to reward you. Colin wanted to say that he didnt need a reward, but understood that he might not have a say in the matter. Just as he was feeling uneasy, he heard Emperor Reinhardt say, I would like you to serve as Harrisons teacher. Huh? Colin was slightly shocked, he hadnt expected Emperor Reinhardt to ask him to become the tutor of Prince Harrison. However, he soon realized the crafty nature of this request. By becoming the Princes tutor, wouldnt this imply that Colin had to stay in Dragon City? Thus, any influence he had on Vera would be severed. Perhaps within three to five years, the North Territory would be completely controlled by the St. Lorenzo family, and St. Hilde would only be a titular lord in the North. Suppressing his inner turmoil and rage, Colin replied in a slightly distressed manner, Your Majesty, I am truly honored by your proposal, but I fear I may not be capable enough to educate the Prince and might disappoint you. Furthermore, I have a viscounts territory in the North to manage, and will not be able to stay in Dragon City permanently. Emperor Reinhardt waved off his concerns and said with a smile, I believe youre more than capable of teaching Harrison, theres no need for modesty. As for the issue of location, dont worry, Harrison will accompany you back to the North Territory. What? Colin was taken aback, and instantly realized he might have misunderstood Emperor Reinhardt. If he was willing to let Prince Harrison go to the North Territory rather than forcing Colin to remain in Dragon City, then this proposal was indeed a great honor and reward for Colin. After all, Harrison was Emperor Reinhardts only son! If one day he ascended to the throne, wouldnt Colin become the Imperial Tutor? Colin felt like he was on a roller coaster. He suddenly realized that the Emperor was likely trying to win over the North Territory! Knight Fermi was probably not, as Colin had previously thought, a chess piece planted by the Royal Family in the North to vie for control of the Golden Lion Legion with the St. Hilde family. Instead, the aim was to win the favor of the commander of the most important military force in the North. The Emperor clearly understood the influence Colin had on Vera and knew the military force he had under his control. It could be said that though Vera would be the nominal Duchess of the North Territory, the true ruler would still be Colin. Now, by asking Prince Harrison to study under Colin, it was an explicit move to win him over. So, why was the Emperor so eager to win over the North Territory? As Colin recalled events at the Holy Light Cathedral, he began to make some guesses Seeing Colin remaining silent, Emperor Reinhardts brows furrowed, he asked, What is it? Are you still reluctant? Colin quickly replied, No, Your Majesty. If you insist that I am qualified to instruct Prince Harrison, then I will do my utmost to live up to your expectations. Only then did a satisfied smile appear on Emperor Reinhardts face, he turned to Prince Harrison and said, Harrison, come and pay respects to your teacher. Prince Harrison seemed hesitant. From his expression, it was clear that he was still a bit afraid of Colin. Perhaps the events at Silver Moon City left a profound impression. But with his fathers command, Harrison couldnt refuse. He braced himself, stepped forward to Colin, bowed and said, Teacher. Colin quickly stood and returned the bow. At that moment, a crisp voice sounded, Father, I want Viscount Angler to be my teacher too! Colin was slightly surprised to see Princess Judy, who was twisting her small body and pouting. Queen Midelas expression became stern, she scolded, Judy, stop this nonsense! Im not being unreasonable! Princess Judy protested in a sweet voice, Why can Harrison have a teacher and I cannot? Queen Midela had no choice but to comfort her softly, I will select another teacher for you. No! I want Viscount Angler to be my teacher, I also want to go to the North Territory! Colin felt a headache coming on, and could only awkwardly lower his gaze to the ground. Queen Midelas eyebrows rose in annoyance, just about to scold, but was stopped by Emperor Reinhardt, who chucklingly asked, Judy, what do you want to learn from Viscount Angler? Princess Judys round eyes revolved in thought before declaring, Dance! Colin was at a loss for words, inevitably thinking back to the welcome dance ball where Princess Judy relentlessly stepped on his feet with her disobedient demeanor. Hahaha! Emperor Reinhardt suddenly laughed out loud, as though he heard something incredibly amusing. After a moment, he indulgently agreed, Well, then youll join Harrison and become Viscount Anglers student. Thats great! Princess Judy excitedly hopped off the stool. Colin felt a headache brewing, wanting to refuse this willful princess student, but before he could open his mouth, Princess Judy had already come to his side. Lifting her dress, she curtsied, feigning a well-behaved demeanor by called out: Teacher! Colin had no choice, but to reciprocate the curtsy, his eyes covertly glancing towards the front, only to see the Emperor joyfully smiling, while Queen Midela, was frowning, seemingly displeased with the situation. Seeing this scene, the initially reluctant Colin immediately put on a warm smile and said, I cant teach dancing, I can only teach some knowledge about fighting. If Princess still wishes to learn from me Yes, yes! Judy nodded her head eagerly. Colin nodded and turned to Emperor Reinhardt, bowing, Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty. Then, I will accept these two students. Queen Midela looked sternly at her daughter and asked, Judy, are you going to follow Viscount Angler to the North Territory? While jesting with her brother, Judy heard her mothers question she immediately nodded her head and said, Yeah! I havent been to the North Territory yet! I want to see the Ice Plain wolves! Then you will be away from me for a long time, wont you? Uh The little girl seemed somewhat hesitant, but quickly firmed up, I am going to the North Territory to study with the teacher for a while, and then I will come back to accompany my mother! Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand and said, Alright. Eaglets must eventually fly alone in the sky, and our daughter cannot always stay in Dragon City. Its not bad for her to go out and see the world. Thank you, Father! Princess Judy smiled sweetly. Watching Queen Midelas frustrated face, Colin could not help but laugh in his heart, and started guessing C why does the Emperor want the Princess to go to the North Territory, and why is the Queen unhappy about it? Of course, his understanding of the Imperial power couple was still too limited to guess correctly. Everyone chatted casually for a while afterward, talking about past events between the St. Hilde family and the Lorenzo family, lightening up the atmosphere. Before long, the horse-drawn carriage reached the foot of the Holy Mountain and returned to Phoenix Palace. After Colin and Vera said their goodbyes and left, Queen Midela addressed Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, You two have always wished to ride a horse. Go outside and look for Knight Erich. Yay! The two kids cheered excitedly and darted out of the carriage. When only the Emperor and Queen were left in the carriage, Queen Midela frowned and questioned, Why did you agree to send Judy to the North Territory? Emperor Reinhardt responded indifferently, Is there a problem? Furthermore, it was her request. Queen Midela smirked coldly, Arent you afraid that they might encounter some accident in the North Territory, leaving us without an heir? To her surprise, Emperor Reinhardt was not angered by her disrespectful remarks. Instead, he chuckled, raised her delicate chin with his hand, and casually said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Well then? Anyway, were still young, we can always have more. Slap! Queen Midela slapped away the Emperors hand with a cold laugh, I truly regret not poisoning you to death! Emperor Reinhardt pressed his lips into a smile, and calmly replied: Its okay, we live together, you will surely find another opportunity. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: 304 Clue_1 Chapter 305: 304 Clue_1 Who authorized you to do this? The usually mild-mannered Buso was now red-faced with anger, raising his voice to question. As the butler to Prince Lexie, Buso was quite a substantial figure in Dragon City. Even the nobles of the Imperial Capital would greet him with smiles. But now, he was being treated with cold indifference by a military officer of the city defense force, a man who didnt even hold the rank of a knight. Mr. Buso, I am sorry for putting you in this predicament. The young officer said flatly, without any visible sign of remorse on his face. But this is an order from His Majesty. With that, he unfolded a scroll and placed it in front of Buso. Busos face turned ashen as he read the imperial decree. It was as the rude officer had said, Prince Lexie was stripped off his nobility for the alleged murder of Lattom, the governor, and all his immediate family members have been expelled from Dragon City. Even the princes manor has been ordered to be returned, and all the servants in the manor were to be forcibly dismissed. Buso nearly fainted, feeling dizzy as his legs gave way beneath him. Luckily, someone supported him from behind at that moment. Buso turned around trembling, and seeing Sallya, he couldnt help but croak, Miss Sallya could there be some misunderstanding! How can the master be responsible for Governor Lattoms death? Sallyas eyes welled up. She shook her head and said, I just came back from the Holy Light Cathedral. Father he couldnt clear himself of the murder suspicion but I believe, Father did not kill Governor Lattom! Sadly, such words wouldnt touch the stone-hearted young military officer. He simply said coldly, By His Majestys command, this manor must be emptied today! Seeing the anxiety of his betrothed, Count Evan felt a pang in his heart. He couldnt help but say: Officer, its always wise to leave some room when handling matters. There are still many doubts about Governor Lattoms death, and it may be overturned in the future. If you dont show any consideration now, the future Humph! Unfortunately, the young officer didnt care. He simply raised the royal decree and said, I am just following orders! Count Evan sighed and stopped arguing with him. He knew that the man before him was thick-headed, probably specifically assigned to fulfill this displeasing task. Sallya also ignored the cold-hearted officer, instead helping Butler Buso into the house, asking him, Where is Father? Hasnt he come back yet? Butler Buso shook his head: I havent seen the master. However, as they entered the living room, they saw a familiar but solitary figure. Father! Master! Your Highness! The ex-Prince Lexie slowly turned around, quietly looking at the three. There was no expression on his face, as if the current situation couldnt provoke his anger or concern at all. Buso, you arrange, dismiss all the servants. Master Butler Buso stuttered, Are you really giving up like this? Sallya also promptly asked, Father, I know for sure that you didnt commit murder! Cant you find the real culprit who framed you? But ex-Prince Lexie did not respond to his daughter, instead he ordered Butler Buso, Do not question my decision, go now! Yes, master. With no other choice, Butler Buso had to walk out of the living room in a daze. Then, ex-Prince Lexie turned to Count Evan and asked, Evan, I am no longer a prince of the Empire now. If you want to call off our marriage arrangement, theres still time. Count Evan paused, myriad thoughts flashing through his mind. He understood, this was going to be the most critical decision in his life. Whether to bail out in time or help in times of crisis, it was directly related to Count Evans future development. Count Evan was well aware, even though his father had planned to let him replace his brother as the Marquis of Eastern Territory and inherit the Duke of the Eastern Territory in future, such a change in successor was not solely decided by his father. His brother had been the Marquis of Eastern Territory for thirty years, and he had gathered a considerable number of followers. These people would not want to see their years of investment go down the drain. They would definitely stop Count Evan from succeeding. Therefore, Count Evan must seek powerful external support. The engagement with Sallya, the daughter of ex-Prince Lexie, was a prelude to his fathers supporting him to succeed. He had thought this marriage alliance could be the greatest assistance to Count Evan, but unexpectedly, things had taken a sudden turn and this marriage had now become a burden. Perhaps it would be the wisest choice to distance himself from Prince Lexie at this juncture, but as he stared at the unperturbed prince before him, Count Evan gritted his teeth and said resolutely: Your Highness, I am not one to curry favor with the powerful! My engagement to Sallya is not out of a desire for your influence, but out of true love! Moreover, I firmly believe in your innocence and that you will inevitably clear your name! Prince Lexie took a deep look at the young Earl of the East Territory, as if seeing him anew. Then, turning his gaze to his daughter, his face finally showed some changes, he spoke with a hint of guilt: Im sorry, Sallya, I can no longer protect you for now. So, you should go east with Evan first and wait for me to understand the truth before coming to find you. No! Father, where are you going? I want to be with you! Prince Lexie shook his head, I am going to seek the truth, there may be some danger, so I cant take you with me. Count Evans eyes lit up, seemingly realizing something and quickly asked: Your Highness, do you have a lead? Prince Lexie nodded, I just went to the residence of the Governor Lattom and investigated the assassination scene, I found something interesting. Sallya perked up, Father, what exactly have you found? Can it help exonerate you? Under the hopeful gaze of the two, Prince Lexie slowly shook his head, his eyes deep. I only sensed a faint familiar aura, but I cant yet recall where Ive felt it before Halfway through, Prince Lexie suddenly stopped speaking, and for the first time, there was a dramatic change in his expression, no longer the previous indifference. Father? How come Sallya just began to ask but was stopped by Count Evan at her side. Count Evan guessed that Prince Lexie must have thought of something crucial, so he immediately held his breath and focused, afraid of disrupting Lexies thoughts. Prince Lexie indeed thought of something, that familiar aura, was actually an arcane fluctuation! And it was the arcane fluctuation he felt when he had killed Mr. Ji! Though by the time Prince Lexie arrived at the murder scene, the arcane fluctuation had already become very weak, probably intentionally cleaned up, but Lexie managed to detect its presence keenly. At that time, he didnt realize what it was. Now it dawned on him, Prince Lexie recalled the incident over a month ago, when he swung three swords at Mr. Ji outside the dwarf camp in Winterfell City, the sudden appearance of a subspace and that eerie green eyeball behind him. Hahaha! Prince Lexie suddenly burst into laughter. Now he strongly suspected that his three-strike attack might not have killed Mr. Ji at all! His opponent somehow dodged his attack using some arcane magic and even managed to retain some of its power before releasing it on Governor Lattom. That was the setup for this framing! Interesting! Very interesting! Prince Lexie seemed to have become immersed in some exuberant emotions. Mr. Ji! You really are a genius! But, I will surely kill you myself! A dazzling holy light erupted from Prince Lexie, suddenly filling the whole place. Father! Sallya couldnt bear such a light and had to close her eyes. But when she opened her eyes again, her father was completely gone from sight. Sallya stood in place in a daze, then she realized her father had left. Count Evan sighed, stepped forward, took Sallyas hand, and comforted her, Sallya, Prince Lexie must have gone to track down the real culprit. You should go back to the east with me first. No! Sallya shook off Count Evans hand forcefully, running out, Im going to find my father! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Count Evan hurriedly followed, shouting, But do you know where Prince Lexie has gone? The North Territory! Sallya replied without turning back, I heard the name of Mr. Ji, that evil mage died in the North Territory, so my father must have gone to North Territory! The North Territory? Count Evan couldnt help but stop, a struggle emerging on his face. But after a brief hesitation, he quickened his pace to catch up: Wait for me, Sallya! Ill accompany you to the North Territory! Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: 305 Late Night Talk (Part One)_1 Chapter 306: 305 Late Night Talk (Part One)_1 The sunset has faded, and the crescent moon is just beginning to rise. The night in the north district of Dragon City was dim and blurry. Using the pale moonlight as guidance, Colin walked alone on the deserted street. The scenes from the day replayed over and over in his mind, various doubts swirling around, preventing Colin from sleeping peacefully. Since he could not sleep, Colin set off from Phoenix Palace to wander around Dragon City. Of course, it wouldnt be accurate to describe it as wandering because he did have a purpose. Knock, knock, knock. Colin knocked on the doors of a courtyard, where he saw an emblem of a dove clutching an olive branch the badge of the White family. The gate creaked open, and an elderly man looking like a butler came out. On seeing Colins viscount attire, he hurriedly bowed and asked, Respected Viscount, how may I assist you? I am Colin Angler. Is Scholar Doan available? Yes, he is! Please come in, Viscount Angler! Scholar Doan had not moved into the Phoenix Palace with Colin and Vera, instead, he lived in the White family mansion within Dragon City. It was not big but was a decent place to stay. Key members of the White family, such as Viscount White, resided in their territories, leaving Scholar Doan to live here. Hence, Colins visit was not a formal one, so he did not notify them in advance. Led by the butler, Colin ascended the staircase to the second floor. By now, the attendant, who had gone to inform Scholar Doan, had already brought him over. Viscount, you should have told me you were coming, so I could have prepared to welcome you. Colin waved his hand and said, We are past such formalities. I hope Im not bothering you. Of course not! Scholar Doan led Colin into his study, where the attendant served two cups of coffee and some dried fruits. Colins gaze swept across the study. The furnishings were simple, with a sheepskin scroll spread out on the desk next to a goose feather pen, ink, and a seal. It seemed Scholar Doan had been writing a letter when Colin arrived. What surprised Colin the most was a wall full of books; there seemed to be nearly a thousand. In this world where printing is yet to be invented, books were essentially worth their weight in gold and the collection of them symbolized the wealth of a family. Noticing Colins surprised gaze, Scholar Doan chuckled and explained, These books were handwritten by me one by one from the library of White Tower Academy when I was a student. Impressive! Colin exclaimed. Compared to this, the Angler familys library was pathetically meager, with hardly any books. If they had not occupied Ice Rock City and received the Sudor Familys library, the Red Castles collection would have been far less than what Scholar Doan had in his study. After taking a sip of coffee, Colin switched to the main topic, asking, Youve probably heard about what happened in the Holy Light Cathedral today, havent you? Of course. The news spread all over the city. And I also know that even Prince Lexies residence has been taken over by the City Defense Force, and everyone inside has been expelled. Heh, they moved that quickly? It seems someone has managed to jump on the bandwagon and kick a man when hes down. Colin put down his coffee cup, lounged in the sofa, and asked, Whats your take on the murder case of Governor Lattom? Do you also believe that Prince Lexie did it? Scholar Doan chuckled and said, Prince Lexie had a motive to kill, and now the autopsy has revealed evidence that he cant explain away. So whether he murdered or not doesnt matter anymore. Indeed. Colins eyes flickered, and he further asked, But if he was framed, who do you think is the most likely person to have set him up? If Prince Lexie was framed Scholar Doan hesitated slightly, Emperor Reinhardt would be the most probable prime suspect! Colin revealed a faint smile and asked again, Because he stands to gain the most? Yes. Scholar Doan nodded but didnt elaborate further. Colin also realized that perhaps many intelligent people in Dragon City had seen through todays show at the Holy Light Cathedral. However, the trap set by the emperor was too clever, no one could solve this puzzle, so they could only watch helplessly as Prince Lexie was labeled as a murderer. So, do you think Emperor Reinhardt retaking control of the imperial politics is good or bad for us? Its a good thing. Scholar Doan responded without hesitation. Why? The confidence of the other party left Colin somewhat puzzled. Although Scholar Doan had previously judged that Emperor Reinhardt really preferred Vera to inherit the position of Northern Duke, that was when Prince Lexie was there, Emperor Reinhardt needed to woo the mages to counterbalance his own uncle. But now, Prince Lexies reputation had been ruined by this murder case, he was abandoned by everyone and completely removed from the politics of the imperial capital, which greatly diminished Veras role. So in Colins view, the fall of Prince Lexie, surprisingly, might be bad for Vera. This is also the doubt that rose in Colins heart today on the carriage when Emperor Reinhardt promised to grant Vera the title of Northern Duke. Scholar Doan looked into Colins eyes and said seriously, Because his Majesty the Emperor needs a strong North Territory as an ally. Colins expression changed slightly and he fell into deep thought. Today on the carriage, the emperor and the queens series of moves, especially making Prince Harrison and Princess Judy kneel and acknowledge Colin as their teacher, were indeed quite clear signs of wooing. Colin was very confused at the time, and now seeing that Scholar Doan had also seen through it, he quickly asked, Why does His Majesty need a strong North Territory as an ally? Instead of answering directly, Scholar Doan counter-questioned, Viscount, who do you think is the Emperors biggest enemy after successfully driving out Prince Lexie? Colin thought for a while, feeling that no ethnic group outside the empire could be considered a major enemy at present, unless the orcs really could establish a third empire. If so, the emperors greatest enemy would undoubtedly come from inside the empire. Colin initially thought of the Senate, but after a careful thought, he didnt see the Senate more than a slight hindrance, not a major enemy. Moreover, there is no need to go to such lengths to woo the Northern Territory if it is to deal with the Senate. Then, Colin suddenly had a flash of inspiration and blurted out, Its the Church! Scholar Doan smiled, nodded, and said: Correct! Colin sat upright, all sorts of thoughts running through his mind. Of course, he could understand why Emperor Reinhardt was wary of the Church. The struggle between the imperial power and the theocracy had started almost since the beginning of the Glorious Empire. The St. Lorenzo family, and indeed the entire noble class, had a complicated relationship with the Church. They were both dependent and vigilant. They need the Church to build a bridge to communicate with the Deity and thus promote knights, but at the same time, they are also constantly vigilant against the excessive expansion of the theocracy. The Churchs reputation and prestige among the folk were too high. If left unchecked, the emperor would easily become a figurehead, and the lords would become the Churchs puppets, acting as shepherds managing the citizens for them. Of course, given the mutual dependence of the two parties, the ultimate goal of the royal family is certainly not to eradicate the Glorious Church, but to restrict its power within the Church, preventing it from meddling in secular affairs. Somewhat unusually, Colin suddenly recalled that back in Silver Moon City, he had deliberately planted a seed for resisting the Church in Prince Harrisons heart, in an effort to take revenge on Queen Midela for provoking a dispute between him and Queen Isa. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps it was that time Queen Midela considered him a potential ally to win over. But then, Colin suddenly realized something. When he looked at Scholar Doan again, his eyes became unusually sharp, and he asked in a deep voice, Was it the royal family who sent you to the North Territory? The expression on Scholar Doans face changed slightly. After hesitating for a moment, he still nodded and said, Yes. Colins face instantly darkened. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: 306 Night Talk (Part 2)_1 Chapter 307: 306 Night Talk (Part 2)_1 The atmosphere in the White familys study was somewhat heavy. Colin and Scholar Doan sat across from each other in silence. The only sound was from the faint crackling of the candles burning. After quite some time, Scholar Doan broke the silence which had become a tad awkward: Lord Viscount, I bear no ill-will towards the North Territory. Furthermore, when Duke St. Hilde was alive, he was very aware that I was dispatched to the North by the Royal Family, but he still held me in high esteem. Colin believed that Scholar Doan was telling the truth. After all, Scholar Doan had never concealed his identity. He was the second son of the White family, who, in turn, were vassals to the St. Lorenzo family. Therefore, when he pledged his loyalty to Duke St. Hilde, with the Dukes caution and capability, he would definitely have investigated Scholar Doan thoroughly. Otherwise, the Duke would not have valued him so highly. Then why did you go to the North Territory? Colin asked the question that had been perplexing him. Logically speaking, Scholar Doan should have served the St. Lorenzo family, who were his own familys lords, rather than going to the North Territory where he might be viewed with suspicion. You may not be aware that the St. Hilde family and the St. Lorenzo family had always been allies on the issue of opposing the Church. Oh? Colins heart skipped a beat upon realization, his mind flashing back to the dramatic change in the Empire three hundred years ago. Scholar Doan continued to explain: The death of Duke St. Hilde was too sudden. He didnt have enough time to inform his heir about this. Therefore, even Miss Vera is unaware of this matter. However, if you ask Marquis Garcia, he will surely affirm it. What forces mainly make up this alliance opposing the Church? The most important forces are actually just two C the Crimson Flame Territory and the North Territory. Colin was taken aback, he leaned in slightly and asked, Could it be that the rest of the three territories are all under the Churchs influence? No, Scholar Doan shook his head. Only the Eastland is firmly under the Churchs control. You must be aware that almost every Duke of the Eastland has married a priestess. They are the Churchs strongest supporters in the secular world. The South Border had always maintained neutrality, aligning with neither the Church nor the Royal Family. In recent years, their proclivity towards independence has become increasingly prominent. What happens next is anyones guess. As for the Westland, being faced with the Empires gravest enemy C the Beast Tribe C they have long sought military aid, so their strategies fluctuate. Mostly, they use this as an excuse to seek support from the Royal Family or the Church and cannot be considered as a reliable ally. The current Duke of the Westland seems to lean more towards the Church. Why? Colin asked in confusion. If I recall correctly, the current Duke of the Westland is a Holy Knight, isnt he? Yes. There are two living Holy Knights in the Glorious Empire C Prince Lexie and Duke St. Gregorian. Scholar Doans eyes twinkled as he suddenly asked a seemingly irrelevant question, Lord Viscount, have you ever wondered why Prince Lexie and the Emperor are always at odds? Colin initially wanted to remark: Isnt it obvious? Any Emperor would harbor wariness for a prince whose prestige and martial prowess surpass his own. However, he then remembered the scene at the Holy Light Cathedral today. At that moment, when Queen Midela proposed to dissect Governor Lattoms body, the one who opposed vehemently wasnt Prince Lexie, but Pope Gregory! Could it be that Price Lexie is close to the Church? Yes! Scholar Doan nodded. Therefore, you should understand why the Emperor must expel Prince Lexie from Dragon City. With Prince Lexie in Dragon City, the forces of the St. Lorenzo lineage cannot unite, causing the alliance opposing the Church to exist in name only. Still puzzled, Colin asked: As the protector of the St. Lorenzo family, why would Prince Lexie be close to the Church? And what does this have to do with the Duke of the Westland leaning towards the Church? Scholar Doan took a deep breath and said gravely, Lord Viscount, in fact, all Holy Knights lean towards the Church! Why? Colins heart leaped, feeling that this was likely the crux of the matter. Because when a Holy Knight is injured, they must rely on the healing magic of high priests for recovery. This is the key method the Church employs to control the highest ranking warriors among the humans! Colin suddenly thought of the Bishop of Winterfell City who had suddenly died at the beginning of this year. He asked, So, after Duke St. Hilde was injured in his fight with the Troll Holy Warrior After getting injured, the Duke found Bishop Jean and Archbishop Raven, hoping to be healed. However, Archbishop Raven attempted to seize the opportunity to twist the Dukes arm, hoping to sway the North Territory towards the Church. Nevertheless, the Duke was unwilling to be manipulated by the Church and forcefully pressured Archbishop Raven to cast healing spells on him. After the Archbishop refused, the Duke decisively killed Bishop Jean on the spot, forcing Archbishop Raven to finally submit. Colin was slightly startled, secretly impressed by Duke St. Hildes ruthless actions. So thats why Archbishop Raven was dismissed by the Church later. Is it due to this incident? Yes. After knowing that the Duke had become a Holy Knight, the Church had always been trying to woo the North Territory. Even though the Duke didnt surrender immediately, he didnt want to become the Churchs puppet. Truthfully, the Dukes injuries were pretty severe, and a single treatment from Archbishop Raven wouldnt have sufficed. Precisely due to this, although the Duke hadnt yet surrendered to the Church, the Emperor no longer trusted his ally as he used to. He feared that Duke St. Hilde would eventually lean towards the Church because the Duke couldnt possibly allow his injuries to deteriorate without seeking treatment. Colin finally understood why the Emperor had tolerated Mr. Ji stirring up trouble in the North Territory and even tacitly allowed him to utilize the Eyes of Judgement to kill his elder cousin brother. If the Eastland, Westland, and the North Territory all fell under the Churchs influence, then how would the Royal Family maintain its dignity? The Church would then truly become the actual ruler of the Glorious Empire. Colins heart felt heavy, and he spoke dejectedly: If the Holy Knights all lean towards the Church, then I dont think the Royal Family have much chance of winning But scholar Doan shook his head: Your lords, I think youve got it all wrong. Oh? Whys that? Why should a Holy Knight, proud as they are, willingly allow the Church to manipulate and threaten them this way? Duke St. Hilde has never turned to the Church, despite his grievous wounds and even though the Emperor has suspicions about him, and the Archbishop has tried to coerce him. Prince Lexie of the St. Lorenzo family would not have become a tool of the Church either, except that being from a sideline of the Lorenzo family, he was never given much attention, and the Church provided most of his resources for cultivating his abilities. As for Duke St. Gregorian of the Westland, he has been frequently injured due the threat posed by the Beast Tribe. Without the healing magic from the Church, he wouldnt have held on for so long, so his siding with the Church is out of necessity. But I believe that if the Royal Family and the Church were to openly break up, both Prince Lexie and Duke St. Gregorian probably wouldnt step in to help the Church! Colin thought about it and realized Doan made a good point. No Holy Knight would want to bend to the intimidation of the Church. Even if they seem to yield on the surface, they will not truly submit. Seeing Colin deep in thought, scholar Doan queried once more: Your Lordship, do you know the age of the founding Emperor Gana of the glorious Empire when he passed away? Hmm I remember he was quite young when he died. Thats correct. Emperor Gana passed away prematurely at the age of fifty-seven! Colin instantly recognized there was something suspicious about that. How could a legendary Holy Knight pass away at such a young age? Could it be the fault of the Church? Indeed. Emperor Gana fought wars throughout his life, and despite his excellent abilities, he was bound to get wounded. This was no issue when the Royal Family and the Church were on good terms. However, later on, as Emperor Gana started limiting the power of the Church, the Pope immediately ordered priests to stop using healing magic on the Emperor and any Holy Knights who werent cooperating. This aggravated Emperor Ganas wounds. But even so, he never yielded to the Church till his death. So this is actually an ongoing shadow war since the founding of the Empire. The Royal Family wants the Church to merely exist as a symbol of faith, without retaining an army or meddling with state affairs. However, the Church is obviously not satisfied with this. They want to be the uncrowned kings of the Empire, making Emperors and Nobles their puppets. So this clash will continue. And the North Territory is currently the key contested region between the two sides! Besides, you may not have realized it yet, but after defeating the Pegasus Army of the Eastern region, you have become a prime target that the Royal Family wishes to win over. Colin nodded his head; everything now fell into place as to why the Emperor would have the royal children ask him to be their teacher during their carriage ride earlier. They were preparing him to become a sword in their hand, leading the Northern Army to attack the East, which is now firmly in the Churchs camp. Colin fell silent. He really didnt want to get involved in this power struggle between the Royal Family and the Church. He bears no hatred towards the Church, and he doesnt hold much loyalty to the Royal Family. To make him a pawn in their attack, Colin was not going to be easily fooled. Unless there was something to gain I understand now, Colin said with a broad smile, rising to his feet. Thank you for helping me clear up many doubts. Now the state of affairs in the glorious Empire is no longer clouded in fog for me. Its my honor! Alright, I need to rest. Tomorrow, I must accompany Vera to the Senate. Very well, Viscount. Let me see you out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Scholar Doan accompanied Colin to the door, waved him off, but then saw Colin suddenly turn around and ask with a smile: Doan, are you loyal to the North territories, or the Royal Family? Doan was taken aback. He watched Colin for a moment, then gravely replied: I am loyal to the Glorious Empire! Colin looked at Scholar Doan somewhat surprised. He seemed to have understood something, but chose not to comment further. He just smiled and turned to leave. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: 307 Senate_1 Chapter 308: 307 Senate_1 The Imperial Senate of the Brilliant Empire was situated to the south of Central Plaza in the northern part of Dragon City. On the other side of the Central Plaza, the statue of the founding emperor of the Brilliant Empire, Emperor Gana St. Lorenzo, stood tall. The statue, towering over twenty meters high, was carved from red sandstone. A glance at it, one could easily picture a fierce flame blazing on. This statue of the legendary Holy Knight facing the imposing Senate felt like they were eternal comrades at arms who understood each other tacitly, yet also like adversaries intertwined by destiny. At the inception of the Brilliant Empire, the founding emperor made an agreement with the first Pope matters of the secular world were meant for the nobles, while those of faith belonged to the Deity. Thus, though the church had control over the spiritual world of the entire human empire, it held no secular authority. However, the first Pope was unwilling to pull out of control over the secular world just like that. He was even more reluctant to let the Lorenzo family monopolize power. So, he rallied the lords throughout the empire, jointly pressurizing the royal family to limit the emperors power. This led to the birth of the Constitution of Glory and the establishment of the Senate. According to the Constitution of Glory, a series of significant administrative orders officially issued by the emperor, such as the War Order, enfeoffment of a duke, change of successors, required the Senates vote of approval in order to be implemented. There were even orders opposed by the emperor, as long as they garnered more than two-thirds majority votes in the Senate, could still be carried out. The previous proposal by Prince Lexie to wage war on Yevir was an attempt to circumvent this procedure, knowing well that Emperor Reinhardt would certainly veto it. The Senate represents the will and interests of all lords within the empire, and it exists to limit the power of the emperor. With the break of dawn, the large doors of the Senate open slowly, as a crowd of members who had arrived, walked in one after the other. A splendid carriage came to a halt before the Senates doors, but the people inside did not get off. Are you nervous? In the carriage, Colin looked at Vera, who was peeping at the Senate through the carriage curtain, and asked with a smile. Neither of them were senators, of course they would be unable to enter the Senate. However, matters that were closely related to Vera were being discussed there at the moment. Therefore, Colin asked if she was nervous. Not really, Vera turned back and held Colins big hand. Your palms are all sweaty, and yet you say youre not nervous. Colin teased, Earlier, didnt you say that you didnt care about becoming the Duchess of the Northern Territory? Vera glared at her husband, not able to muster much of an oppressive force, just appearing endearingly petulant. Raising her lips slightly, in a low voice she said, Back then, I was still too naive to think that it didnt matter who becomes the duke of the Northern Territory. Now, I think it might be best for the future of the North to be in our hands! Colin found Veras change of heart to be gratifying. He gave her cold, wet little hand a squeeze, and reassured her: Dont worry, after Prince Lexis expulsion, what Emperor Reinhardt says goes in Dragon City. So long as he has accepted your inheritance, the Senate wouldnt dare to oppose him at this stage. Vera nodded silently, still seeming somewhat nervous. Observing her, Colin suggested, Why dont we go for a walk around the Central Plaza? Okay. Just as the two of them got down from the carriage, they noticed that the Senate door was slowly closing. The hushed conference hall was filled with the elders present at the meeting. Bang~ Emoson St. Prowse, the presiding chair of the rotating Senate, struck the gavel and loudly declared: Times up. The meeting begins! The meeting today has 116 elders present, which is up to the effective attendance. All resolutions made in this meeting are valid! Bang! Emoson, the rotating chairman once again struck the gavel, continuing, The first item on the agenda for this meeting is declaration of war on Yevir! Now, I request the opinion of the five four Governors upon this. Governor Lattom had passed away, but his successor had not yet been decided. Hence, there were only four governors left for the time being. I object! The first one to express his stance was Governor Crete St. Gregan. He didnt continue to elaborate on his reasons as if they were no longer important. In fact, after Prince Lexies expulsion, this point truly had no need for further discussion. Even a Holy Knight could not avoid the destiny of being forgotten once gone. I object! I object! I object! As expected, the next three governors all expressed their thoughts, unanimously opposing the proposal. Emoson, the rotating chairman, struck the gavel again, announcing, Fine, the Governors have finished expressing their opinions! Lets begin voting, those who agree with this proposal, raise your right hand! There are three steps to a proper Senate meetings procedure. Firstly, the rotating chairman introduces the proposal to vote on. Then, five governors take turns to express their views. Finally, they proceed to vote by a raise of hands. It can be seen that in the whole process, only the five governors have the right to speak. Exactly for this reason, although, like the other elders, they also have one vote each, they could influence the subsequent voting through this process of stating their views. This is the true underlying factor of governors leadership status in the Senate. As all the Governors were unified in their opposition to the declaration of war, it was clear that, in the voting session, no one would, indeed, dare to cast an affirmative vote. Bang! Voting ends. Zero votes in favour. One hundred and sixteen votes against. I declare that this proposal is rejected! After announcing the voting result, Emoson, the rotating chairman, took a sip of water and continued again, The next item on Vera St. Hilde succeeding the Northern Territory Duke! I request that the four Governors express their opinions on this. I agree. Crete, the governor of the Westland, was the first one to speak, Before Duke St. Hilde died, he left a will, nominating Vera to be Marquise of the Northern Territory. Hence, her succession to the position of Northern Duke is both logical and reasonable. I agree too, succinctly put was Durace, governor of the South Border. Next, the Northern Duke, Sabast, was supposed to express his views. But the elders were already certain. Two governors had already agreed, so this governor, who hailed from the St. Hilde family, couldnt possibly oppose, right? I disagree. Sabast gave a shocking statement. All the elders stared at this Duke from the Northern Territory, waiting for his explanation. Without uttering a single word, Sabast surveyed the room and in a grave voice said, I dont agree that a mage should become the ruler of the Northern Territory! After those words, he maintained his silence, unbothered by the complex looks from the elders. Finally, the last one to express his views happened to be the last governor, also the rotating chairman, Emoson. The Duke, hailing from the Eastland, first took a deep look at Sabast, then slowly looked around the entire place before finally speaking in a firm voice, I disagree! The entire hall was in an uproar. The elders began to whisper among themselves, sending the room into buzz. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Out of the four governors, two agreed and two disagreed! This surely meant a good show was awaiting! Bang! Emoson, rotating chairman of the Senate, struck the gavel, announcing loudly: Now, lets begin with the vote! Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: 308 Rage_1 Chapter 309: 308 Rage_1 Has the Glorious Empire never produced another legendary Holy Knight after Emperor Gana St. Lorenzo? Colin looked up at the giant sculpture in the Central Plaza, asking curiously. The seventh tier is the Holy Field, and the eighth is legendary, so Knights of the eighth tier are also known as legendary Holy Knights. No, Vera leaned her head on Colins shoulder and said softly, As far as I know, the St. Hilde family once had an extraordinarily talented Holy Knight who came very close to the eighth tier, but he went insane while attempting to break into the legendary domain. Insane? Yes. He completely lost his sanity and began to kill anyone he encountered. He was eventually strangled by the Pope and two other Holy Knights. Colin frowned, evidently puzzled by this. Seeing this, Vera spoke again, The Pope at the time had a comment on this a mortals mind cannot withstand the impact of the legendary, only the favor of the deity can maintain sanity. Favor of the deity? Yes, many people speculate that what the Pope meant was that only Gods Favored would have the potential to ascend to the legendary. And Emperor Gana, was indeed one of Gods Favored. Gods Favored Colin stroked his chin, suddenly remembering that he had also claimed to be of Gods Favored when he was manipulating the Bloodline. He too became intrigued now and asked, So, has there only ever been Emperor Gana acknowledged as Gods Favored in the history of the Glorious Empire? Vera thought for a moment and said, Hmm At least, the only Gods Favored who has been recognized by the church is Emperor Gana. Ha, Colin chuckled to himself. It turned out there were quite a few imposters like himself. So, how does the Church deal with those who claim to be Gods Favored? It seems that a few have been judged Im not sure about the specifics. To find out more, you would need to consult the churchs documents. Colin shook his head. He was not eager to actively seek out such information. Wouldnt it be like letting the cat out the bag? Plus, his three Bloodline were very reliable so there wasnt any risk of a leak for now. As he was contemplating, Colin suddenly noticed the doors of the Senate beginning to slowly open. It looks like its over. Yes, I hope its a good outcome. Vera squeezed Colins hand, still a bit nervous. Colin gently patted Veras hand, signaling her to keep calm, then began walking towards the Senate. Good morning, Governor Sebastian! Good morning, Miss Vera, Viscount Angler! May I ask, the voting results of the Senate Sebastian smiled slightly and said, Congratulations, Miss Vera. I believe youll soon be known as the Northern Duke! Really! Vera almost jumped with joy, Thank you for sharing this wonderful news! Finally, Colin was at ease. His journey to Dragon City may have been fraught with difficulties, but he had ultimately accomplished his goals. However, he did notice that Governor Sebastians facial expression seemed somewhat unnatural when announcing this news. Colin suspected that the governor may not actually approve of Vera becoming the Northern Duke, and had merely voted in favor due to the circumstances. In fact, this guy might have even voted against it Governor Sebastian didnt seem eager to speak further with Vera. After briefly offering a few congratulations, he quickly excused himself and left. Just as Colin and Vera were about to leave as well, they were stopped by a voice next to the carriage, Miss Vera, Viscount Angler! Colin turned around and saw Governor Crete standing not too far away, smiling. Colin had a good impression of this governor from Westland. When they were pushing the declaration of war proposal before, the forces from the Westland were the first ones within the Senate that Colin and Vera had managed to persuade to their side. Governor Crete, hello! Is there anything you need? Governor Crete cheerfully asked, I presume you must already know the voting results from the Senate? Indeed, I do. Im grateful for the Senates trust, and Ill do my best to protect the North Territory for the Empire! Governor Crete nodded then, with a serious face, asked, So, do you know the exact vote count concerning this proposal? Vera shook her head. Colin was intrigued and smilingly asked, From the sound of it, was the voting quite tense? Sixty-two in favor, fifty-four against. Governor Crete directly stated the voting result. Colin squinted his eyes, sensing something was amiss. The Emperor had already agreed to let Vera take over the Northern Dukes role. The elders of the Crimson Flame Territory line would definitely vote in favor, especially since Prince Lexie had been expelled, the elders of the Crimson Flame line would not be foolish enough to provoke Emperor Reinhardt at this time. As Governor Crete took the initiative to tell Vera about the voting situation, the elders of the Westland line must have also voted in favor. Among the remaining three elder factions, Colin was unsure about the attitude of the South Border, as they had barely interacted, but since the South Border and the North Territory had no conflicts of interest, both votes in favor and against must be present and they would not unanimously oppose it. However, the Eastland, resentful of Colin over the annihilation of the Pegasus Army, would also despise Vera, so the elders of this line would likely have voted against her. But even considering all this, it still doesnt add up to fifty-four votes, so a large part of the elders of the Northland line voted against! Recalling the unnatural look on Governor Sebass face just now, Colin sneered and asked, Did most of the Northern Elders vote against? Governor Crete nodded, saying, Yes, and Governor Sebas openly opposed Miss Veras inheritance of the Northern Duke during his statement. Heh, Mr. Sebas really is surprising! Colin said gritting his teeth, unable to suppress his anger. He had sensed previously, that Governor Sebas held malice towards Vera. It seemed now that he couldnt be bothered to hide it anymore. But why? Is it because Colin killed Dermoks brother Derrington, who was Sebass butler? Or because Colin had beaten up Sebass grandson, Knight Weber? No! Colin believed that with his political savvy, Sebas, a seasoned politician, wouldnt harbor resentment towards Vera over these trivial matters. There must be deeper reasons. Unless his core interests were affected, Sebas would not risk opposing the future Northern Duke explicitly in the Senate. Seeing Colin lost in thought, Governor Crete didnt say more and took his leave. Colin, why would Sebas behave in such a manner? Vera asked, looking puzzled. Im not sure, Colin shook his head, But I know that this man has chosen to stand against us. With him in the Senate, our North Territory will always be hampered! He helped Vera onto the horse-drawn carriage and sat down, asking in a low voice: Isnt there any way to remove the governor? No. The governor is a lifelong position. As long as Sebas doesnt die or violate imperial law, we cant do anything about him. Seeing Colin furrow his brows, Vera proposed, Your earlier suggestion to influence the elders through the Lords of the North territory, thereby rendering Sebass role redundant, was a good one. Maybe we can actually use this method to make his governorship meaningless. But Colin shook his head: Thats just a stopgap solution. We cant always be on guard before every Senate vote, threatening the elders of the Northland lineage each time. What I want is a one-time solution that completely removes Sebass influence! Vera fell silent, unable to provide any good advice at the moment. Colins ruthless determination flickered in his eyes. Truthfully, he quite fancied the idea of sending a blood slave to assassinate Sebas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, after serious consideration, he couldnt bring himself to do it. This brutish method was too risky, and the political situation in the Imperial Capital was currently very tense following the death of a Governor. If the assassination were to fail or someone were to find out and expose Colins secret, the consequences would be unimaginable. Didntt it just happen to Prince Lexie, a Holy Knight, who couldnt bear the blame for killing a Governor? Glancing out the window at the retreating scenery, Colin had a sudden brainstorm, and immediately instructed the coachman: Change course, to the Prime Ministers Mansion! Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: 309 Offering Strategy (I)_1 Chapter 310: 309 Offering Strategy (I)_1 Colin, are you sure you dont need me to go with you? The horse-carriage stopped at the entrance of the Prime Ministers residence. Colin stepped out of the carriage, but held back Vera who wanted to follow him. No need, you go back to the Phoenix Palace first. I will talk to the Prime Minister myself. Alright. Despite being full of doubts, Vera had already grown accustomed to obeying Colin. She tiptoed to peck her husbands lips lightly, then waved her hand to bid him farewell. After announcing his identity, an attendant led Colin into the lounge. After waiting for about five minutes, Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister of the Empire, walked in. Good day, Viscount Angler! remarked Baron Heidegger, looking slightly surprised to see Colin alone. After all, Colin and Vera had been showing up together at all major public occasions recently. Good day, Prime Minister. I hope my abrupt visit hasnt disrupted your affairs. Of course not. Baron Heidegger waved his hand to signal Colin to take a seat. He then rang a bell, and shortly after, several maids entered, carrying silver trays containing red wine and little cakes, placing them in front of them. Colin knew that the last time Scholar Doan had visited, Baron Heidegger had served roasted sweet potatoes, implying that Colins current reception seemed more formal in comparison. Nevertheless, Colin understood that in reality, Doans reception had been a gesture of hosting a true friend. Prime Minister, Ive heard that youve profound views on governing a nation, so I wanted an opportunity to have a talk and learn from your experiences. Viscount, youre too kind. Baron Heidegger said, smiling slightly without further comment, waiting for Colins next words. Colin took a small sip of red wine, then in a relaxed tone said, The thing is, Prime Minister, I have always had trouble understanding the existence of the Senate. Naturally, I understand that the Senate was established to restrict the imperial power, to prevent the emperor from impulsively making wrong decisions. But what I want to know is, if the Senate makes a wrong decision, who is there to restrict it? Baron Heideggers eyes narrowed slightly, and he laughed lightly: Viscount, your doubt indeed makes sense. However, the Senate isnt monolithic, but consists of one hundred seventeen members. The likelihood of the majority making a mistake is slim. But these hundred or so senators are heavily influenced by the five governors. Thus, a majority of these five governors making a mistake could potentially lead the Senate in ushering the Empire into dangerous circumstances. Baron Heidegger seemed slightly interested, and in a laughing tone asked, So you think the influence of the governors is too great, right? Yes. Do you have a good solution? I have a rather immature idea. Please give us your thoughts. Colin swirled his wine glass, raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said leisurely, I think, the root cause of the governors having too great an influence is due to the lifelong tenure of the position! So, if we cancel the lifetime tenure of the governors and change to, lets say, an election every three years, then the aforementioned problem wouldnt arise. Baron Heideggers eyes flashed with disappointment, apparently Colins suggestion did not evoke his interest. He shook his head, Viscount, your idea is good. But you know that to abolish the lifetime tenure of the governor, we need to amend the Constitution of Glory, and to amend the constitution, we must get approval from His Majesty and must also receive an absolute majority vote in the Senate! Your proposal may interest His Majesty, but it is absolutely impossible to pass through the Senate. Colin shook his head, leisurely saying, Prime Minister, this may not be necessarily so. Oh? What do you mean? Do you know how I plan to elect this governor? How to choose? Isnt it a re-nomination by the five Holy Knight families, then followed by a vote in the Senate? Baron Heidegger asked, puzzled. But as soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to realize something, his expression abruptly turning serious. Colin smiled faintly and continued to explain, If we followed the method you mentioned of voting, it certainly wouldnt pass the Senate. But what if we allowed every member of the Senate to have the same candidacy qualifications, to run for the governorship? How can the governor not be someone from the Holy Knight Family? This is even less likely to pass the Senate, even the Emperor wouldnt Heidegger couldnt finish his sentence and fell silent. He stood up abruptly, pacing back and forth in the lounge. His face became increasingly animated and after a moment, he stopped, bursting into laughter, Brilliant! What a wonderful idea! Heidegger finally realized the feasibility of Colins plan. This utilized the biggest loophole in the Senate C the governor and ordinary elders each only have one vote! While the governor holds great influence, they do not have special voting privileges. In fact, the passage of a proposal through the Senate still depends on the votes of over a hundred ordinary elders. Of course, because the governor is a member of one of the five Holy Knight families and has the right to speak at Senate meetings, their stance heavily influences the ordinary elders. But would elders still vote in line with the governor when their interests conflict with the governors? Of course not. Colins current proposal exploits this very fact. The current governors would, of course, strongly oppose this reform, but what about the ordinary elders? If Colins proposal is approved, the governors position will no longer be exclusive to the elders of the Holy Knight Family, even the ordinary elders will have a chance to become governors! Faced with such temptation, the ordinary elders will undoubtedly vote in favor! In this way, even if the current governors strongly oppose it, Colins proposal is bound to be passed by the Senate with an overwhelming majority vote! Once the governorship is no longer a lifelong position, they wont have the superior political status they now enjoy. They will become vulnerable and will start compromising, susceptible to persuasion, division, and threats. In short, the governors status in the Senate would drop significantly. More importantly, Colin would finally be able to remove that damn Sebastian St. Hilde! Baron Heidegger looked deeply at Colin and praised, Viscount, your wisdom amazes me! I must say, this idea is very workable! Colin chuckled modestly, and replied, Thats good. Baron Heidegger, with a twinkle in his eye, suddenly laughed, However, your proposal may infringe on the interests of certain individuals. Of course, Colin shrugged, not caring too much, Every reform infringes on the interests of established interest groups, but as long as it benefits the Empire, it is worth implementing. Hearing Colins righteous words, Baron Heidegger laughingly said, Really? You propose this for the sake of the Empires interests? How come I heard that in the Senate meeting that just concluded, some people were clearly opposing Veras succession of the Northern Duke? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin did not feel that his little scheme would conceal him from the Prime Minister of the Empire. He didnt feel embarrassed when being called out, still speaking with righteousness: I am indeed thinking about the future of the Empire. Prime Minister, dont you want to see a weakened Senate too? A glint of severity flashed across Baron Heideggers eyes, he nodded and said, Correct, the Senate needs reform But subsequently, the cunning smile returned to his face, he suddenly asked, So, Viscount Angler, can you tell me why you asked Miss Vera to return to Phoenix Palace alone when we were at the door earlier? At this, the look on Colins face finally changed. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: 310 Offering Strategy (II)_1 Chapter 311: 310 Offering Strategy (II)_1 Why did Colin let Vera go back to the Phoenix Palace first? Because, he felt guilty. The reform proposal for the Senate he just brought up would indeed substantially weaken the Governors influence. But at the same time, it would also significantly harm the interests of the five Holy Knight Families. Imagine, if an elder from one of the Holy Knight Families failed to be elected as the Governor after the reform, how awkward that would be. This would greatly damage the prestige of that Holy Knight Family, and the interests of this family in the Senate would not be guaranteed either. So, Colin was worried that this proposal would provoke Veras opposition. After all, Vera was about to become the Northern Duke, and would inevitably consider things from the St. Hilde familys standpoint. Of course, Colin was confident that he could persuade Vera, because as the situation stood, Governor Sebastian was a hindrance rather than a help to the St. Hilde family, or more precisely, to Vera and Colin. However, its best to avoid unnecessary problems, and moreover, Colin did not want to offend the other Holy Knight families because of this. Prime Minister, this proposal is a gift I give to you. The only request is that when you take it to the Imperial Conference, dont mention my name. Oh? Are you sure? Baron Heideggers face became even more fascinating. I am ninety percent sure I can get this proposal passed. This is a golden opportunity to change the political situation in the empire, even history! Viscount Angler, are you willing to just hand over such a chance for fame to me? Colin nonchalantly said, Its just a reputation after all, I dont mind. As long as the political situation in the empire improves because of this, I would be more than satisfied. Baron Heidegger chuckled thoughtfully, seeming to see through Colins mind, but he didnt care. This reform proposal, to him, is an excellent opportunity to weaken the influence of the Senate. Even ignoring his personal animosity with the Senate, from the political standpoint of the Prime Minister of the Empire, Baron Heidegger would also prefer to have less interference from the Senate. As for offending the Holy Knight families, Baron Heidegger cared less, as his power and position all came from the Emperor. The impressions of him by the four Dukes, they didnt matter that much. Moreover, Baron Heidegger was confident that His Majesty the Emperor would surely support this reform proposal. After all, the Senate was set up to limit the Emperors power, and the Emperor would probably wish to completely remove it. Viscount, your integrity impresses me! Since it is so, then I wont stand on ceremony. I will immediately arrange for this reform proposal to be discussed at the Imperial Conference, Im sure His Majesty the Emperor will be very interested. However, I am still a bit uncomfortable for simply taking your wisdom as my own. If you have any requests, you may take this opportunity to raise them, I will try my best to help. Colins eyes lit up immediately, and he said, Prime Minister, you most likely know that the North had just gone through two upheavals. The peoples livelihood is bleak, and famine is wreaking havoc. If the central empire could provide some food aid, I would be deeply grateful! Hearing this, Baron Heidegger immediately furrowed his brow in thought. After a moment, he shook his head with a sigh, Viscount, Im afraid that request might be difficult. Its not that I dont want to help you. There is indeed some food storage in the national treasury. However, His Majesty the Emperor already has plans for this batch of food, so Colins heart stirred, and he asked, Could it be its intended for the Westland? Yes. Baron Heidegger nodded, and seeing the look on Colins face, he added, Viscount, pardon my frankness, but Westland needs this batch of food even more. The expeditionary force crossing the Sky Breaking Mountain Range is still fighting the Orcs, and without this batch of food support, I fear there would be a big problem. Although the North is also facing a food crisis, after all, the rebellion has been quelled. And I also know that you seem to be well prepared, and the food from the Half-Elf Kingdom, although unable to completely fulfil the needs of the North, can at least alleviate the crisis on hand. Colin was silent. He knew that the Emperors decision to support the Westland over the North Territory was perhaps due partly to their war with the Orcs, but more so because of Duke St. Gregorian, the Holy Knight. His existence made the Westland more appealing to win over. Maybe in the eyes of the Emperor, elevating Vera to the position of Duchess, and making Prince Harrison a student of Colin, were already the utmost forms of winning over. Alright, I understand your predicament, Colin smiled. However, as you know, the cost of purchasing food from the Half-Elves is not a small amount, and the current financial situation of the St. Hilde family is extremely difficult. So, could the imperial central government exemption some of North Territorys taxes? Baron Heidegger hesitated, I can mention it at the Imperial Conference, but whether it will be successful, or how much relief can be given, that depends on His Majestys will. I appreciate your effort! Colin could only express his thanks, without pushing further. After some thought, Baron Heidegger suddenly proposed: Viscount Sir, if you wish to obtain more tax relief, I have a way. Please speak. Baron Heidegger lowered his voice and said, You can march towards the Eastland. Colin understood immediately what Baron Heidegger meant. In fact, this was the real reason why Emperor Reinhardt wanted to win over the North Territory. The Eastlands complete alignment with the Church has long been a thorn in the side of Emperor Reinhardt. If Colin can lead his troops to cross the Angry River, even capture White Dew City, no matter how much support the North Territory requires, the Emperor would agree without hesitation. But unfortunately, Colin was unwilling to become the Emperors weapon of killing. Whats more, given the current state of the North Territory, it could not withstand another war. If forced to start a war with the Eastland, the North Territory might indeed see a human tragedy of famished bodies everywhere. Ill think about it. Colins expression was indifferent. Baron Heidegger seemed to perceive Colins lack of enthusiasm and laughed, In fact, you dont have to actually ignite a war, just present an intent to march into Eastland. That way, I can plead for the North Territory in the Imperial Conference. Colin stroked his chin, suddenly a citys name surfaced in his mind C Alfalfa City. Perhaps, they could launch a surprise attack and occupy Alfalfa City when Eastland is unprepared. Alfalfa City does not have a defense force, and can be captured by a surprise attack without dispatching a large army. However, its geographical location makes it sensitive, which could easily lead to a standoff between the two territories. Colin could also use this as a chance to demonstrate his loyalty to the royal family, and incidentally seek aid. Alright, Ill consider it. Colin repeated his words, but his expression was more serious. Baron Heidegger also noticed that Colin wasnt brushing him off this time, so he simply chuckled and didnt say any more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two chatted casually for a while longer, then Colin got up to take his leave. As Baron Heidegger escorted Colin to the door, he suddenly laughed, Viscount Sir, you have indeed done me a great favor this time. As a personal token of gratitude, Id like to give you a gift. Colins expression stirred, he smiled, and asked, And what might that be? Baron Heidegger mysteriously said, When you return to the North Territory, if you have the time, you might want to take a small detour and visit Springs Town. You might find an unexpected surprise. Colin furrowed his brows, seeing that the Prime Minister had no intention of elaborating, he didnt ask further. After agreeing casually, he said goodbye and left. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: 311 Baptism_1 Chapter 312: 311 Baptism_1 The multicolored stained glass shone brilliantly under the holy light, and the statues of the seven Primordial Holy Knights gazed at the people within the hall from the sides. The four walls were adorned with murals full of religious symbolism, and the seats on either side were filled with nobles from the Imperial Capital who came to watch the ceremony. The melodious hymns echoed through the hall, imbuing it with solemn and dignified air. In the middle of the hall, Vera wore a simple white lacy dress, her bare feet exposed. An iris garland, pure white in color sat atop her head, and her golden hair fell down over her shoulders. The holy light projected from the dome of the church cast a dreamlike hue upon her breathtakingly beautiful face. Dong Dong Dong Matching the rhythm of the bells, Vera slowly approached the baptismal pool. The sound of the hymn echoed within the hall: This day is the day, my resolve is set; All I have, belongs to my Lord. Once the covenant is established, it will never be regretted; Only He is worthy of all honor and respect. The blood of atonement washes away my sin; The living water of life grants me a new birth! At the edge of the baptismal pool, Pope Gregory watched Vera approach, step by step, with a benign smile on his face. As Vera stepped into the pool, the Popes voice echoed through the hall, dignified and mighty: Lost lamb, suffered sinner, Vera Saint Hilde, are you willing to forsake past prejudices and falsehoods, to serve the Lord of Glory wholeheartedly, never to regret, and to never rest until death? At this, Vera raised her head, gazing intently into the Popes seemingly penetrating eyes and said firmly: I am willing. The Pope nodded, signaling Vera to continue forward, and said: Immerse yourself in this pool, and you shall be separated from filth; Immerse yourself in this pool, and your sins shall be washed away; Immerse yourself in this pool, and you shall be cleansed once again As Veras entire body was submerged in the holy water, the Pope extended his right hand, placing it over the pool, and spoke aloud: May the Lords Glory light up your future path! Hum The Holy Light from above suddenly became overwhelmingly dazzling, an incredible aura enveloped everyone present. Colin even felt a gazing look projected from above, like the daunting power of heaven forbidding mortals to look directly. Under this look, everyone in the church was as insignificant as ants, trembling in fear After what felt like a long time, that gaze finally faded, and the omnipresent Holy Light in the church hall gradually dissipated. Unable to mask his shock, Colin asked the Baron Heidegger next to him: Does every baptism conducted by His Holiness the Pope attract the gaze of the Lord of Glory? No, the Baron Heidegger replied with a cold smile, Only when the Pope needs it And, are you sure that gaze was from the Lord of Glory? Colin paused, baffled, If its not the gaze of the deity, then what could it be? The Baron Heidegger, however, became suddenly silent. Reluctantly, Colin shifted his gaze back to the center of the hall. At this point, Vera had stood up from the Holy water; her soaked clothes revealing her flawless figure. Fortunately, a veil of mist encircled the pool, impeding the impolite stares from the people around. A female priest stepped forward quickly, draping a white robe over Vera. Only then did Vera exit the baptismal pool and thanked Pope Gregory. The Pope, with a gracious smile, said, Miss Vera, you are a person watched over by the Lord, you are fortunate. Vera, seemingly still confused, hurriedly responded, Praise the Lord! I am unworthy of such honor. No. The Lord does not error, pronounced Pope Gregory with suggestive nuance, Miss Vera, you will certainly find your own mission! In return for the Lords Grace! Having finished his statement, Pope Gregory turned and departed. With that, the baptism ceremony came to an end. Colin walked up to Vera, helping to tidy up her wet hair, and asked, Are you cold? Vera shook her head, asking Colin in a perplexed tone, Colin, I think I heard someone speaking into my ear just now. Oh? What words? Colin asked, surprised. I cant quite remember. Veras pretty face was full of confusion. The water droplets from her hair made her look like a fresh lotus blossom coming out of the water, captivating and beautiful. Then you neednt worry about it. Colin laughed softly, about to leave with Vera, when Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Midela slowly approached. Your Majesty, Your Highness! The two of them quickly paid their respects. Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand as a signal for them to dispense with the formalities then turned to Vera with a smile and asked, Well? Did you feel the power of the Lord? Yes, I felt it. A complex expression crossed Emperor Reinhardts face, replaced quickly with a kind smile. He nodded and said, Alright, rest well tonight. Tomorrow early, I will declare you the Northern Duke in Phoenix Palace. Yes, Your Majesty! Queen Midela took a step forward at this moment, taking Veras hand, Let me take you to change into some clean clothes. Thank you, aunt. Waiting for the two women to go further, Emperor Reinhardt suddenly said to Colin: I heard from Baron Heidegger you want to secure food aid and some tax cuts? Yes, Your Majesty. The situation in the North Territory is difficult. If the central Empire could provide some help, the Hilde family would be incredibly grateful! However, Emperor Reinhardt shook his head and said, The Empires financial situation isnt flushing either, so I cant promise you anything. But I do have a suggestion. Please speak. The East Territory is prosperous, and they havent faced the ravages of war for years. Their stored food is so abundant that even I envy it. Therefore, you could consider buying, or borrowing, some food from the East Territory. Colin blinked and chuckled bitterly, Your Majesty, Im afraid the East Territory might not agree. Emperor Reinhardt tapped Colins shoulder with a smile, Thats for you to figure out. Colin looked into Emperor Reinhardts cold eyes and sighed inwardly. He knew the Emperor was still enticing him to wage war on the East Territory. As for whether the North Territory would bear the cost of waging war against the East Territory, the Emperor likely wouldnt care at all. Yes, Your Majesty, I will try my utmost to persuade the East Territory. Emperor Reinhardt gave a nonchalant smile, seemingly understanding Colins implication, he added, Right, remember to bring Harrison along. Let him learn from you. Colin wanted to say that the battlefield was a dangerous place, and the Emperors son might face serious risks. Of course, he wouldnt be so foolish as to voice such thoughts. By this time, Vera had changed her clothes and was walking back, laughing, and chatting with Queen Midela. Colin took Veras hand, and the two said goodbye to the Emperor and Queen. After they left, Emperor Reinhardt whispered, How was it? Queen Midela nodded, her expression grave. Emperor Reinhardts face contorted in anger and he growled, Damn Gregory! Hes blasphemous! Queen Midela was silent. A determined look came onto Emperor Reinhardts face, Theres still time to cancel the ceremony tomorrow! Are you mad! The Senate has already recognized Veras inheritance rights! So what? I already have a plan to deal with the Senate. No! This would seriously damage your credibility and chill the hearts of other Holy Knight families! Emperor Reinhardt was filled with impatience, Then, what should we do? After a moment of thought, Queen Midela said, Colin Angler, we can use him to control the North Territory. Emperor Reinhardt smirked, Do you think that making Harrison and Judy pledge to become his disciples would make him willingly die for us? No, I have a way. What way? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Queen Midela didnt answer Emperor Reinhardts question and instead said softly, If you still trust me, dont ask. Emperor Reinhardt squinted, his face darkened as he seemed to fall into a struggle. After a moment, he broke into a broad smile, Of course I trust you, my Queen! Then, wait for my good news. After finishing her sentence, Queen Midela gracefully left the room. Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: 312 Sincerity (Part 1)_1 Chapter 313: 312 Sincerity (Part 1)_1 Night fell. After a bath, Vera, now changed into a silky nightgown, tiptoed across the pine-wood floor. She sat sideways at her dressing table, twisting her hair into a bun as she gazed into a copper mirror. Reflected in the mirror was a beautiful face, ethereal and delicate like a rose moistened by the morning dew, incomparably stunning. The room filled with a faint, lingering floral scent, fresh and timeless. Colin lazily lounged on the sofa, quietly appreciating the gracefulness of his wife, Vera, before finally breaking the silence with a laugh, Whats the golden mark on your chest? Vera cocked her head, similarly puzzled, I dont know, it just appeared today. Maybe it has something to do with the baptism ceremony. Colins smile faded slowly as he furrowed his brows, Baptism? Yes, but I dont feel any different. Vera didnt seem to be bothered at all. Seeing Colins worry, Vera tiptoed over, deftly jumped onto the sofa, and cuddled into his arms. Then let me take a closer look. Colin wrapped his arm around Veras slender waist, reaching to untie her nightgown. Vera just giggled without protesting. However, at that moment, there was a knock on the door. Colin had to pause, asking irritably, What is it? A maids voice reverberated from outside, Viscount Angler, Her Majesty the Queen requests your presence for a lesson with Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. Colin was speechless for a while, Teacher at this hour! Vera lightly kissed Colins cheek, cheerfully urging him, Go quickly, dont keep Aunt waiting. Resigned, Colin rose to his feet, Alright, if I come back late, you can sleep first. Vera nodded, beginning to help Colin change his clothes. Once everything was in order, Colin exited the room and followed the maid towards the main hall. The further they went, the tighter the security Colin noticed. About a quarter of an hour later, the maid finally halted her steps, subtly pushing open the ornamental Golden Silkwood door, and gestured a bow to Colin. Colin nodded, stepping in. Aside from the dark red round table, the white woolen carpet, and the exquisite crystal chandeliers, the room was empty. Her Majesty the Queen? Colin called out tentatively, and then heard a seductive voice responding, Viscount Angler, please come in. Colin took a few more steps and turned a corner before finding the inner door. Lifting the light gauze hanging on the door, Colin entered the inner chamber. Pink curtains, a luxurious ivory bed, an exquisite dressing tableColin immediately realized this must be the Queens bedroom. A mild night breeze blew in, the curtains on the balcony swaying softly, revealing a faint and delicate silhouette. Colin quickly greeted, Your Majesty the Queen! Queen Midela turned her head, casting a soft smile towards Colin, I hope you dont mind me calling you at this late hour. Of course, not. Where are Prince Harrison and Princess Judy? And how should we start their lessons? There is no rush for that. I have something more important to discuss with you. Please feel free to speak your mind. Colin had a bad hunch, but since he was already here, he couldnt just turn and run. Dont be nervous, take a seat. Colin glanced around the room. The only seating options were the bed and the chair in front of the dressing table Clearly he wouldnt sit on either, so he awkwardly stood still, pretending he hadnt heard. Luckily, Queen Midela didnt insist. Seeing Colins reaction, she didnt press further and instead asked, What do you think about the baptism ceremony this morning? His heart skipped a beat as Colin instantly recalled the seemingly divine stare from above and Prime Minister Heideggers hesitations. It was wonderful, Colin played dumb, To have the Pope himself baptize Vera is indeed a great honor! Queen Midela watched Colin with a half-smile, as if trying to see through his real thoughts. But Colin lowered his head, unmoved by the Queens probing gaze. Oh~ Queen Midela sighed regretfully, a hint of melancholy in her voice, It seems that you still dont trust me. Of course I trust Your Highness, Colin immediately replied, without any real sincerity implied. The room fell silent, only the rustling sound of the night wind against the curtains can be heard. After a long wait without hearing the Queens voice, Colin couldnt help but raise his head, he found her eyes calmly looking right back at him. The night breeze blew her thin dress tightly against her body, outlining a graceful figure. Colin immediately averted his gaze and returned to his previous composed state. Queen Midela finally spoke again, only this time, her voice became somewhat serious: Colin, you may not have realized the severity of the situation. Your Highness, please forgive my ignorance! Colin still acted the same, seemingly determined to keep his distance from the gorgeous queen. Queen Midelas face did not betray any particular emotion. She left the balcony and began to walk slowly towards Colin, saying, Remember the first time we met, it was in Winterfell City, right? We were there for Veras coming-of-age ceremony. Yes, Your Highness, Colin became even more puzzled about what the queen intended to do. I remember that coming-of-age ceremony was quite marvelous! The Prince Troll, the Half-Elf Prince, and you, all three of you proposed to Vera. My brother ultimately chose the Half-Elf Prince, and you two almost fought over this Listening to Queen Midela recalling the past, Colin remained silent, continuously guessing the queens ultimate intention. oh right, there was another big incident at the time Queen Midela walked up to Colin and whispered, Marquis Adams was poisoned to death! Colin lowered his head, looking at the queens ivory feet with nails shimmering like crystal. He couldnt help but squint his eyes. Queen Midela raised Colins chin, forcing his gaze towards herself and asked with a smile, Do you know who poisoned him? Colins mind filled with countless thoughts, yet he was unable to grasp the crucial one. This riddle had confounded him for a long time. His first main suspect was Marquis Garcia. As at that time, Duke St. Hilde had just betrayed his own brother and broke his promise. He did not grant Vera the title of Eastern Marquis, but chose his second son Adams instead. Colins first reaction, which was likely most peoples at that time, was that the death of Adams was Garcia taking revenge on his own brother! However, later on, Colin felt that Garcia, given his nature, might not commit such a sinister deed. When he guessed Duke St. Hildes plan against the Half-Elves in Silver Moon City, Colin thought that it might be a strategy by Duke St. Hilde, who poisoned his own son. But upon learning that Duke St. Hilde was a Holy Knight, Colin immediately overturned his guess. After all, Duke St. Hilde, who had the strength of a Holy Knight, would not have to resort to this measure to achieve his goal. Colin had given up, thinking the death of Marquis Adams would forever remain a mystery. However, now Queen Midela brought it up again. This made Colin cant help but think Observing the changing expression on Colins face, Queen Midela finally revealed a satisfied smile. However, she didnt seem contented with just that and continued, And the will left by Duke St. Hilde, can you guess why he named Vera as his first inheritor? Colins mouth opened slightly, not knowing how to answer. The smile on Queen Midelas face grew even brighter before she dropped another bombshell: Did you know? The king tried twice to deny Veras inheritance rights, but I stopped him both times. Do you know why? Colin looked at her captivating face, his heart pounding as if about to burst out of his chest. A thousand thoughts converged into one answer in his mind, but that answer made Colin want to turn and run. Queen Midela enjoyed watching Colins struggle and said with a beaming smile, Colin, did you know that the person in this world who most wishes to see Vera become the Northern Duke, aside from you, is me. At this moment, Colin calmed down instead. He knew that Queen Midela had put her cards on the table. This could only mean that the situation was as she said, extremely serious. She didnt give Colin an inch of leeway to maintain a superficial trust with her while suspecting her intentions at the same time. Your Highness, I understand. Colin no longer avoided Queen Endemics gaze and replied solemnly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What do you understand? Surprise flickered in Queen Midelas eyes. I understand why I should trust you. Why? Colin gently pushed away Queen Midelas hand, took a small step back, and said respectfully, Because, you are Veras biological mother! Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: 313 Candid (Below)_1 Chapter 314: 313 Candid (Below)_1 From the moment he first met Vera, Colin had begun to speculate about her identity. And all the secrets possibly hidden under this identity. The Dukes adoptive daughter, yet she was sent to Yevir to study the arcane. At that time, Colin wondered why the Duke St. Hilde had done so. Only when Marquis Garcia revealed a part of this secret did Colin understand the Duke St. Hildes ambivalent attitude towards Vera. But at the same time, he couldnt help but wonder, who is Veras birth mother? Why didnt Marquis Garcia marry her? And why was he so secretive about her identity? Now, he finally understood. This damn thing is incest! No wonder Marquis Garcia couldnt marry her, and no wonder Duke St. Hilde helped to adopt Vera as his daughter. Moreover, thinking about the age of Queen Midela and thinking about the age of Vera, Colin couldnt help but cursed Marquis Garcia Beast! This would absolutely meet with condemnation in modern society. He finally understood who poisoned Marquis Adams to death. The secret promise between Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia was definitely known to Queen Midela. So, when Duke St. Hilde broke his promise, Veras birth mother resolutely carried out her revenge. However, Colins doubts arose againlogically speaking, Duke St. Hilde should have had leverage on Marquis Garcia and Queen Midela. Once the news of their incestuous relationship was revealed, they would be completely finished. Especially Midela, her position as queen would definitely be compromised, and the furious emperor might even kill her because of this. The reason why Queen Midela dared to be so bold, not only poisoning Marquis Adams but also forcing Duke St. Hilde to write a will, making Vera the first heir to the Northern Duke. Unless, Duke St. Hilde had more crucial leverage in Queen Midelas hands As Colin was speculating about the grudge between the three siblings, Queen Midela spoke again: Colin, you are indeed intelligent! But I hope your intelligence can be used in the right place. Yes, Your Highness! Colins attitude became noticeably more sincere. Although he still had doubts about this mysterious queen, at least Colin could affirm that she should not harm Vera. In this regard, he was indeed a natural ally with her. Do you know why I chose to speak openly with you at this time? Queen Midela stepped back and lay down on the ivory bed, revealing her enticing body curves. It should be because of the baptism ceremony during the day, Colin did not avoid the question anymore and said seriously, I also guess that Pope Gregory probably did something to Vera. Correct. The phenomenon at the end of the baptism ceremony is not a normal procedure, but a godly technique performed by the Pope. What godly technique? I dont know. Colin couldnt help looking up, but saw Queen Midela looking helpless, not deliberately hiding something. The Church has many secrets, even the Royal Family cant fully understand. Queen Midela continued, The godly technique that Gregory performed during the baptism ceremony actually has two parts, one is the gaze looking down you felt. Did you assume that came from the Lord of Glory? Seeing Colin nod, Queen Midela sneered, How could the Lord of Glory spare attention for such minor affairs? How could Gregory have the virtue or ability to summon him? This technique is actually just a ruse to attract everyones attention and cover up the second godly technique that he really wanted to perform. Colin hurriedly asked, Theres another godly technique? Yes. I do not know the name of this technique as well, but I know its effect. What kind of effect? Colin asked nervously. It will make the patient gradually drawn towards the Holy Light, and eventually become a fanatic follower of the Church! Colin felt tense and suppressed his worries for Vera, first asked doubtfully: Your Highness, if you dont know the name of this technique, how do you know its effect? Because Vera is not the first patient. Oh? Who else has been subjected to this technique before? Queen Midela didnt answer immediately, instead counter-questioned: Do you know why the Church and the Royal Family have been fighting since the founding of the country? Colin wanted to say, isnt it all about power and benefits? Do you need more reasons? But in the end, he sincerely said, Please enlighten me. Because, when the first Pope baptized Garel, the son of Emperor Gana, he used a similar method! Queen Midela sneered, then continued, At that time, Emperor Gana didnt pay much attention, thinking the baptism of his son had attracted the gaze of the Lord of Glory. But later, as time went on, Garel gradually warmed to the Church, even once wanted to become a monk, or even join the Temple Knight Regiment! It was then that Emperor Gana realized something was wrong. Later, he personally went to the summit of the Holy Mountain to question the Pope and even fought against him. In the end, under the threat of this legendary Holy Knight, the Pope finally admitted his tricks, and personally removed the mark of the magic technique on Garel. After that, Garel gradually returned to normal. When he was crowned the second emperor of the Empire, he even more intensively restricted the power of the Church, this completely ignited the feud between the Church and the Royal Family that has lasted for a thousand years. So this magic technique, apart from making those affected become closer to the Church, has no other side effects? Yes, but, it cant be called a side effect, because it actually enhances the patients sensitivity and affinity for the Holy Light. You know about the Temple Knight Regiment, right? Most of the knights there are commoners. This is because very few nobles are willing to wholeheartedly dedicate themselves to the Church and become tools at the disposal of others. Thats why the Church selects some exceptionally qualified commoner children, and baptizes them. However, because commoners have inferior bloodlines, they have a very poor affinity for the Holy Light. Even if they manage to become knights, their achievements are quite limited. Thats why they need the Gods technique to help them augment their sensitivity to the Holy Light and assist them in promotion. This is also a brainwashing technique, which has led to the creation of knights in the Temple Knight Regiment who are devout to the point of near madness. Of course, the knights created from this kind of Gods technique cannot ascend to the Holy Field. Otherwise, I would believe that many nobles would unscrupulously join the Temple Knight Regiment for the honor of the Holy Knights. Its a relief there are no other side effects. Then Colin slightly let down his guard and took a deep breath: So, if I want to remove the God technique from Veras body, I have to go to Pope Gregory, right? Yes, nodded Queen Midela. But I advise you not to act rashly. Gregory is not a simple figure, and hes not as kind as he appears. I understand. Furthermore, I would advise you not to inform Vera about this matter. The influence of this type of Gods technique on a persons consciousness cant be resisted by their own willpower. If she knew about it, it would only increase her anxiety and guilt, and it might backfire. So what should I do? Queen Midela looked at Colin seriously and extended a finger: Firstly, you must take personal control of the military and political power in the North Territory. I believe it shouldnt be hard for you given your capabilities and Veras trust in you. Then she extended a second finger: Secondly, you must be careful of Veras mental state. Ideally, she should not have too much contact with Church personnel. It would be best if you could keep her inside and focus on studying the arcane. Of course, be careful during the studies and dont let anyone from the Church find out. After all, after converting to the Lord of Glory, Vera shouldnt be dabbling in heretical theories like arcane. Seeing Colin nodding, Queen Midela finally said: When the time is ripe, we can follow King Ganas example and have the Pope personally remove Veras Gods technique! Of course, by the ripe timing, she was referring to the time when the royal family could completely suppress the Church. Okay! Colin said solemnly while nodding, I will do as you instruct. Only then did Queen Midela nod in satisfaction, and her room brightened as she returned to her smiling demeanor: Colin, I have always admired you and believed that you are the key figure in our fight against the Church. I hope you wont let me down. I will do my utmost! Colin said in a deep voice, then added, Your Highness, if you have no other orders, Ill take my leave now. Wait! Queen Midela immediately stopped Colin, Youve forgotten the most important thing! What is it? Please tell me. The alliance. Colin was slightly stunned, and asked with confusion: You want a ceremony for the alliance? Ceremonies are all superficial. The key is, what is the foundation of our trust? It seemed that Colin understood Queen Midelas intentions, and he tentatively asked: So you hope for me to pledge to you? I do not hold trust in oaths! Colin was somewhat troubled, and tried again: Then shall we write down a formal oath? Queen Midela still shook her head: Thats nothing but a scrap of paper. Now Colin was at a loss for what to do, and could only ask: Do you have any good suggestions? Queen Midela looked at Colin with eyes full of deep meaning, Do you trust me now? Of course! Why? Because you are Veras biological mother, and I am Veras husband. Queen Midela nodded her head and then shook it: Thats true, but the blood relation between Vera and me cant be changed. However, you can divorce at any time. Colin squinted his eyes and quietly looked at Queen Midela. It seemed that he wanted to see through this beautiful face and find out what kind of a soul was hidden behind it. Seeing that Colin didnt speak, Queen Midela just gave a light smile, and said: Ill tell you why you can trust me. Its because you hold my handle! She was indeed correct. Since knowing that Vera was the biological daughter of Queen Midela, and even learning the true culprit behind Marquis Adams death, Colin indeed possessed leverage over Queen Midela. Therefore, even without the relationship with Vera, Colin could be sure that Queen Midela wouldnt dare harm his interests. Otherwise, as long as Colin revealed this secret, the result for Queen Midela would be extraordinarily miserable. However, this was only a one-sided trust. Finally, Colin understood what Queen Midela was getting at, and blurted out: You want my handle too? Yes! Queen Midela nodded, Only then would the alliance be truly unbreakable! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After hearing this, Colin couldnt help but admire the Queens peculiar logic. It was his first time seeing an alliance forged this way. But after thinking about it, it made some sense. If both parties held each others handles, it would indeed have more restraining power than promises, oaths or any such thing. Im sorry, Your Highness, but Im afraid I dont have any handle to give you, Colin said with an innocent face, appearing like a pure twenty years old boy who had never done anything wrong. Queen Midela extended a clear and jade-like foot, slowly climbing up Colins thigh. Then, with a very suggestive tone, she said: Thats okay, we can create a handle right now! Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: 314_1 Chapter 315: 314_1 Colin immediately stiffened, all sorts of strange thoughts bubbling up in his mind. Next, he took a few steps back, creating a distance between himself and this dangerous woman, he chuckled wryly, Your highness, please dont toy with me. Queen Midelas expression turned frosty, she said, Do you think Im joking with you? Colins mind raced, constantly considering what other chips he could give to Queen Midela in order to gain her trust. But after much thought, he realized he only had his biggest secretthe Blood Clan. Of course, Colin had no intention of revealing this to Queen Midela. This woman was mysterious and dangerous. If he could help it, Colin wanted to stay as far away from her as possible. I dont know if she saw through him, but Queen Midelas lips curled up slightly. She warned, If you cant satisfy me today, you wont be able to leave this room. Colin believed her words completely. He didnt know the extent of Queen Midelas combat abilities, but he was sure that if she shouted for help, a fierce group of knights would immediately storm in. Colin didnt think that with his current ability, he could come and go freely in the most heavily guarded place in the Glorious Empire. Well, have you decided? Queen Midela urged, Hurry up, my patience is limited. Also, dont think you are my only choice. Dont forget, Marquis Garcia has my trust even more. If he wasnt already old, disabled, and his spirit worn away by a brutal defeat and captivity, he would be the best guardian for Vera! Colin squinted slightly, suddenly doubting, was Marquis Garcia really a beast that had mistreated his innocent sister, or was the insidious Midela the one who seduced his brother with her body? With these thoughts in mind, Colins gaze towards Queen Midela became increasingly dangerous. Queen Midela seemed to misunderstand that look, and started giggling. Her loosely worn dress slipped down revealing the stark white of her alluring figure. She beckons Colin with her finger, her amorous eyes were inviting. She seduced, Come, Colin~ Colin, at this point, had made up his mind. He ferociously lunged, opened his mouth wide, and bit towards Queen Midelas neck. However, in the next second, he discovered his throat was tightly pressed against by Queen Midelas elbow! Hehe Dont rush! Queen Midela leaned in towards Colins ear, whispering softly, And, what is this weird action? Do you and Vera like to start with biting? The warmth of her breath brushed against his ear, enchanting fragrance lingered around him, but Colin froze. Because, to his terror, he found that this seemingly fragile queen was actually a high ranking knight! Colin didnt give it his all, but he gauged that at least, Queen Midela was a fourth rank, or even possibly a fifth rank knight. Of course, if Colin revealed his true form, he could overpower Midela, but he wasnt sure that he could do it without alerting the guards outside. Cough cough I got too excited. Colin admitted awkwardly, simultaneously ensuring to retract his canines. Theres no rush, taking it slow is more romantic Queen Midela wrapped her arms around Colins waist, pressing her entire body against him. However, Colin darted away as if he had been electrocuted. Dont run! Queen Midela coiled around him like a fragile and boneless beauty snake. Colin pleaded hastily, Your highness, after calming down and giving it some thought, I think this isnt very suitable! How about, I offer another leverage instead? What else do you have? Queen Midela asked with a beaming smile. Colin gritted his teeth and confessed, The Half-Elf queen is my lover, and the child in her womb is mine! I guessed as much, Queen Midela shook her head, Moreover, this isnt a fatal leverage. At most, it will cause some disturbances in the Half-Elf Kingdom and the child may lose the right of inheritance as a result.. Even if you lose control over the Half-Elf Kingdom, what does it truly mean to you? What I want is a truly fatal leverage! With swift thoughts, Colin added, Do you know about the reform plan proposal for the election of the Senates Governor proposed by the Prime Minister? Uh huh, Ive heard of it. Actually, that was my proposal. Queen Midela looked at Colin in surprise and laughed, I didnt expect you to be so skilled in political struggles! Colin said solemnly, Your Highness, how about this piece of leverage? If people find out that this reform proposal came from me, the five Holy Knight Families will hate me to the core, even Vera might build a barrier between us. However, Queen Midela still shook her head, Not necessarily. This proposal will make some people despise you, but some will favor you because of it. For instance, His Majesty might want to promote you to the Executive Council if he learns about this. Seeing Colin quiet, Queen Midelas face drew closer, her voice suggesting, Stop resisting, Colin. I know you also want to I killed Charles! Colin gritted his teeth and threw another bombshell. Indeed, Queen Midela was stunned and asked incredulously, Charles St. Hilde? Yes. Colin saw that the Queen finally changed her expression and then quietly breathed a sigh of relief. But I heard Charles was killed by the previous commander of the Golden Lion Legion, Knight Nelson? Knight Nelson didnt dare to kill Charles, Colin chuckled coldly and began to spin a lie, I killed Charles to gain control of the Golden Lion Legion and then let Nelson take the blame! Queen Midela stared into Colins eyes as if she was examining whether he was lying or not. How can you prove that you are not lying? In response to the Queens question, Colin smiled faintly, and counter-asked, Your Highness, how can you prove that you are Veras biological mother? The Queen laughed lightly and said, You can ask Marquis Garcia for verification. Colin also quickly responded, When I killed Charles, Knight Kambening was also present, you can ask him for verification. The Queen seemed to understand something and said suddenly, No wonder you appointed Knight Kambening as the new commander of the Golden Lion Legion. Exactly. Colin pretended to be caught red-handed. Anyway, the Queen couldnt verify it with Knight Kambening in the short term, so Colin wasnt worried about being caught lying. As for the future Colin just wanted to survive the current crisis. Even if the Queen discovered his lie later, what could she do once he had complete control of the North Territory. Your Highness, how about this leverage? If people find out that I killed Charles, my reputation in the North Territory will be ruined. Vera would break with me! Even the Knights from the St. Hilde family might be sent to assassinate me. Queen Midela pondered for a moment and seemed to finally relax, her face expressing endless resentment: Why? You reveal so many secrets but refuse to take me. Is it because I am too old and no longer attractive to you? Of course not. Your Highness, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life! Colin quickly gave a flattering compliment, then said seriously, But I have my own bottom line! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Queen Midela looked at Colin intently for a long while, seemingly moved. A hint of sadness flitted across her eyes as she sighed, Bottom line How wonderful Remember your steadfastness today! After saying this, she reluctantly let go of Colin, stepped back, held her head high, straightened her chest, and resumed her dignified and majestic image as the Empress. At this point, Colin finally relaxed completely. Only now did he realize that his back was completely soaked with cold sweat. Remember this handprint. Queen Midela spoke up, as she brought her hands to her chest, the palms facing inwards and the fingers entwined to form a lotus-like handprint, Anyone you see using this handprint can be trusted in the future. Yes. Colin quickly memorized it, then bowed and excused himself. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: 315 Enthronement_1 Chapter 316: 315 Enthronement_1 The following day dawned bright and clear, with gentle sunshine that felt perfectly comfortable on the skin. Today, Emperor Reinhardt Saint Lorenzo of the Empire of Glory will confer the title of Duke of the North Territory upon Vera St. Hilde at Phoenix Palace. Furthermore, the Emperor will bestow the guardianship of the North Territory upon Colin Angler, in recognition of his exceptional contributions in combating the Trolls and suppressing the Northern Rebellion. Of course, Colin knew that his appointment as Guardian of the North Territory was made possible by earning the trust of Queen Midela the previous night. In this way, Colin would become the second most influential figure in the North Territory, empowered to control various Lords without invoking Veras authority. This move was perceived as necessary, as the Emperor was concerned about Veras inclination towards the Church, prompted by the influence of Gods technique. At 9 a.m., Colin and Vera began their inspection of Dragon City, escorted by the Glory Knights. Though it was called a city inspection, they simply circled around Phoenix Palace. The City Defense Force had already blocked off surrounding roads, prohibiting passage for vehicles and pedestrians. The children of the Imperial Capitals nobility and family attendants could only gather on both sides of the road. All eyes were on the soon-to-be-appointed Duke of the North Territory. Today, Vera wore a magnificent Dukes ceremonial dress. Her hair was stylishly twisted into a popular noblewomans bun, adorned with an exquisite necklace of round, translucent pearls around her velvety neck. Her delicate, radiant complexion and dignified charismatic demeanor immediately drew the attention of numerous young noblemen. Perhaps these fellows were cursing Colin in their hearts. How was it that a graceful woman, who possessed both beauty and power, had been claimed by the son of a country baron! It wasnt that Colin was narrow-minded and deliberately making up these interpretations about the Imperial Capitals nobility. The glances occasionally being thrown his way from both sides of the street were admittedly full of blatant envy. After their city patrol, Colin and Vera proceeded to Phoenix Palace. Four knights in exquisite armor, each holding a ceremonial spear, stepped forward to flank Colin and Vera as they walked upon a carpet of golden wool. As they entered the Main Hall, six statues of sword-wielding Angels crafted from White Glazed Rock greeted them. Their wings folded and heads bowed in reverence, these angels seemed to be paying their respects to Colin and Vera as they entered. Passing the Angel statues, both wings of the Main Hall were filled with noteworthy figures of the Empire of Glory. Slowly, they all turned their heads towards the door, giving a nod of respect to the couple. The Main Hall was silent aside from the echoing footsteps of the Guard of Honor knights and the upper crust couple, leading to a solemn atmosphere. Halfway through, Colin halted and let Vera advance towards Emperor Reinhardt on her own. The sunlight filtering through the ensuite crystal skylight in the halls ceiling formed a pure column of light, perfectly illuminating Vera and Emperor Reinhardt. Surrounded by a faint golden halo of sunlight, Vera unsheathed her sword and knelt on the steps. She bowed her head, offering her sword in outstretched hands. Emperor Reinhardt accepted Veras sword, placing the blade over her shoulder and said aloud: I, Emperor Reinhardt Saint Lorenzo of the Empire of Glory, on behalf of the Lord of Glory and our Holy ancestors, hereby appoint Vera St. Hilde as the Duchess of the North Territory. May you guard this honor with loyalty, courage, and wisdom! Then Veras clear, albeit slightly immature voice, rang out across the Main Hall: I, Vera St. Hilde, swear upon the noble spirits of my Golden Lion ancestors, to dedicate my loyalty to the Lord of Glory, to the great St. Lorenzo! Your will is my guide, and your command is the belief I adhere to! Emperor Reinhardt nodded and returned the sword to Vera, then bestowed upon her the Dukes seal from the tray carried by a knight standing aside. With this, the coronation ceremony of Vera was declared concluded. Finally, the matter of the Northern Duke was settled. Observing the scene before him, Colin heaved a long sigh of relief. Of course, being a duke didnt mean everything was perfect. Colin knew that more arduous challenges awaited. With Vera stepping aside, Colin strode up to Emperor Reinhardt and knelt down before him on one knee. Emperor Reinhardt gazed thoughtfully at the young knight kneeling before him. His eyes flashed with a complex expression. It didnt brighten until he heard Queen Midela cough gently behind him, and then he proclaimed aloud: I, Emperor Reinhardt Saint Lorenzo of the Empire of Glory, on behalf of all the Empires Lords and Nobles, in this holy place, grant the authority of the Guardian of the North Territory to Viscount Colin Angler. Subsequently, Emperor Reinhardt presented a golden dagger symbolising the Guardians status to Colin. With both hands, Colin accepted it and loudly declared: I, Colin Angler, on this sacred land, under the gaze of the Lord of Glory, take up the duty of guarding the North Territory, and take this as an honor, from this day onwards, until the day my life ends! Then, Colin stood up, ready to step down, but was stopped by Emperor Reinhardt: Viscount Angler, the sword you wear at your waist is the Blade of Judgement, isnt it? Colin paused for a moment, immediately stopped, and bowed slightly, saying, Yes, Your Majesty. May I have a look? Of course! Clang Colin slowly drew his sword and handed it to Emperor Reinhardt. Emperor Reinhardt held the sword with one hand, his other hand slowly gliding over the dark blade. As he skimmed across it, the flame-like pattern on it actually emitted bursts of golden light. Three emperors have died under this sword, havent they? Yes, Your Majesty. Indeed, three of them C the Dark Emperor killed by the judge, Duke St. Sean three hundred years ago, the Troll Emperor Murdoch killed by Duke St. Hilde five years ago, and the Troll Emperor Modo the Second who just died at Colins hands early this year. Emperor Reinhardt stared at this knight sword for a while, then suddenly asked: Do you know what the regicide said before he killed the Dark Emperor three hundred years ago? Colin shook his head, not understanding what Emperor Reinhardt was trying to do. The nobles who came to observe the ceremony were also puzzled. Only Queen Midela flickered her eyes, as if pondering something. Emperor Reinhardt suddenly made a move, the long sword drew a golden light in the air, and in the blink of an eye, it was pointed at Colins throat. There were exclaims in the hall, and everyone was frightened by the Emperors move. Vera was about to rush over in a hurry, but was held back by Queen Midela. However, Colin remained still, not even blinking, as if the instrument of death in front of him that was stained by the blood of three emperors was nothing more than a harmless stick. Seeing Colins calm reaction, Emperor Reinhardt flashed a hint of approval in his eyes, and said, He said C on behalf of my Lord, I give you the judgment you deserve! Colin blinked, waiting for the Emperors next words. As expected, Emperor Reinhardt asked again: Do you know how the Dark Emperor responded? Colin shook his head again: Please forgive my ignorance, Your Majesty. Emperor Reinhardt would of course not blame Colin, in fact, this part of history has been taboo all along, and none of the nobles present knew what had happened at that time. Everyone knew that the Judge killed the Dark Emperor, but the detailed process and detailed causes have all been deliberately concealed. Now, for some reason, Emperor Reinhardt wanted to reveal this buried history. The Dark Emperor said Emperor Reinhardts mouth slightly tilted, You do not represent my Lord, you only represent yourself! Colin narrowed his eyes, pondering the meaning this Emperor wanted to express. After Emperor Reinhardt finished his words, he returned the Blade of Judgement to Colin and left without uttering a word. Vera came running up, took Colins arm, and asked, Colin, are you okay? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Im absolutely fine. Colin patted Veras arm lightly, and then headed out. The noble guests came forward one after another, expressing their congratulations to the two rulers of the North Territory. After dealing with this crowd, Colin took Vera out of the main hall, only to see a familiar figure in front of the stairs. A smile of unknown meaning arose from the corner of Colins mouth, greeting: Good day, Governor Sebas! Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: 316 Overawed_1 Chapter 317: 316 Overawed_1 They returned to their residence. Colin asked Vera to freshen up and change clothes, while he himself invited Governor Seville to sit in the living room. Governor, do you have any business? Sevilles attitude had taken a complete 180-degree turn, completely devoid of his previous arrogance when they first met, and instead seemed to be trying to ingratiate himself with Colin. Colin, of course, understood that his counterpart must have heard rumors, knew of the Prime Minister of the Empires proposal to reform the governor election of the Senate, and thats why he was panicked. He couldnt not be panicked. Seville, with his many years of experience as a governor, knew that this reform proposal would definitely be approved. The game rules of the Senate would also be completely rewritten. Originally, with the transcendent status of the governor, Seville didnt even have to deliberately please Vera, the Northern Duke. After all, being a governor is a lifelong position, and even if Vera doesnt like Seville, she couldnt replace him. As for the choice of the next governor, Seville was not in a hurry. His body was still healthy, living another twenty to thirty years was not a problem, and by that time, who knew what the situation in the North Territory would be. Even if Vera was still the Northern Duke, Seville could make some compromises and exchanges a few years before his death, so that his preferred successor could become the St. Hilde familys recommended candidate for governor. But its different now. The governorship is up for election every three years, and every elder has the right to run for election! In order to maintain his position, Seville had to compromise immediately. Moreover, he had noticed a current brewing among the elders of the Northern lineage, apparently, the St. Hilde family had already begun to move. Seville knew that if he didnt take any measures, he would be too late. Viscount Angler, actually, I came mainly to apologize to you. Apologize? Governor, I dont remember you offending me. I am apologizing on behalf of Weber. Weber? Colin thought for a while before realizing that Seville was talking about his grandson. It was the knight who provoked them on their last visit to Seville, and got physically beaten by Colin. Yes, my lord Viscount, Webers behavior last time was indeed inappropriate, so, I want to sincerely apologize to you on his behalf! Colin rolled his eyes, thinking to himself, sincere my ass! The kid didnt even come, what sincerity? Governor, you are too courteous, it was just an exchange of martial skills, Knight Webers behavior wasnt inappropriate. You are truly magnanimous! With his old face beaming like a chrysanthemum, Seville said intimately, Now that Vera has been canonized as the Northern Duke, and even you have obtained the authority of the Guardian of the North Territory, this is really a joyous occasion! I just dont know when you plan to return to the North Territory? We plan to leave tomorrow. So soon? Yes, after all the North Territory has just been stabilized, there are a lot of things that need to be handled urgently. Weve stayed in Dragon City long enough, we cant delay any longer. Seville quickly invited, Then I will host a farewell banquet in the manor tonight, I hope you and the Duke can attend. No need for a farewell banquet, Vera and I have plans for tonight. Colin waved his hand, somewhat bluntly rejecting the others goodwill. Seville was slightly taken aback, but immediately extended another invitation: How about a luncheon today? Luncheon? Colin glanced at him with a smirk, Can you prepare it in such a short time? With a serious face, Seville said, As long as you and the Duke are willing to honor us with your presence, I will make sure everything is ready in the shortest time! Still, theres no need to bother. Colin waved his hand, refusing once more. Seeing that Seville still didnt give up, Colin directly addressed the issue that the other party really cared about: Youve come to see me today about the governor election, havent you? Seville was stunned, apparently not expecting Colin to be so direct, but he quickly reacted and nodded repeatedly: Yes. Im sure youve already heard about the Prime Ministers proposal for Senate reform. Ah, this is really nonsense! That old fellow Heidegger doesnt even know what hes doing! In my view, hes really touching the most important pillar that maintains the political balance of the Empire! If this proposal is approved, he will be nailed to the pillar of shame in history, spurned by all Colin was grinning at the sight of an impotent and furious Sebastian cursing the Prime Minister of the Empire, while he quietly sipped his coffee on the table. When the other party finally calmed down a bit, he spoke again: Youre worried about the next gubernatorial election, arent you? About whether or not you will be elected? Ahem I am a bit concerned, Sebastian admitted, his face flushing with embarrassment. Actually, both Vera and I think you should be replaced. What? Sebastian was startled by Colins honesty, his mouth agape in shock, looking like a fish out of water, Why why would you? Colin gave him a dismissive glance, disdain in his heart, but he offered soothing words: We were thinking, after serving as governor for so many years, you must be exhausted. So, we should have someone replace you, to relieve some of the burden off you Im not tired! Sebastian was alarmed, Viscount, in my forty years as a governor, I have gained a wealth of experience. I know how to secure the greatest benefits for the North Territory in the Senate. You cant Really? Colin interrupted, his tone becoming harsh, Then why did you vote against Veras inheritance rights last time? Sebastian sighed earnestly: Viscount, I admit that I have been prejudiced against the Duke and you. But I assure you, from now on, I will mend my ways! On any issue, I will be on the same page with the Duke! Why was there prejudice? Because the Duke was once a mage Sir Sebastian, Colin interrupted, If you are unwilling to speak the truth, there is no need for us to continue this conversation. Sebastians face revealed a struggle, but under Colins indifferent gaze, he finally spoke the truth: Viscount, the hostility I had towards you was due to the peace treaty agreement you reached with the Troll Empire. A peace treaty agreement? Colin was puzzled. He couldnt understand why this agreement would cause Sebastians hostility towards him. Sebastian cleared his throat and explained: I have some private dealings with the presidents of several chambers of commerce in the North Territory. They have some objections to the tax exemption clause in the agreement. After thinking for a moment, Colin finally understood where Sebastians hostility came from. In the peace treaty he had forced the Troll Empire to sign, there was indeed a tax exemption clause. However, this exemption was not for all the merchants of the North Territory. Only the merchants in his Viscount territory could enjoy a tax reduction when entering the Troll Empire. This achievement had clearly triggered envy from other merchants in the North Territory, prompting them to approach Governor Sebastian. Judging from the lavish lifestyle Colin had seen at his residence, the funding these merchants had invested in Sebastian was unlikely to be a small amount. No wonder Sebastian had targeted Vera and Colin all along. Furthermore, Colin knew there was another action he took that made the grand chambers of commerce of North Territory loathe him. Originally, in order to cause turmoil in the North Territory, Mr. Ji created famine and led the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, which was controlled by the Uman clan, to hoard food. This move quickly gained the response of many North Territory merchants. These profit-driven merchants, indifferent to the lives of Northerners and seeking to raise grain prices, had their plans stymied by a large shipment of food Colin purchased from the Half-Elf Kingdom. This measure eased the famine in the North Territory, but it also thwarted the ambitious plans of the North Territory merchants. After Vera took control of Winterfell City, she began to forcibly suppress food prices, ordering merchants to release their hoarded food, further intensifying the conflict with the merchants. Colin hadnt initially paid much attention to these merchants. After all, in this era, unlike the time of his predecessor, merchants were not highly regarded. Offending them didnt matter. However, to his surprise, the merchants found another way to exercise their influence, causing a great deal of trouble for Vera. Colin stroked his chin, starting to reflecthad he been too lenient with these merchants? At this point, he realized that the key issue was not Sebastian, but the influence of the merchants in the North Territory. He had not paid attention to them before, but now it seemed that their influence could not be completely ignored. It seems that a thorough restructuring of this group would be necessary after his return. Sebastian observed Colins silence, his heart anxious. After a moment, he cautiously broke the silence: Viscount, rest assured, I will definitely distance myself from these merchants! Colin came back to reality, presenting Sebastian with a smile: Sir Sebastian, Im glad to hear that youre ready to make amends. Im sure the Duke would also give you a chance to reform. After all, you are an elder of the St. Hilde family. Sebastians eyes lit up, his face flushed with excitement. He quickly pledged his loyalty: Thank you for your trust! Rest assured, and please assure the Duke! From now onwards, I shall follow your lead and the Dukes! Colin nodded, seemingly satisfied with Sebastians stance, then casually stated: By the way, the Duke will return to the North Territory tomorrow. Theres no need for a farewell banquet, but I would appreciate it if you could arrange for additional guards to escort the Duke. Of course, no problem! Sebastian immediately replied, I have over 700 elite soldiers in my manors guard team. They are all at your disposal! Youre not retaining any for yourself? Arent you worried about thieves breaking into your home? I have confidence in Dragon Citys defenses. No thief would dare cause trouble here! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Well then. Colin took what was offered without reservations. However, he then asked seemingly nonchalantly: By the way, I remember Knight Weber, who sparred with me last time, he should be in the guard unit, shouldnt he? Sebastian was taken aback, and finally understood Colins planHe wants to use his grandson as a hostage in Winterfell City! After wrestling with it for a moment, Sebastian made up his mind and nodded: Of course! Weber has always admired your martial arts skills. If he has an opportunity to learn from you, he will not let it pass! Excellent! Colin stood up with a grin, shook Sebastians hand warmly, and said: Rest assured, I will take good care of Knight Weber. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: 317 Farewell_1 Chapter 318: 317 Farewell_1 The following morning outside the north gate of Dragon City. The scale of the crowd present to send off the new Northern Duke and Protector of the North Territory was large, and the caste of those present was remarkably high. Even Emperor Reinhardt and Pope Gregory came. Today, Vera wore a light green travel suit. Her golden ducal badge shone brightly in the sun, her upright posture displaying her imposing spirit, while her sweet smile remained as gentle and pleasant as ever. Colin was wearing a silver armor. Its surface shone with a cold gleam, mysterious and icy, like a knight from the underworld. The surface of his armor was covered with an intricate set of arcane runes. Anyone would have known at a glance that it was a valuable piece of enchanted armor. In fact, this armor was delivered by Governor Sebass representative last night as a farewell gift for Colin. Colin speculated that this expensive armor was likely given by the merchants backing Sebas. They likely realized the ultimatum they were facing and wanted to quickly rebuild relationships with Colin. Colin didnt refuse these merchants good intentions and even decided to wear the armor out today to assure them. However, Colin certainly wouldnt be won over by a single piece of armor. He is the Protector of the North Territory for heavens sake, so doing so would be beneath him. This was just to deceive those merchants, so when he returns to the North Territory, Colin will make sure to teach these profiteers a harsh lesson. Emperor Reinhardt stood at the very front of the farewell array, looking at the two pillars before him, he said with a smile: Vera, Colin, the northern regions of the Empire now depend on you to protect them. I hope you dont fail my trust, and most importantly, dont let the reputation of the St. Hilde family be tarnished. Yes, Your Majesty! Queen Midela, holding the hands of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, stepped forward and said: And these two, I hope they wont cause too much trouble for you. Of course not! Vera quickly reached out and took Harrison and Judy from the queen. We will surely take good care of them. Queen Midela had a look of reluctance in her eyes, but she didnt say anything more. However, Emperor Reinhardt emotionlessly instructed: The young eagle must leave its nest and bear the baptism of wind and rain on its own. The two of them seemingly portrayed the perfect image of merciful mother and stern father, but Colin felt something amiss. At this time, Pope Gregory stepped forward and proceeded to make the sign of the cross in front of Vera while softly praying: Your Grace, may the glory of our Lord illuminate the path you tread on. Vera hurriedly returned the gesture. Colin was watching the Popes actions, fearing the old man would once again play some tricks. He was now very alert towards this bald man. Yet the spell the Pope had cast on Vera, Colin saw it as both good and bad. The downside was, of course, that Vera would be influenced and gradually lean towards the Church. However, this didnt come without benefits. At present, Colin understood that the Royal Family had crowned him the Protector of the North Territory with the intention for him to become the vanguard against the Church. But Colin had no intention of becoming the Royal Familys pawn, working for their interests. Therefore, Vera being planted with the divine spell could be used as a great excuse. Colin could then toggle between the Church and the Royal Family, and not naively become the latters chess piece. The Pope then came before Colin and said cheerfully: Viscount Angler, I can feel the holy light favoring you. I believe that you will achieve great things on the path of knighthood! Colin raised his eyebrows. He remembered the similar words the Archbishop Agani had said back in Winterfell City. He initially thought she was just flattering him, but now it seemed otherwise. Could it be that the Blood Clan had any relation to the Lord of Glory? Or was it that he had consumed too much holy water that led to this reaction? Your Holiness, this is all thanks to my Lords grace, Colin replied, chuckling. Pope Gregory regarded Colin with a meaningful glance but remained silent. Colin, helping Vera, bid farewell one by one to the nobles that came to see them off. They then turned and walked back towards the horse-drawn carriage. Before boarding, Colin scanned the accompanying guard. Sure enough, he saw Governor Sebass grandson C Knight Weber. Seemingly living in fear of retaliation from Colin, this fellow was striving to lower his presence. Colin merely smiled and paid no attention to him, helping Vera onto the carriage, and then hoisting up Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. He got aboard last. Under the watchful gaze of the nobles of the Imperial Capital, the motorcade of the Northern Duke set off for the north. It was now the late summer, with a pleasant scenery and sunshine flashing across the fields. Inside the carriage, Vera had already pulled out The Holy Book of Glory to read. Upon seeing this, Colin frowned secretly, uncertain whether it was the popes divine technique taking effect or Veras desire to better understand the church after her conversion. The two little royal ones started off sitting upright, but quickly grew impatient. Especially Princess Judy, her agile eyes spinning round and round, suddenly asked Colin, Teacher, can you tell me a story? The royal princess, dressed in a pink floral long dress, with a bright and charming face, especially those sapphire-like eyes, had a hint of enchanting beauty. Perhaps it was inherited from her stunning queen mother. Of course, in Colins impression, she was just a quirky little girl. He clearly remembered how coquettish she had been, constantly trying to step on his foot at the dance party. Inclined to accommodate her, Colin nodded and said, Alright, Ill tell you a story. Thank you, teacher! Princess Judy gave a sweet smile. Prince Harrison, a bit reserved on the side, was taken aback. Having learned a painful lesson last time, he knew that the teachers story was not so pleasing to the ear, and he might have nightmares again tonight after hearing it. Thinking of this, he quickly said, Sister Vera, Teacher, I I want to get some fresh air. Go ahead. Colin nodded with a smile. Prince Harrison, as if pardoned, ran out immediately. Seeing her brothers embarrassed figure, Princess Judy murmured under her breath, Deserter! Colin glanced at the quirky princess, cleared his throat, and began to tell the tale: Legend has it that in the depths of the vast sea, there is a kingdom of mermaids. The king has six daughters, of which the youngest is the most beautiful and has the most enchanting voice What is a mermaid? Naga? Princess Judy could not help interrupting. Almost, but a little more beautiful. Colin casually explained, continuing the story, The mermaid princess, at the age of fifteen, played on the surface of the sea and saw a handsome prince. She was deeply attracted. A storm destroyed the princes boat With the development of the story, even Vera, who initially paid little attention, put down the Holy Book of Glory in her hand and listened attentively to Colins narration. The mermaid princess found a witch drank the elixir and turned into a human, but she was also cursed. The mermaid princess became mute, and every step she took was like stepping on a blades edge. If the prince did not marry the mermaid princess, she would become sea foam By this time, both Vera and Judy were completely captivated by Colins story and began to worry for the mermaid princess. She found the prince and danced for him the most beautiful dance, but sadly, the prince did not know the pain she was enduring, nor did he know that she was the one who saved him The mermaid princesss sisters couldnt bear to see her die, so they went to the witch. The witch gave the mermaid princess a sharp blade. Only by killing the prince with this blade could the curse be lifted However, the mermaid princess did not kill the prince. She just kissed Princes forehead, then jumped into the sea What happened next? Princess Judy asked eagerly. And then said Colin, wistfully, People could no longer find the mermaid princess, but they did find a patch of white foam by the sea. Having finished Daughter of the Sea, Colin took a sip from his water flask to moisten his throat. However, the atmosphere in the carriage was incredibly heavy. The young girl was moved to the brink of tears by the tragedy of the mermaid princess, and even Vera had red eyes, looking at Colin with some disapproval. It seemed she was reproaching him for telling such a poignant story. Did the mermaid princess really die? Princess Judy couldnt help but ask timidly. Yes, she turned into sea foam. Colin gave a cruel answer with a nonchalant face. Wa Princess Judy couldnt hold back any longer and cried out loudly. Vera glared at Colin, hurried over to hold the little girl in her arms, and comforted her softly. Colin touched his nose-tip, seeming to feel a bit too harsh Therefore, he quickly took out some small cakes prepared by Queen Midela before their departure and presented them to Princess Judy, saying, Here you go, your favorite cake! Unfortunately, Judy ignored him, just burying her head in Veras arms, her shoulders shaking, looking incredibly sad. Colin felt somewhat awkward. Just then, the motorcade suddenly stopped, and Doan the Scholars voice came from outside the carriage, Duke, weve encountered the Chairman of the Mage Council, Sir Ernest, who would like to meet you. Colin, feeling relieved, immediately stood up and said to Vera, Since you have now converted to the Lord of Glory, its better not to become entangled with the mage, it may raise unnecessary gossip. Ill go see him instead. Vera nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin quickly got out of the carriage. It was then that Princess Judy lifted her head from Veras arms, her face full of tear stains, it was heartrending to see. Vera handed over a small cake, saying, Do you want to have a bite? Princess Judy took the small cake and stuffed it into her mouth in one bite, her rosy cheeks puffing up. The cake was fragrant and sweet, but even her favorite food now tasted somewhat bitter. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: 318 Mage’s Crisis_1 Chapter 319: 318 Mages Crisis_1 Colin stepped off the horse-drawn carriage and immediately caught sight of the tall, gaunt figure in a silver mage robe leading the motorcade. In truth, if not for his excuse to leave, Colin had no desire to meet with the chairman of the Mage Council. To Colin, this old mage was too politically insensitive and somewhat myopic about the current state of affairs. Perhaps it was because he spent too much time immersed in arcane research, and thus neglected other areas. Good day, Viscount Angler! Good day, Mr. Ernest. Colin greeted jovially, his eyes roaming around, seemingly appreciating the sprawling scenery of the fields. Ernest didnt mind Colins slightly impolite behavior, instead, he asked, May I have the honor to see the Duke? Im sorry, but the Duke is indisposed at the moment. You could speak to me about any request you have, and I will relay it for you. Ernest sighed, seemingly understanding Veras stance. After joining the Lord of Glory, she would likely distance herself from the Mage Council, and his mage status would no longer yield privileged treatment in the North Territory. However, for the future of the Mage Council, Ernest still wanted to give it a try. Viscount, I came here today hoping that the Duke, recalling the good old days, could relax the restrictions on mages, allowing us to travel freely in the North Territory as we did before. Colin was already aware of the restrictions Ernest referred to against mages, and of course, these were the disastrous consequences of Mr. Jis sacrificial ritual at Fallen Eagle City. Since the casting conditions for the forbidden spell Eyes of Judgment became publicly known, the entire Empires hostility towards mages suddenly heightened. Every lord in the Empire became worried that their territories would become targets of the mages sacrificial rituals. As a result, the lords of the Empire unanimously issued prohibitions against mages, strictly forbidding any mage from entering the cities under their jurisdiction. Of course, it wouldnt be difficult for mages to disguise themselves as ordinary people and blend into the Empires cities, as not every city guard could accurately spot a mage from a crowd. However, this has caused significant trouble for the mages. The question then arises as to why mages would want to enter the cities of the Empire. Theoretically, since the Mage Council doesnt worship the Lord of Glory, they are naturally enemies of the Empire. But in reality, they cannot do without the Empire. To become a mage, one must possess arcane talents, but such talents are extremely rare, approximately one in ten or even a hundred thousand. Hence, its exceedingly difficult to find mage apprentices. If they relied solely on the population of Yevir, the mages lineage probably would have been lost a long time ago. Therefore, even though the mages despise the Empire, they always find themselves having to come to the Empire to find these talents. To detect an individuals arcane talent, a test spell must be cast, but the arcane fluctuations produced by this spell would reveal the mages location. This is why it doesnt work for mages to blend into the city disguised as ordinary people. They would have to keep casting the test spell to find their apprentices, which in turn would attract the city defense force In the currently tense situation, every lord is highly sensitive to any arcane fluctuation in their city. The moment anything is detected, elite troops are immediately dispatched to search and capture the culprit. Those mages who infiltrate the city are then promptly executed without hesitation. And thats why Ernest was panicking. Im sorry, Sir Ernest, but I cannot accept your proposal. The reasons are clear to you. Vera will not put her citizens in danger either. Colin rejected the proposal without hesitation. The fate of the mages was of no concern to him. Ernest spoke again frantically, Viscount Angler, the Mage Council has now listed the Blade of Judgment as a Forbidden Spell. Please believe us, we absolutely have no intention of sacrificing innocent citizens. If you still have concerns, we can restrict the rank of mages entering the North Territory to below the third order. They absolutely do not have the ability to cast forbidden spells. Moreover, if they engage in any misconduct, our city defense force can easily capture them. Colin shrugged and still shook his head: Sorry, this will still offend the lords of the North Territory. Ernest sensed a slight softening in Colins tone and eagerly threw out a bait: Viscount, do you want to know who the high-level mage was who cast the spell that blew up the mountain cliff in Shadow Gorge, blocking the retreat of the Dark Cavalry? Colins face changed slightly, finally showing some interest. Frankly, if Ernest still thought that the old friendship between Vera and the mages was enough to open the North Territorys door wide to the mages, that would be naive. However, fortunately, the other party finally woke up and understood that only by offering what the North Territory wants, can there be room for negotiation. Tell me his name, and the relevant evidence proving his involvement in the conspiracy against the Dark Cavalry. After I confirm it, I could agree to allow mages below the third rank to freely visit the North Territory. A smile finally appeared on Ernests face, and his stern expression relaxed. He didnt hesitate at all, immediately saying: Viscount, the person in question, is the dukes teacherMage Cusius! Cusius? Colin raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised by this answer. But then he felt it was indeed possible. After all, when Mr. Ji was sacrificing Fallen Eagle City, he had arranged for Mage Cusius to guard the citys outskirts to prevent potential disruptions. In other words, these two men had conspired together a long time ago. Mr. Ji, when plotting against the Dark Cavalry, would logically have arranged for Mage Cusius to go to Shadow Gorge and cooperate with the Eastern Territory. Yes, its Cusius. Viscount, if you dont believe it, you can send people to the Eastern Territory to investigate. The Pegasus Army was the one lying in ambush in Shadow Gorge. Although most of them died at the hands of the Dark Cavalry, some wounded soldiers returned to White Dew City early. These people have seen Cusius, so it wouldnt be difficult for you to verify. Cusiushaha! Colin sneered, thinking about this mage who had actively approached to become the arcane advisor of the St. Hilde family. If Cusius knew that Marquis Garcia whom he conspired against is the biological father of Vera, he would probably regret showing up at their doorstep. Colin never had a particularly good impression of this guy, and with such a reason, he certainly wouldnt show any mercy. Thank you for the information, Mr. Ernest! Ill discuss the issue of letting some mages into the North Territory to find apprentices with Vera. Of course, to avoid causing unease among the North Territory lords, you must change your method of selecting apprentices. I hope you can understand this. After I discuss a feasible plan with Vera, Ill contact you. Upon hearing this, Ernest was overjoyed and thanked hastily. After the Chairman of the Mage Council left, Colin stood in place, plunged into deep thought. He suddenly felt that Yevir might be a viable ally. Firstly, mages are naturally enemies of the Church, and an enemys enemy can be a friend. Similarly, Yevir is a significant threat to the Eastern Territory. On this issue, their position is again in line with the North Territory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Furthermore, Colin already reckoned he had a handle on the Mage Councils most pressing issuethe search for successors. Hence, winning over the mages seemed to be a foregone conclusion. As for the issue of faith, which the Imperial nobles generally wary of, it was a non-issue for Colin. He himself didnt have much reverence for the Lord of Glory and he even misused His name to develop the Bloodline, so he certainly didnt mind cooperating with the faithless mages. As for whether this action would provoke opposition from the North Territory Lords, Colin didnt really care. On the contrary, he was curious to see how many North Territory Lords would oppose Veras proposal to remove the ban on some mages, and how many would be hypocritical about it. Colin could also take this opportunity to thoroughly cleanse the North Territorys interior. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: 319 Grant_1 Chapter 320: 319 Grant_1 Father! We must find a place to shelter from the rain! Hans wiped the rain from his face, exclaiming dejectedly. However, the tall, thin figure in front of him didnt even turn his head. Father! How about we find a higher place, tie our two horses together, and hide under their bellies until the rain stops? Sunny finally turned to look at his disheveled son, yelling frustratedly Shut up! As a knight of the Grant family, cant you withstand a bit of rain? Seeing his fathers anger, Hans dared not complain further, but his face was still indignant, and he muttered under his breath: Not a knight, a knight apprentice The two braved the torrential rain for a while longer before Hans suddenly exclaimed excitedly, Fire, Father! Theres fire ahead! Sunny looked in the direction Hans pointed to, but his eyebrows furrowed slightly, wondering, We should not have reached Springs Town yet, could it be passing travelers? No matter what, if theres fire, theres shelter from the rain. Lets go hide! Hans lightly spurred his horse to slightly increase his pace, and Sunny temporarily set aside his doubts to speed up as well. After about three quarters of an hour, the pair finally reached the top of a small hill where there was a significantly large camp. Sunny saw the obviously well-trained guards and tall war horses within the camp, and had a hunch that this must be a nobles motorcade, a high noble at that. The patrolling guard immediately came over to question the pair upon seeing them. Honored knight, I am Sunny, a scholar of the Grant family. This is my son Hans. We are passing by and wondering if we could use your camp to shelter from the damn downpour? Grant? The ruling family of Springs Town? Yes. Please wait. The knight went back to the camp, presumably to ask for permission. When he returned shortly after, he nodded at the bedraggled pair, Come in. Thank you greatly for your generosity! Sunny and Hans, leading their horses, entered the camp and were taken into a large tent by the knight. Already gathered were seven or eight guards. Get each of our guests from the Grant family a blanket. Let them warm themselves by the fire, and drink some hot soup, the knight who brought them in ordered. Hans quickly gave his thanks. Only under the campfires light did Sunny get a clear look at the knights armor and the golden lion badge on his chest. He was shocked and blurted out, May I ask if this is the Northern Dukes motorcade? The knight nodded his head, Yes, the Duke is also passing Springs Town on this journey, so we can conveniently take you along. That is very generous! Thank you! Sunny thanked him quickly, but a doubt filled his mind. He knew that Duke St. Hilde had just received his imperial appointment, so this motorcade should be traveling back to the North Territory. But the problem was, if coming from Dragon City to Winterfell City, they wouldnt pass Springs Town. Of course, Sunny would not be so bold as to voice his doubts out loud. He merely laughed and said, May I have the honor of thanking the Duke in person? Its too late today, Ill ask for you tomorrow. Alright, thank you very much! Watching the knight stride away, Sunny, while sipping on the hot soup his son had passed him, fell into deep thought. Early the next morning, the heavy rain had stopped. Soldiers on the campsite started the bonfire and began to prepare breakfast. Steam rose from three large pots. Several fat yellow sheep roamed on the grill, golden greases dropped into the bonfire, bursting sparks. The tempting aroma made both the Grant father and son couldnt help but swallow. After the game was grilled, the attendant took the yellow sheep off the grill skillfully deboned and placed the crispy tender mutton into two exquisite silver trays. Two young and beautiful maids held up the silver trays and walked towards the most luxurious tent in the center of the campsite. Hans stared at the pert buttocks of the maids, while Sunny was focused on the tent in the middle of the campsite. After breakfast, Sunnie and Hans put on clean clothes, made sure there were no impoliteness, and patiently waited for the Dukes summons. Before long, the knight who led them into the camp last night came over and led the two to the tent in the center of the campsite. In Hans curious and eager eyes, the tent curtain was lifted by two maids, an exquisite boot stepped out first, followed by a slender figure caught Hans eyes. When the snow-white slender hand was placed on the curtain, Hans finally saw the face of the owner of the slender hand. Then, the sixteen-year-old boy was stunned. Golden hair coiled into an elegant noble ladys bun, the azure eyes were deeper than sapphires. Under the beautiful jade-like nose were alluring red lips, a pale face with a faint smile. Hanss mind became blank when she looked around. He had heard early on that the current Duke of the North was a stunning beauty, but the face he had imagined countless times could not compare to her, being up close and personal. Hans watched Vera exit the tent, dumbstruck, only wanting to collapse in front of her, fondle her toes, and praise her with the most beautiful poems. Unfortunately, this stunning woman did not even notice the Grant youngster standing there like a goose, and, she was holding the hand of a young and handsome man! Hans heart was immediately engulfed by raging jealousy, obviously, he knew that this handsome young man was the husband of the Northern Duke C Viscount Angler, but Hans could not help thinking, why wasnt the man she was holding him? Sunny saw his son standing still, with a stagnant look, knew that his old problem had attacked again, so he promptly stepped forward and blocked his sons impolite gaze, bowed in respect and said: Your Excellency Duke St. Hilde, Your Excellency Viscount Angler, thank you for your aid last night, your kindness shines like the brilliance of the sun! Colin looked at the two people in front of him, especially this middle-aged man who claimed to be a scholar C Sunny Grant, with interest. The Grant family was not a noteworthy family. The familys nobility was only a baron, and the fiefdom was only a small town in the Crimson Flame Territory C Springs Town. If it wasnt for the time in Dragon City, the Prime Minister Baron Heidegger mysteriously told Colin to visit Springs Town, and said there would be unexpected gains here, Colin would not have specially detoured to such a small place. All the way, Colin had been guessing what could be in Springs town that was worth the attention of the Empires Prime Minister. Now he had accidentally encountered this scholar escaping from the rain, Sunny, Colin suddenly had a little lead in his heart. A scholar, the title suffix that only a graduate of the White Tower Academy could have, may not be as distinguished as a noble title, but in Colins heart, he held even more weight. Scholar Sunny, no need for formalities. In fact, we are also planning to visit Baron Grant in Springs Town this trip. I hope you can help introduce us. Colin chatted with Scholar Sunny with a smiling face, and from the corner of his eyes, he saw two petite figures running towards them quickly. Good morning, sister Vera! Good morning, teacher! The prince Harrison and Princess Judy first greeted, then looked curiously at Sunny father and son, apparently feeling that the guests in the camp were somewhat familiar. Unexpectedly, Scholar Sunny took the initiative to bow and greet the two: Prince Harrison, Princess Judy! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin raised his eyebrows in surprise, he didnt expose Harrison and Judys true identities, and he also believed that the guards in the camp would not reveal this kind of information to two strangers. Unless, Scholar Sunny himself knew Harrison and Judy. Prince Harrison nodded in return, with a puzzled face: You are? Scholar Sunny gave a slight smile, a hint of reminiscing in his eyes, he said: Your Highness, I am Sunny Grant, you might not remember; five years ago, I was the Minister of Agriculture of the Empire. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: 320 Sunny’s Manor (Part 1)_1 Chapter 321: 320 Sunnys Manor (Part 1)_1 Harrison, do you know why Scholar Sunny was dismissed in the first place? In the moving horse-drawn carriage, Colin asked. Prince Harrison fell into deep thought, but after a moment, he shook his head, Im sorry, teacher, I cant remember. Colin nodded slightly, not blaming the other party. After all, Harrison was only eight years old five years ago, and surely did not understand these political upheavals. I know! I know! Princess Judy exclaimed loudly, her enthusiastic appearance as if she were afraid that others could not see her. Alright, you tell me. Colin smiled. However, Judy rolled her eyes and cunningly smiled, Teacher, if I tell you why Scholar Sunny was dismissed, will you tell me a story? Ever since Colin made Judy cry last time with Daughter of the Sea, he had thought she would stop pestering him. However, to his surprise, Judy had become even more attached to Colin, insisting that he continue to tell her stories. Colin could only nod his head, Alright. He could recall many of Andersens fairy tales, so dealing with a little girl should be no problem. Judy was overjoyed at his words and immediately began to show off, Because Scholar Sunny tried to promote an agricultural reform scheme when he was the Minister of Agriculture. However, this reform caused many nobles to oppose it. In the end, it could not be implemented, and Scholar Sunny was removed from his position because of it. What kind of agricultural reform? Colin queried. Princess Judy was stumped. Her delicate little face scrunched up in thought and after a while, she pouted and said, Just a reform. Colin of course hadnt expected the little girl to elaborate on the content of the reform. He had just asked with a try-your-luck attitude, and unsurprisingly, no miracle occurred. However, he had increasingly come to believe that Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister, had sent him to Springs Town for this former Empires Minister of Agriculture C Scholar Sunny. Or more precisely, for that agricultural reform scheme that had been vetoed back then. So, Colin must first understand what kind of agricultural reform scheme Scholar Sunny had proposed, why it was vetoed, and why Sunny even lost his position as minister for it. With these thoughts in mind, Colin lifted the carriage curtain to see Scholar Sunny, not too far away, riding his horse and sharing an animated conversation with Scholar Doan. Colin noticed that the alumni of the White Tower Academy seemed to know each other and that there was a strong sense of affinity amongst them. This feeling went beyond camaraderie; it was on another level. Just as Colin was lost in thought, Judys clear voice brought him back to reality: Teacher! You promised to tell me a story! Colin had no choice but to nod with a smile, Alright, alright, Ill tell you the story of Snow White! Upon hearing that Colin was about to tell a story, Prince Harrison did not run away with an excuse like the last time. Perhaps he had heard Judy retelling Daughter of the Sea, and had started to believe that the teachers stories were not so scary. Even Vera moved her gaze from the Holy Book of Glory, looked up at Colin, waiting for his story. A long, long time ago, the queen of a certain kingdom gave birth to a girl in the winter. The girls skin was as white as snow Outside the carriage, Scholar Doan looked at his seniors weather-beaten face, plunged into a trace of melancholy, and asked: Scholar Sunny, how have you been these years? Im fine. Scholar Sunny casually replied with a smile, Planting crops, herding, even if I spend my lifetime this way, I would have no regrets. Doan looked at Sunny for a while, then shook his head, I dont believe it. Sunny laughed loudly, neither agreeing nor denying. Instead, he switched topics, Im not like you, vibrant and robust, and deeply trusted by our lord. Im sure you will be able to showcase your talent in the North Territory. Doan, with a fixed gaze, asked Sunny, And what about you? Are you willing to nestle in such a small place for your whole life, burying all your knowledge and wisdom? Scholar Sunny did not speak, and his expression showed some struggle. Scholar Doan started again, You know what? The reason the Duke came here to Springs Town is because Prime Minister suggested it. The Prime Minister Scholar Sunnys face changed, his eyes becoming more complex. After a while, he coldly said, The Prime Minister had firmly opposed my agricultural reform scheme back then. No, The Prime Minister just thought that your plan was too radical and needed some measures to be removed. Or you could implement it in phases, using mild and gradual methods to let the empires nobles accept your reform. You dont understand. Scholar Sunny showed pain in his face, My agricultural reform scheme is a whole system. Either it gets accepted outrightly, or it gets denied outrightly. Any compromise would create a beast which even I would not be able to control. Scholar Doan remained silent. After a while, he suggested, Have you ever thought of going to the North Territory? Scholar Sunny hesitated. He was, of course, aware that the Duke and Duchess of St. Hildes visit to Springs Town was certainly not to visit his brother Baron Grant. A small-time baron did not have such a grand allure. Their target could only be him. Does the Duke know about my agricultural reform scheme? Scholar Sunny felt a glimmer of hope surging within him. Scholar Doan shook his head and said, No, the Duke does not yet know. However, you could share your ideas with Viscount Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory. Scholar Sunny discerned shrewdly that Doan was suggesting that he should approach Colin, and not Vera. Apparently, the one who dominated this couple was Colin, whose rank was even lower. Butbut are you certain my agricultural reform scheme will not meet the same fate in the North Territory? Scholar Sunny was still hesitating. Scholar Doan replied solemnly, You should know the current situation in the North Territory. The chaos of war has just settled, famine is rampant, and the Duke and the Viscount of St. Hilde hold absolute power! Believe me, there is no more suitable place than the North Territory. If your reform plan cannot be implemented even in the North Territory, I advise you to give up as soon as possible. These words gradually bolstered Scholar Sunnys gaze. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and nodded, Alright! I have a manor in the south of Springs Town, would I be able to invite the Duke for a rest? Scholar Doan smiled slightly and nodded, I will ask for you! The prince ordered the queen to wear red-hot iron shoes and made her dance non-stop until she died so that the wedding could proceed smoothly. After Snow White married the prince, their life was filled with joy and happiness, and they lived happily ever after. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Colin finished the story, he took the flower tea that Vera handed over, and drank it all. Princess Judy, with her chin propped on her hand, her eyes twinkling with an envious glow, dreamed aloud, Wow! So happy! I wonder when my prince will appear? As Colin was about to tease his female student again, he heard Scholar Doans voice from outside the carriage, Duke, Viscount, Scholar Sunny invites you to rest in his manor. Upon hearing this, Colin immediately responded: Alright! Well accept the invitation! Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: 321 Sunny’s Manor (Part 2)_1 Chapter 322: 321 Sunnys Manor (Part 2)_1 Sunnys manor is south of Springs Town. A simple wooden fence encloses a vast tract of land, which is mostly comprised of farmland and pastures rather than luxury buildings. Upon entering the manor, Harrison and Judy immediately wished to horseback ride. Scholar Sunny allowed his son Hans to accompany them to the racetrack. Meanwhile, Colin and Vera, guided by Scholar Sunny, came to a field. Scholar Sunny, are those farmers growing sweet potatoes? Colin asked in astonishment. Despite not being an expert in agriculture, Colin knew that the staple food in this world is barley and wheat, with some rice. Although people knew that sweet potatoes were edible, they werent considered a mainstream food source. Indeed, Viscount Colin. Sweet potatoes are the primary crops cultivated in my farm, replied Scholar Sunny patiently. You may not realize, but there are many advantages to this crop. Planting one hundred pounds of sweet potatoes in one acre will yield six thousand pounds next year! The output ratio is sixty-to-one, whereas for barley, its only twenty-to-one. Thats a threefold difference in yield per acre! Moreover, sweet potatoes grow underground, so they are not susceptible to being eaten by birds. For normal wheat fields, however, no matter how closely the farmer guards, one or two-tenths of the wheat crops would still be spoiled by birds every year. These sweet potatoes require no such protection. All farmers need to do is water and fertilize them regularly. The yield of sweet potatoes is that high! Vera exclaimed in surprise, her eyes wide. Now that she had become the Northern Duke, Vera naturally started to worry about North Territory. The biggest crisis theyre currently facing is the food supply. Hearing such a high yield of sweet potatoes, Vera was immediately concerned. Although she knew that the taste of sweet potatoes couldnt compare to bread, for the commoners in a famine, as long as they could fill their stomachs, they wouldnt fuss about the taste. However, Colin wasnt so excited. Of course, he had heard that the yield of sweet potatoes was higher than wheat, but even on Earth, sweet potatoes hadnt replaced rice and wheat as the staple food. Therefore, he suspected that there must be a problem at some point in the process. Scholar Sunny, are there no drawbacks to sweet potatoes? Colin asked calmly. Of course there are, Scholar Sunny nodded and explained honestly, Sweet potatoes have a mild toxicity and are not suitable for humans to eat for a long time as it can easily cause diarrhea. Moreover, sweet potatoes cause significant damage to the soil, so sufficient fertilizer is needed. However, compared to the advantages of high yield and labor-saving, these disadvantages of sweet potatoes seem insignificant. Most importantly, considering the current situation in the North Territory, promoting the cultivation of sweet potatoes would unquestionably control the famine in the shortest time possible! Veras pretty face filled with excitement, as it seemed that promoting sweet potatoes in the North Territory seemed like a very feasible measure. However, when she saw Colin with a frown on his face, she gradually calmed down and realized there might be some issues she hadnt noticed. Seeing this, Scholar Sunny did not continue explaining, but instead said, Duke Colin, Viscount Vera, allow me to show you something. Vera and Colin followed Scholar Sunny forward, and after a short walk arrived in front of a large shed. Even before they got close, Colin could hear the grunting of wild boars from the shed. Please forgive me, my distinguished guests; the smell might be a little strong, Scholar Sunny warned carefully. As expected, an unspeakable stench hit them, nearly making Vera and Colin pass out. Fortunately, they werent coddled individuals and managed to bear the smell and approach the side of the shed. Are you farming wild boars? Colin was even more surprised. In this world, the primary sources of meat were cattle and sheep. Due to its unpleasant smell and unhygienic habits, pork was eaten only by commoners. Nobles did not consider these dirty animals at all. However, Colin, who came from Huaxia Country, was already accustomed to pork. After arriving in this world, he regretted that he would never taste delicacies like braised pork again. Without specifically studying it, Colin knew that this world didnt even have a dedicated process of domesticating wild boars. After all, nobles didnt eat it, and commoners didnt have surplus food to feed pigs. At most, they would hunt some wild boars in the wilderness when they wanted to eat meat to vary their diet. But now, this former Minister of Agriculture of the Empire was consciously farming wild boars, which made Colin look at him in a new light. Yes, Viscount Colin, said Scholar Sunny, Wild boars arent as valuable as cattle and sheep, but they are extremely easy to raise as they eat almost everything. For instance, the leaves of the sweet potato plants that you saw earlier can be used to feed pigs. A wild boar can yield about five hundred pounds of meat in a year, a sheep at most provides a hundred pounds of mutton, and as for a cow, even though it takes three years to rear for slaughter, it only provides about a thousand pounds of meat. Tell me, isnt pig farming worthwhile? Before Colin could respond, Vera was already shaking her head, But, nobles wont eat such lowly animals. Do you intend to sell the pork to the commoners? Master Sunny, forgive my bold words, even the commoners may not buy your pork. There are wild boars everywhere after all, so they would rather hunt or buy from hunters at a lower price. Plus, although cows and sheep dont yield much meat, cowhide, tendons, sheepskin, and wool are all very valuable and have many uses. Cows and sheep also produce milk. As for wild boars, their only advantage seems to be that they yield more meat, but the taste of pork is dry and has a gamey flavor. Even the commoners are not willing to eat it for a long time. Who said that nobles cant accept pork? Master Sunny argued. If youre willing, please allow me to prepare a lunch for you with pork as the main ingredient. I believe youll be surprised to find that you may have missed a delicacy! Vera was about to say that she had tasted wild boar and the taste was not good, but Colin directly agreed to Sunnys suggestion: Okay, Im looking forward to it! Master Sunny immediately invited them enthusiastically, Please come with me, esteemed guests! It was still a little early for lunch, but Master Sunny personally went to the kitchen to supervise the chefs to prepare a pork feast in order to advocate his Agrarian-Pastoral System to Vera and Colin. Before long, the attendants brought the lunch to the table. Vera sniffed a few times and found that there wasnt the anticipated gamey smell; instead, there was an enticing aroma. Duke, Count, please have a look! This is Lemon Fried Pork Chops, charcoal-grilled pork knuckles, smoked loin, accompanied by mashed potatoes and red wine. Please enjoy. Vera was a little hesitant, but Colin had already started eating a pork chop. The outside was crispy, the inside tender, and it was fragrant and delicious. There was none of the anticipated dryness and gamey smell. Colins eyes lit up as though he understood something, asking, Master Sunny, are the wild boars you breed castrated? Master Sunny was slightly taken aback but immediately laughed, Count, your knowledge humbles me! Yes, the wild boars are indeed castrated. Vera also tasted the pork feast in front of her and immediately noticed that it was entirely different from the wild boar meat she had eaten a long time ago. Does castrated wild boar meat taste better? she asked curiously. Yes, Duke! Master Sunny explained, After castration, not only does the taste of the pork improve, but the temperament of the wild boar also becomes docile, which is more conducive to breeding. Colin nodded again and again, aware that after castration, the wild boars would evolve closer to the domestic pigs of his previous incarnation. He reckoned that after a few generations, he would be able to see the white, plump domestic pigs that obeyed commands in this world. Master Sunny opened his mouth to explain again, Duke, the sweet potato cultivation and wild boar farming I advocate is actually a new Agrarian-Pastoral System that is interdependent and mutually beneficial! Sweet potato leaves can be used to feed the wild boars, and the boars feces are excellent fertilizers, solving the problem of land exhaustion caused by sweet potatoes. The two are mutually dependent. The output of this new Agricultural-Pastoral System will certainly surprise you. It could even completely change the dietary structure of the commoner class in the entire empire, or even change their health status! You might not think highly of these wild boars, but dont forget how extravagant meat is for the commoners. If they could incorporate pork into their routine diet, I assure you that the subjects under your rule would certainly be the strongest in the whole empire! Your army would also have the best source of recruits! The more Master Sunny talked, the more excited he became. It was the kind of glory and fanaticism that came from transforming the world in ones own way. Vera, after tasting Master Sunnys pork feast, also began to realize that with time, even the nobility would gradually accept this new type of pork. Even if it could not replace beef and mutton on the noble banquet table, it would still be a great supplement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For the commoners, this pork was almost a godsend! As beef and mutton yield little meat and are high in price, very few commoners could afford it in their daily meals. But pork was different. If they really promoted Sunnys new Agriculture-Pastoral System, it might truly make the commoners meals more plentiful. Thinking about this, Vera couldnt help but feel an overwhelming surge of enthusiasm. She subconsciously looked at Colin and saw that her husbands brows were furrowed. Colin put down his fork and knife, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and looked at Master Sunny seriously, asking in a deep voice, Master Sunny, tell us the truth now. If your new Agrarian-Pastoral System is really as flawless as you claim, why was it strongly opposed in Dragon City back then? Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: 322 Countermeasure_1 Chapter 323: 322 Countermeasure_1 Faced with Colins pointed question, Scholar Sunny immediately calmed down from his fervent state. He realized that although the guardian of the North Territory before him was young, he was not one to be easily duped. With that, he slowly took a seat across the dining table, solemnly nodded, and said: Indeed, the New Agrarian-Pastoral System I held in high hopes does indeed have several fatal flaws. Vera was taken aback, immediately setting down her knife and fork, wiping her mouth with a napkin and preparing to listen attentively. It seemed like Scholar Sunny was worried the two important figures in front of him would lose confidence in his agricultural reform plan, so he quickly reassured them: But please rest assured, I have been pondering over these flaws for so long and have already come up with some solutions. Without showing agreement or disagreement, Colin nodded and said, Why dont you start with the flaws. Alright. With a clear throat, Scholar Sunny started earnestly, Firstly, sweet potato, it actually has a fatal flaw C it is difficult to store for the long term. Barley, wheat, and rice can be stored for three to five years as long as stored properly. However, sweet potato, even when dried, can only be stored for a maximum of six months. Vera tilted her head in confusion and said, Thats not a big problem. After finishing the sweet potato, just eat bread. We are not stopping the cultivation of wheat. Scholar Sunny shook his head and said, Duke, the problem does not lie here, but in taxation! Taxation? Vera was somewhat confused. Colins eyes narrowed and he quickly understood the issue this would bring about. The taxation methods of this world are quite backward, generally, payment is made in kind. For example, if the lord of Springs Town were to enforce the Tithe Tax within his territory, it means that all the output of his subjects must be one-tenth paid to the lord. The wheat growers would hand over one-tenth of barley, cattle, and sheep farmers would submit one-tenth of cattle and sheep skins, or wool, or any equivalent that would be acceptable. Therefore, if Scholar Sunnys New Agrarian-Pastoral System were to be implemented, farmers under his system would deliver one-tenth of sweet potato and pork. However, this leads to a serious issue C sweet potatoes cannot be stored for long. The lords collect these taxes not for themselves to eat, no matter how many in their clan they could not possibly consume so much. The collected taxes are used either as strategic reserves, military rations, or put on the market to exchange for goods they desire in any case, it requires that the collected taxes could be stored for a long time. Yet sweet potatoes have a major drawback in this aspect. No wonder Scholar Sunnys seemingly ideal agricultural reform plan faced such stiff resistance in Dragon City. The nobles would not want to find their collected sweet potatoes spoil in a short duration. After Scholar Sunnys explanation, Vera seemed to understand. However, she asked again, Couldnt the subjects just exchange the sweet potatoes into copper coins and use them to pay taxes? Im afraid not. Scholar Sunny shook his head in denial. Why not? Because there are not enough copper coins. Not enough copper coins? Vera was even more puzzled, she could only look at Colin for help. Colin nodded solemnly and said, Indeed, if we ask subjects to pay taxes in copper coins, although it seems more convenient for lords, in reality, it would greatly decrease the circulation of copper coins in the market. On the other hand, those farmers implementing the New Agrarian-Pastoral system, unable to store sweet potatoes for long, are naturally expected to sell a portion of their surplus sweet potato and purchase easily stored wheat. This, in turn, increases the market demand for copper coins. With the increase in demand for currency and a decrease in supply, the more successful the New Agrarian-Pastoral System is, the greater the impact on the existing monetary system will be, causing deflation. Colin was almost certain that deflation is bound to happen. Because this world was originally dominated by a natural economy, farmers hardly ever need copper coins since they farm their own land, and what is harvested apart from taxation is consumed by themselves, so there wouldnt be too many transactions. But the New Agrarian-Pastoral System is different, farmers must trade; otherwise, the sweet potatoes would go bad. This would greatly stimulate market activity. If currency supply cannot keep up, the consequences would be extremely dire. However, Vera did not understand any of this. She blinked her cute, big eyes and appeared even more confused. Scholar Sunny was also intrigued by Colins new term, Deflation? Viscount, what does this mean? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin coughed lightly and said indifferently, It means a shortage of circulating currency. Copper coins become scarce, their value increases rapidly, prices drop, those who possess copper coins are unwilling to exchange, ultimately resulting in a disruption in the normal operation of trade markets. Scholar Sunny was astounded by Colin. He never realized this young viscount had such a deep understanding of economic operations. Cant we mint more copper coins? Vera asked again. Scholar Sunny nodded, saying, Indeed, this is a solution. However, the right to mint coins in the Radiant Empire lies with the royal family. You must first gain their consent. Also, I must remind you that the minting of copper coins is a costly and thankless task, because the cost of minting copper coins is actually higher than their value. Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: 322 Countermeasure_2 Chapter 324: 322 Countermeasure_2 People in this world may not understand the workings of the economy as much as Colin, who knows just a smidgen, but they understand the importance of the minting rights. Therefore, obtaining the minting rights from the royal family is not a simple matter. The fact that Scholar Sunnys New Agricultural-Pastoral System was rejected indicated that the royal family did not want to change the current monetary system. In fact, even if he obtained the right to mint copper coins, Colin didnt want to do it as it was, as Scholar Sunny had said, a thankless task that would only increase the burden on the St. Hilde family. However, Colin has other ways to solve the problem of a shortage of currency. Thanks to his past life, he had seen all sorts of cunning operations by merchants in a market economy. So, he said with a smile, We dont necessarily need to mint copper coins. Scholar Sunnys gaze sharpened, and he hurriedly asked, Viscount, do you have a better solution? Colin nodded and said, Yes, we can borrow from merchants! Borrow? Scholar Sunny was immediately confused, he didnt understand what borrowing had to do with increasing the money supply. Colin confidently explained, We can borrow food from major merchants in the North Territory in the name of the St. Hilde family. I know that many merchants secretly stockpiled a lot of food during the famine in the North Territory, waiting to make a fortune when food prices rise. I was initially planning to deal with these people when I returned to the North Territory, who wanted to profit from the disaster. But now it seems that we can adopt a more gentle approach, borrow food from these merchants, and extract a large amount of food from their hands. Unable to resist her confusion, Vera chimed in, Colin, how does this relate to our current conversation? Of course, just listen to me. Colin said comforting her, Once these merchants lend us the food, the St. Hilde family will issue a batch of bills with the family crest on it, yes, lets call them bonds. And you, as the Northern Duke, will declare in public that anyone who holds these bonds can exchange them for an equivalent amount of food at Lion Roar Castle after the debt maturity date. Vera was still puzzled, her lovely eyes blinked at Colin as though she didnt know what to ask. However, Scholar Sunny seemed to realize something, and his eyes brightened. Colin continued to explain with a smile, In this way, these bonds will be considered equivalent to food, and with the St. Hilde familys credit as a guarantee, they will have the characteristics of a general equivalent, and in simple terms, they can be used as currency. Afterward, we will announce that from now on, taxes in the North Territory must be paid in currency, or equivalent bonds, and once a shortage of copper coins occurs, trust me, people will definitely use these bonds as a medium of exchange. In this way, even though we havent minted new coins, we have actually increased the money supply in the market. Scholar Sunny stood up excitedly, his face flushed as he exclaimed, Viscount, you are a genius! Having finished, he paced back and forth in the restaurant, probably carefully pondering the feasibility of this method. Vera twirled her hair on her fingers, seeming to somewhat understand Colins idea. However, after pacing for a while, Scholar Sunny suddenly stopped and asked seriously, Viscount, I think there might be a problem with your method. Tell me. The loans the St. Hilde family borrows from the merchants will eventually have to be paid off, right? And once theyre paid off, wont these bonds exit the market? Who says that the loans we borrow have to be paid off? Colin said with undertones, We can borrow new debt to pay off the old debt, maintaining the debt indefinitely. Scholar Sunny was stunned. Vera was also hesitant because in this world, borrowing money is not a matter of honor, especially for the nobles. For them to owe money to those lowly merchants would be a disgrace. Its somewhat acceptable for the St. Hilde family to temporarily borrow some money due to the special circumstances in the North Territory. However, if the debt were to last indefinitely, it may be a great blow to the prestige of the St. Hilde family. Seeing the changing expressions on their faces, Colin chuckled inwardly. He knew of a particular country on Earth that had borrowed a heap of debts, but did anyone dare to underestimate it because of this? Trust me, reasonable debt is not a burden, but a blessing! Colin quoted a famous saying from the first Secretary of the Treasury of the United States, Alexander Hamilton. In fact, by issuing bonds in this way, Colin was bypassing the royal familys minting rights, practically equivalent to privately issuing circulating currency. He, of course, knew exactly how much profit and influence this could generate if he held the power to issue currency. Why does the Federal Reserve like to buy U.S. debt during a financial crisis? Isnt it to inject a large amount of U.S. dollar liquidity into the market, increase the money supply, create inflation, and thus harvest the world? And they have a fancy name for it C Quantitative Easing. Its actually just frenzied printing of banknotes. But theres nothing you can do, you cant directly accuse them, after all, under this method, the Federal Reserve is indeed repaying debts Colins inspiration comes from this. He issues equivalent bonds by borrowing food from the merchants. With the endorsement of the St. Hilde familys reputation and the option to use them for tax deductions, these bonds take on the function of currency. In this way, the St. Hilde family is essentially diluting and harvesting the wealth of the merchants of the North Territory, and even the entire empires nobility through this method. But given the nobles crude understanding of finance in this world, they probably do not realize the true power of this method. Of course, this world is dominated by a natural economy, not a market economy, so the power to manipulate the issuance of currency cannot be fully utilized. But as long as this method can successfully be carried out, Colin is confident that he can help the North Territory recover quickly from famine and warfare, and even rapidly pull ahead of the other territories. Looking at Colins confident face, Vera, although she hadnt fully understood the true meaning of this plan, didnt let that stop her from supporting her husband wholeheartedly as always. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for Scholar Sunny, he was eager to implement his New Agricultural-Pastoral System in the North Territory. Even if he had some doubts about Colins method, he wouldnt voice them at this point. Seeing no objections from either of them, Colin confidently extended a formal invitation to Scholar Sunny: Scholar Sunny, would you consider going to the North Territory and accepting the position of Agricultural Advisor to the St. Hilde family? Scholar Sunnys face became solemn, and for the first time, the look he gave Colin was filled with genuine respect and admiration as he said, I accept! Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: 323 Springs Town_1 Chapter 325: 323 Springs Town_1 Winter Spring Castle is the central castle of the Baron Grant, standing by the Winterspring River, at the southernmost end of Springs Town. It has a history of over a hundred years. The castle is entirely constructed of grey rocks, with thick and solid city walls rising up to twenty-five meters. The wall is smooth with not a single gap visible. The moat surrounding the city wall connects to the Winterspring River. The pristine surface of the water glistens, with occasional jumping fishes and shrimps. A large iron-clad oak drawbridge spans across the ten-meter-wide river. A few strong soldiers are stationed by the winch. Thus, at any time when the guards on the lookout tower raise an alarm, they can immediately raise the drawbridge. The Grant family also once had its glory days. It is said that more than five hundred years ago, they were one of the most distinguished families among the Counts within the Flame Region. Back then, Springs Town was not as desolate as it is now but was Winterspring City, a bustling city where more than three hundred thousand people gathered. Unfortunately, during the invasion of the Second Orc Empires main force into the Flame Region, Winterspring City unfortunately stood in their way. Then, the city became a ruin. The Grant family also lost their nobility in the process, until more than a hundred years ago, when their descendants finally rose again, regaining their nobility. Although they were only a Baron, it was a beginning nevertheless. Springs Town and Winter Spring Castle were rebuilt, but they never recaptured their former glory. So, when the luxurious caravan of the St. Hilde family gradually drove into Springs Town, the locals looked at this motorcade with curious and reverent eyes. Baron Grant had already come to the outskirts of the town personally to welcome Duke St. Hilde and his party into the castle. Although once glorious, this honor had been thoroughly eroded in the long river of time. The present Grant family was no different from the average rural nobles. When Sunny, Baron Grants younger brother, assumed the position of Minister of Agriculture for the Empire, the Baron thought that the opportunity for the family to be revived had finally arrived. However, his younger brother was quickly oppressed and objected to his agricultural reform program, and he eventually even lost his job. After this blow, Baron Grant became even more pragmatic and low-key. Duke St. Hildes sudden visit raised some doubts in his mind but he still put on the warmest welcome ceremony. He ordered the moss on the city walls to be scrubbed clean, the interior of the castle to be thoroughly cleaned, new red carpets to be laid, and guards to form a ceremonial procession. Every effort was made to make Duke St. Hilde feel the sincerity of the Grant family. Unfortunately, the Grant family was just a Barons family. While the study in Winter Spring Castle was spacious, the low ceiling gave an oppressive feel, and the small windows let only a little sunlight in. It was necessary to rely on candles to brighten up the room. Only the thick mahogany long table gave off an aroma of aged timber, which reflected some of the depth of the Grant family. Baron Grant sat on the sofa, looking somewhat constrained. Colin and Vera, although courteous and graceful, gave off a noble aura that made Baron Grant feel somewhat inferior. Plus, there were Prince Harrison and Princess Judy nearby. Although they didnt speak much, being the successors to the Empire, they also exerted a great pressure on Baron Grant. Duke, Viscount, please try this mushroom tea. Its a special product of our Grant region. The silver cup on the long table was steaming. The tea inside smelt like meat soup, but it was not greasy when drank. Instead, it had a light and delicious taste. It has a very distinctive taste. Vera commented politely. Baron Grant perked up and explained proudly, Duke, Im glad you like it! This mushroom tea is made from red mushrooms picked from the Dark Forest, combined with spring water from the upper reaches of the Winterspring River. Unfortunately, it cannot be preserved, otherwise, I would definitely send you some. Cant the red mushrooms be dried for preservation? Colin asked with a smile. Baron Grant shook his head: Viscount, mushrooms alone are not enough. It has to be made with the spring water from the upper reaches of the Winterspring River to have this unique refreshing taste. Colin inwardly laughed at the lack of business savvy of Baron Grant. He was too honest, which was probably why his life was so difficult and his family could not regain its former glory. However, he had no interest in guiding him and instead stated the purpose of his visit: Baron, our visit to Springs Town this time is mainly to meet Scholar Sunny. As you may know, the North Territory is currently experiencing a famine. We want to invite Sir Sunny to go to the North Territory to implement agricultural reforms to alleviate the food crisis. In this regard, we hope you will understand and offer your support. Upon hearing Colin brazenly state that his primary purpose for visiting Springs Town was to see his younger brother, Baron Grant couldnt help but feel a sense of disappointment. However, he quickly adjusted his mood. He was well aware of his position in society and knew that a minor baron like himself could never warrant a personal visit from the Northern Duke. Baron Grant was indeed an honest man. He harbored no jealousy towards his younger brother; on the contrary, he was genuinely pleased for him, believing he now had an opportunity to put his knowledge to good use. Of course! Its an honor for Sunny to be noticed by the St. Hilde family. As long as he doesnt object, I certainly wont hinder him. Scholar Sunny glanced at his sibling before speaking, Your Grace, I would like to make a presumptuous request. Vera nodded with a smile, Please, go ahead. My plan is to bring a group of apprentices to the North Territory as assistants. However, they are all citizens of the Grant estate C their departure will undoubtedly cause a labor shortage here. Therefore, I hope that you could gift a number of slaves to the Grant Family as compensation. Of course! Vera immediately nodded in approval, then turned to look at Colin. Colin also nodded, finding the request quite reasonable, and inquired, How many slaves do you need? Scholar Sunny, after a moment of consideration, replied, I will be bringing about a hundred apprentices to the North Territory, so an equal number of slaves would suffice. However, Colin shook his head, No, Ill replace your apprentices with slaves at a three-to-one ratio for the Grant Family. If he were to give a gift, he would give it wholeheartedly. Moreover, he had a good impression of the Grant Family, and he was willing to make friends with such a family. Thank you for your generosity! Scholar Sunny bowed deeply in gratitude. Baron Grant was also quite thrilled. Although three hundred slaves were not a considerable gift for a baron, what he truly valued was the friendly attitude shown by Colin. If he could connect with the St. Hilde family through Scholar Sunny, Baron Grant felt that there was still hope for his familys revival. Sir Baron, may I borrow your study to write a letter? Id like to have the slaves sent to Springs Town from Ice Rock City as soon as possible. Of course. Baron Grant led Colin to a desk and dutifully laid out a sheet of parchment for him. However, Colins gaze was fixated on a stack of peculiar paper in the corner of the desk and he remained silent for a while. Baron Grant noticed this, and explained with a smile, Sir, those were simply the tinkering of my servants during their leisure time. Its convenient for writing, but its not suitable for someone of your high stature. Nonetheless, Colin didnt deem it as a simple tinkering. He knew that parchment was the most commonly used writing material among the aristocrats of this world. As for the commoners, they couldnt afford the expensive parchment and instead used a type of papyrus. Colin had seen this type of papyrus; it was rough and inconvenient for writing, nowhere close to the paper he had used in his previous life. Regrettably, he didnt remember how to make paper. Otherwise, he couldve earned a fortune through this craft. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, right now in Baron Grants study, Colin saw something very similar to paper! Although this paper was slightly yellowed and not smooth on the surface, it was already very close to the paper Colin had used in his previous life. He immediately cast the parchment aside, picked up a sheet of the yellowed paper with interest, and started writing on it with enthusiasm. Seeing this, Baron Grant was perplexed, but decided not to say anything. After writing the letter, Colin nodded in satisfaction before turning to Baron Grant, May I meet the craftsman who made this paper? Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: 324 Paper_1 Chapter 326: 324 Paper_1 Claude! Claude! The cries echoed across the field, where a middle-aged servant, huffing and puffing, ran over to Claude and pulled him towards Winter Spring Castle. Uncle Mark, what is the matter? Claude, completely confused, asked as they ran. The master wants to see younoits a distinguished guest, a distinguished guest is asking for you! Hurry, we must run faster! Why does a distinguished guest want to see me? I dont know. Seeing that he couldnt get any further information, Claude suppressed the restlessness in his heart and raced back to the castle at top speed. As soon as he entered, the serious-looking butler gave an immediate order: Someone! Take Claude to freshen up and prepare some decent clothes for him. Before Claude could ask any questions, he was escorted off to the washroom by two muscular maids. This was the first time in Claudes life that people had served him during his grooming. Although the two maids were old enough to be his mother, he was hesitant and anxious throughout the whole process. After the entire ordeal, when Claude stepped out of the washroom, he had transformed into a refined and dashing young man. Follow me. The butler reappeared, leading Claude to the restaurant. Claude stared at the completely transformed restaurant, a little stunned. Exquisitely carved rosewood furniture had replaced the old furnishings, golden candlesticks filled with snow-white candles sat in the corners of the hall, and the coarse flax curtains had been completely replaced with brand new cashmere ones. It seemed a truly distinguished guest had indeed arrived. Seeing the servants seemingly trying to concentrate all the castles luxury into this restaurant, Claude began to feel unease in his heart. Why does such a distinguished guest wish to meet me? Claude? A young lady walked into the restaurant entrance. She wore a red fine flax dress, her hair tied up in a bun that accentuated her round and slender neck, her face slightly made-up, softening her otherwise harsh features. Miss Kerry! Claudes eyes lit up, and he quickly bowed to greet her. You should be calling me Lady, Claude, Lady Kerry said with a laugh. Then her expression turned serious. The Duke of St. Hilde and Viscount Angler will see you shortly. Answer their questions honestly, dont be talkative, and do not be disrespectful. Yes, Lady Kerry! Claude quickly bowed his head in reply. Lady Kerry was the daughter of Baron Grant. She had married, but her husband tragically died in a hunting accident. A young widow, Kerry returned heartbroken to Springs Town. Although Claude really wanted to ask Lady Kerry why the two distinguished guests wanted to see him, he didnt dare to ask. Instead, he stole glances at the young woman standing beside him. The faint smell of roses lingered around his nose, making Claudes anxious heart suddenly become heated. Lady Kerry noticed Claude was stealing glances at her but said nothing. She turned and began chatting with the butler. Even though she was only a widow whod been married once, she was still a woman far beyond the reach of commoners like Claude. As time passed, the servants came in one by one, bringing all kinds of delicious dishes to the restaurant. There was golden roasted pork leg, fragrant salmon sprinkled with spices, mouth-watering steak, an assortment of selected fruits, and vintage wine that had been cellared for many years. Around six oclock, Baron Grant led the nights distinguished guests into the restaurant. After everyone was seated, Baron Grant made a toast and enthusiastically introduced Vera and Colin to the delicacies on the table, particularly the dishes made with pork as the main ingredient. Colin, of course, knew that he was promoting the New Agrarian-Pastoral System developed by his brother, the scholar Sunny. While chuckling and playing along, he couldnt help but admit that the bond between the Grant brothers seemed much stronger than any other siblings he had observed since his transmigration two years ago. Scholar Sunny, however, was rather quiet. Perhaps he thought his brothers boasting was a bit over the top, as he surreptitiously shot him a few glances that seemed to sayYouve already sold it, theres no need to keep overselling Whether or not he understood his brothers implication, Baron Grant eventually toned down his enthusiasm. With a sudden change of subject, he gestured to the bashful Claude who was sitting at the end of the long table. Viscount, didnt you express interest in meeting the Grant Familys papermaker? This gentleman here is Mr. Claude. Claude seemed to zone out until a slight kick from Hans under the table brought him back. Realizing that everyone was looking at him, he sprung up in a panicked flurry, hastily bowing in respect. Intently sizing up the young servant, Colin inquired in a gentle tone: Mr. Claude, is it true that you are the inventor of the parchment used in the Barons study? Claude stuttered hastily, Yes, no Viscount, actually, it was my fathers invention I just made a few modifications Viscount, Mr. Claudes grandfather was the papermaker at Winter Spring Castle. For nearly a century, three generations of them have served the Grant Family with dedication and competence. Baron Grant took the opportunity to explain, also not missing the chance to praise his own servant. Colin nodded, then turned to Claude to ask: Could you tell me how you made this kind of parchment? Claude promptly responded: Viscount, I used mulberry bark and flax cloth, first stewed them, then cut and pounded them into pulp. I formed sheets of paper by screening the pulp and then dried them. The young papermakers detailed explanation surprised Colin a bit. However, people of that era barely had any notion of patent rights. Claude probably had no idea of the immense value his invention held. Of course, however valuable it may be, it didnt have much to do with Claude, as he was a servant of the Grant Family. Strictly speaking, the papermaking technique was the property of the Grant Family. Mr. Claude, this papermaking technique is a remarkable innovation. I admire your intelligence and capability! Colin praised, then turned to Baron Grant, Baron, I am interested in purchasing the secret formula for this papermaking technique. Would you be willing to part with it? Actually, Colin wanted to buy the papermaking technique not only to make money but also to issue bonds. He had been a bit worried because if he wanted the bonds to circulate as a form of shadow currency, he would need to issue them in large quantities and denominations. Doing so on parchment would drive the cost too high. But using the paper that Claude invented would solve that problem. From Claudes detailed explanation earlier, Colin could tell that the cost of producing this type of paper definitely wouldnt be high. Moreover, if the St. Hilde family alone mastered this papermaking technique, it could prevent others from counterfeiting bonds. It was a win-win situation. Of course. Baron Grant, unaware of the value of this papermaking technique, said generously, You do not need to pay. Consider it a gift to the St. Hilde family! Such extravagance made Colin a bit embarrassed. Taking advantage of a sincere person always made Colin feel a bit guilty. Baron, how about this? We make a deal. You transfer this papermaking technique to me, and I will give you thirty percent of the profit earned from it, Colin proposed. You are too generous! Baron Grant, seeing Colins insistence, did not refuse any further. But he could never have imagined the immense fortune he had unintentionally secured for the Grant Family. Subsequently, Baron Grant told Claude, Claude, since the Viscount has purchased this papermaking technique, you should go with him to the North Territory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the deal come through, Colin felt pleased. He also asked Claude: Mr. Claude, I admire your intelligence. Would you be willing to follow me to the North Territory? I can assure you that you will have the opportunity to showcase your talent there. Claude dared not refuse and hastily agreed. However, he stole a surreptitious glance at Lady Kerry. Unfortunately, Lady Kerry wasnt even looking at the young paper maker. So, Claude quickly lowered his head, concealing his disgruntlement. Colin noticed this little detail and chuckled inwardly. However, he didnt plan on playing matchmaker, especially considering that Claude, given his current status, simply had no hope of a lofty match. But perhaps it wouldnt be long before Claude earned the eligibility to marry a Barons daughter. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: 325 Swan Castle_1 Chapter 327: 325 Swan Castle_1 As the sun set in the west, a dozen or so white swans skimmed the surface of the gilded lake, shattering the reflected image in the water. Teacher! Are baby swans really ugly when theyre young? Princess Judy, who had just listened to the story of The Ugly Duckling, asked in her sweet voice. Colin, unsure of the answer, tried his best to respond: Some are ugly, some are beautiful, just like human infants. There are always differences in beauty and ugliness. Then do the pretty ones grow up to be even more beautiful? Judy asked again, her big eyes sparkling. Colin glanced at the little girl and seemed to see through her little thoughts. He nodded with a smile, Yes! Judy instantly beamed with joy. Vera, holding her husbands hand, looked at the barely visible city across the lake and suddenly asked, Colin, are we really not going into Swan City? Colin shook his head: No, we should hurry back to Winterfell City. Theres still a pile of things waiting for us to deal with there. Ok, Vera nodded lightly. She wasnt a woman with strong opinions, especially after Colin had proven his abilities time and time again, Vera relied even more heavily on her husband. They had left Crimson Flame Territory and entered the North Territory. Along the way, other than making a brief stop at Springs Town under the control of the Grant Family, Colin avoided entering any local castles and travelled through the wilderness instead. Of course, the lords along the way, out of respect for the newly appointed Duke St. Hilde, sent envoys to issue invitations. Just now, as they had settled down by the lakeside to set up camp, the envoy from Swan Castle arrived. Moreover, this emissary held a special status, he was the eldest son of the Lord of Swan City, Count Schultz C Viscount Solon. In the retinue system of the St. Hilde family, there are three major Count Families C the Uman Clan of Fallen Eagle City, the Morrison Family of Floral City, and the Schultz Family of Swan City. Of course, there was also Count Dawson, but he was actually a vassal of Marquis Garcia. After the first North Territory rebellion, he was given the title of Marquis and became a vassal of the St. Hilde family. Colin had already dealt with the Uman Clan and the Morrison Family and was less familiar with the Schultz Family, the last of the three Counts. In fact, Colin had met Count Schultz once in Ice Rock City. The meeting was at a Lords Conference where all the major families of the North Territory had joined forces to force Duke St. Hilde to revoke the inheritance rights of Marquis Charles. Colin remembered that at that meeting, only the previous Count Morrison refused to sign the petition and was tragically killed, while Count Schultz and Count Uman had signed. Latterly, the brutal refusal of the lords request by Duke St. Hilde caused the two parties to completely fall out. The Schultz Family, of course, participated in the attack on the Golden Lion Legion, but their familys army was shattered by the Golden Lion who had laid a trap in advance, causing heavy losses. However, in the subsequent purge, Count Schultz seemed to have not received any punishment, at least his rank had not changed. There were many speculations in the North Territory about why Duke St. Hilde had spared Count Schultz, with the most persuasive one being C that Count Schultz had married a good husband. This husband of Count Schultz was named Lucien. Yes, just the first name, no last name. He was a commoner. But at the same time, he was also a sixth level Warrior! Just like the sixth level Warrior who became the son-in-law of the Uman Clan, Lucien also successfully married a Northern countess, achieving a class leap. At that time, there were only two sixth level professionals in the North Territory, Lucien and Duke St. Hilde. Whether or not Duke St. Hilde had advanced to the Holy Field at the time, no one knew, but even if he had, he probably didnt want to expose his true strength. Therefore, Duke St. Hilde deliberately spared Count Schultz, who participated in the lords rebellion, perhaps to avoid a direct conflict with Lucien. However, the Schultz Family was not entirely unscathed. After all, the majority of their most elite forces were lost outside Ice Rock City, which can be described as a severe blow. Therefore, during the second North Territory turmoil led by Mr. Ji, the Schultz Family could not participate due to lack of strength. They could only choose to remain neutral and be bystanders. It is not entirely accurate to say they were completely neutral, as Count Schultzs dominion was located in the southernmost part of the North Territory, bordering with the Crimson Flame Territory. The Marquis Menam, who was determined to establish a Dwarf Kingdom, would surely pass through Swan City on his way to invade the North Territory. However, Earl Schultz took no action and directly let the Manam familys army pass. This was already a betrayal to the North Territory. Colin was planning to settle the score with the Schultz family eventually, but he didnt expect them to have the audacity to invite him over directly. However, Colin had no intention of entering Swan City at this point. It was not that he was afraid of that six-stage warrior, after all, unless Earl Schultz and Lucien had gone mad, they would certainly not dare to harm Vera, who had already become the Northern Duke. He simply couldnt be bothered to deal with Earl Schultz who had once betrayed the St. Hilde family. Honorable Duke, welcome to Earl Schultzs territory! My mother has commanded me to come here and sincerely invite you to visit our Swan Castle! said Viscount Solon, who looked to be only fourteen or fifteen, in a somewhat immature voice. After speaking, he respectfully handed an invitation to Vera. Vera took the invitation and looked hesitantly at Colin, only to see him slowly shaking his head. Then, she gently declined, Please convey my apologies to Earl Schultz. Because my time is so tight, I need to return to Winterfell City as soon as possible. Im afraid I wont be able to visit the Swan Castle. By convention, Viscount Solon should have excused himself and left politely at this point, but instead, he spoke up again to persuade her: Duke, please forgive my rudeness, but it is already late now. Isnt your motorcade already encamped by the lakeside, preparing to rest here for the night? Therefore, since you will be staying overnight anyway, why not come to Swan Castle? We, the Schultz family, has prepared the most delicious food and the most luxurious room for your rest! Colin frowned, feeling that Viscount Solon was being too much. Vera had already refused, yet he insisted on detaining them further. He wondered if this was Earl Schultzs idea or just an act of cluelessness from the young viscount. Veras face also turned somber as she shook her head firmly, Sorry, maybe next time. Viscount Solon still didnt give up, Duke, I know that the Schultz familys behavior during the turmoil in the North Territory didnt make you satisfied, but please believe that we were also powerless at that time. My mothers invitation for you to enter Swan Castle this time is also to apologize to you face to face and ask for your forgiveness. Colin snorted softly and said coldly, If Earl Schultz is truly sincere, he should go to Lion Roar Castle to beg the Duke for forgiveness. Viscount Solon was immediately taken aback. His expression changed for a moment before he finally gritted his teeth and said quietly, Duke, the real reason my mother invited you to Swan Castle is because she has some important matters to report to you. What important matters? You can say it here. Vera replied indifferently. With no other choice, Viscount Solon lowered his voice and said, The bishop of Swan City, John, has disappeared! Disappeared? Yes. Bishop John has been missing for three days, with no news. My father personally led a search party in and out of Swan City, but found nothing. Veras face changed slightly, and she looked at Colin with a serious gaze. Colin also frowned. The disappearance of a bishop could be a big deal or a small one, but as the Northern Duke, Vera, passing by Swan City and not asking about it would not be appropriate. But Colin didnt want Vera to have more contact with the Church. After all, he wasnt sure how much influence the Popes divine power had on her. Colin couldnt help but wonder if this was a farce staged by the Church itself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, Colin stepped forward and replied, The Duke needs to rush back to Winterfell City, so she really cant stay in Swan City. How about this, Ill go back with you to see whats really going on? Viscount Solon looked at the solemn-faced Colin, then at the silent Vera, and finally nodded and said, Alright, then I must trouble you, Sir Viscount! Colin nodded, turned around and whispered in Veras ear, You guys take a rest by the lake tonight and continue your journey tomorrow. Dont wait for me. Vera obediently nodded and said, Alright, then you be careful. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: 326 Survey_1 Chapter 328: 326 Survey_1 Swan City stands proudly by Swan Lake, connected by a moat to the lake. From afar, this majestic and magnificent city appears like a tiny island in the lake. The dark city walls are reflected in the lakes water, and under the glow of the setting sun, reality and reflections, majesty and tenderness, all intertwine into a beautiful landscape. When Colin arrived at Swan City with Baron Solin, he found that Countess Schultz was already patiently waiting outside the city. The Countess, tall and well-proportioned, was dressed in a light blue court dress. With her jet-black hair and eyes, and exquisite features, there was no trace of aging on her. Colin dismounted and bowed in a respectful greeting, Countess Schultz, may your beauty persist and your youth last forever. Honorable guardian of the North Territory, Viscount Angler, welcome to Swan City! The Countess radiated a warm smile, her tone amiable and gentle, apparently unaffected by Veras refusal to visit Swan City. The Countess emanated an affable and amiable grace, capable of dissolving Colins reservations with her gentle and attractive smile, seemingly melting away his predispositions about the Schultz family. This is my husband, Lucien. The Countess introduced Lucien, a sturdy middle-aged man standing beside her. With a half-hearted smile, Lucien appeared less than enthusiastic. It was unclear if this was due to some resentment towards Colin or just his naturally unsociable demeanor. Colin did not mind, instead returning the courtesy with a smile and a nod of respect. Lucien, as the most powerful visible entity in the northern territory, certainly earned his sense of pride. The Countess subsequently introduced the important members of her family to Colin. Though he greeted everyone with a smile, he remembered only a handful of names. After the greetings, Countess Schultz led Colin into Swan City. For this visit, Colin only brought a dozen guards with him. However, unbeknownst to outsiders, there were over a hundred blood slaves secretly stationed outside the city. Swan City, famed for being the most beautiful city in the North Territory, was adorned in uniform white, with roads laid in cobblestone and green belts adorned with towering phoenix trees. However, to Colin, there seemed to be an affected air to Swan Citys beauty when compared to the natural charm of Silver Moon City. Nonetheless, among the cities in the North Territory, Swan City indeed stood out. It was more majestic than Winterfell City but lacked the latters subtle grace. Looking at Swan Castle in the distance, Colin proposed with a smile, Countess, why dont we head directly to the Glorious Church? Wont you have dinner first? Lets first look at the place where Bishop John disappeared. The uncertainty keeps me from enjoying my meal. Countess Schultz did not press further. She smiled gently and praised, Alright, your dedication is truly admirable. Nimbly, the motorcade altered its direction and soon arrived at the Glorious Church. Four white-robed priests welcomed Colin into the prayer hall. Countess Schultz explained as they walked: According to the priests of the Church, everything was normal on the night Bishop John disappeared. After leading the last mass, he returned to his room to rest. However, the next morning, the servants who were supposed to help the bishop with his morning routine discovered that he was not in his room. Then, the priests searched the church and found nothing, so they reported the matter to me. I sent the City Defense Force to search the entire city, and even let Lucien personally lead a search party around Swan City, but we still could not locate Bishop John. Nodding, Colin turned to the leading priest, Can you take us to Bishop Johns room? Of course, this way please. The group followed the priest through the corridor into the courtyard. Viscount, this is Bishop Johns room. Weve thoroughly inspected it and couldnt find any signs of a struggle or anything unusual. After making a quick round of the room, Colin asked with a light laugh, Could it be that Bishop John simply went on a journey and forgot to inform you? Countess Schultz also laughed: That indeed appears to be the most reasonable explanation. Colin touched his nose, wondering to himself, could this be some kind of charade staged by the Church? Bishop John knew Vera was passing by Swan City, so he orchestrated his own disappearance to lure Vera into the city? But what purpose would that serve? Colin swept his gaze across the faces in the room, then asked, On the night of the bishops disappearance, did he come into contact with any strange individuals? Strange individuals? Yes, or someone you didnt recognize. After considering for a while, one of the priests suddenly spoke up, A strange knight did come to the church seeking confession from the bishop. A stranger knight? Count Schultz expressed his interest Didnt any of you recognize which familys knight he was? The priest shook his head and said, The knight seemed to be injured, his face was half covered with a white cloth, so I couldnt recognize him. However, Bishop John seemed to know him and accepted his confession. Then Colin immediately asked, Can you take us to see the confession room? The priest nodded, and then took them out of the bishops room, going to the confessional on the side of the prayer hall. The confessional was quite small, its dcor minimalistic, with two chairs separated by a wooden windbreak. For the followers of the Glorious Church, this was the closest they could get to their deity, the only place where they could pour out their sins and seek repentance from the divine. Count Schultz took a look for a while, seemingly not finding anything, then asked: Did Bishop John show any abnormality after ending the confession? The priest thought for a moment, shook his head and said, It didnt seem unusual. He even presided over the mass afterwards, and his behaviour was the same as usual. Count Schultz told her husband, Perhaps we should ask the city defense officer to see if any injured knights have recently entered Swan City. Lucien nodded, Right, Ill go ask later. Noting that Colin had been silent, Count Schultz asked, Viscount, have you found anything? Colin paused, then shook his head and smiled, No. Count Schultz gave Colin a deep look, then invited, Lets return to the Swan Castle for dinner first. Good. Everyone then left the Church and entered Swan Castle. As it was already late, a crystal chandelier had been lit at one corner of the banquet hall in Swan Castle. The attentive servants had prepared a table full of delicacies to entertain their distanced guests. After the banquet, led by a young maid, Colin came to the room prepared by the Count for him. After washing up, Colin didnt go to bed immediately. Instead, he quietly left Swan Castle and returned to Glorious Church again. In the prayer hall of the church, priests were directing the choir to sing hymns. One of the priests, seeing Colin, immediately walked up to him and asked, Viscount, is there anything I can do for you? Colin pointed in the direction of the side hall and said, I want to go back to that confession room to look around, is there anyone in there? No. Do you want to confess? No, I just want to look around myself, you all dont need to bother. Alright. After dismissing the priest, Colin went into the confessional alone. Closing the door, Colin sat down on the seat. The confessional was very quiet, he could hear the faint singing of the choir from the prayer hall next door. Colin took a deep breath, and once again smelled that faint smell of blood. The smell was faint, very faint. The expressions of Count Schultz and the priests proved that they hadnt noticed this smell of blood at all. If Colin werent extremely sensitive to the smell of fresh blood, he might have missed this crucial clue. It was this smell that made him return. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just as Colin was preparing to look around more carefully, he suddenly felt something was off. Swipe! He pulled back the curtain in the middle and was surprised to find another person sitting in the seat opposite! Colins heart trembled, showing a stiff smile, and greeted, Good evening, Your Highness the Prince! Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: 327 Dialogue_1 Chapter 329: 327 Dialogue_1 In the cramped confessional, Colin and Prince Lexie sat facing each other. Neither spoke, letting an unsettling silence ferment in the air. Under the scrutiny of the Holy Knight, Colin felt as though there was nowhere to hide his secrets. The faint sound of the choir outside gradually faded, finally disappearing completely as if the confessional had been sealed off in another space. The aura of Prince Lexie was as deep as the ocean, giving the impression that even sitting beside him could result in being engulfed by a huge wave. Cold sweat seeped from Colins forehead, and he couldnt help but ask, Your Highness, are you here to confess? Prince Lexie stared at Colin expressionlessly, and finally asked after a long while, What have you discovered? Colin sighed inwardly, honestly confessed, I smelled the scent of blood. The scent of blood? Prince Lexies nostrils twitched slightly, it was unclear whether he had detected it or not. Colin quickly added, Its very faint, but Im sure its the smell of fresh blood. Prince Lexie stared into Colins eyes, asking, And why do you think there is a scent of blood? After considering, Colin ventured, The priest mentioned earlier that the odd knight wrapped himself entirely in white cloth, appearing badly injured, so perhaps thats why theres a faint smell of blood. Really? Prince Lexie said indifferently, If thats the case, why did you come back alone in the dead of the night? Colin was instantly at a loss for words. Looking at Prince Lexies increasingly dangerous gaze, Colin had no choice but to admit, Because Ive smelled a similar scent of blood somewhere else. Where? Licking his lips, Colin smiled and said, The Phoenix Butterfly Fort. The Golden Tail Butterfly, the Morrison Family? Yes. Prince Lexie narrowed his eyes as if to determine whether Colin was lying this time. Colin met his gaze serenely, for this time he had truly told no lies. Since you smelled a similar scent at the Phoenix Butterfly Fort, have you tried to investigate the source? Colin nodded, answering half-truthfully, I did investigate. I sneaked into the basement of the clock tower in Phoenix Butterfly Fort, and there I found a horrifying blood pool! A blood pool? A trace of surprise finally appeared on Prince Lexies face. Yes. But I was afraid to alert the people from the Morrison family, so I left immediately and did not investigate further. Maybe you can try to investigate carefully. Colin planned to encourage the Holy Knight to probe the mysterious and eerie Morrison family. If he could uncover the true nature of this family, it would be best. Prince Lexie lowered his head in silence, his thoughts a mystery. Seeing that the other party remained silent, Colin mustered up the courage to ask, Your Highness, may I be so bold as to ask why you are here? Is it related to the disappearance of Bishop John? Prince Lexie lifted his head again and said calmly, It is my Lord who guided me here. Colins mouth twitched slightly, his heart speechless. However, soon, Colin realized that maybe Prince Lexie wasnt just passing him off, but had truly received the guidance of the deity After all, there might really exist a special connection between a Holy Knight and the Lord of Glory. Hence, Colin ventured again, What else did your Lord reveal to you? Maybe I can help you figure it out if you tell me. However, this time Prince Lexie didnt answer. He just stared at Colin, making him feel goosebumps. Just when Colin thought he had offended Prince Lexie and was about to excuse himself to leave, the latter suddenly spoke: The guidance of my Lord suggests that this Bishop John is connected with those who framed me. Framed? Colin wondered thoughtfully. Yes. I didnt kill Governor Lattom, someone framed me. What! Who would dare? Colin tried to wear a surprised look. Prince Lexie appeared to see through Colins act, the corner of his lips curving slightly upwards as he asked, You knew all along, didnt you? Colin coughed lightly, covering his awkwardness with laughter, ActuallyI had some suspicions, given the circumstances, it seemed intentional. And also, I believe that your character would never stoop to such shameful actions. The princes gaze softened somewhat, as if he felt he had finally found someone who understood him. Nodding in agreement, he said, Exactly, thats why I need to find evidence to clear my name. So, what does this have to do with Bishop John? Colin queried. Prince Lexie shook his head, saying nothing. Colin was unsure whether the prince didnt know the connection or didnt want to reveal it to Colin. Do you have any suspects for the person who framed you? Colin went on, probing. Prince Lexie gave Colin a glance and said a name that shocked him, Mr. Ji. Ji Mr. Ji? Colins eyes widened in surprise, But didnt you kill him? Colin had been expecting the prince to name Emperor Reinhardt or Queen Midela, but he never anticipated that the prince would mention a dead man Yes, I did witness him turn into ashes, but that doesnt necessarily mean hes dead. Colin rubbed his nose, thinking that if anyone else had said such a thing, he would have scoffed at them. But faced with the holy knight okay, if you think that someone whos been obliterated might still be alive, then they might still be alive. These recent years, Ive rarely taken action, and only used my Judgment move on Mr. Ji. I suspect that he used some kind of arcane magic to store my attack and then used it to kill Governor Lattom. Colin blinked, realizing that Prince Lexies imagination was quite vast However, if such a magical arcane existed, it would indeed explain how Queen Midela framed Prince Lexie. Perhaps, Mr. Ji could have developed such arcane, as he was the one who discovered the magical Forbidden Spell known as the Eyes of Judgement. Prince Lexie looked into Colins eyes, stating earnestly, I know that you might not stand on the same ground as me, but Mr. Ji is also a significant threat to the North Territory. So, if you have any information about him, please inform me immediately. Alright. Colin agreed without any hesitation. Because Prince Lexie was right. If Mr. Ji was indeed still alive, Colin would definitely be one of those who most want to kill him. As long as Mr. Ji is alive for one day, the North Territory could never attain true peace. Since Colin agreed, Prince Lexie nodded, signaling that he could leave. Colin sighed with relief, quickly getting up to leave, but just as he was about to push the door open, Prince Lexie spoke once more: Oh, one piece of advice for you. Colin turned around, smiling respectfully, Please, go ahead. Beware of the queen, she is a dangerous woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having said that, Prince Lexie closed his eyes, offering no further explanation. It seemed that he didnt care whether Colin took his advice to heart or not. Colin touched his nose, wondering if this was some sort of divisive tactic. But the method was rather crude. Thank you very much, your Highness, I will keep your advice in mind! Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: 328 Real or Fake (Part 1)_1 Chapter 330: 328 Real or Fake (Part 1)_1 The night was deep. Colin strolled alone down the long corridor of Swan Castle, occasionally passing a few patrolling guards. Upon seeing Colin, the guards all stopped to pay their respects, his distracted nods were all the responses they received. Having just returned from the church, Colin was still (mulling over)/(thinking about) the conversation he had had with Prince Lexie in the confessional. In particular, the possibility that Mr. Ji might still be alive made Colin feel an irresistible sense of oppression. Although, Colin soon shrugged and laughed at himself, he thought he was being overly anxious. After all, Mr. Ji might or might not be alive, even if it was true, he had Prince Lexie in front of him, so Colin didnt need to worry about facing this formidable opponent himself. Thinking this, Colins steps became much easier. The air also seemed to become sweeter. What? Its not just a feeling; there really was a sweet fragrance wafting through the air. Out of curiosity, Colin turned around a corner, and then he saw the open-air balcony at the end of the corridor. On the balcony, a moving silhouette stood there all alone. It was Countess Schultz. At night, the countess wore a simple corset dress without any jewelry. The dress was tailored perfectly, outlining her slender and flexible body curves. In Colins view, Countess Schultz was a mature, graceful, and charming noblewoman. Despite knowing that the loyalty of the Schultz Family was questionable, Colin found it difficult to harbor ill feelings towards such a remarkable countess. Presumably hearing Colins footsteps, Countess Schultz turned around and gently smiled, Sir Viscount, did you go out for a walk? Yes, couldnt sleep, visited the church to confess a bit to the Lord, felt much better, Colin replied with a smile. He then went forward and stood side by side with Countess Schultz. Swan Castle was built by the lake, gazing out from the balcony; one could see Swan Lake under the nighttime skies. The dazzling silver moon reflected in the lake, ethereal and serene. Yes, there are things that are better to say out loud. Countess Schultz said, seemingly implying something. Colin nodded noncommittally, his gaze beyond the wide expanse of the lake, to the faint lights on the opposite shore C that should be where Vera and the others were camping. Countess Schultz followed Colins gaze and as if understanding something, she spoke again, Does the Duke not wish to enter Swan City, expressing dissatisfaction with the Schultz family? Colin smiled faintly and said, Countess, do you think Duke St. Hilde can still trust the Schultz Family? Indeed. The previous actions of the Schultz family would indeed make one bitter. However, my conflict was only with the previous Duke St. Hilde. To the current Duke St. Hilde, I am willing to offer limitless loyalty! Colin turned his head and looked at Countess Schultz, who looked earnest. Countess Schultz met Colins gaze without shrinking back the sincerity in her eyes seemed genuine. However, Colin would certainly not be moved by a few light words. He had seen too many skilled politicians, who knew if Countess Schultz was one of the foremost among them? I will convey your words to Duke St. Hilde, said Colin indifferently. Countess Schultz caught the perfunctory tone in Colins voice and said once more, You dont believe me. Its just very hard to trust someone whos betrayed their lord once. A flash of sorrow passed through the eyes of Countess Schultz, it seemed Colins words had struck a nerve, only after a moment did she manage to speak again, Then do you know, why I betrayed the previous Duke St. Hilde at Ice Rock City? Colin was a firsthand witness to the lords rebellion at that time and was naturally aware of the situation then. But judging by Countess Schultzs demeanor, her motivation might have some hidden implications. Was it not because of Marquis Charless devastating defeat at the Frontline? Its not wholly that. Count Schultz shook her head slowly, Its also because of Marquis Garcia! Colins expression shifted slightly, but he wasnt too surprised, as Marquis Garcia had also intentionally shown his dissatisfaction with his own brother at that time in order to incite the lords to rebel. However, the next sentence from Count Schultz gave Colin a startle: Marquis Garcia is my lover. Excuse me? Colin looked at the beautiful countess beside him, a wildfire of gossip burning in his heart. At first, I thought Garcia finally had the courage to resist his brother, so I joined the rebellion of the lords, but I didnt expect heh, I overestimated his courage! Looking at Count Schultz gritting her teeth, Colin was lost for words for a moment. In his view, the countess might be overacting a bit. It was evident that Marquis Garcia was more willing to cooperate with his brother in purging the northern lords to consolidate the rule of the St. Hilde family. Even Colin was taken out of the city for hunting by Marquis Garcia at the time, which saved him from the whirlpool of rebellion. However, Marquis Garcia did not inform Count Schultz, which showed that she might not be very important in the heart of Marquis Garcia. As if seeing through Colins thoughts, Count Schultz immediately asked, Do you think I overestimate my importance to Marquis Garcia? Colin rubbed his nose, helplessly saying: Thats not it. I think the fact that Duke St. Hilde didnt involve you in the purge of the rebellious lords later, might be because Marquis Garcia pleaded for you. Count Schultz pulled a sarcastic smile at the corner of her mouth, Actually, you are not wrong to think so. I probably did overestimate my importance to Marquis Garcia. Twenty years ago, I was even foolish enough to think that he would marry me. However, Duke St. Hilde only asked him to give up the command of the Dark Cavalry in order to marry me, and he hesitated. He even told me that he would abandon the Dark Cavalry to marry me only after he conquered the Troll Kings City. Luckily, I didnt wait for him, or I dont know how many years I would have wasted Colins face was somewhat surprised. He didnt expect that Marquis Garcia and Count Schultz had reached the point of discussing marriage. But it was stopped by Duke St. Hilde. Of course, Colin could understand Duke St. Hildes conditions, as Marquis Garcia had the strongest army in the north. If he had the support of the Schultz family as well, his power in the north would be enormous. At that time, Duke St. Hilde had probably not yet ascended to the Holy Field, so it was natural for him to be concerned about it. Perhaps in the hearts of people like Marquis Garcia, achievements will always come before love. Count Schultz was still musing. Colin remained silent, he didnt think it was appropriate for him to comment. However, he suddenly felt that his father-in-law might still be hiding many secrets. All those things have passed, and Ive let go. Count Schultz tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and changed the subject, But there are some things that I have to take seriously. Colin turned his head curiously, What do you mean? The fact that I gave birth to his daughter. What? Colin wondered if hed heard wrong. But Count Schultz sat there calmly, nodding, Yes, Vera is the daughter of Marquis Garcia and me. She was later adopted by the last Duke St. Hilde. Now you should understand why I said the Schultz family would not betray this generation of Duke St. Hilde, right? Colin stared at Count Schultz in disbelief, a tidal wave surging in his heart. Whats the situation? Isnt Queen Midela Veras mother? Then, Colin instantly realizedC He had been fooled by the Queen! All the mutually exchanged handles! The inevitable support for Vera! These were all the Queens tricks! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She used these tricks to win Colins trust successfully, and in exchange, he had been forced to reveal his vulnerability! At this time, Colin felt somewhat relieved that he hadnt handed over his real vital vulnerability. Otherwise, he would probably be at the mercy of Queen Midela in the future! At this moment, the warning from Prince Lexie lingered in his mind Beware of the Queen. She is a dangerous woman. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: 329 Real or Fake (Part 2)_1 Chapter 331: 329 Real or Fake (Part 2)_1 What? You dont believe me? Count Schultz looked at the shocked Colin and assumed he didnt believe her. Colin exhaled, shaking his head, Its not that I dont believe you, its just that this news isa bit too shocking. What? So Marquis Garcia, who gave you his two most precious things C Vera and the Dark Cavalry, Hes never mentioned me before? Colin shook his head with a bitter smile, No. Marquis Garcia has always stopped me from asking about Veras birth mother. Is he feeling guilty and dare not mention me? AhPerhaps. In truth, Colin was more inclined to believe Count Schultz, as she wouldnt know the secret that Marquis Garcia is Veras biological father if she were not truly Veras birth mother. After all, Marquis Garcia wouldnt reveal such a secret to an unrelated Count Schultz, but he might to his own sister. And moreover, Queen Midela had calculated that Colin wouldnt dare to confront Marquis Garcia directly. If Colin believed her, he would think Vera was the product of incest. He wouldnt dare to verify this with Marquis Garcia face to face. He could only bury this secret deep in his heart, thinking he had the queens weakness in his hands and trust her completely ever since. Colin was now even more certain that Queen Midela had been deceiving him, intending to trick him into revealing his weakness and thereby controlling him. Sigh This woman was far too cunning. However, if Count Schultz were indeed Veras birth mother, things would be different. Although it is somewhat embarrassing, it is not as serious as incest. It was only an issue of an illegitimate child. Colin would dare confront Marquis Garcia about this. Since Count Schultz revealed this secret, she shouldnt be afraid to confront Marquis Garcia. You should believe now that I bear no ill will towards Vera, yes? Of course. Could you go and bring Vera into the city? Count Schultz sincerely asked, Its been so many years, I want to see my daughter! Colin hesitated for a moment, asking, Countess, do you plan to publicly acknowledge your relationship with Vera? Count Schultz cautiously asked, May I? UhIf Vera has no objections, of course. Although this would label Vera as an illegitimate child, its impact on her wouldnt be too significant. After all, everyone already knew that Vera was an illegitimate child, they just didnt know the identity of her biological parents. Moreover, with the adoption by Duke St. Hilde, she already had legal inheritance rights. Even if Count Schultz was her birth mother, it wouldnt be a major issue. Thats wonderful! Count Schultz shouted excitedly. Then, a blush suddenly appeared on her fair face. She spoke with a slightly bashful tone: Rest assured, I will strive to clear Veras name as an illegitimate. What do you mean? I plan to marry Marquis Garcia! Colins jaw dropped again, he was once again astounded by Count Schultz. Countess I want to remind you, youre already married Count Schultz nodded as if not confused, then confidently declared, I can divorce. Seeing Colin still looking shocked, Count Schultz continued: Marquis Garcia originally refused to marry me because he couldnt let go of the Dark Cavalry. But now, the Dark Cavalry has become your Blood Knight Army. I want to see if he still remembers his promise back then! As for my husband, you dont need to worry about that. I have already had a son for Lucien. As long as Marquis Garcia is willing to marry me, I can immediately hand over the title of count to Solon. I believe Lucien will not object. After all, he only married me for the assets of the Schultz family. Now, I am passing them onto his real son. He will probably be overjoyed. Colin blinked his eyes, looking at the Schultz Countess, who seemed to have turned into a love-struck maiden. For a while, he didnt know what to say about her behavior. At the same time, he couldnt help feeling astonished. Marquis Garcias charm was indeed great C so much so that the Schultz Countess could not forget him after all these years. She was even willing to renounce her title as countess for the chance to marry him. Ah, do you think Marquis Garcia would be willing to marry me? Schultz Countess suddenly felt a bit insecure. Colin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and responded with a wry smile: He should be after all, youve given him so much. It would be unjust if he did not marry you! The encouragement seemed to cheer Schultz Countess up. Once again, she was as giddy as a lovestruck maiden. Countess, its late. I should go back to rest. Tomorrow, I will get up early and go to the camp across the lake, and bring Vera to Swan City. I am really grateful! Its my duty. Colin gave a bow and then took his leave. Schultz Countess looked at the faint flames on the other side of the lake, with a smile on her face, as if longing for the moment of reunion with her daughter tomorrow. Do you think he believed it? Suddenly, a deep male voice sounded. Upon hearing this, the Schultz Countess immediately turned around, bowed, and said, I think so, Your Grace. The figure was completely wrapped in a gray robe, showing only a weathered face- it was none other than Duke St. Hilde, who was supposed to be dead. Will Vera enter the city tomorrow? Yes. Good! Duke St. Hilde nodded in satisfaction, a faint smile spreading across his face, Tomorrow you will publicly acknowledge your relationship with Vera and affirm that she is your daughter. Schultz Countess hesitated for a moment and cautiously asked, Your Grace, forgive my boldness, but wouldnt Marquis Garcia expose me if I pretend to be Veras mother? He wouldnt dare. Duke St. Hilde affirmed confidently. Seeing that Schultz Countess hesitation still hadnt fully faded, Duke St. Hilde added, Because he wouldnt dare reveal the true identity of Veras mother, you dont need to worry. No one will challenge you. From tomorrow, you will be the mother of the future Northern Duke! Only then did Schultz Countess begin to relax. She still wondered, Your Grace, what should I do next? After that, you and Vera will return to Winterfell City and propose to Marquis Garcia. Trust me, he wont dare to refuse you. Once married, your most important task is to bear a child from the St. Hilde family. Once youve completed that task, I will tell you what to do next. Schultz Countess frowned delicately and hesitated, Your Grace, even if Marquis Garcia is forced to marry me, he might not touch me. How could I conceive his child? Duke St. Hilde smiled faintly and reassured with, Dont worry about that. I will help you. Schultz Countess looked up at Duke St. Hilde, blushing as she nodded, I see. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Any other questions? Schultz Countess hesitated and probed, Your Grace, forgive my boldness, but if you were willing to reveal the truth that you are not dead, would we need to go through all this trouble? A glint flashed in Duke St. Hildes eyes as he sternly shook his head, Im severely injured and cant show myself now, or else Ill attract the enemys attention! Just do as I say. As long as this plan works, I promise you will become the Duchess, I will not break my word. Yes. Schultz Countess obediently lowered her head. When she looked up again, Duke St. Hilde had already disappeared. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: 330 Suspect_1 Chapter 332: 330 Suspect_1 Returning to his room, Colin freshened up and prepared for rest. However, he tossed and turned on his bed, unable to fall asleep. His mind kept stirring with the secret that Count Schultz had just revealed to him. All of a sudden, Colin realized a critical point. Previously, when Queen Midela declared herself to be Veras mother, she also divulged another secretshe had poisoned Marquis Adams! If Queen Midela wasnt Veras biological mother, why would she brazenly kill Adams when Duke St. Hilde broke his promise and didnt give Vera the title of the Northern Duke? Okay, if that was a lie from Queen Midela too, then what about the will that Duke St. Hilde left behind? Count Uman had said before his death that the will was coerced from Duke St. Hilde, and the person who did this was very likely Queen Midela herself. Moreover, during their time at Dragon City, Queen Midela did indeed consistently help Vera secure the position of the Northern Duke. If it was not because Vera was her daughter, then why? The words of Queen Midela might be false, but her actions had always been true. With all these, Colin couldnt deny her special care for Vera. As for Count Schultz On the contrary, Count Schultz only seemed to have verbal assertions, but no proof in action. However, Colin also didnt think that Count Schultz was likely to lie. After all, if she was not Veras biological mother, she, as an outsider, would hardly know who Veras biological father was. Moreover, her lies would be immediately exposed by Marquis Garcia, especially since she was prepared to publicly acknowledge her mother-daughter relationship with Vera Wait a minute! Colin instantly sat up straight on his bed. Count Schultz wanted to publicly acknowledge her mother-daughter relationship with Vera! Colin suddenly realized that once Count Schultz publicly recognized Vera as her daughter, confirming their mother-daughter relationship, even if she was lying, Marquis Garcia would not dare refute it publicly. Because, the relationship between Queen Midela and Vera could not be made public! The Glorious Empire would never accept a queen who committed incest with her own brother. The reputation of the St. Hilde family would also suffer a significant blow as a result. Therefore, if Count Schultz was lying, she had nothing to fear! But theres a single issue with this hypothesishow could Count Schultz know that Marquis Garcia was Veras biological father? Moreover, judging by her fearless demeanor, she probably knew that Veras real mother was Queen Midela! This secret, even Marquis Garcia did not tell Colin. So, who was lying in the end? Queen Midela? Or Count Schultz? This question lingered in Colins mind, making it impossible for him to fall asleep peacefully. Since he couldnt sleep, Colin simply got up from the bed. Donning a coat casually, Colin left his room. The night was deep, and Swan Castle was quiet, with only the faint hooting of owls coming from an unknown distance. Colin walked down the dim corridor, pondering whether to take Vera into the city tomorrow. If Count Schultz was really lying, then once Vera entered the city, and they both recognized each other publicly, Count Schultz would have to be Veras mother, even if she really wasnt. Since Marquis Garcia wouldnt dare refute publicly and Queen Midela wouldnt dare to admit either. At this point, Colin suddenly felt that he shouldnt take Vera into the town. He should at least consult with Marquis Garcia first. If Count Schultz was really Veras birth mother, Colin could take her to Winterfell City to meet Vera, there was no need to rush. Having made the decision, Colins mind relaxed a great deal. Just as he was about to return to his room to rest, he smelled a faint hint of blood again! Colins eyes narrowed in surprise! Because he discovered that this bloody smell was identical to what he had recently smelled in the confession booth of the Glorious Church in Swan City! Following this scent, Colin quickened his pace. Before long, he found himself back on the terrace where he had just spoken with Count Schultz! The chilly moonlight spilled onto Colins face, illuminating his inscrutable expression. Colin looked out at the dark lake surface that resembled a gaping abyss, a cold smirk playing on his lips. Count Schultz, it seems youre not the benevolent type after all! Early the next morning, just as the day was beginning to break, several maids drawing water at the lake saw Colin and his party return to the camp on horseback. Good morning, my lord Viscount! Good morning, hasnt the Duke awakened yet? Not yet. Colin nodded to the maids and entered the camp, heading directly for Veras camp. The new Northern Duke was still sound asleep. Colin bent down and gently kissed her smooth and fair forehead. Veras long eyelashes quivered slightly before she opened her eyes in a daze, and seeing Colin, she hummed softly, wrapped her arms around his arm as a pillow, and cooed. Colin, how did you get back so early? Colin smoothed Veras soft hair and said softly: I came to say goodbye to you, I have to return to Swan City soon. Vera sat straight up, wrapped her arms around Colins neck, and asked, Has Archbishop John not been found yet? Not yet, and, I found some interesting things here that require further investigation, so you should go back to Winterfell City first. Alright. Vera was somewhat reluctant. She leaned in and gave Colin a deep kiss. After the affectionate moment, Colin took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Vera, and he said: After you return to Winterfell City, give this letter to Marquis Garcia, and have him reply to me immediately, okay? Seeing Colins seriousness, Vera put herself together, nodded solemnly, and said, I understand. Good, Im leaving then, please say goodbye to the two kids for me. Yes, be careful. Outside Swan City, the Schultz familys ceremonial team once again arranged in the most orderly formation, expressing their most uplifted spirit, preparing to welcome the soon-to-arrive distinguished guests. Count Schultz and Lucien stood hand in hand at the front of the team, with perfect smiles on their faces, watching the convoy approaching from across the river. However, in no time, the smile on Luciens face froze. He squinted his eyes and said in a deep voice, Thats not the Duke of Norths convoy, there are too few people! What? Count Schultz also looked intently and soon realized something was wrong. Her heart sank, constantly wondering where things had gone wrong. Soon, Colin arrived under Swan City. He immediately dismounted, with a sincere look on his face, Im sorry, Count Schultz! The Dukes convoy had already set off, and I was late. Count Schultz took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing her inner rage and looming fear, trying to depict a somewhat disappointed but not overly so expression, saying, Its alright, it appears Swan City was just not meant to have this honor. Colin carefully watched the expression on Count Schultzs face, and then he burst into laughter, saying, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Count Schultz, why dont you visit the Duke in Winterfell City then? I should indeed. Count Schultz regained her composure, and the graceful and noble countess appeared once again. Colin then turned to look at the expressionless Lucien on the side, he says with a smile, Sir Lucien, how about we search Swan City together again, to see if we can find Archbishop Johns whereabouts? Lucien responded with a slight smile. The honor would be mine! Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: 331 Visit_1 Chapter 333: 331 Visit_1 Heavy footsteps echoed as Lucien, clad in silver-white armor, entered Swan Castle. An attendant took Luciens removed helmet and sword, while a charming maid bowed to Lucien, presenting a clean damp towel. Lucien wiped his face with the towel, asking, Where is the lady? The maid, taking the damp towel, replied softly, The Countess is changing clothes upstairs. Lucien nodded, ascended the spiral staircase to the second floor, and pushed open a wooden door. He found that Countess Schultz had already changed into a pure black ceremonial dress. Her hair was styled in the latest aristocratic bun, a string of crystal clear and round pearls hung around her creamy neck. Her exquisite features were delicately made up, making her look graceful and gorgeous. Youre back, Countess Schultz greeted her husband with a smile, taking a few steps forward to help him out of his armor. Did you find anything today? she asked. Lucien chuckled, shrugged, and said, What could I find? I simply accompanied Viscount Angler on a tour around Swan Castle. However, it seems that the Viscount wasnt just going through the motions, but earnestly looking for Archbishop John. Countess Schultz smiled lightly, dismissing the idea, What could he possibly find with such a large undertaking. Lucien furrowed his brows, carefully saying, I think he might have discovered something. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so attentive, like he was genuinely looking for clues. Countess Schultzs hand paused, and the expression on her face also became tense, Has he discovered something? Lucien shook his head, I dont know. But, since he wouldnt let Vera come to Swan Castle to identify you, he must have some suspicions. Countess Schultz furrowed her beautiful brows, puzzled, I cant figure out what went wrong, that would make him suspicious. As Lucien undid the armor on his body, he shared his speculation, Could he have discovered Veras true mothers identity? He shouldnt have. Countess Schultz shook her head, Since that person confidently stated that Marquis Garcia wont come forward to deny me, this means Veras real mothers identity is extremely sensitive and its unlikely that Viscount Angler knows this secret. Lucien, unable to contain his curiosity, asked, Didnt that person reveal any information about Veras real mother? No, he just said that Veras real mother did not dare to acknowledge Vera. Lucien rubbed his chin, as if deep in thought about who Veras real mother might possibly be. Upon seeing this, Countess Schultz reminded him, Enough, stop guessing. If you are worried that Viscount Angler has discovered something, you can feel him out at the banquet. Only then, Lucien retracted his thoughts, nodded and said, Okay, Ill go freshen up and change into clean clothes. Knock knock knock. Just then, a knock at the door was heard. Come in. Countess Schultz called out loudly, and immediately, the butler entered the room. First, he greeted the Count and Countess, then reported, Sir, Viscount Angler would like to tour Swan Castle. Tour? I suppose he wants to search! Luciens face turned cold as he replied in a displeased tone. Countess Schultzs eyes hardened, but she soon regained her composure. She instructed the butler, Please ask Viscount Angler to wait, I will accompany him on the tour of Swan Castle. Yes! the butler replied and then closed the door. Luciens eyes glinted dangerously, he said coldly, Has he really discovered something? Countess Schultz patted her husbands robust chest, soothing him, If he really has discovered something, he should have pretended to know nothing and stealthily left Swan Castle, heading to Winterfell City for reinforcements. Instead of alarming us like this. Lucien nodded, finding his wifes words reasonable and gradually recovering his usual composure. So, what do you plan to do? Since he wants to see, I might as well accompany him. said Count Schultz, appearing nonchalant. Lucien understood his wifes intentions and nodded, Okay, you keep him company while I get the guy to move his nest first. Hmm. Count Schultz nodded, then added a warning tone, You better behave respectfully in front of him. Do you genuinely believe he is Duke St. Hilde? Lucien retorted with disdain. Aside from looks, his demeanor, tone, and habits are nothing like the real Duke St. Hilde! Although I have no idea about this appearance matter, he most definitely couldnt deceive someone who truly knows Duke St. Hilde. Count Schultz spoke with a meaningful expression, He has the Dukes face, and the Dukes power. Why cant he be Duke St. Hilde? Power? Luciens expression was even more dismissive, Given his current state, I can chop off his head within the space of an hourglass. Lucien, never underestimate the power of a Holy Knight! Count Schultzs face became stern, Even if he is severely injured now, if you truly dare to provoke him, you will meet a very unpleasant ending. Seeing Lucien still unconvinced, Count Schultz looked sternly, You promised me, Lucien, dont go against that promise! I surely remember my promises, just hope you dont forget yours. Lucien responded coldly. Count Schultz looked earnestly into her husbands eyes and nodded, I certainly will not. Thats good. However, I would like to remind you not to let a Duchess title blur your mind. Its nothing but a promissory note. Countess Schultz nodded solemnly and said, I know what I am doing, and I will not entirely trust this so-called Duke St. Hilde. Thats good. Lucien put on his half-removed armor again, You go and deal with Viscount Angler first, Ill handle the so-proclaimed Duke St. Hilde. The Countess nodded, then turned and left. Swan Castle is a Gothic-style building incorporating numerous spire designs. Tall, slender yet grand, its white exterior wall strikes a captivating contrast against the green Swan Lake, creating an unforgettable visual impact. The castle stands over thirty meters tall and has seven stories, with over two hundred rooms. It would take most of the day to look around each one. Under the Countesss lead, all Colin could do was to quickly skim around. Viscount Angler, this is all for the main castle. We also have two subsidiary castles, warehouses, stables, farms, etc. Would you like to continue the tour? Colin, standing in the grand hall of the Swan Castle, let his eyes roam, as though appreciating the decorations and furnishings around him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Count Shultz pointing to the door, he didnt immediately approach it, but stomped his foot in place and asked with a smile: My Lord Count, is it that there is no basement under the main castle? Of course there is. At that moment, Lucien entered. He seemed to have just finished bathing and changed into a black suit. He smiled at Colin and said, Below is the wine cellar and storage room. Would you, my lord Viscount, like to take a look? Colin nodded, saying: Of course! Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: 332 Accident_1 Chapter 334: 332 Accident_1 Following the weathered stone steps, Colin followed Count Schultz down into the basement of the Swan Castle. Two attendants led the way in front, lighting the fire basin embedded in the stone walls in advance, illuminating the gloomy and somber passage. Due to poor ventilation, the air in the basement was unbearably turbid. The smell of wine, plants, and a faint stench of decay mingled together, causing a feeling of suffocation. Soon, they completed the passage and arrived at a somewhat spacious underground space. Count Schultz pointed to the several wooden doors in front of him and asked, Viscount Angler, there are seven rooms here, which one do you want to see first? Colin glanced around at the wooden doors, seemingly at random, pointing to the one in the middle, Is this the wine cellar? Indeed, Count Schultz smiled gently, and it houses some of the most precious wines of Swan Castle. Then, I am more eager to take a look. Count Schultz nonchalantly nodded to the attendant, indicating him to open the door. With a slightly harsh creaking noise, the wooden door slowly opened, a strong aroma of wine wafting out. Colins eyes sparkled, seemingly attracted by the aroma of wine, and he stepped in. Count Schultz followed him in as well, while pointing at the shelves of wine in the room, he said: Viscount Angler, these are all superior wines from the Winster Highland. The further in, the older the wine. If you like, you can select a bottle for the banquet later on. I dont know much about wine, why dont you choose a bottle for me? Colin casually looked around as he walked further in, seemingly genuinely attracted by the room full of wine. But in reality, he had already detected that familiar faint scent of blood. The disappearance of Archbishop John was indeed linked to the Schultz family! Furthermore, the Schultz family probably had connections with the Morrison family too. Still, he wondered why they would kidnap Archbishop John. Viscount Angler, if I were you, I would choose the wine from that rack, Count Schultz pointed to a wine rack in the middle of the room, speaking with a smile. Colin curiously asked, Why? First of all, when the wine is first produced, it is not suitable for immediate consumption. Its best to cellar it for four to five years to get rid of its acidity and sourness. The wines on this rack are four-year-old from the Winster manor. Moreover, the climate was warmer and rainfall was abundant that year, which made the quality of the grapes exceptional. I believe you will surely enjoy its exquisite blend. Listening to Count Schultzs explanation, Colin vaguely nodded in understanding and walked forward to randomly pick a bottle and leave. Anyway, his purpose for coming here had been achieved; the Schultz family surely harbored evil intentions, just as he had suspected. But just as he picked out a bottle of wine and prepared to leave, his peripheral vision swept across the opposite side of the wine rack, and his body seemed to freeze instantly. Viscount Angler, have you made your choice? Count Schultz, looking at the motionless Colin, asked in puzzlement. But Colin continued to stare into the depth of the wine rack, seemingly oblivious to Count Schultzs question. Count Schultz exchanged a glance with Lucien by his side, their eyes filled with confusion, and walked over. Then, both husband and wife froze as well. Because, a corpse was abruptly sprawled behind that wine rack. The corpse seemed to have been drained of blood. Its face was pale, gaunt, and haggard, but still vaguely recognizable C it was the long-lost Archbishop John! Count Schultzs eyes widened, he quickly turned to look at Lucien, seemingly questioning him, how did you handle the situation? Luciens eyebrows furrowed, his eyes full of confusion and resentment; he wanted to tell his wife that he had indeed reminded the guy to find a new hiding spot. But how could he know that the guy would actually overlook the most important thing! No! Its not overlooked! He did it on purpose! Count Schultz felt a chill pervade his whole body, he had now understood the insidious intentions of the Duke St. Hilde. The other party must have seen that Vera did not enter the city and realized that his original plan might have been exposed. So, he immediately altered his plan, not hesitating to sacrifice Count Schultz! Now that Colin has found this corpse, what can be done? Count Schultz simply felt like his mind was in chaos, with countless thoughts springing forth like shoots after the rain, but none of them seemed trustworthy. Right now, Colin was also dumbfounded. He never expected that he would genuinely find the corpse of Archbishop John in the basement of Swan Castle. When he had initially suggested visiting Swan Castle, he had not actually planned to find Archbishop John, but rather hoped to ascertain whether the Schultz Family had any connection to Archbishop Johns disappearance. His method of verification was through a sharp pang of a unique blood smell. However, he never anticipated that a situation like this would arise. He had already given the Schultz Family so much time to clean up the scene, who wouldve thought, the latter simply threw the corpse of Archbishop John in the basement foolishly Logically, with the case of Archbishop Johns disappearance now cracked, Colin should feel elated. But at this moment, he absolutely did not feel joyful. An intense pressure encroached from behind, completely locking onto Colin. He knew, Lucien had murderous intentions! In the fleeting moment, Colin slowly turned around, revealing a stiff smile, he said: Count, I never imagined that the murderer of Archbishop John would be so cunning, and wicked at heart! Count Schultz looked at Colin expressionlessly, she asked: Oh? Why do you say that? Because he dared to dump Archbishops body in the basement of Swan Castle, this is clearly an attempt to frame the Schultz Family! Dont you agree that he harbors wicked intentions? Count Schultz was taken aback for a moment, immediately grasping the meaning of Colins words. At this time, Count Schultz was also indecisive, she didnt know how to deal with Colin. With the appearance of Archbishop Johns body in the basement of Swan Castle, it made it difficult for the Schultz Family to explain to the Church. She had indeed considered simply eliminating the eyewitness, Colin, and forcefully suppressing the matter. But she was afraid that doing so would completely infuriate the St. Hilde Family. The solution that Colin proposed seemed feasible now, but she still couldnt make up her mind. She didnt know whether such an excuse could pass muster with the Church, and whether that damned Duke St. Hilde would have any more tricks up his sleeve? Seeing the silent Count Schultz with her face constantly changing expressions, Colin cautiously reminded her: Count, dont make the wrong decision, and dont become the puppet of the true murderer! Count Schultz bit her red lip and spoke in a low voice: Viscount Angler, the death of Archbishop John, truly has nothing to do with the Schultz Family! I believe you! Colin immediately replied, If you knew that Archbishop John had died here, why would you bring me down here to select wine? Count Schultz nodded, let out a heavy sigh, then turned to look at Lucien, seeking his opinion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lucien, however, did not relax, his body exuding an aura of terrifying power like a wide net, enveloping Colin. It seemed that with the smallest misstep, Colin would suffer a thunderous attack. Seeing this, Colin felt a sinking feeling in his heart, he was about to explain again when he heard the voice of an attendant from outside the wine cellar: Master, the City Defense Force has sent a message saying that Archbishop Agani from the North Territory has just arrived in Swan City! Agani? The atmosphere inside the wine cellar changed again. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: 333 Get away_1 Chapter 335: 333 Get away_1 In the dimly lit basement, the atmosphere was solemn. Count Schultz had hurried away, presumably to welcome the arrival of Archbishop Agani. So only Colin and Lucien remained here, standing face to face. Sir Lucien, are you planning to kill me? Colin suddenly spoke, asking with a smile. Lucien, however, did not answer. He just stared at Colin with a fierce gaze. Facing the terror and pressure of a sixth-level warrior, Colin felt like a leaf adrift in a storm, as if he could capsize at any moment. You dare not kill me. Colin smiled confidently, showing no fear, Im not some insignificant figure. Im a Viscount of the Empire, the guardian of the North Territory, and the husband of Duke St. Hilde. Ha ha, can the Schultz Family bear the consequences of killing me? Lucien was still silent, but Colin caught a hint of doubt in his eyes. Colin gained some confidence and began to persuade, I believe the Schultz Family understands my plight. Why not tell me the whole story? Dont worry about me blaming the Schultz Family. You should know that Ive always been extraordinarily lenient with the lords of the North Territory. Just think about the Uman Clan and the Dawson Family. Despite their big mistakes, arent they well now? Lucien was still unmoved. Colin shrugged helplessly, If you dont dare to kill me and wont set me free. Sir Lucien, youre not planning to keep me here forever, are you? Why not? Lucien finally responded. Colin gave a light laugh and joked, Well then, you can stay with me in this gloomy basement for a lifetime. Theres plenty of fine wine here, we surely wont be too bored for the rest of our lives. Luciens face darkened, and it seemed he finally made up his mind. He said harshly, Im sorry, Viscount Angler, for the inconvenience you are about to face! With his words, Colin immediately felt a change in the atmosphere of the cellar! If it had been a storm brewing before, now it was the world turning upside down! Wait! Lucien Boom! Colin had hardly finished his sentence when he saw a fist strike before his eyes, growing larger rapidly. An overwhelming force swept towards his chest, accompanied by a vehement howl. The surrounding air seemed to stagnate, and Colin felt as if he was caught in a giant net, each move required enormous effort. There was no escape. He barely had time to protect his chest with his hands. Boom! The explosive Holy Light and surging fighting spirit burst between the two, causing ripples that shook the entire cellar. All the wine bottles burst instantly, filling the confined space with the fragrance of spilling wine. Crack! Amid the unsettling sound of bone fractures, Colin felt a sharp pain in his hands. He couldnt help but scream. The aftershock threw him against the side wall. Lucien, seizing the opportunity, didnt let up. He quickly gathered his fearsome strength in his fists and struck again at Colins legs. Another grating sound of bone fractures echoed. Colin collapsed on the ground, his body drenched in sweat, panting heavily. However, there was no panic in his expression. Instead, he pulled up the corners of his mouth into a mocking smile and said laboriously: Ha ha if you have the guts kill kill me now! Otherwise I swear youll wish you were dead! Looking at Colin, who had all his limbs broken, Lucien finally seemed relieved and said lightly: Viscount, please be patient and stay here a little longer. Once the Schultz Family finds out whos really behind the planning to kill Bishop John, well come to apologize to you. After saying this, he ignored Colin, turned around, and walked away. Out of the wine cellar, Lucien glanced at the two guards at the door and ordered, Guard this place well. Do not let anyone near, except the count and me! Yes! The two guards answered promptly. They heard the commotion in the wine cellar just now. Although they suspected something, they didnt dare to ask any questions at that moment. When Lucien disappeared from sight at the top of the stairs, the basement once again fell silent. Not much later, the wine cellar echoed with clattering sounds of shattering bottles, followed by a bone-chilling scream. Then, silence returned. The guards at the door exchanged a look, both seeing the doubts in each others eyes. Whats going on? one of them could not resist but quietly asked. I dont know. Another shook his head, a trace of anxiety appearing on his face, That man Nothings happened to him, has it? They knew who the person inside was, and they knew his prestigious status. If any accident had occurred Should I go in and check? Yeah, you go. Ill guard the door. One of the guards then pushed the door open and saw the wine cellar in a mess, with wine racks toppled over and wine bottles shattered everywhere. The air was filled with a strong smell of wine. And in the deepest part of the wine cellar, against the wall, Viscount Angler was lying motionless on the ground. Viscount? The guard called out a few times, but noticed no reaction from him. He cautiously approached and called out a few more times upon getting closer, but Colin still did not answer. The guard was getting nervous, so he bent down and patted Colin on the shoulder: Viscount Swish! In an instant, Colin, who had previously shown no movement, suddenly raised his head, opening his ghastly mouth wide. His terrifying tusks sparkled with a chilling light in the dim candlelight. Ah The guard let out a short gasp, and then felt his strength and blood rapidly draining from his arm that was gripped by the other mans fangs. He opened his mouth wide, trying to shout for help, but found that he could only make a low murmuring sound hehe With the intake of blood, Colins body rapidly inflated, his broken bones healed at an improbable speed, and a pair of huge bat wings emerged from his back, instantly filling the not-so-spacious space in the wine cellar. The guard outside saw that his companion was not responding, so he carefully opened the door of the wine cellar. Then, he witnessed a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life. In the restaurant on the third floor of Swan Castle, a young maid walked with light steps, serving delicious dishes to the long table. Count Schultz, with an elegant and proper smile on his face, said courteously: Archbishop Sir, you must be tired from your journey to Swan City. Please taste the exquisite dishes that Schultz Family has prepared for you. Agani smiled and thanked him, her beautiful eyes scanned the hall, curiously asking: Lord Count, I met Duke St. Hildes party returning from Dragon City on my way here. She informed me that Viscount Angler remained in Swan City to help investigate Archbishop Johns disappearance. So why havent I seen him? Count Schultz maintained his composure, and responded with a smile, Sir Archbishop, indeed, Viscount has just left this afternoon. Unfortunately, you missed him. Oh? What a shame. Agani nodded, seemingly believing the explanation. And where is your husband? Isnt he in Swan Castle? Agani asked again. As Count Schultz was pondering how to answer, he caught sight of a figure entering the dining room from the corner of his eye. He immediately smiled and said, Lucien, why are you so late? The Archbishop was just asking about you. Lucien walked into the restaurant, bowed to Agani, and apologized with a smile, Im sorry, Sir Archbishop. A thief had sneaked into the basement to steal wine just now, and I went to deal with him, hence the delay. Agani stood up in return, smiling, I cant believe that there are thieves who would dare to sneak into Swan Castle to steal. Thats audacious! Absolutely. Perhaps the fine wines of the Swan Castle are too famous, hence attracting envious eyes. Count Schultz laughed and added. Banter and laughter gradually livened up the atmosphere of the banquet. But not long after, the butler rushed over and whispered something in Luciens ear. Then, Luciens face visibly changed. Whats the matter? Agani asked curiously. Lucien smiled, feigning nonchalance, Nothing much, its just that the thief who was trying to steal the wine seems to have accomplices who managed to rescue him. With that, he wiped his mouth with a napkin, stood up and said, Im very sorry, Sir Archbishop, I need to catch this escaping thief, and Im afraid I wont be able to finish this dinner with you. Agani looked perplexed, Sir Lucien, its just a minor thief, do you really need to go after him personally? That thief is somewhat skilled, and the family guards are too disappointing so, I have to go after him personally. My apologies. Agani waved her hand, indicating that he could go. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lucien then gave Count Schultz a glance and strode out. Count Schultz was nervous in his heart, but on the surface, he kept himself calm, trying to stick with a relaxed tone as if nothing had happened: Sir Archbishop, you neednt worry about Lucien, lets continue to enjoy this banquet. Agani cast a deep look at the Countess beside her, and smiled: Good! Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: 334 Pursuit Escape_1 Chapter 336: 334 Pursuit Escape_1 When Lucien returned to the basement, he saw bodies scattered all over the floor. The corpses of the Schultz Familys guards. However, Colin, and the body of Bishop John, had disappeared without trace. Lucien swallowed his rising anger and asked the butler beside him, What exactly happened? The butler carefully explained, Sir, I was not present at that moment, but according to the guard who came to give report, soon after you left, there were screams coming from the basement. Then, the guards who were defending the hall went to check the situation in the basement, and sent someone to report it to me. Upon receiving the report, I rushed here immediately, only to find that the over thirty guards who had entered the basement had all been brutally killed, and Viscount Angler was nowhere to be seen. However, I guess they have not escaped from Swan Castle! Luciens eyes brightened, and he hurriedly asked, Oh? Why? Because the guards have not found anyone entering or leaving the castle, so unless they can fly, they must still be within Swan Castle! Good, gather the people and search the whole castle! Yes, sir! When the first ray of dawn shone on Swan Castle, Lucien was still standing at the entrance of the basement, maintaining his position from last night. Heard familiar footsteps behind him, Lucien turned his head to see Count Schultz carrying a cup of coffee walking towards him. Do you want to rest for a while? Count Schultz handed coffee to her husband and asked. No need. Lucien shook his head, took the coffee, and drank it all. Although he hadnt slept for a night, he didnt seem to be greatly affected and looked spirited. Only the worry in his eyes hasnt diminished. Seeing this, the gloom in Count Schultzs heart became heavier, she asked, Is there no discovery yet? Lucien shook his head, was about to say something, but then saw Knight Brad, the Captain of the Swan Castle Guard, hastening over. He brightened up, hurriedly asked, Whats the situation? Any discoveries? Knight Brad bowed first, then reported, Count Schultz, Sir Lucien, the guards have completed a search of Swan Castle, but Viscount Angler has not been found. However, we did find traces of blood on the wall on the eastern side of the castle. Count Schultz asked anxiously, So, they escaped from Swan Castle from there? It should be. Lucien frowned, asking harshly, Then can you tell me, how did they manage to climb over the wall without alerting the patrolling guards? And even while carrying a disabled man with broken limbs? Caught off guard, Knight Brad bowed his head and said, I do not know. Lucien hummed lightly, commanded, Notify the City Defense Force immediately, close all the gates of Swan City, and forbid anyone from entering or leaving! You personally lead a team of guards and follow me to search the city! Yes! Knight Brad immediately responded, then turned and left to prepare. Count Schultz frowned, asking, Who could have rescued Viscount Angler? Could it be the Duke St. Hilde? Luciens face darkened, he said coldly, No matter who it is, I will bring them back! With that said, this level-six warrior, faced the rising sun and strode away. The faint moonlight is like a thin veil of mist, pouring through the window, filling the room. Count Schultz had just finished bathing, her hair still carrying a faint moisture, she, dressed in a white silk nightgown, sat down at the dressing table. Looking at herself in the copper mirror, Countess suddenly sighed, an unhideable worry came upon her beautiful face. Three days had passed since Colin escaped from the basement. For these three days, Lucien personally led the search, turning Swan City upside down, yet Colins whereabouts remained unknown. This morning, Lucien was sure that Colin had escaped from Swan City, so he took three thousand troops and went after him. In the evening, a messenger brought a piece of good news C Lucien had found traces of Colin, and it should not take long to capture him. Normally, this kind of good news should soothe Count Schultzs heart, but when she heard the news, an ominous curdle was in her heart. After contemplating in front of the mirror for a long time, Count Schultz said to the door, Mary? After waiting for a while, she did not get the response she should have received from the maid waiting outside the door. With slightly furrowed brows, Countess Schultz was preparing to get up and check what was going on. But at that moment, a wild wind suddenly blew in from the open window. Whoosh The candles were blown out and darkness instantly engulfed the entire room. A shiver ran down Countess Schultzs spine. Just as she was about to shout, she found her neck tightly gripped by a large hand! Dont make a sound, dear Countess. Hearing the familiar voice behind her, Countess Schultz nearly jumped out of her skin with fear but forced herself to remain calm and chuckled, Viscount Angler, where have you been? We were worried about you for so long. Colin moved to the front of Countess Schultz, taking advantage of the soft moonlight, he examined the elegant Countess before him. The posture of the two at this moment was suggestive, like lovers embraced under the moon. Of course, if Colins hand hadnt been gripping the nape of Countess Schultzs neck Countess, the warm welcome I received from your husband Lucien earlier was a bit too much for me to handle. Therefore, I had to choose to temporarily steer clear. Viscount Angler, I apologize for Luciens previous rudeness! But please believe me, the Schultz family has no ill will towards you or the St. Hilde family. If you feel wronged, I can offer you some well-deserved compensation Countess Schultzs tone became suggestive, her body slowly moving closer to Colin. Despite the enticing seduction of this mature and beautiful Countess, Colin remained unmoved, even applying more pressure on her neck, as if trying to crush Countess Schultzs delicate, slender neck. Ah Countess Schultz gave a low moan of pain, immediately halting any further provocation. Her watery eyes stared imploringly at Colin. The tenderness and seduction in her gaze could have melted steel. Pity that she could not move Colin, who coldly remarked, Countess Schultz, tell me the truth about everything, and dont try to lie. Viscount Angler, I admit that Lucien went too far earlier, but he was only worried that you would misunderstand the Schultz family Misunderstand? Colin scoffed, interrupting Schultzs feeble defense. Dont tell me Bishop Johns death has nothing to do with you, and dont tell me you werent trying to trick Vera into the city! Furthermore, do you really think I dont know who Veras real mother is? Countess Schultz felt a sinking sensation, finally realizing why she had inadvertently let on too much earlier. At this moment, she wished she could tear the despicable Duke St. Hilde into pieces. The imposter had not only given her a disastrous idea but also pushed the Schultz family into a pit of fire when things looked bleak. Perhaps from the start, this Duke St. Hilde was intentionally trying to instigate a conflict between the Schultz family and the St. Hilde family. Countess Schultz found herself stuck in a dilemma. Lying was no longer an option, Colin had seen through her scheme from the very beginning. But she couldnt tell the truth either. There was no way the Schultz family could live with the consequences of telling the truth. Impersonating the mother of the Northern Duke and aiding in the assassination of Bishop John. Countess Schultz did not believe that Colin or the St. Hilde family would let her get away with it. Watching the struggling Countess Schultz, Colin spoke again, Countess Schultz, as Ive said, I am a merciful person. As long as you tell the truth, I will absolve you of your past sins. So, Im giving you another chance. If you dare lie to me again, dont blame me for being merciless! Countess Schultzs face rapidly changed colors, and after a long pause, she sighed, Viscount Angler, you must believe me. The death of Bishop John has absolutely nothing to do with the Schultz family. You mustnt fall for such clumsy attempts to frame us! Moreover, I truly am Veras biological mother, and I am ready to confront Marquis Garcia Ah Colin sighed leisurely, as if he had completely lost trust in the Countess, and coldly said, Pray to the Lord for forgiveness for your sins! With that, he plunged a dagger into Countess Schultzs heart! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Uh Before Countess Schultzs cry of pain could escape her lips, Colin muffled it. Her eyes betraying her disbelief, she clearly hadnt expected Colin to actually dare to kill her! After all, she was the prestigious Northern Countess, the wife of a sixth-tier warrior. Didnt Colin fear retaliation? After a burst of intense pain, a wave of weakness swept over her. Countess Schultz felt the light in front of her eyes slowly disappearing. She wanted to leave some sort of message to this world in her last moments, but no sound came out no matter how much she tried. Just before completely losing consciousness, Countess Schultz felt as if someone had bitten her neck. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: 335 Conversion_1 Chapter 337: 335 Conversion_1 Countess Schultz felt as though she had slept through a long dream. In her dream, she had seen the Lord of Glory. The Lord had touched her forehead gently, as if saying something. But the oracle of God was something Schultzs countess found herself unable to understand clearly, as if something was interrupting her connection with the Lord, preventing them from communicating. When she opened her eyes, Countess Schultz found herself still in her bedroom at Swan Castle. Through the hazy moonlight pouring through the window, she saw Colin sitting in front of her, calmly watching her. Countess Schultz thought she should be terrified, but in her eyes, Colin was enveloped in a halo of holiness. As though in a dream, the image of the Lord of Glory she had just seen overlapped with the face of the young viscount in front of her! This realization left Countess Schultz shocked, but a deep-rooted sense of reverence and admiration welled up within her, compelling her to bow down and pay respect to Colin. What whats happening to me Countess Schultz mumbled in a dreamy voice. Sitting on his chair, Colin coldly looked down at Countess Schultz, who had collapsed onto the ground and said: You just died, but I have absolved you of your sins and granted you a second life! Rebirth? Countess Schultz asked in disbelief. But when she looked down, she saw a dagger still plunged into her heart. Pull it out yourself, Colin said with indifference. Countess Schultz tremblingly gripped the hilt of the dagger. Fear filled her heart, but she didnt hesitate to follow Colins order. Swish! The dagger came out. Countess Schultz cried out in pain but saw no blood splatter as shed expected. She even felt as if the deadly wound simply didnt exist. From now on, youll bask in my Lords grace and wont die easily, Colin bluffed in such a way that even Pope Gregory might not have done better. The look of shock on Countess Schultzs face was gradually replaced by devotion, and she prostrated herself on the ground, praising the Lord. When she raised her head again, Countess Schultz looked at Colin with an expression full of infinite reverence and asked, Are you one of Gods Favored? Colin nodded and said, Yes, but you should keep my identity a secret. I understand! Countess Schultz nodded immediately. Having assiduously witnessed a divine sign, Countess Schultz was now unreservedly trusting of Colin. Colin closely observed every subtle change in Countess Schultz, trying to see if converting a bloodline could really make an enemy a friend. After all, bloodlines are sentient, and Colin had been careful avoid converting enemies before, fearing a rebellion. Now, it seemed that Countess Schultz was brainwashed and no longer hostile towards Colin. Still, Colin needed further validation before making a final judgment Tell me, what exactly happened with Bishop John? And who made you impersonate Veras biological mother? Faced with the same question, Countess Schultz did not hesitate or lie, and spoke truthfully: It starts ten days ago when a man looking exactly like the last Duke St. Hilde suddenly approached me Duke St. Hilde? Colin exclaimed. Yes. Even though he looked exactly like the old Duke, the disparities in his tone and demeanor were noticeable. But because this person also had the power of a Holy Knight, I didnt dare resist. I just did as he instructed. This person must have been injured, as he needed our cooperation to capture Bishop John and heal his injuries. Moreover, he knew many secrets of the St. Hilde family, including Veras origins. Thats why he had me impersonate Veras mother and reassured me that no one would unmask me, because Veras real mother would never dare acknowledge her daughter Listening to Count Schultzs explanation, Colins brow furrowed as he asked, What happened next, why would Bishop Johns corpse turn up in the basement of Swan Castle? When we first saw the body of Bishop John, both Lucien and I were genuinely terrified. I had asked Lucien to warn that man since he knew you were going to search the whole castle, I thought he would temporarily hide somewhere else, but But then he actually betrayed you! Colin immediately understood. Count Schultz nodded and said, Yes, I think he saw that Duke St. Hilde did not fall into the trap of entering Swan City, so he might have thought the Schultz Family had lost its utilitarian value, and so he simply instigated a dispute between us and the St. Hilde family. Colin, deep in thought, pondered for a while before asking, Do you have any contact with the Morrison family? The Morrison family? Count Schultz seemed a little surprised that Colin would suddenly mention this family, he paused, then shook his head, Our contact with the Morrison family has never been tight, nothing recent either. Colin received Count Schultzs frank words with caution. He could not probe the consciousness of a bloodline, and therefore had no way to determine whether the other party was either hiding or deceiving. Nevertheless, from what Count Schultz had revealed, Colin tended to believe that she was telling the truth. After all, if she wanted to lie, she certainly wouldnt fabricate a story about Duke St. Hildes resurrection from the dead, which would be too hard to believe. If what she said was true, what was the deal with this Duke St. Hilde? Did the Morrison family actually resurrect Duke St. Hilde? Colin couldnt help thinking about the mysterious blood pool beneath the Phoenix Butterfly Forts clock tower. But then he remembered, Count Schultz said that there were differences between this Duke St. Hilde and the real Duke such as in demeanor, tone, mannerisms, etc. Therefore, perhaps this wasnt a case of resurrection from the dead but rather possession of the body! Just then, Colin remembered Lexies warningMr. Ji had not died. With this in mind, the isolated questions seemed to finally be tied together by a string. Although this hypothesis was almost too incredulous to believe, it seemed to be the most rational explanation Mr. Ji used Duke St. Hildes body, and resurrected himself! Colin suddenly felt a bone-chilling cold. That horrifying figure that had devastated the North Territory was still hiding somewhere, ready to emerge and unleash a bloodbath at any time! Perhaps the Schultz family was just the result of his initial attempt. Colin narrowed his eyes and forcibly made himself calm down. He knew that Mr. Ji was not invulnerable. At least for now, he dared only to hide in the shadows, even though he had possessed a Holy Knights body. Yes! Even though he had possessed a dead body to resurrect himself, Duke St. Hilde had been severely wounded before his death. No wonder he tried to kidnap Bishop John, he must have wanted Bishop John to help him heal his wounds. Colin immediately became alert. He had to inform the Church about this. If Mr. Ji wanted to recover his injury, he would undoubtedly intend to kidnap another high priest from the Church. Besides, he also thought of Lexie. Wasnt he going around the world tracking Mr. Ji? If this information was shared with him, he surmised this Holy Knight of the St. Lorenzo family would be glad to help eliminate the threat in the North Territory! With this in mind, Colin finally let out a sigh of relief. His gaze returned to Count Schultz. The Countess, who was initially prepared to sleep, was now wearing a plain corset dress, with no jewelry on her body. However, the dress was well-fitted, highlighting her curvaceous figure. The semi-circular neckline revealed a delicate clavicle and a patch of exquisite whiteness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her submissive posture at this moment further accentuated her mature, seductive charm. Colin forced himself to look away, suppressing the agitation in his heart. Regarding this bloodline who had flipped from enemy to ally, Colin still needed to subject her to the final test. He was very curious to know whether a bloodline would ever betray. Count Schultz, next, I need you to do this Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: 336 Witness_1 Chapter 338: 336 Witness_1 The sun set in the west, gradually darkening the sky. The Schultz familys guard squad set up a temporary camp on a small hill. They had already left Swan City four days ago. In these four days, they had thoroughly searched several hundred miles around Swan City, but they had found nothing. Luciens patience seemed to be running out, and his temper became increasingly irritable. Seeing this, the guards all avoided the Lord, even walking more lightly, for fear of attracting his wrath and becoming the object of his venting. Bonfires rose up in the campsite, their orange flames licking the mutton on the grill, only tasting the hot dripping oil. Lucien sat expressionless in front of the bonfire, taking a golden-roasted leg of lamb, and tore into it without regard for the burning temperature. A servant quickly and carefully handed over a pot of wine, and then retreated. He hadnt taken a few steps when he heard a distant clatter of horseshoes from the entrance of the camp. Then he saw a messenger coming in hurriedly. Lucien frowned at the mans attire and asked, Are you from Swan City? The messenger hurriedly advanced and made a bow, Yes, Sir! Count Schultz sent me to deliver a letter to you! With that, he handed the letter to Lucien. Lucien opened it and found that it was indeed a personal letter from Count Schultz. After a hurried scan, he stood up with surprise, his face full of undisguised elation. Seeing this, the attendant tactfully asked, Sir, is there good news? The person was found, hiding right in Swan Castle! Ha, I was right from the start, I was almost deceived! Lucien said excitedly. Congratulations, Sir! Issue my orders, rest for the night, return to Swan City tomorrow! Yes! Swan Castle. Archbishop Agani was led into a lounge by a maid. However, here, she did not see Count Schultz who had invited her, but another person. Viscount Angler? Agani looked at Colin, who was sitting in a wheelchair, with a surprised face, You didnt you already leave Swan City? Colin gave a bitter smile and said, Well, someone did not want me to leave. Agani pointed to the wheelchair under Colin and asked, Are you injured? Colin gave a deliberate sigh, nodded his head, then gestured with his chin to a corner of the lounge, I am still lucky. The fate of Archbishop John is truly lamentable! Only then did Agani notice a coffin placed in the lounge. She seemed to realize something. Her face solemn, she walked over and saw Archbishop John lying inside the coffin through the opened lid. Who did this? Aganis tone became icy cold. Lucien. Lucien? Agani exclaimed in surprise, in her voice, there was not only anger but also a faint hint of fear that she couldnt quite hide. Thats right. Colin nodded his head, his voice deep, Lucien colluded with outsiders, assassinated Archbishop John, injured me when I found out, and imprisoned me in the basement. Fortunately, Count Schultz found it in time and rescued me. Aganis eyes flickered, she asked, half-believing, So youre saying Count Schultz betrayed her own husband to save you? Colin answered solemnly, As a devout follower of the Radiant Faith, a righteous Northern Knight, a noble Imperial Count, she chose to willingly renounce darkness and embrace light. Is there a problem with that? Of course not. Archbishop Agani suppressed her doubt, she asked, What about Countess Schultz? Can I see her? She is in the next room, waiting for Luciens return. Aganis expression changed, she asked nervously, What does she want to do? Of course, she will question her husband about why he has abandoned faith and glory! Looking at Colins righteous expression, Agani was uncertain, after a long pause she whispered, Lucien is a rank six warrior, if he gets provoked Colin snorted softly, interrupting her indifferently, Archbishop, are you afraid of confronting a rank six warriors rage? Agani took a deep breath, regaining her calm demeanor, Of course not. Under the glory of our Lord, no evil can escape judgment! Thats good. Colin grinned at the archbishop in front of him, Countess Schultz will soon expose Luciens crime and sever ties with him. The reason I asked you to come is because I hope you can witness it. Alright. Seeing Colins calm face, Agani seemed to realize something and let go of her worries. Thinking for a moment, Agani asked again, You just said Lucien conspired with outsiders to harm Bishop John, who is this outsider? Why did he want to harm Bishop John? Former Duke St. Hilde. Who? Agani thought Colin was joking. However, Colin answered seriously: Thats right. The deceased Duke St. Hilde, he came back to life. Still, I suspect, it was not the duke himself who was resurrected, but Mr. Ji who used some unknown Forbidden Spell to possess the dukes remains and brought him back to life. Aganis eyes widened, stunned, looking at Colin, obviously finding what he just said completely unbelievable. Seeing her reaction, Colin added indifferently, This is my guess, believe it or not. However, I guess you also know that Prince Lexie is currently in the North Territory, which is precisely because of Mr. Ji! Agani was lost in thought. She knew about the incident of Duke St. Hildes body being stolen, after all, she personally presided over his funeral. Moreover, she had also heard about Prince Lexies affairs. Therefore, although Colins guess was shocking, Agani thought there was a high chance that it might be the truth. Thinking of this, her face became extremely solemn, she said in a low voice: If Mr. Ji indeed possessed the body of a holy knight, then the gravity of this matter exceeds your prediction, I must report it to the Pope immediately! Exactly. To heal Duke St. Hildes wounds, Mr. Ji will definitely continue to kidnap the churchs high priests, you need to prepare for this. Not only that. If Mr. Ji really ends up with a complete holy knights body, he will become unstoppable! Colins face changed, he asked, Why? Agani hesitated for a while before giving a vague reply: The power of a mages forbidden spell is so terrifying that the only thing that can limit them till now, is that their bodies cant bear the backlash of the Forbidden Spell. But, if Mr. Ji gets a completely intact holy knights body, he might no longer need to worry about the backlash. Colin was startled and exclaimed, Can a holy knights body withstand a forbidden spells backlash? At least it wont be as fragile as a mortal body, even if there are some injuries, they can be repaired. If we add the method of sacrifice that Mr. Ji previously used in Fallen Eagle City to share some of the backlash damage, I fear he might become unrestricted! A saint mage who can cast Forbidden Spells without a second thought! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just thinking about it feels terrifying. The atmosphere suddenly became very heavy. At the moment when the two of them were engrossed in pondering, footsteps came from the next room. Colin and Agani exchanged glances without uttering a word, silently sharing their thoughts- Lucien, is back. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Test 337_1 Chapter 339: Test 337_1 Where are the others? Where did you find him? Who were his accomplices in the rescue? Upon entering, Lucien immediately asked Count Schultz. Instead of answering her husbands questions, Countess Schultz handed over a roll of parchment. Lucien, puzzled, took it over, but his face changed drastically after briefly glancing at it, questioning, What does this imply? Count Schultz calmly turned around, took a sip of the coffee from the table, and said indifferently, Just as the paper implies, I want a divorce. Lucien tightly clutched the divorce papers in his hand, a cruel light flashing in his eyes, his tone freezing cold: Why? Avoiding Luciens seemingly cannibalistic gaze, Count Schultz replied lightly, Because I can no longer tolerate your continued mistakes, the glory of the Schultz Family shouldnt be tarnished by you! Lucien gave a cold laugh, mocking, Is this all my fault? It was clearly a decision we both made in the beginning. Now you want to back out, arent you being too absurd! But Count Schultz slowly shook her head: No, Lucien, in the beginning, you forced me into this decision. You were deceived by others, you tolerated Archbishop Johns abduction and murder. It was you who broke Viscount Anglers limbs and attempted to imprison him in the basement. Each of these sins should be borne by you! Lucien burst into laughter, as though hed heard a great joke. After a while, he slowly approached Count Schultz, one step at a time, murmuring, You want to pin all these crimes on me? Hehe, do you really believe I will let you frame me? Having said this, Lucien had already approached Count Schultz, grabbing her chin, staring into her eyes, he asked, What happened while I was gone these few days? Speak! Count Schultz fearlessly met the gaze of Lucien, who was on the brink of exploding, her tone still indifferent, Lucien, for the sake of our past relationship as husband and wife, Im leaving you a way out, Sign the divorce papers and flee immediately. Flee? Lucien sneered again, If I were to just leave as such, wouldnt I be confirming the crimes you accused me of? By then, wouldnt I become the true culprit behind Archbishop Johns murder and Viscount Anglers imprisonment? Seeing that her plot was exposed, a flash of panic crossed Count Schultzs eyes. However, she quickly regained composure, stating confidently, What can you do? Kill me? That will only drag you into an irreversible abyss! Gradually strengthening his grip on Count Schultzs chin, the sound of cracking echoed. The killing intent in Luciens eyes was undisguised as he threatened, You want to ruin me? Do you really think Ill surrender without a fight? Although her face showed signs of pain, Count Schultz still held the same resolute gaze. Laughing coldly, she stated, Lucien, even if youre a sixth-rank warrior, youre just a commoner. Who would believe your defense? As an Empire countess, with Viscount Angler and the Northern Archbishop as witnesses, who do you think these crimes will be pinned on? Hence, your only way out now is to get out of Swan City and never return to the North Territory! Lucien found it hard to believe that the woman he had been living with for over twenty years could so easily betray him. His gaze grew more volatile, his breathing heavier, his grip tighter, as though he was on the verge of crushing Count Schultzs skull to pieces. However, despite facing such a palpable threat of death, Count Schultz showed no signs of backing off. Her gaze, fixed on her husband, was as if she was looking at a corpse. After an intense standoff, Lucien eventually backed down. He simply stated, Tell me, what exactly happened? Count Schultzs eyes were clouded as she devoutly said, I saw the Lord of Glory and was moved by Him. Thus, I made the firm decision to entirely dissociate myself from past sins. Bullshit! Lucien retorted, finding it hard to believe such a tale, You have to understand that I am your biggest backing! Anger me, and you can only be toyed with by Colin. Regardless of what promises he made to you, what can assure you that he wont break his word? Consider the Uman Clan and the Dawson Family. Thats right, although these two clans seem to have avoided punishment, with both their nobility and territories intact, what about Count Uman and Marquis Dawson? Dont you know what happened to them? Dont let Colin fool you. Hes not the benevolent savior he seems to be on the surface, instead, hes an ambitious, ruthless man! However, these words didnt bring enlightenment to Count Schultz. She still looked at her husband coldly, retorting lightly, Sign the divorce papers, Ill let you go. You can take Solon with you. Upon hearing his sons name, Luciens anger once again surged uncontrollably. He growled, Wheres Colin? Doesnt he dare to see me? Who said I wouldnt dare see you. The moment his words fell, Colin entered the room, pushed in his wheelchair by Archbishop Agani. Luciens eyes instantly turned blood-red at the sight of his nemesis. Facing the man who resembled a ravenous tiger ready to pounce, Colin seemed to feel no threat at all. In fact, he poured oil on the fire by saying: Sir Lucien, I advise you to just surrender, its futile to resist. Lucien released Count Schultz, turned to Colin, showed a bloodthirsty grin, and said, Do you really think I wouldnt dare kill you? Well, what are you waiting for? Colin remained nonchalantly, I warned you back in the basement, you should have killed me, or else, I will make you wish you were dead! After hearing what Colin said, Archbishop Agani furrowed her brows, worrying that Lucien might lose his senses, and quickly tried to mediate: Sir Lucien, violence cant solve anything. If you kill Viscount Angler, youll only make yourself a public enemy in the North Territory, an enemy of the nobility. Even if you manage to escape by force now, youll have to skulk in the shadows for the rest of your life. Your best choice right now is to surrender, admit your sins, and our Lord is merciful, He is willing to give everyone who sincerely confesses their sins a chance for atonement. Luciens mouth burst into a sneer of mockery. He was about to speak again when suddenly his face changed. Because he heard hurried footsteps outside the door. Apparently, a large number of Schultz family guards were converging here! Seeing this, Colin again took the opportunity to provoke. Lucien, give up your resistance. Youre just a Level-6 warrior. Just because you married a countess, you think you own Swan City? Look now, youre the enemy of this city! You think youre so great with your exceptional martial skills, right? Why dont you kill everyone here then. Killing you alone will be enough! Lucien growled, transformed into a bolt of lightning, and dashed to Colin in a blink of an eye. One hand gripping Colins collar, he lifted him out of the wheelchair, preparing to utter some mockery, but he suddenly felt a sense of danger. A silver light flashed in Colins hand, like a viper lunging at Luciens heart! Unfortunately, Lucien, aware of the danger at the last moment, forcefully twisted his body and dodged the fatal attack. Shick! The dagger plunged in flush with the hilt. But it didnt strike the heart. Lucien looked at Colin in terror. He never expected that Colin, whose limbs were crushed by him just three days ago, would recover so quickly! Even the healing magic of the Archbishop of the North Territory couldnt have produced such an effect. Fell for it, didnt you? Colin broke into a smug grin. Luciens eyes flashed with anger, he roared, and swung a punch with his right hand! Bang! Colin was thrown back like a ragdoll, blood spewed uncontrollably from his mouth. At that moment, the guards rushed in, the swords in their hands pointed directly at once the master of this castle, Lucien. Seeing this, Lucien didnt have enough time to check whether Colin was still alive or not. He immediately ran to the window and leaped out from it. Quick! Dont let him escape! Count Schultz shouted loudly. He wont. Colin staggering to his feet. His chest was deeply dented, but such a terrifying injury seemed to barely affect him. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, then he also jumped out the window. The guards followed and poured out of the room. Agani didnt follow, instead she was observing Count Schultz with a curious gaze and then said after a long while, Countess, your performance today was truly astonishing! Count Schultz smiled faintly and said, What, Archbishop, do you think I didnt have the courage to face Lucien? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No, I just think, not all women are like you, capable of resolutely severing ties with their husband for the sake of justice. Under the guidance of our Lord, I fear nothing! Looking at Countess Schultz, who wore an expression of devout conviction, Agani couldnt help but wonder What kind of promise did Colin give Count Schultz to make her betray Lucien? Even when facing death threats, this Countess was determined to sever her ties with Lucien? What secret was she hiding? Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: 338 Hunting_1 Chapter 340: 338 Hunting_1 The weather in the North Territory is unpredictable in this season; it can be blistering hot during the day, but by night, a drizzle might fall. Furthermore, there is a flash of lightning in the sky, and muffled thunder rolls within the clouds, suggesting a violent storm might be on the way. A flash of lightning tears through the dome of the sky, illuminating the wilderness and Lucien, who is frantically fleeing through it. This peak Warrior, at the present moment, is in a dire situation. He is disheveled and tattered, with a dagger stabbed into his chest. Blood has stained his whole body; just how much of it belongs to him and how much to others is unclear. Though he has escaped from Swan City, Lucien is in no illusion; he knows he is still in danger. He vaguely feels a gaze fixed on him. However, when he looks around, he cant find the source of this gaze. The rain intensifies, and Lucien feels his strength wearing down with the blood pouring from the wound on his chest. At this moment, he is like a wounded beast, madly fleeing under the gaze of a hunter. The hunter is patient, hidden in the shadows, waiting for the beast to weaken before launching a deadly blow. He cant wait passively for death! Lucien hardens his resolve and immediately dismounts, stabbing his horse harshly. In pain, the war horse speeds up. Meanwhile, Lucien hides quietly in the bushes by the roadside, holding his breath and focusing, waiting for the pursuers behind him. He prepares to fight back! Time crawls by, yet the expected pursuers remain absent. Lightning zigzags across the sky, and a heavy downpour follows. Even with the composure of a peak Warrior like Lucien, he cant help but feel impatient, beginning to question his judgment. Could it be there are no pursuers? Have Colin and Count Schultz let him off the hook? If thats true. a furious rage surges in Luciens eyeshe will not rest until he has avenged this affront! Just as Lucien is about to give up his ambush and leave, a glimmer of light seems to appear in the darkness. Whos there? Lucien pauses for a moment, asking in a low voice. Darkness envelops the land; all around is silent except for the sound of the wind and rain. However, not long after, the muddy ground starts to shake slightly, and even the rocks in the mud jump up. A thunder-like noise gradually grows louder in the distance, starting very faint but soon becoming deafening. It is as if an army is rushing out from the rainstorm. This momentum seems to overshadow the might of the lightning. Lucien squints, looking at the cavalry squad that unexpectedly appears nearby, resembling demons. The dense rainfall is parted by the roughly two hundred horsemen into a long corridor. With the force that could tear apart the curtain of rain, this cavalry squad charges towards Lucien. Lucien stands still, his face calm in the face of an oncoming cavalry squad that seems to threaten to shatter the earth. He just switches to a two-handed grip on his broadsword, preparing for the upcoming charge. Clang! However, the cavalry unexpectedly disperses when they are five hundred steps away from Lucien. As Lucien is left perplexed, hundreds of sharp arrows twist like vipers in the rain, tearing through the downpour, flying straight towards him! Confronted with the threat of an arrow shower, Luciens eyes tighten, and his broadsword instantly shimmers. The shadow of the sword opens up like a barrier in front of him. After a round of clattering noises, the arrow shower is completely blocked. Before Lucien can catch his breath, three Heavy Cavalries charge at him like tanks. Swoosh! A sword swings out, and the fierce sword light suddenly explodes. Limbs and organs, mixed with blood, are flung wildly in the rain. This strike seems to change the very color of the world. Lucien appears like a world-ending demon descending onto the earth, destroying everything However, his superior stance doesnt last long before he feels a pain in his ankle. Dipping his head, Lucien realized that one man from the previous three riders was still alive. But his body had been slashed in two, and he was still swinging the longsword in his hand, piercing Luciens ankle! Boom! Lucien kicked out a foot, exploding the opposing mans head. Buzzing! At that moment, another rain of arrows swept towards him. Lucien defended against them with another swing of his sword. After the rain of arrows, three heavily armoured men charged at him recklessly. Lucien understood that the enemy wanted to drain his strength using these tactics. However, he had no good solution, as he realized that while the cavalry team ambushing him wasnt large, they were all professionals! Lucien guessed these people were suicide soldiers from the Angler family, but he hadnt expected that a family that had only risen two years ago would have so many professionals! Moreover, he realized these cavalrymen were indeed fearless to the point of death, with some even attacking Lucien after being seriously injured or even split in half. The intensity of their doom-like aura sent a deep chill down Luciens spine. After endless rounds of arrow rain and deadly charges from the heavy cavalry, Lucien was increasingly strained with numerous wounds accumulating on his body. A sixth-level warrior was not a god, he was first ambushed by Colin and suffered a heavy blow to the chest. After a deadly struggle to escape Swan City, now being bombarded by these relentless cavalrymen, he reached his breaking point. Viscount Angler! Lucien couldnt hold back a loud shout, We have no irreconcilable grievances, why do you want to kill me! Unfortunately, the response was another round of arrow rain. Then, a massive armored figure wielding a huge shield and long spear, as imposing as a ferocious bear, charged at Lucien. His heavy steps caused the earth to tremble. Luciens eyes shrunk. Although there was only one charging this time and they were not on horseback, he was more vigilant than ever. Boom! The two collided head-on, creating a storm of wind and a deafening roar. The rain curtain exploded, wave upon wave of water ripples blooming open, like flowers suddenly sprouting. Fifth-level Troll Warrior! At the first moment of contact, Lucien realized who his opponent was. Before he could figure out how Colin managed to command a high-level Troll Warrior to kill him, there was a rustling in the bushes. Lucien sensed danger and roared violently, the fighting spirit of his whole body flared up like flames. The air shattered like broken glass, the rain curtain turned into countless fine particles, exploding in all directions. At that moment, a small armored figure hiding in the bushes sprang out, the flying rain threads acting like needles, instantly penetrating his armor turning it into a sieve. However, the armored man seemed oblivious, still swinging his giant hammer toward Lucien. Boom! The ground splashed up waves under his hammer, blood spurted from Luciens mouth, and his hands holding the sword started shaking uncontrollably. Fifth-level Dwarf Warrior! Lucien was sure that this was not a force the Angler family would have, only the Northland Lord, the St. Hilde family would possess such power. Therefore, Lucien shouted again: I surrender! Honorable Lord of the North, if you give me a way to live, I am willing to pledge my loyalty to you! Swish swish swish! A dense arrow rain cut off Luciens pleading. What chilled his heart even further was that the arrow rain also covered those two large and small armored figures, as if these enemies did not care about the life or death of their companions. And the two armored figures also seemed to disregard their own safety, charging at Lucien again amidst the arrow-heavy rain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Are you all insane!!! Luciens face turned pale. Throughout his life, he underwent countless battles, faced numerous ferocious and cunning enemies, but never encountered such odd combat tactics! The enemies in front appeared to be emotionless, painless, mindless killing machines. They feared death not, at any cost, with a singular goal To kill Lucien! Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: 339 Sixth Order Blood slave_1 Chapter 341: 339 Sixth Order Blood slave_1 Boom! A bolt of lightning sliced through the sky, tearing a hole in the darkness that shrouded the earth. Under the flash of lightning, Luciens veins bulged all over his body. He held his broadsword tightly in front of him, arching his body to resist the enormous strength of two armored men. The three of them were riddled with arrows, like three hedgehogs. Luciens face was terrifyingly pale, but what really drove him to despair was that the strength of the two armored men opposite him showed no signs of waning. It was as if the arrows embedded in their bodies didnt exist at all. The rolling waves of power continuously crashed against Lucien like a waterfall, forcing him to keep sliding backward, carving two deep ditches into the ground beneath his feet. Seeing the cavalry lingering around, preparing to shoot again, Lucien let out a beast-like roar. Centered on him, a circular wave of dark purple energy burst open. Boom! The two armored men instantly flew backward. However, Lucien also suffered. A stream of blood slowly seeped out from his eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. Hahaha! Bouts of mad laughter burst from Luciens mouth. It seemed the peak warrior had already foreseen his fate. But like all dying beasts making a desperate counterattack, Lucien had also prepared for the worst. The blood-covered warrior let out a roar of despair and madness: Since this is the case, lets die together! Whizz! Whizz! Whizz! The new round of arrow rain arrived as scheduled, only this time, Lucien didnt even bother to dodge. Countless shockwaves exploded in the air in an instant, squeezing and rattling spreading out in all directions. Arrows hitting the layers of tangible waves turned into powder instantly. Lucien, laughing madly, charged towards the two armored men. The broadsword in his hand was enveloped in a dark purple flame and swung forward. The low roar shattered the heavy rain curtain in an instant, as if to tear open several cracks in the space in front of him. The two armored men had no fear in facing him, one held a spear, the other a hammer, and they met his attack. Boom! The wilderness was instantly filled with countless shockwaves. It was like a boulder hitting a pond; the ripples in the air turned into waves. In an instant, most of the lingering cavalrymen were knocked off their horses. Hahaha! Laughing wildly, Lucien suddenly let go of the broadsword in his hand, and while the two armored men were still stiff from the last clash and hadnt recovered, he weaved through them like a nimble fish and got to their side. Clang! Clang! Luciens fingers hooked like claws, tightly gripping the arms of the two armored men, with such force that the armor even deformed. Taking advantage of the momentum, Luciens face remained mad as ever and he roared again. Crack! Both arms were dislocated by Lucien. Blood gushed out, covering Luciens body. At this moment, he seemed completely insane, howling towards the sky covered in blood. He looked like a devil crawling out from hell. After the successful move, Lucien immediately made a U-turn and roared, Die, all of you! Whoosh- Just then, there was a sudden whistling sound from the air, and a silver light descended from the sky with a force as strong as a thunderstorm. However, Lucien seemed to have anticipated the enemies above. He abruptly halted, spun around swiftly, and laughed maniacally at Colin, who was descending from the sky. Ive been waiting for you! Before he had finished speaking, his arm shot out like a dragon coming out of the sea, catching Colins long sword. Shh! Blood splattered. The fingers of Luciens right hand were almost severed, yet he didnt even blink as he stretched out his other hand to grab Colins ankle. Colin was stunned. His huge bat wings stirred up a storm, trying to take flight again. However, Luciens feet seemed to have taken root on the ground. No matter how Colin struggled, he stood steadfast. Who are you, exactly? A hint of confusion flashed through Luciens eyes, then he seemed to recall a rumor he had heard: Are you the Winged Knight? Colin didnt respond. Seeing the opponents face shrouded in a mist of blood, Luciens curiosity grew even stronger. He laughed loudly and roared, Let me see your true face! Before his words fell, a surge of air erupted beneath his feet, causing the ground to sink under the force. Using this backlash, he jumped up and wrapped himself around Colin, who was hovering in mid-air. Colin swiftly flapped his bat wings, spinning in the air. Unfortunately, he could not shake off Lucien, only causing him to temporarily lose balance. Seizing this opportunity, Colin let go of his long sword and pulled out the golden dagger, a symbol of the protectors of the North. He drove it towards Luciens chest. Shred! The dagger punctured Luciens chest, but he didnt attempt to block it. However, his face was still adorned with an insane grin, as he roared: Lets die together! Bang! Luciens hand darted into Colins chest, clutching the still-beating heart. Colin cried out in pain, seemingly infected by Luciens madness. His whole momentum became extremely intense. I told you, if you cant kill me Colin laughed madly, Ill make your life worse than death! Before his words fell, Colin opened his huge mouth, two tusks glimmered with bone-chilling light as he plunged into Luciens neck. The giant bat wings quickly closed, shrouding them both. So its you! Lucien judged from Colins words, not yet understanding how Colin had grown a pair of wings. He quickly realized that all the blood in his body was rushing wildly into Colins mouth. Not just blood but also strength, warmth, and consciousness were rapidly leaking away. Die together! Lucien tightened his grip just before the darkness covered him. Bang! Colins heart was instantly crushed! Rumble! A thunder rolled across the sky, the vast wilderness suddenly fall quiet. The Blood slaves formed a large circle, two figures stood bizarrely in the center: Colin and Lucien. Heavy rain poured, unable to wash away the stench of blood in the air. After a long while, Colin stood up from Luciens body. Suddenly, Lucien also rose, kneeling in front of Colin. Hatred and madness on his face completely disappeared, replaced with mechanical obedience and respect. Master! Colin looked at Lucien kneeling before him, a smug smile blooming at the corner of his mouth. On this hunt for Lucien, Colins Blood Shadow Guard had suffered heavy losses. Glancing around, hardly anyone wasnt injured. Roughly estimated, a total of twenty-eight Blood slaves died to ambush Lucien. Even the two fifth-tier Blood slaves were heavily injured. Even Colins heart had been crushed. Fortunately, none of this matters now. Colin touched the hollow wound on his chest, acting as if it was no matters. Although the losses were severe, the gains were massive. A sixth-tier Blood Slave! With this, the peak fighting force of the Blood Shadow Guard has qualitatively improved. As long as Colin doesnt provoke a few of the Holy Field experts in this world, he would not have to worry about his own safety anymore. Even towards the resurrected Mr. Ji, as long as he hadnt completely healed the holy knight body he had taken over, Colin would still have some ability to fight back with his current Blood Shadow Guard. Its a pity that the blood of a high-tier warrior cant help Colin advance. It must be the blood of a high-tier knight However, with a sixth-tier warrior, Colin has the confidence to capture a sixth-tier knight. Once he successfully advanced to the sixth tier, coupled with his True Blood Form state, Colin felt he could walk sideways under the Holy Field. But a sixth-tier knight is much harder to catch than a sixth-tier warrior. Besides, high-tier knights usually belong to high nobles, and catching them is on another level compared to Lucien. This requires long-term planning. The sixth-tier knights Colin knew of are only two C Emperor Reinhardt and Duke St. Prowse of the East Territory! Which one should he catch? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin stroked his chin, deep in thought. But soon, he shook his head, laughing to himself. He felt he was a bit too ambitious. Neither of them was someone he could deal with at the moment. Its better to handle whats in front of him first. With that thought, Colin flapped his bat wings, soared into the sky, and flew towards Swan City. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: 340 Church’s Secret (Part 1)_1 Chapter 342: 340 Churchs Secret (Part 1)_1 Swan City, Glorious Church. In the grand and spacious Prayer Hall, Archbishop Agani was leading the believers in prayer, complying with the ritual requirements. Today was Sunday, when, according to church tradition, all believers needed to perform morning prayers. Of course, the Prayer Hall of the church could not possibly accommodate all the residents of Swan City. So, the privilege to stand in the hall and worship was mostly reserved for the aristocratic lords of Swan City. As for the commoners, they had to squeeze outside the church, on the square, on the streets, or even at their doorsteps. As the prayers deepened, the white crystal scepter in Aganis hand gradually emitted a white gold holy light. It reflected the dazzling morning light, illuminating the entire Prayer Hall and creeping everywhere, cloaking the entire Swan City with a layer of divine radiance. At this moment, Swan City displayed its most sacred side. Under such grand divine signs and brilliance, hundreds of thousands of believers knelt on one knee, folded their hands, and unanimously praised the supreme Lord of Glory: Glorify the Lord! May your glory be eternal, illuminating our way forward! At the conclusion of the ceremony, everyone got up with the guidance of Archbishop Agani and then composed themselves, ready to start a new day. The nobles in the Prayer Hall also hustled off, with only Count Schultz being held back by Archbishop Agani. Count Schultz, has Viscount Angler not returned yet? Count Schultz shook his head, Not yet. I have sent people to look for him, I believe soon Theres no need to look. Im back. As soon as the words fell, Colin strode into the Prayer Hall, apologizing, Im sorry, Archbishop, I was late and didnt make it in time for Sundays morning prayer. Agani smiled faintly, indicating that there was no need to worry, then curiously asked, Did you manage to catch Lucien? Colin shrugged, helplessly saying, Ah, he managed to escape again! Agani nodded doubtfully and comforted him, It is indeed difficult to hold down a sixth-rank warrior who has decided to run. Nonetheless, you dont have to worry. Ive reported this to Dragon City. The Pope will dispatch the Holy Temple Knights to arrest Lucien. Colin nodded but was reluctant to speak further on the topic. He prepared to bid farewell and leave. Seeing this, Agani asked him to stay, Viscount Angler, could you stay for a moment? Upon hearing this, Colin suppressed his curiosity and nodded, Alright. Count Schultz, seeing this, paid his respects, Sir Guardian, Archbishop, Ill take my leave. Alright. Watching Schultzs retreating figure, Agani suddenly smiled and said, Viscount, Count Schultz has an incredibly respectful attitude towards you. Colin responded lightly, Im now the Guardian of the North Territory, personally appointed by His Majesty. Isnt her attitude only expected? Agani looked at Colin with a meaningful gaze, and said, So thats the reason! I thought it might have been because of the Blood Knight Army fifty kilometers north of Swan City. Colins pupils constricted slightly, and he seemed surprised, You know about this? Agani blinked her eyes and mischievously replied, Yes, a little bird told me. Thats right, as soon as Colin suspected that Count Schultz might have malicious intentions, he had ordered the Blood Knight Army to come to Swan City. In his plan, if Count Schultz, who had been converted into a bloodline, could not stand her ground under Luciens pressure and chose to betray, then Colin would initiate Plan B, allowing the Blood Knight Army to sort everything out. Fortunately, Schultz did not disappoint Colin. In that case, Colin didnt need to resort to bloodbath Swan Castle. However, he didnt expect that the Blood Knight Army, hiding outside the city, would be discovered by Agani. Of course, Colin wouldnt believe the nonsense about a devout little bird revealing the whereabouts of the Blood Knight Army. Surely the believers along the way reported it to the church. Frankly speaking, he admired and envied the intelligence capability of the church, which he also feared. However, this made Colin realize there might be a problem C would Schultz have known about the movement of the Blood Knight Army? If she knew, then it might explain her actions while facing Lucien previously. Did she choose not to betray Colin because of her bloodline, or because she knew the Blood Knight Army was nearby and that betrayal would only lead to the Schultz Familys destruction? Just as Colin was deep in thought, Aganis voice rang out again, Viscount, what are you thinking about? Nothing, Colin dismissed it casually, then asked, You asked me to stay earlier, may I know the reason? Please follow me, Agani said mysteriously, crossing Colin to head outside. Colin, intrigued, followed at her heel. The two of them walked out of the Prayer Hall, descended down a spiral staircase, and arrived at a dark corridor. Fully armored guards were stationed every few steps along the corridor, all saluting as Agani passed by. After walking for about fifteen minutes, a large iron gate appeared before them. The guard at the gate saluted Agani and then opened the gate. Viscount Angler, please, Agani gestured for Colin to go in first. Colin smiled slightly and stepped forward. The space inside the gate was more spacious than Colin had imagined. It was rather empty, apart from a statue of the Lord of Glory in the center and a small pool before the statue. He couldnt help but wonder why such a large space had been dug underground just to house these two things. He looked around and saw no source of light, yet the entire space was filled with Holy Light; darkness had no place to hide here. Thud! Once Agani entered, the iron door closed again behind her. Colin turned around and asked, What place is this? Agani did not reply. Her eyes were somewhat clouded, as if she had not heard Colins question. She simply walked slowly towards the statue. Frowning, Colin followed her. Upon reaching the statue of the Lord of Glory, Agani fell devoutly to the ground and began praying silently. With reluctance, Colin also knelt down on one knee, but his gaze kept flickering towards the pool in front of the statue. The pool wasnt large, with a diameter of about three meters, and the water in it wasnt deep. However, he was surprised to find that the water in the pool was not ordinary water, but it looked more like holy water! Gulp Colin couldnt help but swallow discreetly. After a while, Agani finished praying and stood up again. Immediately, Colin asked, Is that holy water in there? Staring at the faceless statue of the Lord of Glory, Agani answered without turning her head, No. A bit disappointed, Colin asked again, Then what is this? At last, Agani turned around, her eyes filled with peculiar meaning, she said softly: These are all accumulated power of faith. Power of faith? This was the first time Colin knew that faith could manifest physically. Yes. Divine beings protect humans with power, humans serve divine beings with faith. Every time a person prays to the Lord, they generate power of faith, which is then collected by the grand cathedrals of the dioceses and gathered in spaces similar to where we currently are. Rubbing his chin and staring at the rippling waters of the pool, Colin asked, So what is the use of this power of faith? Agani shook her head, The training of priests requires the power of faith, but we only need a very small part of it. The vast majority of the power of faith is needed by the Lord. Nodding his head thoughtfully, Colin asked, This should be a secret of the Church, why are you telling me this? Without answering his question, Agani continued on her own, Do you know? The power of faith is gathered in this space and liquidated in the holy pool, and then is absorbed by the Lord through the statue. So? Colin was a bit confused. Agani pointed to the pool before them and asked heavily, Do you see, the water in the pool, Has it been absorbed? Colin squinted, watching for a while, he realized that the water in the pool was not decreasing, but was instead increasing. Since it was Sunday, Agani, the archbishop, had just presided over the morning prayer, thus the power of faith surged and quickly filled the pool, and then It overflowed! What will happen when it overflows? The liquidated power of faith will disappear as soon as it leaves the holy pool. Indeed, Colin watched as the water disappeared upon overflowing. At this point, he realized something was amiss. If the Lord of Glory needed this power of faith, why would he let it overflow and not collect it? Could it betheres something wrong with the statue? Colin guessed. Agani shook her head with a solemn voice, Every holy pool below the Grand Cathedrals of Glory across the North Territory is like this, even the one in Dragon City. The power of faith is not being absorbed but overflows from the holy pool, wasted. Colin narrowed his eyes, asking with heavy expression, I still want to know, why would you show me this? What Agani revealed to Colin, if leaked out, would absolutely trigger a crisis of faith! The Lord of Glory stopped accepting the offerings of humans, what did this imply? Agani still didnt answer this question, but countered with, Do you know why the Dark Emperor was killed three hundred years ago? Colins heart stirred. He said, Could he have discovered this secret? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes. Agani nodded, However, what actually sealed the Dark Emperors fate was a phrase he once said. What did he say? He said Aganis expression suddenly became extremely complex: The divine beings are dead! Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: 341 Church’s Secret (Part 2)_1 Chapter 343: 341 Churchs Secret (Part 2)_1 The Divine Being is dead? Colins eyes widened, an uproar stirring in his heart. Of course, he knew what that sentence implied in this transcendent world, and finally understood why the Dark Emperor had to die. Even after his death, all records about him were deliberately destroyed, as if someone was desperately trying to erase his existence from history! So this outrageous statement was the reason. If the Church allowed the Dark Emperors words to spread widely in the Glorious Empire, one could imagine the immense blow it would deal to humans faith system. So, the judge Duke St. Sean appeared. Unable to resist, Colins right hand found its way to the Blade of Judgment at his waist, his heart flooded with emotions. The history that once puzzled him had finally lifted its veil of mystery. So, did the Lord of Glory really die? Colin couldnt help but ask. Agani shook her head, I dont know. No one knows. She was right, how could mortals fathom the life or death of a Divine Being? It only stopped receiving the Power of Faith, but this couldnt prove that the Lord of Glory was truly dead. Perhaps, He just doesnt need the Power of Faith anymore. Of course, this guess could cause even more panic The Lord of Glorys protection of humans was essentially exchanged for the service of the Power of Faith. If He doesnt need the Power of Faith anymore, does that mean he no longer needs humans, no longer protects humans? No matter what, once the believers learned the secret beneath the church, the foundation of the Glorious Church would waver greatly. Many people must know this secret, right? Colin asked again. Yes, High priests above bishops know this secret, in addition, the core members of the five Holy Knight Families also know it. The Holy Knight Families knew this secret because of the Dark Emperor, right? Yes, Agani nodded, And the reason he was killed was that he gathered the five Dukes and tried to reveal this secret to the public! Colin sighed. The Dark Emperor certainly didnt die unjustly. This action wasnt just undermining the foundation of the Church, but also harming the fundamental interests of the nobles. You need to know, the Glorious Church and the Empires nobility are interdependent. Although they fight fiercely for power and profit now, both sides tacitly keep the struggle within a certain range and wouldnt really mess things up. After all, if the church collapsed, who would baptize the nobles? Without baptism, how could knights be born? Without knights, how could the nobles rule this Empire? How could they fend off the covetous forces around? So even if the nobles knew this secret, they would never reveal it publically. Even if the royal family has cut ties with the church, they wouldnt resort to this double-edged tactic. Except for that puzzling Dark Emperor So, youre telling me this secret now because Ive become a core member of the St. Hilde Family in your eyes? Agani nodded, confirming Colins judgment, All the core members of the five Holy Knight Families know this secret, I will also inform the Northern Duke. But then, she changed her tone and said, However, theres another reason why Im telling you this secret. Colins expression intensified, knowing this must be the real reason why Agani invited him here, What reason? Aganis gaze shifted, her body radiating a holy light, but the words she said were utterly blasphemous, I want to reveal this secret to the public. What? Colin thought he misheard, looking at Agani in surprise. Aganis gaze was resolute as she repeated the words she had just said. Have you gone mad? Colin couldnt help but exclaim. Of course, Colins shock did not stem from a heartfelt faith and reverence in the Lord of Glory, but rather his inability to understand Aganis motive for her actions. As the Archbishop of the North Territory, the Glorious Church was Aganis foundation. What benefit could come to her from making this secret public and causing a crisis of faith? Not to mention the lethal danger that such an action would inevitably bring. The last person who wanted to do this was the emperor of the empire, whose end was disastrous. Did Agani think she would be spared? If she dared to do so, she would undoubtedly become the enemy of the entire Glorious Empire. Whether it was the Church or the nobles, they would all go to great lengths to kill her. Why would you want to do such a thing? Colin asked in a deep voice. Because the Lords believers have the right to know the truth, Agani said calmly, giving a reason that left Colin at a loss for words. Seeing Colins questioning look, Agani remained calm and continued to explain: Regardless of why the Lord no longer accepts the power of faith, neither the Church nor the nobles have the right to conceal this truth. But faith should not be built on deception! I understand their fears that this truth could cause panic or even a crisis of faith. But if some peoples faith wavers because of this, then they are not worthy to be the followers of the Lord. Furthermore, isnt this also a test from the Lord? If so, our current response would surely disappoint Him greatly. Hearing Aganis righteous explanation, Colin was momentarily at a loss for words. He didnt know whether the Archbishop of the North Territory was truly so devout that she could not bear to see her faith blasphemed, or she was merely using a seemingly justified excuse to cover up her genuine and unspeakable purpose. Colin squinted his eyes, his tone becoming somewhat icy, So, your Grace, how can you be so sure that I would support your idea? As a believer of the Lord, a knight of the Northern Territory, and a Viscount of the Empire, shouldnt I be trying to stop you from such foolishness? Because I believe in the guidance of the Holy Light, Agani said, staring into Colins eyes, and giving him an answer that left him a little speechless. The guidance of Holy Light? Yes, your affinity with the Holy Light is unlike any Ive seen before. I believe that this is the Lords guidance. A devout knight like you would never tolerate the Church continuing to deceive the Lords followers. Colin fell silent. He remembered that Agani had said such things when they were in Winterfell City, and Pope Gregory had also said similar things to him in Dragon City. Could he really be the chosen one? Of course, such abstract notions obviously would not convince Colin. Sometimes a kindly lie is more precious than a cruel truth, Colin said, showing no emotion. He didnt want to align himself with this insane Archbishop of the North Territory. What she wanted to do, in Colins eyes, was tantamount to seeking death. Kindly? A cold smile appeared on Aganis pretty face, So, your meddling in the Dukes baptism ceremony was also out of kindness? Colins pupils contracted slightly, but he was not overly surprised. Agani said she had encountered Vera on her way to Swan City, and with her status as an Archbishop, it was not surprising that she could see Pope Gregorys manipulation on Vera. Seeing Colins change of expression, Agani felt triumphant, and promptly continued to incite him, In reality, the higher-ups in the Church have long been corrupt and have forgotten their original intent and mission. Many people slander the Dark Emperor and go to great lengths to erase his existence, but in reality, they themselves have been influenced by his lunatic ravings, secretly feeling that the Lord of Glory is indeed gone; or at least, severed his connection with this world. When they felt there were no more watchful eyes from above, they began acting recklessly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their initial pure faith has already been tainted by corruption, and pursuit of power and benefit became their only goal. They loudly proclaim they act for the Lord of Glory, but in truth, they only act for their own interests and positions. Viscount Angler, do you believe that such a Church should continue to dominate the spiritual world of humans? Colin looked deeply into Aganis eyes, and for some reason, he was reminded of another womanC Queen Midela. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: 342 Ambition_1 Chapter 344: 342 Ambition_1 Colin suddenly wondered, could this Archbishop Agani have any connection with the Royal Family? So, he casually lifted his hands to his chest, palms facing each other, fingers interlocking, forming a gesture resembling a lotus. Then, he carefully observed Aganis reaction. However, Colin was disappointed. Seeing this gesture, Agani only showed confusion and no other reaction. This gesture was shown to Colin by Queen Midela after their alliance, saying that anyone who knows it is a trustworthy person. Obviously, however, Agani was not an ally of the Royal Family. Colin immediately put away the gesture, crossed his arms over his chest, and said with a smile, I think you should go to the Royal Family, they are more interested in the dirt on the Pope. But Agani shook her head, My lord Viscount, you are mistaken. The Royal Family is well aware of the Churchs corruption and is also willing to fight against it, but they will never agree to expose this truth to the public. If I were to approach them, I would only meet a fate similar to that of the Dark Emperor. Im sorry, Archbishop, but I dont want to meet the same fate as the Dark Emperor either, Colin shrugged, flatly refusing, Just the two of us, even if we reveal the truth, will definitely not escape the church and the Holy Knight Familys hunt, and we will also be denoted as madmen and blasphemers, no one will believe us. My Lord Viscount, I am not a fool. Of course I wont reveal the truth without having enough power. The reason I chose you as a partner is that you are not a member of the Holy Knight Family, yet you have the potential to rule a territory, even a greater one! Archbishop, you overestimate me, Colin said, still indifferent. No. A strange glow flashed in Aganis eyes, and her tone was somewhat seductive. You are already the guardian of the North Territory, and I know that the Half-Elf Kingdom is also under your control. Its also not impossible for you to march eastward in the future to defeat the Pegasus Army once again and take White Dew City. But have you ever thought about one thing? Can the Angler family become a dukes family even if you one day conquer the Eastern Territory? A thought crossed Colins mind. He seemed to understand what Agani wanted to say. My lord Viscount, the position of Duke in the Empire has never been given to anyone who isnt from the Holy Knight Family, no matter what impressive achievements they have made! I know that your talent is astounding. You have already become a fifth-order knight at a young age, but do you think you can become a holy knight? Colin didnt answer. However, he felt that if he could ingest the blood of a holy knight, he might have the prospect of stepping into the Holy Field. Not to discourage you, but in the history of the Empire for more than a thousand years, nobody from a non-holy knight family has ever stepped into the Holy Field! I dont know what secret lies within this. But I think, no matter how gifted you are, I fear that you cannot break this shackle. So, even if you become a six-order knight, how different are you from that six-order warrior, Lucien? He is dependent on Count Schultz, and you, no less, are reliant on the St. Hilde Family! Even if one day you conquer the Eastern Territory with your army, the Angler Family can never become the ruler of the Eastern Territory! Colin squinted his eyes and asked in a deep voice, What are you trying to say? Agani stepped closer, staring into Colins eyes, and said earnestly, Havent you been asking me why I chose you as a partner? This is the real reason. Because you are not of the Holy Knight Family! Of those who are least willing to see the collapse of the current faith system based on deceit, its actually only the Church and the Holy Knight Family. So they conspire to conceal this truth to prevent a crisis of faith. But as a descendant of a non-Holy Knight Family, Viscount Angler, even if a crisis of faith occurs and the faith system of the Glorious Church collapses, is that really a bad thing for you? Without the power of faith, there will be no priests. Without priests, new knights cant be born, and naturally, there wont be any Holy Knights! Without Holy Knights, how can the current Royal Family and the four great families stand at the pinnacle of the Empire? Why cant the Angler Family become a Duke? Or even.. Agani suddenly stopped speaking, but Colin had thoroughly understood her meaning. At the same time, he also saw the true face hidden beneath Aganis devout exterior That face, filled with something called ambition! Moreover, he was also frightened by Aganis madness. This woman appears serene, compassionate but in fact, shes a madly ambitious character who wouldnt mind seeing the world in chaos! Seeing Colin silent, Agani assumed he was moved but still indecisive, so she once again began to tempt him: Viscount Sir, the royal family and the church are in conflict now, this is our best opportunity! During your visit to Dragon City, Emperor Reinhardt must have encouraged you to advance into the East Territory, right? Without concealing anything, the Pope himself has instructed me several times to impede the North Territory army from successfully capturing White Dew City. However, if we cooperate, I can help you withstand all pressure from the Church, promising you a stable rear, thus, you can advance east without distractions. Once the East Territory is conquered, with control over two territories, we will have the capital to defy the Church and the royal family! Colin sneered, saying: Archbishop Sir, have you forgotten that there are still two Holy Knights in the Empire. Will they idly watch us shake the foundation of the entire Knight system? Agani confidently said: Viscount Sir, have you forgotten that theres also a power that can combat the Holy Knights in the East Territory. Yevir? Colins face changed, instantly realizing something, immediately saying, So youre in league with Mr. Ji! Agani suddenly laughed, her beautiful face blooming like a peach blossom. Viscount Sir, do you now have confidence in our plan? Clearly, Agani had tacitly confirmed Colins guess. Colin lowered his head, various thoughts swirling in his mind. He didnt expect that the persistent Mr. Ji had quietly extended his hand into the Church, and even won over a high-ranking figure like the Archbishop of the North Territory. No wonder he dared to kidnap the bishop of Swan City, even brazenly killing him, without worrying about revenge from the Church. Agani must have hidden him, helping him through his current weakest period. And now, they even aimed their sights on Colin, intending to win over the actual controller of the North Territory. Could not help but say, Colin was somewhat moved. He suddenly realized that this was indeed a good opportunity. Originally, Colin was caught between the royal family and the Church. Both sides of the dispute were trying to win him over, but they all wanted him to become their tool. Now, with the emergence of a third party, Colin had more choices and more room to maneuver. At least, if Agani and Colin reach a secret agreement, he would not have to worry about the Church stirring up trouble in the North Territory while he is advancing into the East Territory. Of course, Colin still remained very cautious toward Mr. Ji and Agani. Both were not kind-hearted. They took interest in Colin, but only wanted him to become their tool. Could I meet Mr. Ji? Colin probed. Agani hesitated a bit but still nodded: I will convey your intention to Mr. Ji. However, you must also know that Prince Lexie is in the North Territory right now, pursuing him relentlessly. Its not convenient for Mr. Ji to show himself. So, it may be impossible to arrange a meeting with you in the near future. I understand. Colin gave a shallow smile, not saying much. He knew that he had not truly gained their trust yet. By the way, can you help remove the Gods technique inflicting Vera? Agani shook her head: I apologize, Viscount Sir, that Gods technique was personally executed by the Pope. Only he can remove it. However, you need not worry. With me in the North Territory, the Church will absolutely not hinder you! I also will not exploit the Duke to cause you trouble. Thats good. Colin nodded. In fact, this was his biggest reason for being willing to cooperate with Agani. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for how the relationship between the two will develop in the future and whether they will turn against each other, thats a matter for the future. Colin was confident that by then, he should have the courage to confront them directly. Pleasure doing business! Agani extended her delicate hand, smiling. Colin also held her hand, showing a bright smile: Pleasure doing business! Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: 343 Exchange (Thanks to the Silver Alliance of Loyal Servant Wangcai!”)_1 Chapter 345: 343 Exchange (Thanks to the Silver Alliance of Loyal Servant Wangcai!)_1 After leaving the Glorious Church, Colin walked at a leisurely pace back to Swan Castle on his own. From the butler, he learned that Count Schultz had just left to inspect the territory. Colin didnt bother. Having just experienced Luciens rebellion, the Countess needed to quickly appease the people and deal with the remnants of Luciens forces. Having lost their top warrior, Lucien, the Schultz Family could only rely on Colin if they still wanted to maintain their superior position in the North Territory. Schultz Familys other members should also realize this, and make the correct choice. Not until the night fell and Colin was preparing for a bath after dinner under the attendance of the maid did the butler come to announce that Count Schultz had returned to Swan Castle. I see. I will meet the Count after my bath. Colin sunk his body into the comfortably hot water, admiring the exquisite decorations in the bathroom while recalling the words Archbishop Agani had said to him during the day. Admittedly, Colin was quite impressed by Mr. Ji of the St. Sean Family. The man seemed to always surprise him, or perhaps, startle him. Colin was curious about how he had seduced Agani. Bearing in mind that she was the youngest archbishop in the Glorious Empire and cherished by the Pope, Agani had a promising future. Her becoming a Cardinal was almost for certain, and it wasnt impossible that she could become the first female Pope in Imperial history. So, how exactly did Mr. Ji persuade Agani to give up such a promising future and chose the extremely dangerous path of rebellion? Colin couldnt figure it out. However, Colin didnt really have malice towards Mr. Ji. Although they had always been on different sides, Mr. Ji hadnt caused any substantive loss to Colin. Of course, this was also because Colin had not been the main target of Mr. Ji. After all, Colin was too insignificant to be worth targeting by Mr. Ji. Now as the Protector of the North Territory, Colin was eligible to be targeted. Unexpectedly, Mr. Ji chose to woo him. Colin could guess that the man had intentionally left Archbishop Johns remains in the basement of Swan Castle, probably trying to have Schultz Family remove Colin. But unexpectedly, Colin banished Lucien from Swan City and successfully took control of Count Schultz. Because Mr. Ji was in his weakest state, seeing Colin was not an easy person to deal with, he had to change his strategy to wooing. Of course, Colin was extremely alert to Mr. Ji. He knew that if Mr. Ji successfully got through this weak period, he would question whether he could still tolerate Colins control of the North Territory. So, Colin knew he had to seize the opportunity during Mr. Jis healing period to strengthen his own power and influence. In that way, Colin would have the capability to self-protect no matter how the storm changed in the Glorious Empire. Lost in thought, Colin heard the soft footsteps approaching. He didnt care, thinking it was the maid coming to add water. But soon, a delicate white foot stepped into the water, followed by a slender, fair and perfect calf. Under the surprised gaze of Colin, the undressed Countess Schultz was already sitting next to him. The countess had an impeccable body. Her soft skin glistened like a pearl, her buttocks were plump, above which was a slim waist. The two gorgeous red spots further up made Colins blood surge. Master, let me serve your bath, Countess Schultz whispered in Colins ear, her eyes and eyebrows carrying a seductive smile. The fragrant breath made Colin intoxicated, and his slightly stiff body gradually relaxed. The originally calm water suddenly caused waves. The dawnlight broke in a thousand strands, casting a shattered rainbow radiance onto the mirrorlike surface of Swan Lake. Colin stood on the highest balcony of Swan Castle, looking out at the almost unreal beauty before him and felt an unprecedented contentment in his heart. He took a deep breath, the air filled with the fragrance of dew and flowers. Suddenly, he heard the familiar sound of footsteps behind him. Colin turned around to see Countess Schultz approaching, her stride bewitchingly graceful. After a night had passed, the already beautiful Countess appeared even more captivating. She wore a thin silk chiffon dress; its low-cut, waist-cinching, and bareback design accentuated her beautiful body curves and glowing skin to the fullest. As she walked, her elegant and pale legs played peekaboo from the slit of her dress, like a blooming blue kite flower. Good morning, Master! The countess charming smile made Colins heart flutter. He touched the tip of his nose and smiled, You can stick to the original title. Yes, Viscount Sir! Countess Schultz smoothly switched her mode of address, but her submissive attitude remained unchanged. After a night of deep conversation, Colin understood that Countess Schultz was a woman with not much of her own opinion. Her submissive nature made her unsuitable to be a leader. Thats why she chose to marry Lucien in the past, and now, without any hesitation, switched her allegiance towards Colin. However, this character trait also made it easier for Colin to control her. The ambiguous past between you and Marquis Garcia was purposely fabricated to impersonate Veras birth mother, right? Yes. A blush rose on the countess pale cheek, However, Duke St. Hilde did intend to match me with Marquis Garcia initially. But since Garcia didnt want to give up his command of the Dark Cavalry and the importance of his position in the North Territory became evident, St. Hilde dropped the idea. Then, what made you betray Duke St. Hilde back in Ice Rock City? Actually, I was forced to. Among the two hundred thousand troops that Marquis Charles led to their doom, there was an elite force from the Schultz family. Once we learned about it, our family was filled with resentmentI was quite dissatisfied with Duke St. Hilde. Thats why I sided with other lords of the North Territory in pressuring the Duke for an explanation. Colin nodded, then asked, How many able soldiers does the Schultz family have now? Countess Schultz gathered her hair behind her ear and said, We should be able to gather an army of sixty to seventy thousand people. Good. You should re-organize this army soon, I might need to draft it at any time. Yes! Ill be returning to Winterfell City tomorrow. If you need any help, tell me as soon as possible. Youre leaving so soon? Countess Schultz asked, her pretty face showing deep reluctance. Yes. Colin gently pulled the countess into his arms and held her nubile waist. He said in a gentle voice, I cant afford to idle around now, I have to race against time. Why are you in such a hurry? Smelling the fragrance of Countess Schultzs hair, Colin replied vaguely, I have a premonition that enormous changes will take place in the Empire! Therefore, I must be prepared in advance. Enormous changes? The countesss voice tensed up. You dont have to panic, just do as I say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes. And, be careful with Archbishop Agani, dont easily believe what she says. Also, if the Duke St. Hilde who appeared before reappears in Swan City, immediately send me a message. Alright. Having instructed so, Colin reached out to touch Countess Schultzs smooth chin and leaned down to kiss her. A proper farewell was necessary as departure was imminent. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Unexpected Encounter_1 Chapter 346: Unexpected Encounter_1 At the break of dawn. The rising sun shone gently through the dense clouds, with waves of mist rolling over forests and expansive wilderness. A sizeable caravan was advancing on a forest trail, treading on the morning dew. At the front of the group, a flag embroidered with tulips fluttered in the wind. After traversing a rugged path, the axles creaked in the bumpy ride. Suddenly, the curtain of a carriage was lifted, revealing a round, chubby face. Master Oliver, do you have any instructions? A mercenary standing beside the carriage asked with a smile. Oliver carefully studied the winding trail ahead, frowning as he asked, Why did you choose this route? My lord, although this route is slightly rougher, its much shorter. We estimate that we will reach Swan City in three days. Oliver still looked dissatisfied and asked, Where is your captain? The captain is ahead The mercenary was speaking when he suddenly noticed a figure approaching quickly. He promptly added, Master, the captain is coming now. Turning his head, Oliver saw Captain Jack, who had a thick beard, had already arrived beside the carriage. The captain of the mercenary group had a deeply furrowed brow, seemingly filled with worry. Master Oliver, Ive just received news that something happened in Swan City! What? Olivers heart skipped a beat, his face changing abruptly as he hurriedly asked, What happened? Rumor has it that Lord Lucien, Count Schultzs husband, has plotted against Bishop John and is now being pursued by a large army! How could this have happened? Why would Lucien plot against Bishop John? I dont know. Can we still get into Swan City? We should be able to. Swan City has not been sealed off. But, I advise you to reconsider, as the current situation in Swan City is rather unstable. Olivers brows knitted tightly, his round, chubby face filled with worry as he wrestled with conflicting thoughts. Seeing his reaction, Captain Jack offered more news, Additionally, I heard that Viscount Angler is now in Swan City. He was the one who exposed Luciens crime. Viscount Angler is in the city? Oliver suddenly perked up, as if the name had a unique magic to it. Yes, Captain Jack nodded, then cautiously askd, I heard that you had dealings with the Viscount before. Is that true? Oliver immediately puffed out his chest, his face displaying boundless pride as he boasted: Of course, its true! Back when the Viscount hadnt yet inherited his title, we knew each other. Weve even shared a tent, gone to battle together Just as Oliver was passionately bragging about his prestigious days with Viscount Angler to Captain Jack, the ground suddenly began to tremble slightly. Is it an earthquake? Oliver asked dimwittedly. But soon, the trembling of the ground grew more intense, even the blades of grass began to shake violently. Crack It was as if rolling spring thunder had blown apart the ground, or a raging flood was sweeping over. The broken gravel on the ground danced as if an invisible hand was picking it up and putting it back down. From a birds eye view, it resembled boiling water. Its the cavalry Captain Jack, pointing towards the front, his voice trembling. Countless shadows appeared instantly on the horizon, filling the landscape. The thick ranks of cavalry surged forth like a tempest, crushing the pebbles and withered grass on the ground under their hooves. Oliver and his party stood numbly on the spot, shivering in fear and completely taken aback. Running was impossible, they could only privately pray in their hearts that this formidable cavalry force was not an enemy. Its the Blood Knight Army! Someone spotted the blood-red flag fluttering against the wind and immediately cried out. Upon hearing this, Olivers eyes lit up. He tumbled and scrambled out of the horse-drawn carriage, looking at the cavalry squad charging towards them. He yelled hoarsely: We are from the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, Tulip Chamber of Commerce! I recognize Viscount Angler Before long, a squad of the Blood Knight Army arrived in front of Oliver. The leading military officer sat high on his warhorse, his sharp gaze peering coldly at Oliver through the small holes in his helmet. His coercive aura made the entire caravan silent. What is your name? II am Oliver, the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce May I ask if Viscount Angler is ahead? The Blood Knight Army officer nodded, saying, Follow me, the Viscount wants to see you. Upon hearing this, Olivers spirits lifted. He hastily ordered his men to bring over a horse used for pulling carriages, and awkwardly climbed up due to his bulky figure. Seeing Oliver struggle, the impatient officer stepped forward, grabbed Oliver by the collar and lifted him onto his own horse. He then rode towards the bulk of the Blood Knight Army. By the time Oliver was brought before Colin, he was almost out of breath due to the jolting journey. Viscount Anglerugh He vomited as soon as he dismounted from the horse, before even greeting Colin weakly. Colin looked at the familiar chubby face, had his attendant pass a pot of water, and asked with a broad smile, Oliver, I heard you are now the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce? Oliver took a sip of water, finally regaining his strength, and quickly answered, Yes, my lord. After Ms. Pennys death, I was seen favorably by Count Uman and took over the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. The Count Uman Oliver referred to was Walra. Of course, this appointment was at Colins discretion. He had a good impression of this chubby merchant, and after gaining control of the Uman Clan through Walra, he suggested that Oliver be promoted to the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce. Afterwards, the obedient and understanding Oliver started to clear the remaining powers of the St. Seans family in the Tulip Chamber of Commerce under Walras guidance. The progress was reportedly going smooth. Are you on your way to Swan City? Yes, my lord. Olivers small eyes shifted, took the opportunity to ask, I heard that the situation in Swan City is currently a bit turbulent. Im not sure if it would affect our journey Go ahead without worries. Colin reassured, The Schultz Family has stabilized the situation, you wont face any problems. Thats great. Oliver immediately sighed in relief, he had an inexplicable trust in Colin. Colin looked at his old acquaintance and suddenly asked: I heard that major merchants in the North Territory are planning to unite and form a Northern Merchant Association? Yes, my lord. Oliver glanced at Colins face, answered carefully, The Tulip Chamber of Commerce plans to join the Northern Merchant Association too. Count Uman is also aware of this and has agreed. Colin nodded, then asked, Who is the president of this Merchant Association? My lord, the candidate for the presidency has not been decided yet. But we plan to hold a general meeting in Winterfell City at the end of this month to decide on the candidate. Colin stroked his chin, seemingly deep in thought. After a while, he asked, Oliver, do you want to be the president of the Northern Merchant Association? Olivers fat body began to tremble. It was unclear whether it was due to nervousness or excitement. After hesitating for a moment, he came up with a slick answer: I will follow whatever you command! Colin gave a faint smile and did not comment on Olivers answer. Instead, he said: Help me spread the news C tell all the merchants and chambers of commerce in the North Territory that the St. Hilde family intends to take out a large loan to get through their current difficulties. If any merchant is interested, they should come to Winterfell City before the end of the month. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes! Oliver immediately agreed. However, Colin did not mention the presidency of the Merchant Association again. Oliver was itching to know more but didnt dare to ask. All right, you go ahead to Swan City. Remember to come to Winterfell City to see me at the end of the month. Yes, my lord! Subsequently, Colin nudged his horse and joined the bulk of the Blood Knight Army under Olivers disappointed gaze, heading northward. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: 345 Banquet_1 Chapter 347: 345 Banquet_1 By now, it was the end of summer, the weather was gradually getting cooler, and the sun was no longer harsh. Colin led the Blood Knight Army northward and arrived in Winterfell City in just six days. It was evening, and the majestic Winterfell City appeared more solemn under the glow of the sunset. When Colin arrived beneath the city wall, he found Vera already standing at the drawbridge, waiting to welcome the man returning from afar. She was wearing a purple noblewomans long dress, which complemented her beautiful body curves and was still modest and elegant, and her light makeup made her already beautiful face even more radiant. Her beautiful eyes looking at Colin were filled with tenderness and affection. Colins heart warmed, he dismounted immediately and strode up. Although he deeply wanted to hug the beauty in front of him, Colin restrained this impulse and knelt on one knee according to the appropriate noble etiquette, greeting his own lord. But unexpectedly, Vera pulled Colin before he could kneel down and affectionately said: Colin, welcome home! Colin also didnt bother with any more formalities. He bent down and kissed Veras smooth forehead, smiling and saying: My lady, you are extremely beautiful today! Vera smiled sweetly, then linked her arm with Colins and they walked towards the city together. Hello, teacher! Inside the city gate, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy greeted in crisp voices. Colin nodded back at the two little ones, then helped Vera into the horse-drawn carriage. Escorted by a team of guards, the carriage went half through the city and arrived at Lion Roar Castle on the hilltop. The servants had long prepared a sumptuous banquet to welcome Colins return. Entering the Knight Hall with Vera, the air was filled with the faint scent of roses. Marquis Garcia, dressed in immaculate noble ceremonial dress, stood in the center of the hall, nodding his head in greeting to Colin. Compared to a month ago, Marquis Garcia looked much better. His face had regained some color, but his body was still hunched. He leaned on a walking stick, and the sharpness in his eyes was no longer present. It seemed like the once-dominating God of Army of the North Territory had completely disappeared. Colin quickly returned the bow and exchanged a glance with him, but didnt say much. At this point, Scholar Doan, Knight Kambening, and retired Archbishop and others also took turns greeting Colin. Young Master Joyce was also in the hall, but the teen was not very good at hiding his emotions. After perfunctorily nodding at Colin, he pouted and looked at the ground, seemingly reluctant to be here. Of course, Colin wouldnt pay attention to a sulking child. He then invited everyone to take their seats. In such a formal banquet, everyones seating was particular. Colin and Vera sat side by side in the main position, to their right were Marquis Garcia and the retired Archbishop, to their left were Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, further below were Joyce, Scholar Doan, along with a line of Knights from the St. Hilde family. As Archbishop Agani was currently in Swan City, dealing with the aftermath of Archbishop John, in Winterfell City, the retired Archbishop represented the Church at the welcome banquet. Colin glanced around and didnt see the former Minister of Agriculture hed lured away from Springs Town. He asked, Why isnt Scholar Sunny here? Scholar Doan smiled slightly and said, Scholar Sunny said he wanted to conduct research in the North Territory to prepare for the upcoming agricultural reform, so he is not currently in Winterfell City. Colin nodded, thinking that Scholar Sunny was really dedicated. Hed started researching the moment he arrived, so Colin let it be, laughing and asking Vera to announce the start of the banquet. Vera immediately picked up the gold wine glass and declared, Everyone, please drink this to the full. May the glory of the Lord of Glory protect us, and may the St. Hilde family forever prosper! Everyone promptly picked up their wine glasses and echoed loudly. Colin drained the champagne from his glass and laughed, Everyone, please enjoy the food tonight! Everyone cheered, and then began to concentrate on the food on the dinner table. In this world, a lord hosting a family banquet is a very serious matter, with a set of very standard etiquettes. During the meal, no one was allowed to speak until the main course was served. Only after indicating that they were full by tapping their plate with a knife and fork could they converse with others who had also finished eating. The entire process was quite dull, with the only amusement being who could eat the most. This was also part of etiquette C the more one ate, the greater the satisfaction they expressed towards the food prepared by the host, and it also showed their strength and bravery. Of course, the cooking level of the head chef of the St. Hilde family was top-notch. Charcoal-grilled crocodile tail, white mushroom oysters, steamed salmon, wine-roasted goose liver, cream salad various delicious dishes covered the giant long table. Amidst the clanging sounds of the expanding cutlery, everyone strove to stuff all these foods into their stomachs while maintaining etiquette. The maids, like fluttering butterflies, moved lightly, constantly changing clean plates for everyone and refilling their drinks. Though Colin didnt need these ordinary foods to replenish his energy, seeing everyone with hearty appetites, he also began to eat heartily. The maid behind him had already changed his plate four times. Seeing the maid preparing to change his plate for the fifth time, Colin finally tapped the plate, indicating that he was full. Vera, who had finished eating a long time ago, laughed, Colin, youve got quite an appetite today. Yes, Ive been away from the North Territory for so long, I still miss the food from home. The retired archbishop also tapped his plate, put down his cutlery, and asked, My lord, I heard that Bishop John of Swan City was killed by Lucien? More precisely, he was assassinated by Lucien in collusion with outsiders Next, Colin selectively narrated to everyone about what had happened in Swan City. Of course, he did not mention the Duke St. Hilde who returned from the dead, but replaced him with a mysterious man. Mr. Jis necromancy was too bizarre, hard to explain clearly. Also, Colin had reached a secret cooperation agreement with Mr. Ji, he did not want unnecessary trouble. Even though Colin had hidden this most bizarre part, everyone had a shocked look on their faces. They obviously hadnt expected this kind of thing to be carried out by the husband of Count Schultz, a peak warrior. May the Lords light shine on Archbishop John and let his soul rest in peace! After listening, the retired Archbishop prayed with a complex look on his face. Seeing this, everyone else also bowed their heads in prayer, expressing their mourning. Colin watched the devoutly praying crowd with a complicated expression, and thought to himself, if they knew that the Lord of Glory could no longer hear their prayers, or receive their power of faith, would these people still remain devout? After the prayer, everyone started to chat. Seeing that everyone had finished their main meal, the butler instructed the maids to serve dessert. Colin and Vera shared their various experiences from the trip to Dragon City, and the atmosphere gradually became relaxed and harmonious. However, Colin noticed that Joyce had been whispering in Princess Judys ears all the time, making her giggle. This caused Colin to become intrigued. He wondered, was Joyce genuinely getting along with Princess Judy, or was she approaching the princess on purpose, under someone elses instruction? If it was the latter The candles on the long table gradually burnt out, bringing the banquet to an end. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Vera stood up and announced the end of the banquet, then walked out, hand in hand with Colin. However, at the door of the Knights Hall, Colin stopped and waited for Marquis Garcia to catch up. He then smiled at Vera and said, You go ahead, I would like to have a few words with the Marquis. Okay. Vera gave a gentle smile and left. Marquis Garcia nodded to Colin and said, Lets go to my study. Okay. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: 346 Study Room Conversation_1 Chapter 348: 346 Study Room Conversation_1 When Colin entered the study, he noticed that the arrangement had completely changed. The desks, chairs, cabinets, floors, and windows were all remade with brand new redwood, and the entire study was filled with a faint scent of raw wood. A row of white crystals was embedded in the snow-white wall. These crystals were a specific arcane material capable of amplifying light. Thus, even without many candles, the study could be as bright as daylight. Previously, hanging above the fireplace was a specimen of a massive, colorful tiger skull, said to have been personally hunted down by the previous Duke St. Hilde, but it was now gone, replaced with a dazzling Blood Rose wreath. The changes in the study seemed to hint that the master of this castle had changed. Countess Schultz is not Veras biological mother. Fortunately, you didnt fall for it, said Marquis Garcia. Colin nodded and then cautiously ventured, Then, Veras biological mother is? Marquis Garcia gave Colin a warning look, then hesitated for a moment and said, You dont need to know who she is, you just need to know that she is no longer of this world. Therefore, anyone who claims to be Veras biological mother is a fraud! Colin sighed inwardly, thinking that Queen Midela indeed lied as well. Well, damn it, theyre all a bunch of actors! Fortunately, I too am So who knows the true identity of Veras biological mother? Colin asked again. Because he realized that Mr. Ji dared to let Countess Schultz pretend to be Veras birth mother and was confident that Marquis Garcia would not publicly expose them. It was evident that he knew Veras biological mothers true identity and that this identity should not be disclosed. The question is, how would Mr. Ji know? Colin could understand if Queen Midela knew, as they were siblings, and it wouldnt be surprising if she knew some secrets about her brother. But Mr. Jiwhile he possessed Duke St. Hildes body, did he also gain his memories? Why would you ask? Marquis Garcia asked, eyeing Colin warily. Colin had no choice but to recount Mr. Ji possibly possessing the body of the Duke St. Hilde to resurrect himself and bewitching Countess Schultz to impersonate Veras biological mother. Of course, he did not disclose the secret agreement he and Agani reached in the church basement afterwards. After listening, Marquis Garcia remained silent for a long time, and his face kept changing. In truth, Marquis Garcia knew that the remains buried in the family mausoleum were not his brothers authentic remains. Colin had been honest when he had returned him from the East Territory. He also understood the necessity of passing off a fake corpse under those circumstances and did not overly blame Colin. He said that once Vera succeeded in inheriting the position of the Duke, they would ask the Morrison Family for the remains of the previous Duke. But he hadnt expected that the body would have been overtaken by Mr. Ji. Moreover, the idea of resurrecting using anothers body was so inconceivable that it took Marquis Garcia some time to come to terms with it. After a long contemplation, Marquis Garcia suddenly said: You dont have to worry about this, I will deal with the Morrison Family personally. A thought popped into Colins mind, he instantly realized that the Hilde Family and the Morrison Family might have more connections than he was aware of. Furthermore, were the Hilde Family aware of the Blood Pool beneath the Morrison Familys Clock Tower? Going a little further, were the many noble girls that the Hilde Family married to the Morrison Family for ulterior motives? Thinking that many innocent young girls might unknowingly be utilized as tools for some bloody research by both families sent chills down Colins spine. But he also knew that this might involve some secrets that the Hilde Family wanted to keep hidden, and it was apparent that Marquis Garcia did not want him to delve too deeply into this. Having no choice, Colin could only nod in agreement. He then changed the subject and recounted the incident of Pope Gregory casting some divine technique on Vera during her baptism. After listening quietly, Marquis Garcia fell into silence once again. After a while, he finally asked, Do you know what the biggest disagreement between Cyrus and me was? Colin was startled for a moment before realizing that the Cyrus Marquis Garcia was referring to was the name of the previous Duke St. Hilde. The development direction for the North Territory? Colin recalled former conflicts between the two brothers, The Duke desired to conquer the wealthy yet weak East Territory. You, on the other hand, were bent on destroying the Troll Empire. Correct. Marquis Garcia nodded with a touch of sentiment in his expression, At this time last year, after annihilating three hundred thousand of the Troll Army on the Sky Ice Plain, Cyrus could no longer control his ambition to advance eastwards. For this purpose, he went so far as to marry off Vera to the Half-Elf Kingdom. He wanted to manipulate the key to the East Territory, while also pressuring me to lead the Dark Cavalry eastward. Unfortunately, Mr. Jis plot completely disrupted Cyruss plan Colin remained silent. He had personally experienced Veras marriage to the Half-Elf Kingdom. He was rather pleased with himself at the time, thinking he had gained a great deal. However, looking back, he was nothing more than a chess piece on the board, going with the flow unsuspectingly. Cyrus wanted to advance toward the East Territory, not just out of his ambitions regarding its wealth, but also because of the instigation from the royal family. Marquis Garcia glanced at Colin, asking, During your visit to Dragon City, Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Midela tried to win you over, didnt they? Colin nodded, Yes, they definitely wanted me to march to the East Territory and cut off the Churchs greatest secular support. Marquis Garcia stared into Colins eyes, asking again, What do you think? I Colin looked at Marquis Garcias stern expression, but changed his words mid-sentence, I think humans shouldnt slaughter each other. This would give foreign races the opportunity to exploit us! As expected, an approving smile spread across Marquis Garcias face. He nodded and said, Its good that you understand. The most important characteristic of a knight is loyalty. I remember when we were in Ice Rock City, I once asked you, What is loyalty? Colin nodded and involuntarily touched the Blade of Judgment at his waist, as scenes from the past gradually surfaced in his mind. Marquis Garcia continued saying, Loyalty is not a blind allegiance to a person because humans are fickle and inconstant. The only thing truly worthy of your unwavering loyalty is a certain belief! Belief? Colin pondered on Marquis Garcias words, having a moment of enlightenment. The belief of a knight is guardianship. Marquis Garcias face became extraordinarily devout, My entire lifes purpose is to protect the human race! This is my belief. No matter what happens, no matter where I am, I will always be faithful to it. Having said that, Marquis Garcia heavily patted Colins shoulder and said earnestly, I hope that you can find a belief to which you can devote your unwavering loyalty. Only in this way will you avoid being engulfed in an endless power struggle, losing your way in a vortex of intrigue. Looking at Marquis Garcias pure and fearless eyes and feeling the weight on his shoulders, Colin suddenly realized why this Marquis spent the first half of his life on the toughest frontlines in the North Territory, considering the Trolls as his lifelong enemies. So, the grudges and grievances between him and his brother were all because of this. Perhaps, this is what a real knight is, this is the guardian of the human race! For a moment, Marquis Garcias hunched figure appeared much taller in Colins eyes. I understand, Colin said seriously. Marquis Garcia gave a faint smile, saying, I have always had high hopes for you, do not let me down. Having said this, he turned around and started to walk towards the door. Colin suddenly spoke, Marquis, I plan to implement Scholar Sunnys agricultural reforms to the North Territory. Additionally, I plan to take out a loan Without turning back his head, Marquis Garcia waved off, interrupting, You dont need to inform me about these administrative issues, just handle them as you see fit. After all, youre now the guardian of the North Territory and Veras husband, you have both the right and the obligation to help her manage the North Territory. Alright, Colin sighed in relief. He didnt really want to be hampered by Marquis Garcia, and it seemed the latter also did not have the intention to do so. Shortly after, Colin added, Also, Ill be going to the Half-Elf Kingdom next month to purchase food. I hope you could help maintain order in the North Territory while Im away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Garcia turned back and looked at him with a teasing smile, Isnt Queen Isa about to deliver her baby? Having been caught off guard, Colin awkwardly laughed and nodded. Marquis Garcia didnt reproach him. After all, he himself had an illegitimate daughter, so he had no position to criticize Colin on that matter Be careful on your trip. Marquis Garcia off-handedly nodded without further comment and left the study. Yes! Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: 347 Count_1 Chapter 349: 347 Count_1 Colin pushed open the redwood door separating the bedroom from the front hall and saw a graceful figure sitting in front of the dressing table. Her golden hair was casually tied up, her delicate face was reflected in the silver mirror on the dressing table, and her purple silk nightgown highlighted her hazy and languid charm, making people yearn for the moment she turned around. Are you finished talking? Vera turned around, her lips curdled with a sweet smile, and her eyes full of tenderness like blue crystals. For a moment, the entire bedroom seemed to light up because of her. Yes. As Colin walked in, he loosened the collar buckle of his ceremonial dress, Every conversation with the Marquis is always very enlightening. What did you talk about? About loyalty and belief. Vera tilted her head, her smile slowly fading. Seeing this, Colin thought she had misunderstood and explained: Its not what you think. The Marquis was just sharing his own beliefs and understanding of loyalty, hoping that I could learn from it and find my own belief. Veras expression softened a bit, but she still looked at Colin seriously, Actually, Ive always thought that my fathers life was too exhausting. Colin took off his coat and sat on the edge of the bed, looking into his wifes shiny eyes, he smiled: So, you dont approve the Marquis Garcias lifelong belief? Vera shook her head, her eyebrows slightly creased, My father carries too much burden, as did my adoptive father. I know they are very good people, even great in some way, but I dont want you to become like them. Seeing the tender gaze in Veras eyes, Colin felt a warm feeling in his heart and smiled from the bottom of his heart: Dont worry, I wont become like them. I have my own principles, and my own cherished things. These are all worth protecting. Frankly speaking, although Colin admired Marquis Garcias devotion, he didnt think he could be as noble as him. Moreover, he felt both Marquis Garcia and the last Duke of St. Hilde were extreme. He hoped more to live freely in this life, unaffected by any power or noble goal. Of course, it would be easy said than done. If he did not have sufficient power, given his current status and the power he holds, it would be impossible for him to live a peaceful life. So, for this goal, Colin must seize more influence and gain more power! Vera smiled and rose gracefully, walked towards Colin. The opening of her nightgown revealed flawless legs, long and straight, white and tender. She arrived in front of him, gently leaning on his shoulder, kneeling on the bed with her right leg bent. She bent her beautiful neck downwards, lowered her pretty face, smiled slightly, and her eyes glowed with affection: Am I also someone worth your protection? As my wife, of course you are! Colin held Veras slender waist, feeling the warmth and smoothness in his hands, he said affirmatively. Veras eyes became misty, she lightly licked her red lips, her seductive charm made Colins heart burn. With a slight force, he pulled the young girl onto the large bed. In the morning, the gentle sunlight filtered through the crystal skylight above, shining into the Knight Hall and forming a pure beam of light. Multicolored glass reflected the scattered light and shadows, fourteen statues of the St. Hilde familys successive Holy Knights stood on either side of the hall, seemingly gazing at the figure in the hall through the barrier of time. Colin, dressed in his Viscount ceremonial dress, walked into the beam of light, knelt down on one knee in front of the podium, and at the same time, raised the Blade of Judgment above his head. In front of him, Vera, equally dressed up, solemnly received the Blade of Judgment and placed the blade on Colins shoulder, saying loudly: I, Vera St. Hilde, in the name of the Northern Duke, ennobles Colin Angler as the Count Lord of the Glorious Empire. From today onwards, the Angler family hereby becomes a hereditary count family in the Glorious Empire. Colins left hand pressed to his chest, looking up at his lovely wifes bright eyes, he loudly said: I, Colin Angler, am willing to give my loyalty to the respected Northern Duke, guard the subjects with my life, reward the St. Hilde Family with honor, and live up to your trust and expectations! Vera then returned the sword, and took the counts seal and ceremonial dress from the attendant next to her, presenting them to Colin. Thus, the ennobling ceremony of the Angler family as a count concluded. Cheers and applause immediately erupted in the hall. For this excessively young Empire Count, even though the nobles that came to watch the ceremony may have been jealous, none dared to show discontent. Setting aside Colins dual special identities as the husband of the Northern Duke and the Guardian of the North, his significant military exploits in the previous North Territory upheaval alone are enough to merit the honor of count. No one can deny that, in just two short years, this son of a low-key baron has leaped to become one of the figures of importance in the North Territory and even in the Empire. Archbishop Agani, dressed in a white priest robe, came before Colin, traced the holy insignia on her chest, revealed a pure and kind smile, and said: May the Supreme Lord of Glory guide your path! Praise the Lord of Glory! Their eyes met, the depth of which perhaps only the people involved would understand. Afterward, all the nobles who came to watch the ceremony came forward one after another to congratulate the newly appointed Count. When it was Knight Kambenings turn, Colin suddenly asked in a low voice: Knight Kambening, you should already know that the Duke plans to appoint Knight Fermi as the new Legion Commander of the Golden Lion Legion, right? Kambening bowed his head and muttered: Yes, the Duke mentioned this to me before. Then you should understand that this is not what the Duke truly wants. I understand. This is the will of the Royal Family. The Duke should not feel troubled. I understand No. Colin put his hand on Knight Kambenings shoulder and spoke in a deep voice, You are the one that the Duke and I truly trust. Although Knight Fermi will become the Legion Commander of the Golden Lion Legion, it does not mean the Duke really entrusts this important army to him. Eager light suddenly shone in Knight Kambenings eyes. He looked up at Colin and respectfully asked: Count, what would you have me do? Colin gave a slight smile and said: Taking this opportunity with the appointment of a new Legion Commander, the Duke plans to make big changes to all levels of officers in the Golden Lion Legion. As for how to adjust, I hope you could give the Duke a recommendation. A thought flashed in Knight Kambenings mind, and he immediately understood Colins intention. This was clearly an opportunity for him to insert his own people into the Golden Lion Legion! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this way, even if Knight Fermi became the Legion Commander, he would be nothing but an empty figurehead. As long as the middle and lower ranking officers all belong to Knight Kambening, he would be the true Legion Commander of the Golden Lion Legion! Once he understood this, the gloominess on Kambenings face immediately vanished. Excited, he lowered his voice and said: I thank the Duke for his trust. I will draft a list for you immediately! Colin nodded in satisfaction, giving another pat on Knight Kambenings shoulder. Knight Kambening paid his respects respectfully and then withdrew. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Merchant Gathering (Part 1)_1 Chapter 350: Merchant Gathering (Part 1)_1 Winterfell City. As the most famous tavern in the east of the city, the Butter Tavern has, uncharacteristically, turned away a large number of potential patrons today. Huh? Why was he allowed in, but were not? At the taverns entrance, a young patron, stopped by the attendant, pointed at a client whod just been welcomed inside and questioned. The tavern attendant politely explained, I am very sorry, but the gentleman who just entered has an invitation. So, does this mean the tavern is reserved for a private party today? Yes, it is. The refused patrons huffed and puffed expressing their dissatisfaction, but none of them dared to storm in. As regulars of the Butter Tavern, they all knew it had strong backing. It was said that the tavern owner had profound connections with the aristocrats residing in the castle atop the hill. Against such a backdrop, who dared to mess around here, thereby risking being ostracized from the North Territory? When the disgruntled patrons had dispersed, the tavern received two more guests with dark complexions. The two men bore a striking resemblance to each other, evidently brothers. Notably, their dark complexions indicated that they had spent years on the road. Coupled with their inability to hide their ostentatious wealth, the attendant quickly surmised that they were traveling merchants, likely guests at tonights event. As expected, one of them handed over an invitation to the attendant. The attendant glanced at the invitation and promptly opened the door with a respectful salute, Welcome, Mr. Oliver and Mr. Orma. The Oliver brothers entered the tavern. Inside, hundreds of guests had already gathered. Surveying the room, Oliver recognized many familiar faces. Mr. Oliver! As soon as the two brothers had acclimated to the surroundings, they were surrounded by a flood of greetings. Oliver was seemingly prepared for such a scene; he immediately put on airs, offering reserved smiles to those swarming around him. The North Territory merchant meeting was not hosted by Oliver, and in fact, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce was not reckoned as the most potent force in the North Territory. Especially after the upheaval in the Uman Clan, merchants who understood the Tulip Chamber of Commerce began to dismiss it. However, this perception had recently taken a complete 180-degree turn. The reason was simple. The merchants discovered that Mr. Oliver, the under-the-radar chairperson of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, had unexpectedly established a relationship with Count Angler! Rumors of a relationship between Oliver and Count Angler had long circulated, yet it wasnt until recently, when Count Angler sent messages to the major North Territory merchants through Oliver, that they finally accepted the veracity of the gossip. Consequently, both Oliver and the Tulip Chamber of Commerce witnessed their prominence rise dramatically overnight. Mr. Oliver, is it true that the St. Hilde family is planning to secure a loan? How much do they aim to borrow? Mr. Oliver, is Count Angler also planning to bulk purchase food in Silver Moon City this year? Mr. Oliver, is it possible for Count Angler to provide additional relief for the tax quota within the Troll Empire? Mr. Oliver With such a barrage of inquiries, Oliver was momentarily overwhelmed. He plastered a polite smile on his round, chubby face, ignoring the questions, instead focusing on shaking hands and greeting the merchants surrounding him. Clang clang! An overweight middle-aged man at the bar struck his glass to draw quiet in the room. Once all eyes were on him, he said: Gentlemen, Your eagerness is overwhelming poor Mr. Oliver. Kindly control yourselves, please! Only then did the crowd around Oliver go dispersed, laughing merrily. To make so many merchants so obedient, this middle-aged man surely has an extraordinary identity. Mr. Arnold! Oliver made a move to catch up and extended his hand in greeting at the bar counter, Thank you for inviting us to this grand event! This Mr. Arnold is the organizer of this merchants gathering, the owner of the Butter Tavern. More importantly, he also holds the esteemed position as the chairman of the North Wind Business Association. The North Wind Business Association has always been in close association with the St. Hilde family. There have even been rumors saying that the business association was actually funded and established by the St. Hilde family, with Arnold simply serving as a figurehead. For years, Arnold leveraged the St. Hilde familys good name and influence to reign over the business world of the North Territory. Now as he was establishing a union of the North Territory merchants, all the reputable merchants are present, having responded to his call. Mr. Oliver, Mr. Orma, your participation in this grand event is an honor for me! Please take your seats and enjoy the champagne Ive been keeping for years. Our meeting will commence shortly. The Oliver brothers laughed and accepted the gracious offer, being led to a round table at the front by an attendant. After Arnolds diversion, all the merchants were reminded that the meeting was primarily to discuss the establishment of the North Territory Merchant Union, rather than St. Hilde familys large loan meeting. So, everyone had to suppress their enthusiasm, stopped pestering Oliver, and prepared to inquire more closely after the meeting. After a short while, the tavern door swung open again, and a young knight dressed in armour and equipped with a long sword stepped into the establishment. The previously tranquil tavern buzzed with noise anew. The merchants were buzzing, wondering why a knight would participate in a merchant conference. Yet, some recognized the identity of the knight, and shifted their attention to Arnold. At this, Arnold quickly stepped forward, personally inviting the young knight to the stage. He then loud addressed the assembly of merchants: Ladies and Gentlemen, allow me to introduce to you all C Sebas eldest grandson of the Senate, Knight Weber of the St. Hilde family! Applause ensued. The crowd of merchants seemed invigorated by the news. Knight Webers appearance confirmed their suspicion C Arnold really does have a close working relationship with the St. Hilde family. It seemed that this establishment of the North Territory Business Association was indeed the will of the St. Hilde family. Only Oliver and his brother looked on with differing expressions, quietly conversing amongst themselves while occasionally glancing toward the taverns entrance. Knight Weber wore a tolerant smile upon his face as he nodded and saluted the merchants below the stage. He was initially reluctant to come, as when he left Dragon City, his grandfather Sebas had cautioned him to act discreetly in the North Territory. He was to do nothing that might cause any offense to Colin nor constantly fraternize with the North Wind Business Association. However, the impulsive youth that was Weber, was not used to such a humble existence. Coupled with the North Wind Business Association offering money and women, the stifled Weber finally experienced the pleasures a wealthy young scion should have. In his drunken stupor, he accepted Arnolds invitation. In his opinion, attending a merchant gathering was a minor thing and would not draw Colins attention. Arnold, observing the changing complexions of the merchants beneath the stage, was brimming with satisfaction. His grand effort to invite Knight Weber to the meeting was to perpetuate an image in the minds of the North Territorys merchants C behind the North Wind Business Association stood the St. Hilde family! Waving the banner of the St. Hilde family, the very thing that had allowed Arnold to prosper throughout these years in the North Territory. However, recent changes within the North Territory have been so abrupt that its hard to keep up. The newly risen Count Angler does not seem to be highly receptive to merchants, prompting Arnolds idea to establish the North Territory Merchant Union to unite the merchant force and adapt to the changing circumstances. Just as Arnold was about to give a triumphant speech, the tavern door opened yet again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Arnold knitted his brows, ready to berate the tardy merchant. However, when he saw the stately figure that strided in, he was momentarily stunned. Knight Weber, who was already seated, immediately rose to his feet. He hurriedly wiped the beer foam from the corner of his mouth with his left hand against his chest, stuttered a salute to the newcomer: CountCount Angler! Colin strode into the meeting room, laughing: Such an exciting gathering, how come I wasnt informed? Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: 349 Merchant Gathering (Part 2)_1 Chapter 351: 349 Merchant Gathering (Part 2)_1 Count Count Sir! Arnold greeted with extreme caution, a sudden sense of foreboding swelling in his heart. Colin advanced to Knight Weber, gaily patting him on the shoulder, saying, Knight Weber, I wasnt aware you had so many merchant friends here in the North Territory! Actually Actually, I just accepted Mr. Arnolds invitation to attend this gathering. I dont know anyone else. Knight Weber responded with a stiff complexion. All of a sudden, he realized that he might have been used by Arnold, and underestimated Colins attention to this North Territory merchant gathering. In his time in the North Territory, Knight Weber has increasingly felt Colins massive influence. Unlike in Dragon City, this is purely Colins home ground. Governor Sebass warning emerged in his mind once again, prompting Knight Webers firm decision to extricate himself from this quagmire. Count Sir, I realize now that there is an urgent matter I must address. Therefore, please permit me to take my leave! Colin squinted amusedly at Knight Weber, somewhat regrettably watching the latter lose his courage so soon. However, he didnt trouble him, but instead nodded in approval. Like a man pardoned, Knight Weber, without paying any heed to uncomfortable looks from Arnold, hastily left. The atmosphere in the tavern changed instantly. The merchants deciphered clues from Knight Webers dismal departure, and it quickly dawned on them, Arnold hadnt actually received the support of the St. Hilde family. At least, for now, the real power-holder of the St. Hilde family C Count Angler, hadnt sided with Arnold. With his mind in disarray, Arnold was at a loss as to the next move. He had indeed considered Colins attitude. As a key player in the North Territorys trading scene for decades, Arnold was surely well-versed with the shifting dynamics of the North Territory. Colins rapid rise disoriented many, but Arnold had long noticed the up-and-coming figure of the North, favored by Duke St. Hilde and Marquis Garcia. However, Colin had inadvertently antagonized the large merchants in the North over the Troll Empire trade agreement and suppressing the grain price. Arnold also harbored grudges against Colin for a while, silently cursing him for disrupting his wealth flow. But after Veras successful inheritance of the Northern Duke title, and especially Governor Sebass submission, Arnold had no choice but to face reality and proactively gravitate towards Colin. Firstly, using Governor Sebas as a conduit, he gifted Colin an expensive enchanted armor as a probe. The result was quite satisfactory. Colin accepted the armor and wore it on numerous public occasions. Thus, Arnold had let his guard down, assuming Colin held no malice towards the North Wind Business Association. Who would have thought that Colin wouldve shown up uninvited today, and in a brusque manner, which caught Arnold off guard. Mister Arnold. Colin turned around smiling at Arnold who stood rigidly, I hope you dont mind my uninvited visit. Not at all! Its my honor to welcome you to the Butter Tavern! Arnold swallowed hard on the inside, but he had to feign surprise on the surface. Colin smiled faintly. Next, he took the spotlight saying, Actually, Im only here to quickly address a couple of things, then Ill leave. I wont disturb your gathering. Okay, okay, please, go ahead. Arnold had no choice but to obediently sit down and yield the podium to Colin. Of course, Colin wouldnt hesitate and declared, Friends, Im sure youve heard from Oliver, the St. Hilde family intends to levy food from you through loans. I know you have a large quantity of grain stocked up in hand, preparing to capitalize on the rising prices due to the famine. Let me be honest with you. Initially, I considered confiscating this grain freely. The crowd gasped at his words. But, under Colins icy gaze, the sea of merchants promptly closed their mouths. They were aware that, if this man was distressed, he could really implement free confiscation. After all, the entire North Territory was under the thumb of Colin and his wife. All the Lords were speechless, and what were these merchants with no armies going to do about it? Colin casually observed the crowds reactions and paid no mind to the disgruntled and silent merchants. This statement aimed to lower the merchants expectations, so the impending measures would not provoke extreme backlashes. However, our benevolent Duke doesnt want to resort to such extreme measures, Colin said, pushing Vera forward as the good person while he himself was playing the villain. As expected, the merchants immediately began praising the Northern Duke. When Colin raised his hand slightly, the room immediately quieted down. He continued up, However, dont think you can profit from such methods. I can tell you frankly that in a few days, I will personally go to Silver Moon City to purchase grain. When that time comes, like last year, large amounts of food will flood the North Territory market, and the price of grain, even if it wanted to rise, wont be able to! And dont consider going to the Half-Elf Kingdom to buy grain, hoarding in the hopes of selling at higher prices, as I have already reached an agreement with Queen Isa: the Half-Elf Kingdoms grain will only be sold to the St. Hilde family! The merchants looked at each other, their hearts pounding. However, they did believe in Colins words. After all, just last year, Colin singlehandedly claimed all the grain from the Half-Elf Kingdom, and Queen Isa even sent the Silver Moon Guards to help Colin defend Ice Rock City. Thus, Colins control over the Half-Elf Kingdom was unquestionable. As he looked at the anxious merchants, Colins tone softened slightly. So, if you dont want the grain stockpiled in your warehouses to rot, seize this opportunity. This time, the St. Hilde family will issue a public call for grain, and anyone who is willing to lend their grain to the St. Hilde family will receive equivalent bonds as compensation. With that, Colin clapped his hands. Then, a group of attendants entered one after another, distributing prepared samples of the bonds. Arnold also received a sample and discovered that this so-called bond was made of an unidentified material that closely resembled papyrus paper, but was thinner, whiter, and smoother. Written on it were the value of the each bond, ranging from one pound, five pounds, ten pounds to a thousand pounds. The bonds also stipulated a maturity date three years from now and an annual interest rate of eight percent. This is actually what Colin modelled, based on the design of paper money from Earth, to be used as a shadow currency. Once everyone had received a sample bond, Colin emphasised, Anyone, and I mean anyone, who possesses these bonds can return them to the Lion Roar Castle after the due date to exchange for an equivalent amount of grain, of course, with the addition of the interest accumulated. With the bonds in hand, the merchants began to whisper among themselves in discussion. Since paper money had never existed in this world, when the merchants looked at these bonds of various denominations, they wouldnt immediately connect them to their true purpose. They were only lured in by the annual interest rate of eight percent, feeling that this really was a profitable trade. If the price of grain in the North Territory kept rising, the merchants would naturally refuse to lend their stored grain to the St. Hilde family. However, since Colin has exapressed his determination to suppress the price, the merchants started to calculate their gains and losses. Instead of betting whether the St. Hilde family can control the grain price or not, why not trade the grain for these bonds? At least, this way, its a guaranteed profit. Continuing to retain the grain and confronting the St. Hilde family would undoubtedly offend Count Angler, whose vibes were murderous. They were also clear that this young counts nobility wasnt obtained by marrying the Northern Duke. Instead, it was truly earned, one blade and one spear, with a path paved by blood and corpses. Count, rest assured, we, the North Wind Business Association, will definitely give up all of our stored grain in exchange for the bonds, Arnold took the lead to express his position. At present, all Arnold wanted to do was to please Colin, not to mention that this transaction wouldnt make him lose anything. With Arnold leading, the other merchants began to raise their voices, expressing their willingness to lend grain to the St. Hilde family. Colin nodded in satisfaction. He was well aware that although profit could be made, expecting the merchants to literally bring out all their stored grain was impossible. He suspected that many people would want to put out a portion then spectate the situation, considering whether or not to continue trading grain for bonds. However, Colin wasnt anxious, establishing the credibility of the bonds also would take time. Once the first batch of bonds matured and were successfully exchanged, the merchants would believe and recognize the value of these bonds, ultimately equating the bonds to grain. By then, Scholar Sunnys New Agrarian-Pastoral System would gradually deploy, and the markets demand for currency would surge. Colin could then take the opportunity to announce that taxes could be paid with the bonds. This would endow the bonds with the real function of currency. Furthermore, merchants would gradually discover that these paper bonds were actually more convenient for carrying and trading, thus becoming more willing to accept bonds as a substitute for currency. Consequently, the St. Hilde family would possess the real minting rights. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps the Royal Family would gradually react, but by then, the North Territory would have developed thoroughly, and Colin wouldnt have to care about the royal familys questions. Thinking of this, Colin felt exceedingly pleased and spoke again. Thank you all for your support. Now lets talk about the second matter. He looked around the room, finally letting his gaze rest on Arnolds face, and said with a smile, I plan to set up a North Territory foreign trade company. If you are willing, you can participate by contributing capital. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: 350 North Territory Foreign Trade Company_1 Chapter 352: 350 North Territory Foreign Trade Company_1 North Territory Foreign Trade Company? Hearing such a new term from Colin, the merchants present were instantly puzzled, looking at each other in bewilderment. Arnold, directly stared at by Colin, suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of unease. Didnt you all complain before that the tax concession policy I reached with the Troll Empire was not extended to the whole North Territory? Faced with Colins question, all the merchants immediately shook their heads like drums, one after another stating that they had definitely not complained. Colin smiled faintly, not intending to pursue the matter further and continued: Therefore, I plan to establish a foreign trade company that will be solely responsible for the foreign trade of the North Territory. From now on, besides this company, no individual or business association from the North Territory will be allowed to engage in foreign trade! Colins statement was like stirring up a hornets nest, and the entire venue erupted with commotion. Count, are you joking? Count, you cant do this! Count, this will ruin the business sector in the North Territory! At this point, the merchants, disregarding the disparity of their statuses, uniformly expressed their opposition to this proposal. How could they give up the hefty profits from foreign trade? They would be willing to go to the scaffold for these benefits, let alone oppose Colin. Colin, without a hint of panic, stretched out his hands to calm down the bustling merchants. When everyone temporarily calmed down, Colin continued, Dont get excited, I am not trying to break your means of earning. Instead, I want to consolidate everyones power so that the foreign trade in the North Territory can develop better. This trade company is not monopolized by me. Everyone can invest in it, and at the end of each year, the company will distribute the profits based on your investment ratio. This is essentially a joint-stock company, a new entity in this world. Hearing that they could at least share the profits from foreign trade, the merchants no longer resisted and began to ask Colin for some details. Colin patiently responded to their queries. Count, who will control this company? Of course, the company belongs to the St. Hilde Family, a management team appointed by the Duke, will manage this company on his behalf. Furthermore, every investor will become a director of the company, and the directors will collectively form the board of directors. You can think of this board of directors as a senate-like institution. Based on their investment ratio, each director will have a different say. The board cannot interfere in the companys day-to-day operations, but some major decisions, such as changes in core management, execution of major trades, audit of accounts, etc. all need to be approved by the board Colin plans to firmly grasp the companys control over personnel and operations while other powers like supervision and advisory could be apportioned to the contributing merchants. This is necessary. Otherwise, no merchant would be willing to hand over their wealth to an organization they cant control. This otherworldly East India Company, wherein Colin placed high hopes, would not stretch and grow. Exactly, the North Territory Foreign Trade Company that Colin was establishing was modelled after the East India Company on Earth. The utility of this company would gradually manifest in the future. From now on, you all should sell your goods to the North Territory Foreign Trade Company, which will then sell them abroad. If you want to buy foreign goods, you can place orders with the company, and the company will make a unified purchase abroad. In this way, the North Territorys business sector will operate as a whole in foreign trade. Well advance and retreat together, and have greater bargaining power in foreign trade. Isnt that right? Upon hearing this, all the merchants revealed longing expressions. They began to realize that this novel company had the potential to be a giant in the North Territorys business sector. Every merchant, protected under the wings of this giant, would venture out and conquer much more effectively than operating alone. As Colin saw the changes in the merchants expressions, he felt smug. In fact, his main intention of establishing this company was to consolidate and control the business sector of the North Territory through the companys control. Sadly, to Arnold C who aspired to establish the North Territory Merchant Association, this was a masterstroke that pulled the rug from under his feet. Arnold seemed to understand this point too, and his face turned exceedingly pale. He knew that there was no need to establish the North Territory Merchant Association that he had been planning for a long time. Even if it was established, it would just be an empty shell. In the foreseeable future, the entity that would truly control the business sector in the North Territory would certainly be the North Territory Foreign Trade Company. Arnold suddenly felt disheartened. He couldnt understand how a noble as young as Colin could have such broad foresight and tact. In front of him, Arnold seemed like a foolish, aimlessly flailing clown. Mr. Arnold. Colin suddenly called out Arnolds name. Yes, Count! Arnold shuddered and stood up immediately. What do you make of this Foreign Trade Company? What could he make of it? Could he say no? Arnold roared inside, but on the surface, with facial expressions befitting heavenly astonishment, he exaggerated his praises: Count, I think this is a genius initiative! If you dont object, our North Wind Business Association is willing to invest 1.8 million gold coins to join the North Territory Foreign Trade Company! Colins eyebrows raised in surprise and admiration at Arnolds decisiveness. He was a wise man who knew how to adapt to circumstances. He decided to join in when he knew he couldnt resist, and made a bold move once he made up his mind. The merchants present were stunned by Arnolds generosity. Those who were doubtful before immediately expressed their willingness to invest and join. As if they feared they would miss out on this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, they hurriedly pledged. Actually, thinking about it, this new company is about to monopolize all foreign trade in the North Territory. If any merchant does not join in, in the future, they will inevitably be marginalized in the North Territory business sector. Great! The enthusiasm you all have shown is astonishing. I am sure this soon-to-be-established North Territory Foreign Trade Company will surely be hugely successful! Colin clapped his hands and smiled at Arnold. That is all I wanted to say. I apologize for interrupting your gathering, I will take my leave. You all may carry on. Upon finishing, Colin walked out without any hesitation, giving a suggestive look at the Oliver brothers along the way. Understanding the hint immediately, the Oliver brothers also rose to their feet and bade farewell to the crowd before running after Colin, leaving the tavern. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only envious merchants were left behind. They knew that the Oliver brothers would hold significant positions in the North Territory Foreign Trade Company. Many of them started to plan on building a good relationship with the Oliver brothers. They hoped that they might secure some positions in the company in the future. Arnold watched as the distracted merchants left the stadium helplessly. He stood in front of the stage, but no one paid attention to him. Moreover, no one asked about the establishment of the North Territory Merchant Association that was planned previously. Arnold drained the red wine from his cup in one gulp, he sighed deeply, hung his head, lost in thought. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: 351 Arrangement_1 Chapter 353: 351 Arrangement_1 Under the brilliant moonlight, Colin left the Butter Tavern and returned to Lion Roar Castle. With Oliver and his brother following him closely behind, they entered the study room within the castle. The three of them settled into their seats, the maid quietly served them beverages and desserts, then discreetly left the room. Colin took a sip of his coffee, then smiled at the slightly apprehensive pair, You know why Ive called upon you, dont you? Oliver promptly straightened up, suppressing his excitement, and nodded, Yes, Lord Count, I have a vague idea. Colin looked into Olivers eyes, speaking solemnly, Initially, I had planned to forcibly place you as the chairman of the North Territory Merchant Union, but I came up with a better plan later. Hence, Ill leave the Union to Arnold to play with. As for you, once the North Territory Overseas Trade Company is officially established, the Duke will appoint you as the general manager, responsible for the day-to-day operations of the company. Though he had speculated this before, having Colin confirm it personally left Oliver so electrified that he could barely contain his excitement. He quickly thumped his chest, vowing to Colin: I appreciate your trust, Lord Count! I will manage this company diligently on behalf of you and the St. Hilde Family! Colin nodded with satisfaction and continued, I have already discussed with Count Uman, the Tulip Chamber of Commerce will be completely integrated into the new company. All assets of the Chamber will be converted into company shares, allowing you to take a seat on the board. Yes, Oliver agreed, nodding. He certainly had no objections to such planning. Although he was the president of the Tulip Chamber of Commerce, the Chamber was actually an asset of the Uman Clan, Oliver was simply a figurehead manager who was pushed to the front line. The Tulip Chamber of Commerce was about to become a part of history, but the North Territory Overseas Trade Company, representing a dazzling future, was waiting for him, giving Oliver no cause for complaint. Lord Count, I have a question, and I dont know if its appropriate to ask, After the initial excitement subsided, Oliver cautiously said. Colin, sensing Olivers doubts, asked: Are you worried about the board? Yes, Oliver admitted, nodding unreservedly, Lord, Arnold is wealthy and has a high reputation in the North Territory. If he attracts a large number of merchants to invest in our new company, will he be able to control the board? Colin glanced at Oliver and asked doubtfully, If Arnold can woo other merchants, cant you do the same? Dont tell me that your prestige is less than Arnolds. With my support, your influence in the business community of the North Territory will not be lower than Arnold. Moreover, you have the power to recommend members of the new companys management team. If you utilize this well, you can certainly attract a great number of North Territory merchants. If even then Arnold controls the board, then you deserve to be hindered by him in the future! After hearing this, Oliver promptly reassured: Please rest assured, Lord Count! I will definitely make good use of the quota of the new companys management team and attract a group of influential North Territory merchants. The board will never fall into Arnolds hands! Colins face relaxed slightly, encouraging him, Go ahead fearlessly and dont disappoint me. In fact, even if the capital Oliver amassed was less than Arnolds, Colin could still cover for him. The St. Hilde Family, the Angler Family, the Schultz Family, and the Half-Elf royal family, the Miller family, could all provide financial support to Colin when necessary. Additionally, Colin still had two war reparations at hand, one from the Troll Empire, and the other from the Menam Family. This amounted to a huge sum exceeding ten million gold coins, no trade union could withdraw such a vast amount of circulating funds. Right now, this North Territory Overseas Trade Company was just a fledgling; although many far-sighted merchants could see its potential, their confidence was nowhere near as solid as Colins. Therefore, the investments made by these merchants will certainly not be generous. Colin had enough confidence to control the board. By controlling the staffing rights of the companys management team and holding the board, the North Territory Overseas Trade Company had no way to escape the palm of Colins hand. Using this as a grip, Colin could integrate and control the North Territorys business community, even using it as a unique weapon for external expansion. Without a doubt, Colin was prepared to teach the people of this world a lesson, informing them that war was not only about military aggression, economic invasion was also a measure. It was even more difficult to detect, but its destructiveness was no less than a military invasion. After instructing Oliver, Colin turned his head to look at Orma, who was sitting quietly on the side. Upon meeting Colins gaze, Orma immediately plastered a fawning smile onto his face. Regarding this older brother of Olivers, Colin also had plans for him, and said with a smile, Mr. Orma, I plan to establish a charity foundation. Would you be willing to help me manage it? Orma had originally thought he could ride on his brothers coattails, and get a top management role in the North Territory Foreign Trade Company or something similar. But he didnt expect that Colin would have another arrangement for him. But, he was clueless about what a charity foundation was. Even though he did not understand, Orma would definitely not refuse Colins request. He promptly asserted loudly, Of course! Lord Count, I am at your service for any request you may have! Colin nodded with satisfaction. His gaze became deep, as if thinking about something: Good. This charity foundation is not an organization intended to be profitable, but its importance is no less than the Northern Territorys foreign trade company. Orma perked up immediately and asked, Sir, what does this charity foundation mainly do? In the past two years, there have been frequent wars in the North Territory, creating a large number of people who need help, such as farmers who have lost their fields, disabled veterans, unattended elderly people, homeless children, etc., these people cannot solely rely on the help from the Glorious Church. This is why I want to establish this charity foundation, specifically to help these distressed commoners. Sir, your kindness is even more dazzling than the sun! Orma praised loudly, then cautiously asked, However, how should we solve the source of the charity foundations funds? The foundation accepts donations from anyone, from nobles, merchants, and even prosperous farmers. Everyone can contribute, but donations alone are not enough, the foundation needs to issue a set of welfare lottery tickets! Welfare lottery tickets? Orma repeated this fresh term, waiting for Colins explanation. Yes. Colin picked up a piece of paper from the desk, handed it to Orma and explained, This is a sample of a welfare lottery ticket, made of special paper, that cant be counterfeited. It has a set of numbers written on it and sells for ten copper coins Colin roughly explained the method of issuing the lottery tickets, and the two brothers, who had been in the business world for many years, immediately realized the business opportunity within. Ormas eyes shone as he praised, Count! This is a genius idea! Im sure the welfare lottery will become popular in the North Territory and raise a lot of money for the charity foundation! Colin gave a soft smile, accepting Ormas flattery. However, the real deep intention behind his preparations for the charity foundation, he believed, the two brothers in front of him probably wouldnt understand. His move was actually targeting the Glorious Church. Why does the Church have such a large appeal among the people? The quota for being baptized as a knight is too precious to have anything to do with commoners. The promise of entering heaven after death is too vague and intangible. As for the protection of divine beingsthere hasnt been a divine sign in this world for thousands of years. The reason the Glorious Church can have such a huge influence among the people, besides providing them with a spiritual support, is largely because of charity. The Church collects tithe tax, and apart from maintaining the normal operation of its organization, the majority of the tax is used to relief the lower class commoners. For commoners, these are tangible benefits and one of the most important reasons for them to believe in the Lord of Glory. In Colins view, this is actually a welfare system. However, the fact that the Church is in control of this welfare system explains why the lords struggle to compete with the Church for prestige among the people. And to support this welfare system, a large amount of money is certainly needed. Given the current situation in the North Territory, if taxes were to suddenly increase, it would definitely stir up public resentment. Obviously, Colin would not be unwise to do so. Thats why he thought of using the lottery to raise money. Of course, the lottery is also a kind of tax C a tax on intelligence. By establishing the charity foundation this time, Colin plans to start from the Churchs base, capturing the support of the lower classes. If the Royal Family aims to curtail the power of the Church, and Agani and Mr. Ji plan to fight from the Deity is Dead angle, working from top to bottom to dissolve the churchs source of faith, then Colin is preparing to start from charitable relief and gradually erode the foundation of the Church. Actually Colin himself has no ill feelings towards the existence of the Church. He acknowledges the protection of the Lord of Glory for mankind, and feels that people do need a spiritual support. However, he cannot bear the clergy exploiting the name of the Lord of Glory for personal gain, and he will not tolerate the Pope targeting Vera. Since its inevitable to confront the Church at some point, Colin might as well prepare early. Moreover, setting up a welfare system that he could control was also part of Colins centralization plan. Yes, centralization. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In Colins view, the current fiefdom system practiced in the Glorious Empire involves a lot of inefficiency and risk of internal friction, and a centralized system is more convenient for governance. Of course, to really establish a centralized governance system, therere many things needed, but Colin is just laying some foundation now. Colin certainly wasnt going to divulge these things to two merchants, and even Vera wouldnt likely know about Colins audacious ideas. Alright, you go prepare now, let me know if you need anything. Yes, Count! Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: 352 Conspiracy_1 Chapter 354: 352 Conspiracy_1 Butter Tavern. With the merchants having left, only Arnold sat alone at his table, pouring wine into his mouth one glass after another. This gathering, filled with Arnolds high expectations, can only be said to be a total failure. Indeed, after Colins departure, he did succeed in establishing the Northland Businessmen Association and even became the chairman. However, judging from the absent-minded and perfunctory attitudes of the merchants afterwards, Arnold realized that his Northland Businessmen Association was but a laughingstock. Fear, confusion, anger, indignation All these emotions were constantly changing on his face. This once influential businessman in the North Territory surprisingly emitted an unspeakable sense of desolation. The tavern door creaked open. Arnold squinted and turned around, only to see Knight Weber walking in. Since youve left, why are you back? Arnolds tone was filled with undisguised mockery. However, just after uttering these words, Arnold noticed someone trailing behind Knight Weber. As soon as he recognized that face, Arnold immediately sobered up, quickly got up from his seat and bowed, Count Evan, I didnt expect to see you in Winterfell City! Count Evan chuckled as he walked in, What? Is the North Territory not welcoming me? Of course not, Im just a bit startled. Arnold quickly poured a glass of wine for Count Evan, meanwhile, trying to find out, Are you on a diplomatic mission to the North? Count Evans gaze was noticeably drawn by the wine on the table. Rather than answering Arnolds question, he lifted the wine cup, placed it under his nose for a light sniff then took a sip, even closing his eyes to relish the taste for a moment. Eventually, he exhaled and commended, Not bad! Wine from the Winston Manor never disappoints! Arnold hastily flattered, Count, you truly understand wine. There are many more treasures in my wine cellar. If you are willing, I wish you would be able to help me appreciate them! Count Evans eyebrows raised, appearing quite tempted. However, he resisted his desire, sat down at the bar and informed Arnold, I am here in the North Territory in a personal capacity this time, so, I hope you will not disclose my whereabouts. Of course, of course, I promise I will not. Arnolds mind was slightly stirred, constantly speculating the reason for Count Evans visit to Winterfell City. The animosity between the Eastern and Northern territories were never a secret in the Glorious Empire. Therefore, Arnold immediately realized that the surprise meeting between him and the son of the Duke of the East Territory, led by Knight Weber, is likely to harbor ulterior motives. Nevertheless, this could also be an opportunity! What happened today made Arnold understand that Count Angler was set on integrating the business sector in the Northland. Unfortunately, the candidate to represent their line of business was not him. This dissatisfied and enraged Arnold. Still, the appearance of Count Evan gave him a glimmer of hope. As he was contemplating, Count Evan has already drained the wine in his cup. Arnold hastily refilled it himself while listening to Count Evan asking, I heard that Count Angler is planning to form an international trading company in the Northland? Yes, Count. So, Mr. Arnold, do you plan to invest in this company? Absolutely. Count, I have no choice but to join. Otherwise, in no time, my name will no longer be heard in the North Territory market. Count Evan nodded, acknowledging the situation, yet advised, Mr. Arnold, Im not too knowledgeable about the specific operation of this new company. However, I think you can try starting with the board of directors, which is similar to the Senate. Arnolds eyes shifted as he said, You mean I can try to control the board of directors? Yes, you can give it a try. With your prestige in the business universe of the North Territory, it wouldnt be hard to gather a group of merchants and acquire some say in the directorate. Thank you for your suggestion, I will try. Arnold thanked him verbally, but he was somewhat sceptical in his heart. In his view, how could Count Angler possibly let the control of such an important North Territory foreign trade company slip through his fingers? The St. Hilde family didnt mind allowing the major merchants to hold a certain share of this new company and share some of the profits. But if someone truly didnt appreciate their kindness and tried to wrest control of the company from the St. Hilde family, well, did they really think that these aristocratic lords wouldnt resort to killing? Count Evan seemed to see through Arnolds doubts and laughed as he asked, Mr. Arnold, are you worried that doing this will provoke retaliation from the St. Hilde family? Arnold looked at the young face of the Eastern Count, and considering his own awkward current situation and bleak prospects, he couldnt help but admit, Yes. Count Evan laughed, reassuring him, You neednt worry about that. The North Territory isnt merely Vera and Colins North Territory. Hearing Count Evans enigmatic words, Arnolds heart stirred, and he hurriedly asked, Count, I ask for your forgiveness for my stupidity, but I fail to grasp what you mean. However, Count Evan was only focused on drinking his wine and didnt answer Arnolds query. Just as Arnold was growing impatient and frustrated, Knight Weber, who had been silent for a long while, suddenly interjected, Mr. Arnold, havent you heard, recently Young Master Joyce has been getting along well with Princess Judy? Huh? Young Master Joyce? Arnold wanted to say, with the position of the Northern Duke already settled, can Young Master Joyce still stir up any waves? But soon, Arnold realised that if Young Master Joyce would indeed be able to marry Princess Judy and possibly even gain the support of the Royal Family, it was actually possible to break free from his current awkward situation. Arnolds gaze swept across Knight Weber and Count Evans faces, and his heart suddenly uplifted. If the royal house, governor Sebastian, and the East Territory all support Joyce then even if he cant become the Northern Duke, he could definitely form a power in Winterfell City that can check the Northern Duke. In that case, could he seek protection? Seeing Arnolds eyes gradually brighten, Count Evan smiled faintly, saying, Mr. Arnold, do you have confidence now? Arnold suppressed his excitement and said solemnly, Can I arrange to meet Young Master Joyce? Knight Weber nodded politely, saying, When the time is right, I will arrange it. Count Evan also spoke again to encourage, Mr. Arnold, if you need financial support, the St. Prowse Family may be able to help. Thank you so much! Arnold immediately said his thanks. But dont get too excited, Count Evan reminded him. The financial help that the St. Prowse family can provide will certainly be limited. After all, it would be difficult for me to persuade my father to invest a large amount of money into a Northern company. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, if you suddenly come up with a large amount of money of unknown origin, Im afraid it would arouse Count Anglers suspicion. I understand. Arnold, now filled with renewed fighting spirit, confidently said, Please believe in my many years of influence in the North Territory business realm. How can that young pup, Oliver, compete with me? Count Evan also joined in laughing, Haha! Thats what I think too. Count Angler certainly backed the wrong horse! With the main topic covered, Arnold immediately extended an invitation, Count, do you have time now to taste some of the fine wines I have collected? Count Evans eyes brightened, nodding vigorously, Great! Im sure you wont disappoint me! Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: 353 Agate Manor_1 Chapter 355: 353 Agate Manor_1 Early September in Winterfell City was already somewhat chilly. The early autumn breeze swept across the lush meadows, bringing a touch of desolation. Winterfell City, in fact, is a place of mountains and waters, but these waters are not located inside the city but outside, hence it can only barely be described as having an imposing geographical location. Colin left Winterfell City and traveled south for about ten kilometers, then he saw Agate Lake. A fine breeze blew over Agate Lake, creating layers of ripples. Various colored carp swam freely in the lake but were immediately scared away by the sound of horse hooves by the lake, scattering and disappearing into the water. After walking along the lakeside for a while, the outline of a manor appeared in front of them. Colin didnt speed up but leisurely enjoyed the lakeside scenery. Before long, they entered the St. Hilde familys manor by Agate Lake. Colin asked the servant who came forward to lead the horse: Where are the two royals? Sir Earl, both of their Highnesses are studying horse riding at the training grounds. Colin nodded his head, turned his horse, and headed towards the training grounds. As the teacher of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, it should have been Colin personally teaching them horsemanship. However, with all the things Colin had to deal with, he had no time for it. So he delegated it to the riding instructor of the St. Hilde family. At least in Colins view, the horsemanship instructor of the St. Hilde family was more suited to teach the two younglings how to ride. Upon arriving at the training grounds, Colin saw several skinny but remarkably fit figures riding horses and racing across the lawn from a distance. Colin sat down in the gazebo, a young maid quickly served freshly squeezed orange juice and a small dish of ice cubes. Despite the coolness at the end of summer, outdoor activities still felt stuffy. Colin poured the ice into the cup and started sipping it slowly. Teacher! The two younglings also noticed Colins arrival and waved at him from afar. Colin waved back with a smile, but noticed the presence of another little one identifiably Joyce in the training grounds next to the riding instructor, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. His eyes immediately narrowed. Upon seeing Colin, the riding instructor quickly wrapped up todays lesson. The three children then jogged to the gazebo and paid their respects to Colin. Joyce was the last one to arrive, his glances at Colin were always a bit shifty, this sense of guilt didnt sit well with Colin. To be honest, out of the three sons of the former Duke St. Hilde, Colin valued Charles the most. He deeply respected this eldest son of the Duke, but unfortunately, Charles, who harbored resentment towards his own father, even conspired with the Trolls to betray the North Territory. His plot was seen through by Colin and was consequently turned into a Blood Slave. As for the second son, Adams, Colin only met him once. But during that encounter, Adams was directly had a boxed-rice meal (meaning, he embarrassed himself), leaving no particular impression on Colin. Regarding the youngest son, Joyce, Colin was increasingly beginning to see that this young man had limited potential. This wasnt because Joyce had once tried to compete with Vera for the position of the Northern Duke, and Colin was deliberately belittling him out of suspicion. Rather, it was because, in Colins view, this young mans behavior, indeed, was not smart enough. So, what is Joyce trying to achieve by eagerly pursuing Princess Judy? Does he really believe that by marrying Princess Judy, he could turn the tables? Moreover, he did it so blatantly and without any subtlety. Did he really think that Colin was blind? In fact, Colin would be willing to provide Joyce a bland but stable life, lived at Lion Roar Castle, eating and playing as he pleased out of consideration for Vera. But, if Joyce wasnt willing to stay put and wanted to make a big leap, he couldnt blame Colin if he stopped being considerate. Teacher, you really are too irresponsible! Princess Judys clear, slightly petulant voice pulled Colin back to reality. Today, the Imperial Princess wore a tight outfit that was conducive for horse riding. Her silky hair was tied into a ponytail, swaying cutely back and forth as she jogged over. How am I irresponsible? Colin leaned back lazily on the lounge chair, asked with a broad smile on his face. You never personally taught us horsemanship! Didnt I find you a more suitable instructor? People have their own strengths; I cant teach everything. Then what are you really good at? I excel atI excel at beating up bad guys. Beating up bad guys? Princess Judy, holding the towel the maid handed her, paused and then joyfully exclaimed, Then I also want to learn how to beat up bad guys from you. Colin took a quick look at Judy, whose arms and legs were thin, and purposely put on an indifferent expression, saying, You should take a bath and change your clothes first. The little girl humphed, but obediently ran off to take a bath. Count, I shall withdraw as well, Joyce spoke up in turn. Colin glanced over at him indifferently and nodded, saying, Alright. When only Prince Harrison was left in the pavilion, Colin asked with a smile: Why arent you going to wash up? After some time of acquaintance, Prince Harrison found Colin to be quite easy to get along with, so he wasnt as reserved as he was at the beginning. Teacher, I have noticed that the Blood Knight Army is currently preparing its military supplies, are you about to lead another expedition? Colin took a sip of the refreshing cold orange juice and shook his head: Not exactly an expedition, but I am planning to go to the Half-Elf Kingdom, and the Blood Knight Army will undertake the escorting mission. So, have you come to say goodbye to us this time, teacher? Yes. Harrison was taken aback, and then plucked up the courage to ask: Then teacher, can you take me with you? Colin intended to refuse, but seeing Harrisons eager eyes, he chuckled and said: If you can guess what I am going there for, Ill take you with me. Prince Harrison scratched his head, pondered for a moment, and then suddenly enlightened, saying: You are going to beat up bad guys! Colin burst into laughter and asked: Do you know what a bad guy is? Of course I do, anyone that poses a threat to us is a bad guy! Prince Harrison clenched his fists and responded with a touch of bravado. Colin chuckled, looking at the prince of the empire and asked: So, do you think there is a bad guy in Agate Manor? Prince Harrison seemed a bit hesitant, but still nodded: Yes! Who? Joyce! Colin narrowed his eyes, taking a closer look at Harrison. Unconsciously, a slight smile started to curve at the corners of Colins mouth. He asked: Why is he a bad guy? Because he wants to take what is not rightfully his! Colin put down the mug he had in his hand and sat up straight. This prince of the empire had finally sparked his interest. So, he put his hand on Harrisons shoulder, gave him a piercing look, and asked in a deep voice: Alright, since you think Joyce is a bad guy, what do you think we should do about him? Under Colins deep gaze, Prince Harrison trembled slightly, but deep inside him, a strong impulse was trying to break out. He knew that this was his teachers test for him. Therefore, this young prince of the empire growled in his youthful voice: Bad guys must be punished! Colins smile broadened. He patted Harrisons shoulder and said in a tempting tone: Well then, let me see what you can do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Prince Harrison pressed his lips together, nodded firmly and said: Teacher, I wont let you down! After saying that, Prince Harrison bowed and then ran off. Colin watched his retreating figure, his eyes flickered with a sharp glow. He was eager to see just how capable the prince was. If he proved satisfactory, perhaps Colin would truly consider taking him as a student. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Method 354 (Upper) _1 Chapter 356: Method 354 (Upper) _1 The quiet night covered the earth, and the intermittent chirping of insects adorned this tranquil garden with a vibrant vitality. Colin gazed at the dazzling moon in the sky, savoring the flower tea in his hand, waiting quietly. Waiting for the kind of surprise that Prince Harrison could bring him. His visit to the Agate Manor this time was actually for Joyce. Although he had never considered this child as a real threat, Colin was about to leave the North Territory for a while, and it was a bit uncomfortable to leave such a latent danger in Winterfell City. Moreover, Colin also received a report from his subordinates, knowing that Count Evan of the Eastern Territory was in Winterfell City at the moment. He just didnt reveal his identity publicly and didnt come to visit the Lion Roar Castle. Colin knew that the other party probably came to the North Territory to find Prince Lexie, after all, Count Evan was accompanied by the Princes daughter Sallya. However, since they came to Winterfell City and didnt visit the Lion Roar Castle to meet the Northern Duke, it was inevitably a bit rude. This made Colin feel that the Count Evan, who had a belly full of bad water, was likely plotting something, so he was too guilty to come to Lion Roar Castle. Therefore, Colin has to eliminate all potential threats before he leaves. The night darkened, Colin was wondering why Prince Harrison hadnt taken any action yet. Was he getting scared when things were getting serious? At this time, an attendant ran into the garden in a hurry and reported hastily: My lord, something has happened! Finally, it happened. Colins heart moved, he asked calmly, What happened? Master Joyce he it is better for you to go and see it in person. Observing the attendants hesitant look, Colins eyeballs rolled a few times, quickly stood up, and said, Lets go. Yes! The two crossed the dim corridor and arrived at the back courtyard of the manor. A circle of guards and servants had already surrounded the area, but they all stood outside and didnt dare to enter. Seeing Colin approach with a confident stride, the butler of the manor hurriedly greeted him and respectfully said: My lord, Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, and young master Joyce are all inside, it seems that theyve had some kind of disagreement, you should go inside and have a look. A disagreement? Colins expression fluctuated slightly, and he asked doubtfully. The butler didnt elaborate, just hinted at Colin with his eyes that it was not appropriate to publicly discuss the matter. Colin didnt ask any further, and just walked into the room. There were only three children in the room, no one else. Princess Judy sat at the table, rubbing her sleepy eyes, not looking very energetic. To her sides, Prince Harrison and Joyce faced each other, faces flushed as if they had just had a fight. There was a Reversi game set on the table. It seemed that the three of them were playing earlier, but the atmosphere in the room was now heavy. Seeing Colin walk in, Prince Harrisons eyes lit up, and he quickly shouted out, Count Angler, this Joyce had the audacity to attempt to take liberties with my sister Judy. You must send someone to Nonsense! Joyce retorted with a shrill voice, Thats slander! I clearly did nothing! What slander? When I came in just now, I clearly saw you harbouring ill intentions towards Judy! You misunderstood. I was just checking why Princess Judy suddenly collapsed on the table. Enough! Colin raised his hand to cut off the argument between the two boys, then turned to Princess Judy and asked with concern, Judy? Are you all right? I Princess Judy rubbed her eyes, yawned, and said, Im fine, just a little sleepy Colin frowned, he walked forward, picked up the cup of water in front of Princess Judy, and sniffed it. Prince Harrison immediately shouted, Count Angler, I suspect Joyce has drugged Princesss water. Please bring a pharmacist for inspection! Joyce was scared and shouted, Nonsense! How could I possibly drug the princesss water? Colin was somewhat speechless. He had already noticed something strange in Princess Judys water and immediately guessed that it was Harrison who had drugged it, intending to frame Joyce. However, this scheme was too crude. Well, he was just a child after all, it was a bit hard for him to come up with a seamless plan. Just as Colin was thinking about how to help Prince Harrison get away with this dirty scheme, he heard Prince Harrison shout again: Still want to deny it? Count Angler, look at Judys neck, its full of traces left by Joyce! Joyce was obviously stunned. Colin also blinked, clearly not expecting the kid to have a follow-up move. So, he stepped forward, approached Judy, and asked, Judy, is there anything uncomfortable about your neck? Princess Judy seemed to realize something was wrong, touched her own neck, and murmured in confusion, It seems to be itchy. Colin pulled Judys collar and indeed saw a red patch on her neck. Prince Harrison immediately crowed triumphantly, Joyce, do you still want to deny now? II didnt do anything! Joyces face turned red, and he cried out in grievance, Count Angler, Harrison is framing me, you must not believe him! Emboldened, Prince Harrison pursued relentlessly, Joyce, its clear that you have no hope of denying it. It was you who lured Judy here under the pretext of playing chess, then drugged her cup in order to take advantage of her! Youre talking nonsense! I didnt! I didnt! Joyce could only shake his head in denial, unable to produce any solid evidence of his innocence. However, Prince Harrison looked triumphant as if he held irrefutable proof. Watching this familiar scene, Colin suddenly recalled a similar frame-up incident that occurred in the Holy Light Cathedral of Dragon City. Perhaps the saying goes true. Like father (or mother), like son. Of course, compared to the stratagems of Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Midela, Harrisons was somewhat immature and could easily be exposed. For example, the trace on Judys neck. Colin had already seen some barely discernible willow catkin on her collar. However, against kids like Joyce, this tactic was more than enough. Now looking at Joyce, he was clearly panicked. Count Angler, hurry up and have Joyce arrested! The princess of the royal family is not to be desecrated by him! I didnt! I didnt, Joyce made a weak retort. Tears were swirling in his eyes, and he was nearly in tears. Colin was secretly disdainful, but he did not arrest Joyce as Prince Harrison suggested. Instead, he ambiguously said: This case needs further investigation. However, young master Joyce, you better return to Lion Roar Castle. Agate Manor is no longer a suitable place for you. Joyce, apparently surprised that Colin just let him go, repeatedly nodded in thanks, Count Angler, please investigate this meticulously. I had nothing to do with it! After finishing, he glared at Prince Harrison and ran off as if in escape. Prince Harrison stamped his foot in frustration, complained, Teacher, why did you let him go just like that? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin ignored Harrisons complaint and asked Judy, Judy, how do you feel now? Do I need to find a priest for you? Before Judy could answer, Prince Harrison muttered, Its fine, shell be alright after a nap. Colin glared at Harrison, then picked up the half-conscious Judy to put her in the inner bed. After instructing the maids outside, he said to Prince Harrison: Come with me. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: 355 Means (Below) _1 Chapter 357: 355 Means (Below) _1 The night grew darker. The dim moonlight showered the tranquil forest trail. Prince Harrison followed behind Colin with his head down, matching his pace, his cheeks puffed out in apparent resentment. Do you think Ive ruined your plan? Colin asked without turning his head, seemingly already anticipating Harrisons expression. Prince Harrison didnt say a word in his stubbornness, but merely nodded in resentment. A slight smile curled at the edge of Colins lips as he nonchalantly said, Do you know that sometimes, it is most apt to stop a plan midway? Prince Harrison lifted his head in surprise, his face full of confusion. Colin suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes piercing into Harrisons pupils, and abruptly asked, Is Princess Judy allergic to willow catkin? Ah What? Harrison was taken aback, his eyes darting around in surprise, and he began to stammer. Colin chuckled, And you want to frame Joyce with that kind of skill? If anything big happens, are you sure you wont let the cat out of the bag during questioning? Harrison hung his head, seemingly deflated, probably due to the hit at his ego. Colin didnt attempt to comfort this overly naive prince of the Empire. He just calmly continued, Your method of setting up a trap is too crude and full of flaws. Thats why, setting Joyce free was actually for your own good. Just let Joyce go like that? But hes really annoying! Harrison mumbled under his breath, still sounding a bit disgruntled. Colin put his hand on Harrisons shoulder, looking him in the eye, and said, Remember Harrison, never let your emotions cloud your judgment. That will only make you extreme and even forget your original goal. Harrison looked up at Colin and nodded in semi-understanding. Colin continued, Do you remember what our original goal is? Original goal? Harrison thought for a moment, It was to chastise Joyce, so he would stop trying to get close to Judy. If thats the case, do we need to convict Joyce? Ah? Harrison looked at Colin in confusion, clearly not understanding what he meant. Colin explained with a smile, Your story is full of holes. It might not fool me, or most clever people, but do you think Judy would believe you? Harrisons eyes lit up as he finally understood, and excitedly said, Of course she will! I get it, teacher! When Judy wakes up, Ill tell her everything that happened tonight. Then shell definitely despise Joyce and wont pay him any attention! Colin approvingly nodded and said, Exactly. Joyce is just an insignificant plaything to us. Theres no need to risk our own reputation to take him down. Harrison finally understood Colins point and earnestly expressed his gratitude, Im glad you stopped me, teacher. If things had blown up, itd be troublesome if the royal family and the St. Hilde family sent people to investigate. Colin gave a faint smile, leaned in closer to Prince Harrison, a chilly light flickering in his eyes, and said, And also, we may not be able to convict Joyce, but we can certainly destroy him. Prince Harrisons eyes lit up immediately, and he hurriedly asked, Really? Teacher, how do we do it? To destroy a person, you dont necessarily have to convict him, or physically eliminate him. You can also attack his reputation. Reputation? Yes. The events of tonight will certainly spread amongst the servants. They dont know what actually happened, but they must have guessed something. If you get indignant and reveal some things deliberately in addition to Joyces nighttime exit from Agate Manor and his return to Lion Roar Castle, What do you think those servants will think of Joyce? Prince Harrisons face turned red with excitement as he immediately added, Theyll definitely think that you let Joyce go deliberately to save the face of the St. Hilde family! In doing so, it seems like Joyce wont be convicted, but hell also lose his chance to clear himself. Because youve forgiven him, there wont be anyone thoroughly investigating this matter, which would reveal the holes in the story. If Joyce wants to clear his name, he wont know where to start! Colin nodded with satisfaction. He thought Harrison was bright enough, though a bit naive, but already had some of the qualities a seasoned Silver coin should have. Perhaps this was genetics? You know what to do next, right? I know, teacher! Prince Harrison confidently nodded, Rest assured, this time I wont disappoint you! In no time at all, Joyces reputation will be unbearable! He wont be able to get close to Judy ever again! Colin nodded with satisfaction and said, Alright, its late now, go rest. Prince Harrison didnt leave, but asked anxiously, Teacher, can can I go with you to the Half-Elf Kingdom? Colin smiled and nodded, Alright, when I go to Silver Moon City, Ill take you with me. Thank you, teacher! Harrison shouted excitedly, bowing before happily running off. Watching Harrisons bouncing figure, Colin couldnt help but chuckle and shake his head. Hes still too naive, showing all his emotions on his face. As for teaching his student these dark strategies, Colin didnt have much of a burden. Although Harrison was still young, given his status, he could never be seen as an innocent child. If Colin just told him Grimms Fairy Tales all day and taught him virtues like integrity, honesty, and fairness, that would truly harm him. After all, it was inevitable that Harrison would get drawn into the deceitful world of politics. Rather than a simple and happy childhood, he needed these dark strategies more. Besides, judging by his smooth attempt at framing Joyce earlier, it was doubtful that the Emperor and Queens education of him could be too innocent. As for Joyce, who was framed, Colin felt a twinge of guilt, but he would not hesitate to act when the need arose. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once Harrison weaved the story the next day, Colin would secretly add fuel to the flames, spreading this far and wide across the North Territory, practically giving Joyce a social death. If this youngster isnt willing to behave, then to Colin, he wasnt an underage child, and certainly not a little brother-in-law, but a political enemy that needed to be dealt with seriously! Moreover, Colin was very clear that this political enemy already has a considerable force behind him. Now, he had only taken care of the core of this force, and there was still some trimming to be done. This way, he could confidently leave the North Territory. Thinking of this, Colin looked towards the direction of Winterfell City, his eyes cold. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: 356 Broken Finger_1 Chapter 358: 356 Broken Finger_1 Winterfell City. As Count Evan walked into the dining room in the dim sunlight of dawn, he saw Sallya had finished breakfast and was wiping her mouth. Good morning, Sallya, why are you so formally dressed today? Sallya was wearing a red, off-the-shoulder gown today, with her hair piled high and a string of sapphires around her slender, fair neck, looking elegant, glamorous, and captivating. She gave Count Evan a slight smile and said, Good morning, Evan. Im planning to visit Duke St. Hilde at Lion Roar Castle today. A faint frown crossed Count Evans brow. Seeing this, Sallya quickly said, I know you dont want to trouble the St. Hilde family, but Im tired of searching aimlessly. After all, this is the North Territory, and without the help of the St. Hilde family, we can never find our fathers whereabouts. Count Evan sat down by the long table where a rich breakfast was already laid out. He casually tied a napkin around his neck and said with a smile: Well, since youve made up your mind, Ill accompany you later. Sallya was taken aback, she thought Count Evan would object, but to her surprise he agreed without a word. Seeing the surprised look on his fiancees face, Count Evan laughed and said, But I still want to remind you that the St. Hilde family may not be willing to help us out. Moreover, even if they are willing, it may not be easy to track a Holy Knights movement. I understand, but I have to try. Sallya pursed her lips, her eyes full of determination. Count Evan made no further attempt to dissuade her and began to enjoy the breakfast before him. Sallya was silent too, staring at the hollowed-out pattern on the tablecloth, lost in thought. The dining room was filled with tranquility once again, only the sound of cutlery touching the plates remained. The tranquility was soon broken by the sound of footsteps. Your lordship, Sir Weber The Knight in waiting requests an audience. Count Evans eyebrows knitted tight at that, he hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded to the attendant and said, Let him in, escort him to the lounge, Ill be there in a moment. Yes, sir! Then, Count Evan hastened to finish his beef pie and drank a few sips of milk before putting down his knife and fork, wiping his mouth with a napkin, and saying to Sallya: Ill go see Sir Weber first, and then accompany you to Lion Roar Castle. Sallya gave a gracious smile, nodding in agreement: Alright. Count Evan stood up to leave the dining room, he quickly made his way to the lounge, but the moment he stepped in, he stopped in his tracks. Your lordship! Knight Weber immediately stood up to show his respect, while the small figure beside him also rose to show his respects. But Count Evan was staring hard at the small figure, he frowned and said, Master Joyce, you shouldt be here. Count Evans icy gaze and words left Joyce at a loss for words. He stammered, then said in a wounded voice: My lord, if I had any other way, I wouldnt have sought you out. Knight Weber also quickly came to his aid, Your Excellency, rest assured, we were very discreet when we left, without alarming anyone. Besides, they probably dont know that you live here, do they? Count Evan sneered, sighed and said, This is Winterfell City, for goodness sake. Do you really think we can keep our every move from Count Angler? But then he waved his hand, looking resigned and said, Never mind, since youve come already, just tell me what happened? Only then did Joyce let out a sigh of relief and began to recount in full detail what had happened at Agate Manor. He emphasized repeatedly his innocence, insisting that all of it was Prince Harrisons plot to frame him. Count Evan listened quietly, then sighed again, saying, Joyce, if you hadnt fled to Winterfell City overnight, maybe you would still have had a chance to defend yourself. But now, your escape will only serve to expose your guilty conscience, and your reputation will be in ruins. Whwhat? But I didnt do anything! If thats the case, what are you running for? Count Evan asked coldly. But but Joyce gaped, stammering without being able to say anything for a long time. The disappointment in Count Evans eyes was impossible to hide, he knew Joyce was ruined now. Therefore, he lost the desire to continue the discussion with Joyce, turned around, and left without another word. Seeing this, Joyce hurriedly got up and grabbed the sleeve of Lord Evans robe, pleading, Count Evan, you must help me think of a solution! Dont worry, as long as I can marry Princess Judy, I will definitely repay your kindness Count Evan gave a scornful laugh, totally ignoring Joyce, who was still fantasizing. With a flick of his robe, he walked out resolutely. Joyce turned back, looking devastated, turned to Knight Weber. But right now, Knight Weber was at a loss for what to do as well. Count Evans attitude was too definite, Weber knew that persuasion would be ineffective. At this point, even he couldnt help being completely disappointed in the Dukes third son in front of him. Master Joyce, lets head back home, Knight Weber had no choice but to lead the dejected Joyce back to Lion Roar Castle. After escorting Joyce back to his room, Knight Weber thought about whether or not to consult with Arnold about countermeasures, when a group of guards blocked his way. Knight Weber, Lord Angler, the Count, requests your presence. Count Angler? An alarm triggered in Knight Webers heart, He is back? Yes, the Count himself is waiting for you in the study room right now, please proceed. Suppressing his anxiety, Weber was escorted to the study by the guards. Please sit, Weber Knight. Colin seemed busy writing something. When he saw Weber entering, he just raised his head, looked, and then instructed at ease. The friendly attitude exhibited by Colin comforted Weber, and he seated himself on the couch. After approximately five minutes, Colin finally finished writing, slowly got up, and approached Weber. Weber quickly stood up, respectfully asked, Sir Count, do you have any orders for me? Colin responded cheerfully, Ive been quite busy recently. I didnt ask you before: how have you been finding Winterfell City these days? Of course, I am comfortable. I was born here and only moved to Dragon City at the age of eight. But deep down, I have always considered myself a Northern Knight. Well, thats good. Colin seemed relieved, then took out a golden dagger from his waist and handed it to Weber. Knight Weber took the dagger, looked puzzled, and asked, Lord Count, whats the meaning of this? Do you recognize this dagger? Yes, I do, Weber nodded, This dagger is a symbol of the Northern Guardians authority. Colin laughed and said, So as a Northern Guardian, do I have the authority to command you, the Northern Knight? Of course. Good. Colins smile broadened, Then I now order you to cut off your left little finger. WhWhat? Weber was frozen in shock, staring in disbelief at Colin. However, Colin only chuckled and responded, Did you not hear clearly? Do you need me to repeat? Only then did Webers whole body turn cold, realizing that Colin was not joking. Why? Weber asked in a hard voice. Colins smile remained unchanged, he replied lightly, You dont know the reason? Weber opened his mouth, but couldnt utter any words of defense. He couldnt have guessed that Colins retribution would stimulate him so quickly, and so openly. However, Weber then realized that he was utterly helpless against it. According to authority, as the Northern Guardian, Colin does indeed have the power to control Knight Weber. According to strength, Weber remembered clearly how, back in Dragon City, Colin had defeated him with a single blow. At this moment, he realized that in front of this young count, he had no chance to fight back at all. With the golden dagger in hand, it seemed as if Weber could lightly stab straight into the counts chest, who appeared to be defenseless. But, Weber did not dare. Knight Weber, do you have any objections to my commands? Colins smile faded, his tone turning icy. Weber felt like he was being pierced by a scary gaze, his shivering from fear, he felt he could no longer delay, gritted his teeth, and drew out the golden dagger. Ssh! Amid the suppressed groan of pain, a severed finger fell onto the pure white wool carpet, where the dark-red blood drops fell like scattered petals. Colin nodded satisfied, picked up the severed finger himself, handed it to Weber, and said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Send this severed finger to Governor Sebas, and state the reasons behind the occurrence yourself. Knight Weber held on to his injured left hand; his body was shaking from the pain, but he still respectfully answered: Yes! Then Colin no longer paid him any heed, returning to sit behind his desk. Knight Weber placed the bloodstained golden dagger on the corner of the table, respectfully bowed, then ran out of the study like someone who just escaped. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: 357 Visit_1 Chapter 359: 357 Visit_1 Not long after Knight Weber left, the door to the study was opened again. When Colin looked up, he saw Vera, dressed in a beige long dress, softly walking in. Colin, are you busy? No, what is it? Colin put down his goose feather pen, got up from his desk, embraced his petite wife by her small waist, and gently kissed her soft, moist lips. Vera held onto her husbands arm, her delicate nostrils quivered a few times, and she asked doubtfully, Why is there a smell of blood? I just taught a chatterbox a lesson and forgot to have the maid come and clean up. Oh. Vera nodded in understanding, showing no concern. She then asked softly, Are Prince Harrison and Princess Judy doing well at Agate Manor? Very well, the scenery there is beautiful, and they can horse ride. They dont even want to come back to Winterfell City. Thats good. Seeing Vera hesitant to speak, Colin asked with a laugh, Have you heard something? Vera nodded, I did hear some rumors, and Joyce came to me with her complaints, earlier. Colin laughed lightly, tightened his arm around Veras waist, and asked, What do you think? Does Joyce have ill intentions for Princess Judy? Vera bit her plump cherry lips, hesitated for a moment, and shook her head, I wasnt there, I cant judge recklessly. But But what? Vera lifted her head, and looked seriously at her husband, But he is my brother after all, and I hope he can live out his life peacefully. Colin blinked, and laughed, Of course, I too hope he can live out his life peacefully like an average nobles son. Colin could understand Veras concerns. After all, Joyce was her brother. Even if he had competed with her for the Northern Dukes title and now had ill intentions, but considering her character, she definitely wouldnt want to be ruthless. Thus, Colin made a promise not to harm Joyces life. Of course, he cant expect any power or privilege in this life. Vera understood the hidden meaning in Colins words and immediately gave a charming smile, leaning in for another kiss. Thump, thump, thump. Just as Colin was enjoying Veras tenderness, there was an untimely knock on the door. Colin asked irritably, What is it? The butlers voice came from outside the door, Sir, madam, Count Evan from the East with his fiance, Miss Sallya, have come to pay their respects. Colin sighed, and responded, Please ask them to wait in the drawing room. Yes. Vera wriggled out of Colins embrace, her face flushed. As she straightened Colins collar, she asked, Why would they come to Winterfell City? Sallya is here to find her fatherCPrince Lexie. As for Count Evan, hehe. Before Vera could ask why Colin had sneered, she heard him continue, Lets go, let us properly entertain our distinguished guests. Count Evan, Miss Sallya, welcome to Lion Roar Castle! Honorable Duke St. Hilde, Count Angler, thank you for your warm welcome. We hope our unexpected visit has not brought you too much trouble. Not at all, Lion Roar Castle is always open to our friendly guests. After a round of pleasantries, the four of them took their respective seats. Maids, swift in their movements, brought in coffee and desserts. Colins gaze shifted between Count Evan and Sallya, and then he asked with a smile, The two of you have come to the North Territory this time for Prince Lexie, am I right? Vera looked at her husband, slightly surprised at his direct approach. Sallya didnt seem to mind Colins slightly impolite question, she nodded honestly and said, Yes, Count, I did come to the North Territory following my fathers footsteps. There are still many doubts surrounding the death of Governor Lattom, and I know my fathers innocence is hard to believe based on one-sided accusations. But he had some leads and thats why he came to the North Territory. So, if the St. Hilde family could help me confirm my fathers whereabouts, allow me to contact him, or even assist in clearing his name, I will be forever indebted to you! Veras beautiful face wrinkled slightly in hesitation. Miss Sallya, I regret what has happened to your father, too. However, before concrete evidence is available, I cannot use the power of the St. Hilde family to assist you or your father. After all, I cant let the familys honor be damaged, I hope you understand this. Sallyas eyes grew dim. Although she had guessed the result, she couldnt help but feel disappointed. However, she didnt hold a grudge against Vera. After all, Prince Lexie was now accused of killing a governor. No family would be willing to aid him publicly. Count Evan, underneath the table, gently patted his fiances hand in an attempt to comfort her, and was about to speak when Colin suddenly said: Miss Sallya, I met Prince Lexie just a half a month ago. Really? Where? Sallya asked eagerly, lifting her head in surprise. In Swan City. Swan City? The news stirred something in Count Evans mind, leading him to the recent dramatic events the city had experienced. Is my father still in Swan City? Sallya hurriedly asked. Her restless demeanor suggested she would immediately rush to Swan City if she received an affirmative answer from Colin. However, in Sallyas disappointed gaze, Colin slowly shook his head, saying: I dont think so. Do you know where he might have gone? Sallya ventured, having little hope. From what she knew about her father, he wouldnt reveal his whereabouts to someone he was unfamiliar with. Surprisingly, Colin nodded. Prince Lexie should be in Floral City. Sallyas face lit up with joy. Really? I dont doubt you, Count Angler, but why would my father go to Floral City? Colin said in a half-truth, half-lie manner: You should have heard about the incident that happened in Swan City, right? Indeed, the initial appearance of Prince Lexie in Swan City was to investigate the death of Bishop John. Upon hearing this, Evan, out of curiosity, asked: Didnt Bishop John die because of Lucien? Why would the prince go to Floral City? Lucien was indeed one of the culprits, but the real mastermind was someone else. Who was it? Colin took a sip of his coffee, apparently hesitant about the question. After a moment, he said slowly: Im sorry, but even I cant be sure of the true identity of the mastermind. I cant tell you right now. Count Evan shifted his gaze, asking: Could this anything to do with the Morrison family? Prince Lexie indeed had such a suspicion. Colin quickly passed the blame. Count Evan stared at Colin for a long while but couldnt read anything from his inscrutable face. He ventured another question: Count Angler, why would Prince Lexie take such an interest in the death of Bishop John? Colin shrugged, saying: Im not clear about that. Perhaps he felt that it was related to Governor Lattoms death. Count Evan immediately fell into deep contemplation. He didnt fully trust Colins words, but couldnt figure out the latters intention. Meanwhile, Sallya, who had been impatient, immediately thanked him. Count Angler, thank you for the information. If you need any help in the future, please dont hesitate to ask! Having said that, the sprightly Miss Sallya immediately stood up to bid farewell to Vera and Colin. Vera tried to retain her for a little while, but Sallya, with her heart set on her father, couldnt stay for long and left Lion Roar Castle shortly after. Colin watched the two leave until their figures disappeared into the distance. He then discreetly sent two blood slaves to follow them. In fact, the reason he encouraged Sallya to go to Floral City was to locate Prince Lexie through them. Though the prince should have arrived in Floral City by now, Colins informants there had noticed no signs of him. He didnt know if Prince Lexie had failed to find the mysterious basement or if the Morrison Family had moved the Blood Pool elsewhere ahead of time. In short, Colin was uncertain what the prince was up to and where he was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This made him feel a bit uneasy. However, it was impossible for him to dispatch blood slaves to track a Holy Knight. Therefore, he could only try to indirectly monitor Prince Lexies movements by tracking Sallya. Moreover, he specifically mentioned the death of Bishop John, hoping that Count Evan and Sallya would investigate the matter, preferably catching a slip-up by Mr. Ji. If this led to a confrontation between Prince Lexie and Mr. Ji, Colin would be more than happy. Both of them were ticking time bombs for the North Territory. Colin wished nothing more than for them to fight each other and self-destruct. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Strategy 358_1 Chapter 360: Strategy 358_1 Upon leaving Lion Roar Castle and returning to his residence, Count Evan immediately packed his belongings and prepared to head towards Floral City. Looking back now, he increasingly felt that Colins intention was to drive him out of Winterfell City. Upon this, Count Evan was not particularly surprised. Previously, when Joyce had visited with Knight Weber, he realized that he would undoubtedly be viewed with suspicion by Colin. Of course, there was nothing he could do about it. Even though Sallya was going to see Prince Lexie, Count Evan, her fianc, could not stop her. Besides, this was in fact something Count Evan had to do himself. After the incident in Dragon City, Prince Lex had already given him a choice. Since he had chosen to believe in Prince Lexs innocence, Count Evan could only follow this path. Only by finding Prince Lex and helping him clear his name, could Count Evan himself acquire the support and status he desired. For Count Evan, this was his first priority, as for creating some chaos and laying a few traps in the North Territory, those were just incidental tasks. Having packed his belongings as quickly as possible, Count Evan found Sallya still sorting things out and said, You continue, I am going out for a while, Ill be back soon. Alright. Saying goodbye to Sallya, Count Evan changed into low-profile attire and left his residence. After aimlessly strolling around the streets of Winterfell City, he seemed to casually walk into a tavern. Within the tavern, Count Evan went straight to the second floor, sat down in a lavishly decorated private room, and drank the wine brought by his personal attendant. But what was strange was that even though Count Evan was alone, there were two wine cups on the table. Not long after, Arnold, the president of North Wind Business Association, entered the room quietly and greeted Count Evan respectfully. Please sit down. Count Evan poured Arnold a glass of wine. Arnold sat down and thanked him for the wine, quickly draining the cup. He then asked, Count, what orders do you have for calling me here? Count Evan sipped the wine in his hand and calmly replied, I am leaving Winterfell City. Arnold was taken aback, and quickly asked, So soon? Are you returning to the East Territory? No. Im heading to Floral City. So, if you have anything, you can find me there. Alright, Arnold replied, nodding his head. Count Evan glanced at the businessman in front of him and asked, Hows the work on persuading the prominent businessmen of the North Territory coming along? Arnold frowned and seemed troubled. Count, as you are aware, the situation in the North Territory is currently complicated. Despite my best efforts, Oliver, backed by Count Angler, has taken the position in the North Territorys foreign trade company as bait, attracting quite a few influential Northern businessmen. So Seeing Count Evans expression unchanged, Arnold quickly added, Count, in my opinion, it is rather difficult to compete for control over the Northern foreign trade company with the St. Hilde family, and our goal is rather apparent, which could easily expose us. As you very well know, Count Angler is not a generous person. Especially now, with the situation around young master Joyce getting complicated, Im worried that if we provoke them Count Evan gently tapped the wine cup, lost in thought. He knew that recent events had caused this merchant to falter. However, for the moment, Count Evan himself couldnt provide enough reasons to convince Arnold to continue taking risks for him. Seeing Count Evan falling silent, Arnold again took the initiative to suggest, Count, I think we could take a different approach C employing a more covert, yet even deadlier strategy to sever the St. Hilde familys attempt to control the business circle in the North Territory. Count Evans expression shifted slightly, and he immediately responded, Tell me more. Sir, the North Territorys foreign trade company is too large a target and is greatly valued by Count Angler. It is unwise for us to take them on directly in this regard. Ive pondered for a while and realized it might be better to attack them through bonds. Bonds? Yes, this is the policy that Count Angler is preparing to implement in the North Territory. Havent you heard? I know what bonds are, just get to your point. Yes. Arnold cleared his throat and explained excitedly, My Lord, have you noticed that the bonds Count Angler is preparing to issue have no restriction on eligibility. It means that even a merchant from the East can exchange food for bonds with the St. Hilde family. If youre careful, you wouldnt even need to alert the St. Hilde family C you can exchange food for bonds through a trustworthy middleman. The eyes of Count Evan lit up as if hes just realized something. Seeing this, Arnold, as if encouraged, explained even more enthusiastically: In this way, you can use the funds from the East to get involved in the Norths commercial world without worries. Once we stockpile a large number of bonds, well have significant leverage over the St. Hilde family. As the bonds approach maturity, you could buy up large quantities of food and drive up the food prices. By then, these bonds would pose a huge threat to the St. Hilde family! If theyre willing to honor the bonds, theyll have to buy food at high prices, and you would still make a fortune. And if they back out, or cant acquire enough food to honor the bonds, it would severely damage the reputation of the St. Hilde family and could even trigger another round of upheaval in the North Territory. Of course, the East would suffer some losses too since the bonds youve hoarded would become worthless. But given the Easts wealth, Sir, do you reckon its worth causing some disruption in the North Territory with a chunk of cash? Of course, its more than worth it! Count Evan quickly replied, lifting his wine cup to clink against Arnolds, his face full of approval. In Count Evans opinion, this plan is truly great; sufficiently covert yet extremely cunning. No matter whether the St. Hilde family agrees to honor these bonds in the end, the East cant lose. Honestly speaking, if it were a competition of military power, the East would be inferior to the North. The long years of peace had eroded the will of the knights in the East. Unless its a last resort, Count Evan would never hope for a decisive battle with the Northerners on the battlefield. But economically, the abundance of the East is far beyond what the North can ever hope to achieve. Therefore, even if the North chooses not to honor the bonds due to high food prices, Count Evan wouldnt regret it. Spending some money to ruin the reputation that a Holy Knight family had built up over a thousand years, is absolutely worth it. Count Evan was growing increasingly excited as he thought about it. He and Arnold emptied a whole bottle of red wine in no time. Just as Arnold was about to ask his attendant to bring more good wine, Count Evan darted him down, remembering his fianc was waiting for him: Lets not drink anymore today. I have to go to Floral City later. Arnold looked slightly disappointed but did not insist. Count Evan patted Arnolds shoulder warmly, inviting him to visit Floral City anytime and have a good drink with him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Arnold was flattered and nodded continuously as he saw Count Evan off. Upon returning to the room, Arnold found that someone else had already occupied Count Evans seat. However, he appeared neither surprised nor panicked, and greeted respectfully: Count Angler, Ive just done what you suggested. Colin was fiddling with the wine cup that Count Evan had just drank from, smiling and saying: Mr. Arnold, you have made the correct choice, and I appreciate it. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: 359 Pre-departure Arrangement_1 Chapter 361: 359 Pre-departure Arrangement_1 In the private room of the tavern. Arnold, who had just been discussing with Count Evan on how to undermine the St. Hilde family, was now humbly pouring wine for Colin, all the while maintaining a sycophantic smile: My lord Count, I am, after all, a Northerner at heart, and my loyalty undeniably lies with the North Territory! That Evan Sanctus is so audacious as to incite me to betray the North Territory, its laughable! Colin gave a half smile, looking at the seemingly virtuous Northern merchant in front of him, conveniently forgetting the mans previous clandestine encounter with Count Evan in the Butter Tavern. Clearly, if it werent for Colin catching him out, would Arnold have suddenly become such an unwavering Northerner? Colin would never forget that these merchants would sell anything for profit. Fortunately, he himself could offer them greater benefits, as long as they obeyed. Similarly, if they disobeyed, he could strip them of everything they had. Mister Arnold, you are truly the perfect role model for merchants from the North Territory! My lord Count, you flatter me! In my mind, you are indeed the embodiment of the Northern Knights, the crme de la crme amongst the nobles! The two men had a heartfelt exchange of compliments, then raised their wine glasses and toasted to their friendship. After emptying the wine in his cup, Arnold placed it down and cautiously observed Colins expression before tentatively asking: My lord Count, theres something that Im uncertain whether or not I should ask Colin glanced casually at him and responded nonchalantly: Rest assured, whatever Ive promised you I will not renege on. Dont you trust my reputation? No, no, no, Arnold was quick to deny, My lord Count, youve misunderstood. I fully trust that you will by no means slight a faithful subordinate. I simply cant understand why you would gift such a lucrative opportunity ot the Easterner. Profitable? Colin laughed scornfully, So you believe it to be a good opportunity to strike it rich? Arnold felt uneasy but still managed to muster the courage to say, My lord, could you really be planning to default on those bonds? My apologies for speaking out of turn, but Im afraid this may seriously damage the reputation of the St. Hilde family. Colin couldnt help but laugh teasingly, Youre doing rather well, even starting to worry on behalf of the St. Hilde family. Of course, the great Hilde Family holds a lofty status in the hearts of all Northerners! With an air of devout sincerity, Arnold, looking as if he was worshipping his faith. Colin ignored Arnolds display of loyalty and simply stated, You can rest easy, The St. Hilde family wont tarnish its reputation. No matter who presents those matured bonds at Lion Roar Castle, we will redeem them, even if its an Easterner. However, for you to say that the Easterner can amass a fortune through hoarding bonds and manipulating food prices, hehe, thats too much of an assumption. Arnold looked confused and asked, My lord Count, please forgive my obtuseness, but I dont quite understand what you mean. In essence, what Colin had set up for Count Evan was akin to a simple futures operation. At this moment, Count Evan is purchasing food at a low price in the eastern territory, exchanging them for bonds in the North Territory. These bonds can be seen as futures contracts. On the day of maturity, which is when the bonds mature, if the price of food in the North Territory is higher than the current price in the East, then Count Evan will earn substantially from this price difference. This could even cause the St. Hilde family to be unable to afford enough food, leading to a default of credit. However, a key issue lies here C the price of food at the time of maturity has to be higher than it is now. Otherwise, the East will be in deep financial trouble Arnold and Count Evan were both cheated because they were limited by the current era. In an age of inadequate productivity, food is always in a state of scarcity. Therefore, its very easy to cause an increase in food prices: a touch of chaos, a handful of large guilds hoarding food, could all send food prices skyrocketing. This is also the source of Count Evans confidence. In his view, manipulating food prices to climb steadily in the future is not a difficult task, surely capable of making the St. Hilde family swallow a difficult pill. However, he does not know that Colin has decided to implement the New Agrarian-Pastoral System in the North Territory, overseen by Scholar Sunny. And Colin is also confident that with the widespread implementation of this new system, the supply of food in the North territory will become increasingly abundant, and the trend of food prices will definitely be a continuous decline. This is the trend dictated by supply and demand, and if the Easterners wish to reverse this trend, well, they should prepare to be swept away by this torrent. Of course, Colin didnt plan to explain this point to Arnold in detail, after all, he couldnt fully trust this businessman, so he just said lightly: Then you should pay attention to the future trend of grain prices, see if the Easterners can really make a big profit, or even threaten the St. Hilde Family with it? Arnold nodded in confusion, not daring to ask much. Colin instructed Arnold a few more words to reassure him to do this promising undercover job well, and then he left. Three days later, the North Territorys foreign trade company, which Colin had high hopes for, was officially established. Over five hundred big and small Northern merchants gathered in the banquet hall of Lion Roar Castle to witness this historic moment. Since Count Evans attention was diverted by Colin to the bonds, there was no secret intervention from the Easterners, and Colin managed to secure nearly 60% of the new companys shares without much effort. Of course, such a large amount of money is definitely beyond the reach of the shallowly established Angler family, even if they put all the war reparations from the Troll Empire into it, it would not be enough. Luckily, there was the support of the St. Hilde family, the Uman Clan, the Schultz Family, and the Miller family of the Half-Elf Kingdom, which allowed Colin to successfully control the board and become the first chairman of the North Territorys foreign trade company. Oliver, as he wished, was appointed as the first general manager of the company by Vera. Moreover, the operational team members of the company, particularly those in charge of the most important departments of human resources and finance, were all backbone members from the original Tulip Chamber of Commerce. Thus, a North Territory foreign trade company entirely controlled by Colin was finally established. In Colins vision, it would become his tool for consolidating and controlling the Northern merchant community, and for implementing economic invasions abroad. At the same time, the North Territory Charity Foundation was also announced to be established. Compared to the North Territory foreign trade company, the establishment of this foundation was very low-key. Moreover, other than Colin, no one else was aware of its huge potential and real function. After dealing with business matters, Colin began preparing to travel to the Half-Elf Kingdom. Actually, the current dangers in the North Territory are not entirely eradicated, such as Mr. Ji, Prince Lexie, and the Morrison Family. However, Colin finds these issues quite thorny at present and cannot deal with them temporarily. Thankfully, he had struck a deal with Mr. Ji. Although Colin had doubts about the reliability of this agreement, in the short term, he believed that Mr. Ji would not cause too much stir in the North Territory, given that they do have a basis for cooperation in some respects. Moreover, theres Prince Lexie keeping a close watch on this formidable mage. Colin could only temporarily put these dangers aside to deal with a more important and pressing issuefood. Queen Isa had already sent a letter. Compared to last time, the half-elf merchants had formed a union this time. They were no longer willing to be forced by Colin to buy a large amount of grain at a low price like last year. Moreover, it seemed that they had the support of the Easterners behind them. So, Colin was preparing to take the Blood Knight Army to Silver Moon City this time to give those half-elf merchants who cared more about money than their lives a profound lesson. After nearly half a year of growth, the Blood Knight Army has expanded to nearly 20,000 in size. Although this is still a large gap compared to the peak period of the Dark Cavalry, it is still a rather formidable military force. At least in the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom, no one can threaten its power. Unless the Easterners send a large army to invade the Half-Elf Kingdom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If that happens, it might actually be a good thing for Colin. Because it means that the Easterners gave up their biggest geographical advantagethe Angry River. Colin would be very willing to form a Northern Alliance Army and compete with the Eastern Army in the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. However, this was just Colins own thought. As long as Duke St. Prowse is not a fool, he wont do that. At the end of September, after bidding farewell to Vera, Colin personally led the Blood Knight Army in a grand departure from Winterfell City, heading towards Silver Moon City. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: 360 Help_1 Chapter 362: 360 Help_1 Half-Elf Kingdom, Shadow Gorge. For the Dark Cavalry, this gorge was a shame that could never be washed away. The ambush a year ago had caused the cream of the Dark Cavalry to lie here forever. Today, the Blood Knight Army, the successor to the Dark Cavalry, passes through this place again. This time, without any special order from Colin, Knight Logh personally led the vanguard and prepared to thoroughly search every corner and crevasse of the gorge, to ensure that the previous tragedy would not repeat itself. Towering high into the sky, the sheer cliffs that looked like they were cut by a knife blocked the sunlight, leaving the entire gorge shrouded in darkness. Unremarkable wild grass and fungi thrived robustly in this environment. Perhaps this was due to the terribly bloody battle last year, with countless corpses and ample blood becoming the best nourishment for these wild plants. In some sense, life is indeed a cycle The graveyard of humans created a paradise for plants. Walking through the gorge, Knight Logh felt a heavy burden in his heart. The lingering smell of blood was still in the air, seemingly echoing with the tragic killing of that day. Though Colin had led them to annihilate the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City, avenging the fallen warriors of the Dark Cavalry, the shame of Shadow Gorge still haunted every single soldier of the Blood Knight Army. Knight Logh felt that perhaps one day, only when the Blood Knight Army stormed White Dew City and hung Duke St. Prowses corpse on the city walls, could their past hatred and shame be thoroughly cleansed. Knight Logh had exceptional confidence in the arrival of this day. As Colins confidant and the commander of the Blood Knight Army, Knight Logh, of course, knew some of Colins plans and ambitions, and was aware of the tension between the North and East Territories. In Knight Loghs view, it was only a matter of time when Colin would march into the East Territory, and everything he was doing now was in preparation for this. Whos there? Just as Knight Logh was contemplating the future, a sudden reprimand came from the scout cavalry up ahead. Knight Logh quickly spurred his warhorse and headed towards the source of the sound. DoDont be impulsive! Gentlemen, I have no ill intentions! I am Jason Lute, the son of Ron the Knight, the master of Alfalfa City, I am here waiting for Count Angler! Faced with the fierce Blood Knight Army, Jason was scared speechless. However, even though he had identified himself, the frosty spears that surrounded him did not recede. Jason wanted to speak again, but a knight who obviously was a high-ranking officer wearing bright armor approached him. How did you know that the Blood Knight Army would pass through here at this time? Knight Logh asked coldly. Because of the past experience, Knight Logh was extremely sensitive to any irregularities. Upon hearing this, Jason immediately understood his worry and quickly explained with a troubled face, Sir Knight, theres no way I could know the Blood Knight Armys exact whereabouts. My father, Ron the Knight, told me that Count Angler would definitely come to Silver Moon City recently, so he asked me to wait here. Frankly speaking, I have been waiting in Shadow Gorge for over a month now, and I am finally able to meet you. Knight Logh then felt relieved. Come with me. Knight Logh gestured at Jason, then instructed his soldiers, Continue searching the gorge, dont overlook any suspicious places! Yes! Jason heaved a sigh of relief, promptly climbed onto his horse, and followed Knight Logh to the other end of the gorge. The two traveled through the gorge and went nearly ten miles further to reach the Blood Knight Armys campsite. Thanks to Knight Logh escorting him, Jason quickly arrived at the central camp and met Count Angler with whom he had met once before. Honorable Count Angler, I am Jason Lute, the son of Knight Ron Lute, the Lord of Alfalfa City. I express the sincerest welcome to you on behalf of my father! Lute? Colin muttered this surname, and finally remembered the once-glorious top-tier family in the Half-Elf Kingdom. He also remembered that initially, when he was exchanging prisoners with the East at Alfalfa City, he had asked Queen Isa to appoint a city lord for Alfalfa City to resist the infiltration of the Eastern region. And the city lord chosen by Queen Isa was none other than Ron Knight, the nephew of Duke Lute, the former commander of the Silver Moon Guards. Are you waiting for me here for something? he asked. Jason grinned slyly, My lord, my father, knowing you would pass Alfalfa City, especially sent me to greet you. He is waiting for your highness in Alfalfa City! Colin reacted with an eyeroll, speechless at the audacity of the city lord of Alfalfa City. Shadow Gorge was a hundred kilometers away from Alfalfa City, and heading to Silver Moon City from here meant going north, however, Alfalfa City was decidedly south. This was considered passing by? Ha, it seems your Lute Clan is not doing so well in Alfalfa City, Colin pulled no punches as he laid it bare to Jason. Jason chuckled awkwardly. He knew his fathers intentions could be easily guessed, but at this moment the Lute clan definitely needed external support, and the situation in Alfalfa City was dire. Uncomfortably, he said: Lord Earl, rest assured, as long as you lead the Blood Knight Army to Alfalfa City, the rats that dare to hide in the gutter will undoubtedly run away in fear! Colin laughed. Of course, he would not doubt this. The so-called Alfalfa Brotherhood supported by the Eastern region was just an organization of bandits and criminals. They would flee in front of any regular army, let alone the Blood Knight Army. But what good would that do? The geographical location of Alfalfa city was too unique, situated right at the junction of Crystal River and Angry River. Even if the Blood Knight Army could easily occupy the northwestern part of the city, without navy support, they wouldnt dare to rashly cross the river to occupy the other two parts of the city. Unless the North Territory could control both the Angry River and Crystal River, there would be no meaning in advancing into Alfalfa City. Moreover, in Colins view, Alfalfa City was a poisonous fruit thrown out by the Eastern region, meant to entice the North Territory to swallow. But Colin wouldnt fall into this trap. Until there was a strong navy formed, Colin definitely wouldnt choose Alfalfa City as the battlefield for a fight with the East. So, in the face of Jasons expectant gaze, Colin still coldly refused: Jason, please give my apologies to Knight Ron. I have important matters that require me to rush to Silver Moon City immediately. I really cant visit Alfalfa City this time. If theres an opportunity next time, Ill visit. Lord Earl! Upon hearing Colins rejection of his invitation, Jason immediately became anxious, You cant ignore Alfalfa City! That damn bandit Capen has already gathered the majority of the underground forces in Alfalfa City. Our Lute clan is isolated and helpless, without military support, how could we possibly fight them? Truth be told, in the past three months, our family has already cryptically lost three knights and two rangers! If you still dont do something, I fear even my father will be killed by those madmen! Despite Jasons earnest plea, not the slightest emotion could be seen on Colins face. He still retorted indifferently: Im sorry, but Alfalfa City is the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom, and as the Earl of the North Territory, I have no jurisdiction. If the Lute Clan really has an unsolvable difficulty, you can turn to Queen Isa. Lord Earl, Her Majesty the Queen is also unwilling to send troops to support Alfalfa City! Then I am helpless too. Colin shrugged, saying to Knight Logh, Escort Knight Jason out. Lord Earl, Lord Earl Jason wanted to persuade him further, but was forcibly escorted out by Knight Logh. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Watching Jason wrestle as he was driven out, Colin stroked his chin in thought for a moment. Then, he quickly wrote a letter, summoned a servant, and instructed: You immediately take this letter to Winterfell City. Hand it to Arnold of the North Wind Business Association. Yes. Even though Colin couldnt possibly march into Alfalfa City at the moment, he still didnt want to do nothing as the forces supported by the Eastern region laid waste there. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: 361 Red Maple Manor_1 Chapter 363: 361 Red Maple Manor_1 Having crossed the Shadow Gorge, the Blood Knight Army continued northward. After two more days of travel, the scout cavalry once again brought a roadblock before Colin. However, Colin didnt refuse the invitation this time. Because, the handwriting on the invitation was clearly that of Queen Isas. Knight Logh, quicken your pace. We will rest in Red Maple Manor tonight. Yes, my lord! With that order, the Blood Knight Army began to speed up, finally reaching the Red Maple Manor situated in the southern outskirts of Silver Moon City before sunset. The golden afterglow of the setting sun shone on the flaming maple leaves, making the view before them look unrealistically beautiful. Colin had deep impressions of this manor because just a year ago, he escorted Vera through here. Moreover, they had left some pleasant memories here. To his surprise, when Colin passed the Red Maple Manor for the second time, he found that Queen Isa was waiting for him here. The beautiful scenery of the twilight mingling with the maple leaves was no match for the stunning silhouette at the manors entrance that intrigued Colin. It had been a while, Queen Isas belly was already bulging, yet her face remained as exquisite as ever. As a female knight, Isa wouldnt suffer the normal pregnancy symptoms like nausea, vomiting, or body swelling. Only the undeniable maternal glow lent a touch of warmth and kindness to the already noble, elegant, and matchlessly beautiful Half-Elf Queen. Why on earth are you outside? You should be safely in Silver Moon City! Youre pregnant and running around! Colin dismounted and walked a few steps forward, speaking in a somewhat reproachful tone. Queen Isa then chuckled softly, responding in a tender voice, Im just here to relax. At this time of the year, the Red Maple Forest is a rare beauty in the world. Not wanting to reprimand the woman who was about to give birth to their child, Colin walked side by side with her into the manor, saying, Then shall I accompany you to enjoy the maple leaves? Sure, the banquet is not ready anyway. Upon hearing these words, the crowd quietly dispersed, giving the reuniting couple enough privacy. Princess Judy who felt left out also wanted to follow them but was stopped by Prince Harrison. On this journey, Colin only planned to take Prince Harrison along. However, Princess Judy tenaciously insisted on coming. Colin, worried that what happened to Joyce might affect her fragile mind, agreed to let her come along as a distraction. Nonetheless, Judys lively and carefree antics along the journey had made Colin feel that his concerns were misplaced. Why are you blocking me? Judy glared at her brother and yelled at him in protest. The teacher and Queen Isa have important matters to discuss, why are you following them? Important affairs? Who discusses important affairs right upon meeting? And they didnt even greet us. How rude! Judy protested vehemently. Perhaps Queen Isa didnt notice the two of us. Prince Harrison explained, Besides, we came to the Half-Elf Kingdom as students this time, so Her Majesty the Queen doesnt need to receive us with the courtesy due to the royal family. Anyway, its outrageous! Judy was still huffed, then she looked at the receding figures of Colin and Isa. Realizing something, she whispered mysteriously, Hey, brother, do you perhaps know something? Teacher and Queen Isa seem to have a special relationship. What What are you talking about! Dont speculate wildly. Harrison responded nervously shaking his head. In truth, he was not sure himself, when Queen Medela took him to Queen Isas coronation, he did speculate if the child Queen Isa was carrying was Colins. However, after what happened to Joyce, Harrison had developed a deep respect for Colin and naturally did not dare to conjecture about his teachers secrets. Only Judy, with her bright, twinkling eyes, seemed to be hatching some mischievous plan. When is the expected due date? About half a month more. Queen Isa was clad in a loose, white silk dress, one hand resting on her protruding belly, the other arm hooked around Colins outstretched arm, they strolled through the fiery red maple forest. Her charming and alluring face gleamed with a happy radiance, her emerald-green eyes filled with tenderness and affection as she constantly observed her lover. Is everything ready accordingly? Dont worry, everything is prepared. Colins worries were somewhat needless. As the queen of the Half-Elves, for such a big event as Isa giving birth, how could there be no one to help her make thorough preparations? Moreover, being a Bloodline, even if Isas heart were pierced, she wouldnt be in any life-threatening danger. Therefore, childbirth is not something she should worry about. Even if it were a difficult birth, Colin was confident that he could direct the doctor, in this medically primitive era, to successfully perform a cesarean section for Isa. Of course, Colin certainly did not want Isa to suffer in such a way. It would be best if everything proceeded smoothly. Did you meet someone from the Lute Clan on your way here? Yes. Colin nodded, They have also been looking for you, havent they? Queen Isa nodded, Correct. However, I remember you saying that it isnt the best time for a military intervention in Alfalfa City, so I rejected them. You did the right thing. However, the Lute Clans situation is indeed not good now. If there is no support from the outside, I guess it wont take too long before they get kicked out of Alfalfa City. Queen Isa slightly furrowed her brows, It seems like I need to continue selecting the next city lord. Colin gave Queen Isas soft hand a squeeze, comforting her, Dont rush, I already have a plan. Oh? Seeing the curious look on Isas face, Colin shook his head, deliberately being coy, Youll understand in due time. Isa nodded in agreement, no longer pressing the matter. She was indeed confident in Colin. As the two were walking and chatting, they passed by a well built from white glazed rocks, within which a sapling was planted. Colin curiously asked, Why is this maple tree surrounded like this? I planted it myself two days ago. Isa answered in a soft voice, her face full of a maternal glow, To commemorate our child who is soon to be born. Looking at the small sapling, Colin was abruptly moved, a sense of inexplicable emotion surged in his heart. He asked, May I touch it? Isa, understanding that Colin was referring to their unborn child in her belly, nodded with a smile, Of course. Colin looked at Isas radiant face, slowly wrapping her into his arms from behind. Isa leaned against Colin naturally, clasping his hands and gently placing them on her belly. Through the soft, silky fabric, Colin could feel Isas tender, delicate skin. The faint but steady heartbeat resonated clearly in his palm. This pulse made Colin momentarily space out. This little life connected to his bloodline, the continuation of his life, proved his existence in this world as real and not illusory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For a long time, as a visitor from another world, Colin had a subtle barrier towards this world, as if he didnt truly belong here. It was not until he heard the heartbeat of the little life in Isas belly that Colin finally found his sense of belonging. For a moment, his heart was peaceful, serene, yet full of strength. Suddenly, a thought struck Colin C being the offspring of him and a Bloodline, would this child also belong to the Blood Clan? Having this thought, Colin inexplicably felt somewhat expectant. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Stay_1 362 Chapter 364: Stay_1 362 Early morning, Red Maple Manor. Queen Isa opened her eyes, only to find that her lover was no longer at her side, leaving behind only an intoxicating scent. Lingering in the comfortable bed for a while, Isa gently touched her rounded belly, a happy smile surfacing on her beautiful face. Good morning, darling. After gently greeting the little life in her belly, Isa left the bed, barefoot and with snow-white delicate feet, walked out of the bedroom to see Colin sitting at the desk in the front hall, engrossed in reading a scroll of parchment. Upon hearing the movement behind him, Colin turned his head to see Isa in a loose nightgown, smiled and said, My dear, did I wake you? You should sleep a little more. Also, pregnant women should keep warm and not walk barefoot in the house Queen Isa rolled her eyes prettily, walked over, and sat in Colins lap, silencing his rambling with a soft kiss from her alluring red lips. After some moments of tenderness, Isa curiously looked at the parchment on the table and asked, What are you reading? A report from Duke Modewen to you. Isa didnt mind that Colin was reading a letter to her from one of her vassals. Instead, she chuckled and said, Duke Modewen seems to be in a hurry. Well, thats because youre still here at Red Maple Manor and reluctant to go back, Colin teased, playfully patting her smooth, rounded thigh. As he finished, he too started laughing, perhaps picturing the worried and overwhelmed Duke Modewen, a man known for his affability but lack of ability. Queen Isa leaned comfortably against Colins chest, feeling his strong heartbeat, and with a teasing smile, asked, Do you think I should return to Silver Moon City immediately? Colin glanced at the beautiful smile of the woman in his arms, shook his head, and said, No, let Duke Modewen continue to worry for a while. And what excuse should we use this time? Queen Isa asked, smiling, Previously, I could say that I was waiting for you, but now that you have arrived at Red Maple Manor, how should I reply to Duke Modewens letter? After a moments thought, Colin said, Just say the carriage broke down and is being repaired. Such an unlikely coincidence Queen Isa pouted, somewhat dissatisfied with that idea. Colin quickly offered another excuse, Then tell him I dont want you to endure an uncomfortable ride, so I am preparing to design a shock absorber for your carriage. Can you really design a shock absorber for a carriage? Queen Isas eyes lit up, as she looked at her lover with a radiant smile. Of course, I have a brilliant idea, Colin replied with feigned confidence. In fact, he was thinking about a spring, but he wasnt sure if the craftsmen of this era could produce such a thing, hence some uncertainty in his voice. However, he decided to try later on anyway, since he had nothing else to do. He knew that Queen Isas visit to Red Maple Manor this time served two purposes. First, to see her lover as soon as possible, and second, to give the devious Half-Elves in Silver Moon City an opportunity to hatch their plots while shes away. Over the past two years, in her efforts to control the Half-Elf Kingdom, Queen Isa had inevitably offended a group of Half-Elf nobles, and even upset nearly all of the Half-Elf merchants over the low prices she offered for supplies to the North Territory. Although these Half-Elf nobles and merchants displayed obedience to Queen Isa in public, they secretly conspired to overthrow her rule. Thats why Colin brought the Blood Knight Army with him this time to the Half-Elf Kingdom, in order to completely wipe out the rebellious elements there. Do you think Duke Modewen has joined the resistance? Colin suddenly asked playfully. To be honest, I cant figure it out. Queen Isa picked up the stack of parchment on the table and read through a series of reports that Duke Modewen had sent her recently. The sincerity and loyalty in those reports didnt seem feigned at all. The Modewen family, as the former Half-Elf royal family, should have ample motivation to rebel against my rule. However, William heh heh, maybe its just like you once said, the lies of an honest man are harder to detect. Colin pictured the once naive Prince William in his mind and said, So, thats why you let Duke Modewen take charge of Silver Moon City? Exactly, if I cant unravel his loyalty or treachery, might as well put him in the critical position. If Duke Modewen can withstand this test, Ill be able to completely trust him in the future. Arent you afraid it may backfire, letting the rebel forces gain full control of Silver Moon City? With you around, how could it backfire? Queen Isa extended her arm around Colins neck and cooed with a seductive smile. Colin laughed heartily, his self-confidence greatly boosted, and immediately kissed Queen Isas red lips. The faint fragrance, the slight sweetness, as always, was unforgettable. After a while, their lips parted. Colin patted Isas smooth arm and said, Are you hungry? Lets go have breakfast. Isa immediately stood up from Colins arms, tidied up her messy hair, and then holding her lovers arm, they casually walked out. Ha! I knew it, theres definitely something going on between you two! The moment they stepped out, a petite and lively figure suddenly jumped out from a corner, and pointed at Colin and Isa shouting. Caught in the act! Colin looked at the self-satisfied Princess Judy and the shrinking Prince Harrison hiding behind the hallway column, and greeted casually, Good morning, Princess Judy. Seeing that Colin and Isa did not panic as she had expected, Judy lost interest, placed her hands on her waist, and interrogated: Hmph! Teacher, I didnt expect Queen Isa to be your lover! So? Colin seemed completely unafraid. Judy puffed her cheeks, hesitated for a moment but did not say anything. Instead, her eyes were constantly darting towards Isas protruding belly, the implication was quite obvious. But Colin, as if oblivious to the young girls insinuation, laughed and said, Lets go, its time for breakfast. With that, he walked towards the restaurant arm in arm with Queen Isa. Teacher, you you Judy became anxious, finding her teacher to be too careless. Though it wasnt a big deal for nobles to have lovers, Queen Isas status was exceptional, and she was pregnant now. If anyone suspected that the child in her belly was Colins illegitimate son, it would undoubtedly seriously undermine the legitimacy of the childs inheritance. Unfortunately, the little girl was too young to understand Colin and Isas plan. If this had been a year ago, Colin certainly wouldnt have been so blatant about his intimacy with Queen Isa in public. But now, as the Count of the Empire and the Protector of the North Territory, he no longer needed to hide. He even hoped that some rumors would spread to Silver Moon City, giving those conspirators more excuses and courage. In this way, he could once and for all eradicate the rebel forces in the Half-Elf Kingdom. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for the issue of the inheritance rights of the child in Queen Isas belly that wouldnt be a problem in the face of absolute power. As long as Colin and Isa were unified in insisting that the child was the legacy of the old king, who would dare to refute it? Teacher, Teacher! You need to be more careful Judy hurriedly ran after them, advising with an anxious expression. Unfortunately, Colin didnt pay any attention to his students well-meant advice and continued to stride forward with his arm around Queen Isa. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: 363 Caravan_1 Chapter 365: 363 Caravan_1 Early morning at the City Lords Mansion of Alfalfa City. Ron pushed away the strange woman wrapped in sheets beside him. His gaze quickly swept over her exposed fair skin, without lingering. However, the woman still acted coyly and coquettishly. Clink. It wasnt until Ron tossed her a few silver coins that the woman stopped pestering him. She smiled cheekily as she got dressed and left the room. Ron rubbed his slightly aching head and put on his nightgown. He went over to the floor-to-ceiling window of his bedroom and yanked the large curtain open. The sun was shining brightly outside. It was another beautiful morning. Unfortunately, Rons mood could not be described as beautiful. He had been appointed as the City Lord of Alfalfa City by Queen Isa for almost half a year. Rons previous zeal had been extinguished by the cold harsh reality. Initially, he thought this was an opportunity to rejuvenate the Lute clan, but now it seemed that this place was nothing more than a massive pitfall. That pitfall had already swallowed almost all of Rons enthusiasm and hopes, and maybe it would continue to devour the glory and heritage of the Lute Clan. In the past, even when the Lute Clan was stripped of its nobility by Queen Isa for participating in the Savoy familys rebellion, Ron would never have touched those despicable commoner women. But now, Ron had given up completely. Even if it meant the noble bloodline of the Lute Clan would diffuse into those lowly commoner households, it was better than final cessation. Thud, thud. The room door was lightly knocked upon twice, and Ron responded softly. Then, an older maid walked in, holding a ceremonial dress for nobles, and started to dress Ron. The maids actions were somewhat rough, and Rons brow was creased throughout, but he didnt utter a word. Given the present situation of the Lute Clan, they could no longer afford to employ young, beautiful, and skilled maids. Ron was worried that if he drove away the maid in front of him, he would probably have no one to help him get dressed in the future. While Ron was enduring the maids clumsiness, the room door was knocked upon once more. Then, his son Jason walked in with large strides, reporting: Father, last night a caravan from the North Territory entered Alfalfa City. A caravan? From the North Territory? Yes. Ron frowned, finding it hard to believe that a caravan would dare to come to Alfalfa City. Considering that Alfalfa City, a Chaos City positioned between the North Territory, East Territory, and the Half-Elf Kingdom, was always a paradise for criminals. Therefore, although its geographical position was very advantageous for cross-border trade, any rational merchant would not choose this route. Could it be some newbie merchant who was ignorant about the situation in Alfalfa City and thus recklessly entered? Which merchant group are they from? How many people do they have? The caravan didnt fly any banners, so I dont know which merchant group they belong to. However, their caravan isnt large, only about ten or so people, and they were accompanied by an obscure bunch of mercenaries, making their total number less than a hundred. They do seem like newbies. Ron thought to himself. With such a small group, they dared to engage in cross-border trade. Even if they didnt pass through Alfalfa City, they would probably run into bandit groups along the chaotic border. Alright, dont bother them, Ron waved his hand nonchalantly, already considering this caravan as good as dead. Jason hesitated for a moment, then reminded: Father, do you remember the recent intelligence from the North Territory we received? What intelligence? About Count Anglers newly established overseas trade company in the North Territory. According to Duke St. Hildes decree, now only this company can conduct external trade in the North Territory. Only after hearing this did Ron realize the implications. So, this is a smuggling caravan! No wonder they dont hail their flag, and they intend to pass through Alfalfa City. Only in this chaotic city could they evade the inspection of the North Territory border patrol and carry out their foreign trade surreptitiously. Seeing the change in his fathers expression, Jason suggested, Father, we should send people to control this caravan, find out whos manipulating them from the shadows, and then bring them to Silver Moon City. Queen Isa and Count Angler surely will be satisfied. The support youve always sought might be within our grasp. Upon hearing his sons suggestion, Ron didnt seem tempted, instead, his brows furrowed. After some thought, he slowly opened his mouth and asked, Do you think the capture of a small smuggling caravan would garner the support of Queen Isa or Count Angler? Jason was left speechless. He also understood the awkward situation of Alfalfa City, and knew that neither Count Angler nor Queen Isa would send their army into the city to help the Lute Clan under the current circumstances. A small smuggling caravan obviously wont change the bigger picture. But trying it wouldnt hurt, right Jason reluctantly said. Ron shook his head, a slyness flashed in his eyes as he said, No, we shouldnt capture this caravan. On the contrary, we should allow them to pass through Alfalfa City, even provide them with a little convenience. Why? Jason clearly couldnt follow his fathers line of thought, and he was momentarily stunned. Even if you catch a small smuggling caravan, what use is it? Queen Isa and Count Angler might casually reward you with something insignificant, but they certainly wont send their army to Alfalfa City. What if Alfalfa City becomes a haven for smuggling between North Territory and the outside world? Jasons eyes lit up, he finally caught on and immediately said, Then Count Angler certainly wouldnt sit idly by! Exactly. Ron nodded with a knowing smile, The North Territory foreign trade company involves great interests. If these smuggling caravans gather in Alfalfa City, continuously undermining this company and damaging the dignity of the St. Hilde family, hehe, by then, can Count Angler still ignore Alfalfa City? Jason also became excited, seeming to envision the prosperity that Alfalfa City could achieve upon becoming this haven for smuggling. Yet soon after, he uneasily asked: But Father, if we turn a blind eye as the smuggling caravan moves unimpeded through Alfalfa City, wont Lute Clan be blamed by Count Angler? What else can we do? Ron shrugged as he chuckled. Although Im officially the lord of Alfalfa City, everyone knows who really rules this city. If Count Angler blames us, we have reasons to shirk responsibility. Jason nodded in agreement, Alright, father. I will send men to keep an eye on this caravan to ensure no one messes with them. Ron stopped his son, sneered and asked, If the Alfalfa Brotherhood really wants to do something to the caravan, can you protect them? Jason was left rooted to the spot. He was loath to admit it, but the current order of Alfalfa City was indeed controlled by the Alfalfa Brotherhood. The Lute Clan, the official power, couldnt handle the situation. Then what should we do? Jason asked in frustration. We dont need to do anything. Ron said nonchalantly. Upon seeing his sons confusion, he asked, Where do you think this caravan is headed? Moving from the North Territory, they were only headed to the Half-Elf Kingdom or the Eastern Territory. Jason caught onto his fathers meaning right away and immediately said: They should be headed to the Eastern Territory! Exactly. Ron nodded, smiling, Therefore, the caravan, if not stupid, must have reached some sort of agreement with the Eastern Territory. As they dare to pass through Alfalfa City, it indicates the Alfalfa Brotherhood shouldve received advanced notice and might just take a toll from them rather than truly harming them Knock, Knock, Knock. Just then, the door to the room was knocked again. Ron responded, and then the sheriff walked in and reported: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sir, a merchant came to report a case. Rons heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked, Was it from the caravan that entered the city last night? Yes. What case did they report? They said that something important was stolen from the caravan last night! Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: 364 Thief_1 Chapter 366: 364 Thief_1 Did you hear? Hear what? In a shadowy alley of Alfalfa City, several young men in worn shirts huddled together, eagerly sharing the latest news from the city. The caravan that arrived in the city last night, hehe, indeed was robbed! Do we even need to state the obvious! I just cant fathom how some caravans dare to come to Alfalfa City? Do they underestimate this city of chaos? Do you know who pulled the job? It must be Orlandos men, arent most of the thieves in this city working for him? What did they steal? No clue, but, theyre only petty thieves, how much could they possibly take. If you ask me, we should go for a big score, and rob the whole caravan together! Agreed! Agreed! I agree too! Your agreement is bloody useless unless boss Capen agrees. A short, chubby young man with impeccably combed hair retorted disdainfully. At this, the crowd fell into a somber silence. Recently, as the head of the Alfalfa Brotherhood, Capen has started to put restrictions on his subordinates, following his consolidation of power in Alfalfa City. He wont let them wreak havoc and commit atrocities like before. According to Capens theoryWere about to become the masters of this city, what kind of master recklessly abuses his own home? From this statement, one can see Capens ambition. But this is not surprising, every underworld power, when developed to a certain stage, would think about going legit. However, such restraints have led to some resistance within the Alfalfa Brotherhood. If it werent for Capens formidable power and high prestige in Alfalfa City, the members of the Alfalfa Brotherhood would likely start infighting. Seeing everyone fall silent, the same person asked in a joking tone: Do you guys know? The manager of the caravan even went to the City Lords Mansion to report it. I almost laughed my ass off, hahaha Reported it? The others also burst out laughing as if they had heard a great joke. Going to that wuss of a City Lord is less useful than coming to our boss Capen. Hehe, Boss Capen wouldnt bother himself with such trivial matters No sooner had he finished his sentence than a man rushed in, panting, and asked: Has any of you seen Harry? Harry? Havent seen him, whats up? That guy stole stuff from the caravan, Boss Capen is looking for him. Hearing this, the others looked at each other in disbelief. They were just saying that Capen wouldnt bother with such a small matter, only to be smacked in the face by reality. It wasnt until the questioner hastily ran off that they snapped out of their shock and confusion. Why do you think the boss would interfere in such a thing? Probably because Harry stole quite a lot of valuable stuff This seemed to be the only possible answer. Realizing this, their breathing noticeably grew heavier, their eyes flashing with unmistakable greed as they looked at each other. Since the boss is looking for Harry, how can we not help? Right, right, lets go find him together! Alfalfa City was not a city filled with warmth; indifference was the norm here. But today, the entire city was stirred into a heated frenzy, as almost everyone knew that the caravan that arrived last night had been robbed. Moreover, Capen, the boss, was looking for the thief. Although Capen didnt explain why he was seeking the thief, that didnt stop everyone from wisely assuming that the thief must have stolen a great fortune! Otherwise, why would he catch the attention of boss Capen? Similarly, it also caught the attention of everyone in the city. In this depraved city full of scum and villains, no one disliked wealth, even if they knew they should not lay a finger on it. Still, if it simply appeared in front of them,reachable, probably very few could resist such a temptation. For a moment, Alfalfa City was in turmoil. In a dimly lit room, a dark-skinned middle-aged man sat with a stern face. He wasnt tall, just a little over one metre sixty, appearing even shorter after he sat down. However, the atmosphere in the room was dominated by him. Capen C a fifth-tier warrior, the president of the Alfalfa Brotherhood, was said to be supported by a high-ranking figure from the eastern territory. Presently, Alfalfa City was under his control. Standing to the right of Capen was a stern-faced, slender, half-elf named Orlando. This half-elf was also well-known in Alfalfa City; nearly all the thieves in the city worked under him. Yet, the current mood of this thief leader was anything but pleasant. So these are all that you have stolen? Capen coldly stared at a young thief kneeling in front of him and questioned. Yes, sir. Besides the gold coins, used in drinking wine last night, the rest are all here. The young thief was pale and trembling uncontrollably, his teeth chattering due to his shivering, making cracking sounds. But Capen clearly didnt believe the thief, sneering: Ill give you one more chance, besides the gold coins, what else have you taken? As long as you hand it over to me, I can guarantee your safety in Alfalfa City, otherwise, well Sweat like large beans sprung out from the young thiefs forehead. Hearing Capens warning, he immediately raised his left hand in a strange swearing gesture, saying: Sir! I can swear to the Lord of Glory, all the things I stole last night are here, apart from the gold coins, I took nothing! Capen chuckled, about to say something, when Orlando finally couldnt bare it any longer and spoke up: Boss Capen, if you wish to punish my people, you should at least give a legitimate reason. What exactly did he steal that he was not supposed to, to even raise your attention? Capen glanced at Orlando, aware his actions had agitated the leader of the thieves. Although Orlandos faction was also under the Alfalfa Brotherhood and Capen indeed had the right to interrogate the thief in front of him, as Orlando had pointed out, if Capen was making a big fuss simply because the thief had stolen some gold coins from a passing caravan, it absolutely challenged Orlandos authority. Capen was the nominal president of the Alfalfa Brotherhood, but this organization was formed by various underground forces in Alfalfa City and had numerous factions. Capen had to consider the desires of these minor bosses as well. So, he hesitated for a moment before saying to Orlando, Are you aware of the bonds recently issued by the St. Hilde family? Bonds? Ive heard some bits and pieces about them. I heard theyve stirred up quite a commotion in the North Territory. Orlando nodded, subsequently realizing what was up. His face instantly changed, asking, Could it be Apart from the gold coins, the caravan lost some of these bonds? Thats right, Capen solemnly replied, and its not a small amount. How much? Orlando asked hoarsely. Lets put it this way, those bonds are worth more than the entirety of Alfalfa City! Orlando gaped, shock written all over his face: You You must be joking Do I look like I am joking? Capen sneered, revealing, Those bonds are something a certain big shot from the eastern territory wants, hehe, Orlando, are you sure you can bear the consequences? Orlandos face instantly turned deathly pale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young thief kneeling in front of them was nearly knocked over by this news. The immense terror led to uncontrollable trembling all over his body as he screamed out: Boss Capen, Boss Orlando, you have to believe me! I truly havent stolen any bonds, I dont even know what the damn bond is Capen grunted dismissively and urged, Orlando, what are you waiting for? Orlandos face shifted for a moment, and finally, he sighed deeply and said coldly: Begin the torture. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: 365 Interrogation_1 Chapter 367: 365 Interrogation_1 Who exactly can withstand torture and interrogation? Those who have received special training? Those who lack pain sensation? Or those who hold an unwavering faith to the death? Regardless, this young thief belongs to none of these categories. Thus, Harry pleaded straightforwardly: Powerful Capen, no, no more! Ill talk, Ill talk! With an expressionless countenance, Capen halted the executioner. Then, he commanded Harry: Speak. My patience is limited. Harry has no alternative now; he can only make the best choice possible to avoid further punishment shifting the blame. Sir, Bruce was the one with me last night. I didnt see any bonds. It must have been this boy who stole them, it was him! Bruce? Capen frowned and then looked towards Orlando standing by his side. Concealing his internal rage, Orlando ordered his junior: Go find Bruce. Understood! Observing his junior rush off, Capen had no intention of sparing Harry. He promptly gave orders to the executioner: Continue. Harry let out a bated sigh of relief, but was immediately startled: Mighty Capen, but Ive already spoken! Why would you stillHow am I to know whether youre lying? Capen scoffed disdainfully, ignoring Harrys desperate pleas. Ah A gruesome scream loomed in the room. Bruce strained his blurry, sleepy eyes, only to see a vague silhouette in front of him. After a night of wild and drunken revelry, he felt light-headed and totally unconscious. But soon, he was abruptly awakened. Splash! Feeling a bucket of cold water poured over his head, he felt a chill. The silhouette in front of him finally took form. Then, he recognized Orlando. Father! Bruce, seemingly finding some solace, cried out. Orlando actually wasnt Bruces father, more accurately, he wasnt his biological father. There are numerous orphans in Alfalfa City. Their best fate would be to be adopted as a foster child by a powerful figure. Of course, such foster children bore no resemblance to the entitled heirs adopted by the nobles. Orlando didnt have anything to endow upon his foster children. His adoption of orphans was not out of kindness but to have disposable minions at his disposal. Therefore, Orlando had more than three hundred foster children like Bruce As a result, Bruces call did not stir up any waves of emotion in Orlandos heart. He indifferently stared at his foster son and tersely asked: Bruce, were you with Harry last night? Yes, Father. I was on lookout last night while he went in to steal. And then he gave me a gold coin. Observing? Orlando furrowed his eyebrows, You didnt take anything? Bruce hurriedly nodded with agitation: I didnt. Capen, seated nearby, hummed impatiently to urge. Orlando squatted down in front of Bruce. He brought out a bond and asked in a feigned soft and kind voice: Bruce, tell your Father, did you take anything like this? Father, I didnt even go into the Caravans living quarters. Bruce shook his head fervently, glanced at the bond in Orlandos hand, and vehemently denied, Really, Father, Ive never seen what you have in your hand. Orlandos gaze finally turned cold, his patience was gradually exhausted. He asked for the last time: My child, you dont know the true value of this thing. Its not something you can covet C even I dare not touch it! Hand it over. I and Sir Capen can promise your safety and even give you a sum of money enough to squander in your lifetime. But, if you keep resisting stubbornly, you wouldnt blame me for disregarding the bond of father and son! Father, Im telling the truth! You must believe me! Bruce cried out holding onto Orlandos thigh. It must have been Harry, hes framing me! It has to be like this! You can interrogate Harry! Orlandos face progressively hardened, a surge of rage ignited in his chest. He kicked Bruce off, growling: Harry has already been interrogated. Now, its your turn! After finishing his words, he nodded at the eager executioner standing aside, then turned away, as if not willing to see the scene ahead. Father! Father! You have to believe me Ahh! Help me! Ah! Ah The harrowing screams echoed through the room, and the odor of blood mixed with feces and urine gradually permeated the room. The city Lords mansion in Alfalfa City. Father, I found out that the caravan that entered the city belongs to the North Wind Business Association. The North Wind Business Association? Ron had certainly heard the name of this association. After all, the North Wind Business Association is the largest association in the North Territory. Moreover, he also heard that Arnold, the president of the North Wind Business Association, had some unpleasant incidents with Count Angler owing to the establishment of the North Territory foreign trade company. What was stolen from the caravan? Did you find out? Ron asked again. It has been found out. Allegedly, it is a set of valuable bonds! Are these the bonds that the St. Hilde Family recently issued? Exactly. Hehe. Ron gave a faint smile, It seems that they didnt tell the truth when they reported it. When the caravan reported to the security office this morning, they only said some gold coins and important documents were lost. The caravan probably didnt dare to tell the truth. After all, the value of the bonds is immense. Even Capen has been alarmed and is personally investigating it. Jason confidently explained. The loose organisation of the Alfalfa Brothers Club lacked the ability to keep information confidential. The moment Capen told Orlando about this, the news immediately leaked out. Ron stayed silent, pacing back and forth in the room. He suddenly felt that the matter might not be as simple as it seemed on the surface. Why did the North Wind Business Association bring such valuable bonds to Alfalfa City? Who are they trading with? The reason Capen is so tense, is it because the enormous value of the bonds enticed him, or is someone backing him up from the East? Of course, the most important thing is: what impact will this have on Alfalfa City? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that Ron didnt speak, Jason felt a bit anxious and took the initiative to ask: Father, what should we do? Ron pondered for a while and then said, You go straight to the Red Maple Manor now and inform Count Angler about this matter. Jason scratched the back of his head and hesitated: Father, didnt you say we should tolerate these merchants from the North smuggling into Alfalfa City? Why do we want to take the initiative to alert Count Angler now? Because theres something wrong with the North Wind Business Association! Ron said in a deep voice, Dont ask any more questions. You go now! Yes! Jason had to suppress the doubts in his heart, and walked out. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: 366 Chaos Start_1 Chapter 368: 366 Chaos Start_1 Continuous, chilling screams reverberated within the dimly lit room. As time went on, these screams gradually grew faint, sounding as if they would end any second. At first, Capen was interested in watching the punishment, but as time passed, he also began to get impatient. What he thought generally as a simple matter turned out to be a notable surprise from two thieves who were never significant in his eyes. Orlando, are all your men this defiant? Capen irately questioned Orlando, the master of thieves. Orlando was lost in his thoughts at the moment, not responding to Capens sarcasm. Master The executioner suddenly turned around hesitantly, Harry is not going to make it Capen widened his eyes and approached to check Harrys breath, indeed, Harry had already succumbed. With a light humph, he spoke to Bruce, who barely clung to life: I guess youre the only one left who can give me those bonds now. Confess promptly, or else youll end up like him! With a wry smile, Bruce barely gasped out: Master I I really didnt take them Good! Stick to your code! Capen laughed in anger, gesturing at the executioner, ruthlessly commanded, Continue! The room echoed once again with the eerie sounds of punishment and Bruces faint groans. This hellish experience transformed Bruces initial skepticism into current anger and despair. Thus he understood many things. He knew that no matter how he defended himself, no one would believe him. Compared to those priceless bonds, his life as a thief was insignificant. Even if he died innocently, no one would give a damn. But Bruce wouldnt give up! Harrys set up, Capens hypocrisy, Orlandos negligence all eventually led to Bruces complete resentment. As he felt his own life slowly slipping away, a ruthless look, akin to a dying and desperate lone wolf, flitted in Bruces eyes. At that moment, he just wanted to destroy everything in front of him and make this wicked city fall with him! I admit I confess Hearing Bruces faint voice, Capen, who was on the verge of giving up, suddenly brightened, Speak up! However, Bruces gaze shifted to Orlando as he whispered: Father Im sorryI just cant stand it anymore I can only let you down Hearing these words, Orlando suddenly exploded in anger, yelling: Bruce, what are you getting at? Capens eyes flickered thoughtfully, as he asked: Bruce, could it be Orlando who instructed you to steal? Are the bonds with Orlando? Before Bruce could answer, Orlando quickly stood up, took a few steps forward, stared into Bruces eyes and sternly said: You better explain yourself clearly! Bruce managed a bitter smile, but all he could utter was: Father Im sorry Im sorry Capen immediately jumped in front of Bruce, urgently asking: Tell me, are the bonds with Orlando? Dont be afraid, Ill protect you as long as you tell the truth! Yes Bruce nodded weakly. Orlando immediately flew into a rage, shouting: Bruce, you ungrateful wretch! How dare you frame me Orlando! Capen coldly turned around, You better explain honestly! Or else While talking, Capen cracked his fists, his aura radiating out. Orlando was also enraged, but knew he was no match for Capen, he defensively argued like a violated maiden: What do I have to confess? Its Shawn clearly setting me up; cant you see through such a simple scam? Saying that, Orlando rushed to Bruce, grabbing his chin and intimidating: Kid, dont think you can use this trick to escape He couldnt finish his words, because Bruce had abruptly ceased breathing. Seeing this, Capen furiously pounced on Orlando, knocking him aside and roared: Orlando! I warn you, these bonds are a major issue, its not something a leader of thieves can covet! If you dont hand over the goods, dont think about leaving Alfalfa City alive! Confronted with Capens threat, suppressing anger surged in Orlandos heart, he stood his ground and said confrontationally: Capen! Do you think you can dominate singlehandedly in Alfalfa City? Remember, you are just a newbie who arrived here three years ago! If it werent for someone backing you up, do you really think we would willingly submit to you? I warn you too, dont push your luck, otherwise, the waters of Alfalfa City are much deeper than you think! Capen was taken aback and laughed sarcastically, then landed a kick on Orlandos stomach. Orlandos henchmen who had gathered around frantically unsheathed their long swords, glaring angrily at Capen. But Capen didnt take these people seriously. Years of violent confrontations forged his iron willpower. As a fifth-tier Warrior, he had extraordinary confidence and arrogance; nobody here could threaten him. Capen coldly looked at Orlando, who had fallen to the ground. His voice filled with resolve: I dont care if that kid was lying or who really stole the bonds. But as the head of this citys thieves, you must retrieve those bonds! I give you three days. If I dont see the bonds in three days, well, youd better prepare your body bag! Having said that, Capen humphed dismissively and insolently squeezed through the crowd of Orlandos henchmen who were giving him hostile looks. After Capen left, Orlando was helped back up. But he immediately snatched a long sword from one of his men and, out of distress, started hacking at Bruces corpse. Not until Bruces corpse was brutally mutilated and drenched in blood did Orlando stop, panting heavily. At this point, Orlando was filled with bitterness unjustified blame suddenly placed upon his shoulders. Moreover, he also came to realization that Bruce played him right at the brink of death. What a faithful son! After Orlandos actions, it is likely that the entire city would soon know that those priceless bonds were in Orlandos hands. But the key point was, he actually didnt know anything! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even more critical, Orlando realized, if he cant give something to Capen, what will happen after three days? His subordinates seemingly had the same thoughts and eagerly focused their attention on Orlando, waiting for his commands. After pondering for a while, Orlando finally grit his teeth and said adamantly: Does that Capen really think he can dominate singlehandedly in Alfalfa City? Heh, follow me! Having said that, he walked out. His underlings glanced at each other before quickly following him. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: 367 Departure_1 Chapter 369: 367 Departure_1 Red Maple Manor. The mild afternoon sun is sprinkled in the back garden, and a recent autumn rain has added a hint of grassy fragrance to the air. Jason, who had hurried from Alfalfa City, was led by the butler to see Colin and Isa who were strolling in the garden. However, their intimate pose made Jason involuntarily lower his head, not daring to look any further. The ambiguous relationship between Count Angler and Queen Isa is no longer a secret in the Half-Elf Kingdom, and there are even some speculations about the father of the child in the queens womb being spread by some with ulterior motives. Following behind the butler, Jason couldnt help but mutter under his breath C couldnt you two have some restraint in public? Your majesty the Queen, Count Angler, please allow me to represent all members of the Lute Clan, and all citizens of Alfalfa City, to express our highest respect to you! Queen Isa glanced at Jason, her expression lazy, and said lightly: Can the Lute Clan represent the citizens of Alfalfa City now? Faced with the queens slightly sharp question, Jason was taken aback and didnt know how to answer. Fortunately, Colin chuckled and said, Knight Jason, it seems that your Lute Clans actions in Alfalfa City still cant satisfy Her Majesty. Yes its our fault for failing to live up to Her Majestys expectations Jason responded bitterly. Colin patted Isas arm, signaling her with a look. Isa understood and immediately ignored Jason, continuing to walk slowly forward. Colin stayed in place, smilingly looking at the knight from the Lute Clan, and asked, Knight Jason, why are you here this time? Are you here to seek support just like last time? No, Count, this time I have an important matter to announce. Lets hear it. Jason recounted the matter of the North Wind Business Association bringing a large amount of bonds into Alfalfa City, only to have them stolen by local thieves. However, to his disappointment, Colin listened quietly, his face showing no expression. It seemed that such a thing could not arouse his interest. Jason was restless in his heart, and quickly reminded: Count, the North Wind Business Association dared to send a caravan through Alfalfa City to conduct foreign trade. This is nothing short of a challenge to the policies you set earlier! If you do not severely crack down on this smuggling activity, there will certainly be other followers in the future! Colin chuckled, looked at Jason with an interesting gaze, and asked, So, as the lord of Alfalfa City, does your father have the ability to help me crack down on these smugglers from the North Territory? Not at the moment Jason was somewhat discouraged, but immediately said, Count, as long as you are willing to support us, of course, I also understand your concerns about the Angry River. However, if you send troops to help us occupy one of the three city areas of Alfalfa City, our Lute Clan will certainly be able to block such a smuggling route for you! However, Colin still firmly shook his head and said, As I said, now is not the time to send troops to Alfalfa City. Jason was not discouraged, and continued to persuade, Count, this time the North Wind Business Association is even trying to take a huge amount of bonds out of the North Territory, dont you worry about who the buyers of these bonds are? Of course I dont worry. Colin said calmly, At the time these bonds were issued, Duke made it clear that anyone could exchange food for bonds, and they could also exchange them for food from the St. Hilde family after the expiration of the bonds. The North Wind Business Association obtained a large amount of bonds from the St. Hilde family in exchange for food. Now, how they plan to deal with these bonds, who to sell them to, has nothing to do with the St. Hilde family and me. But the North Wind Business Association is obviously planning to trade such a large amount of bonds to the East Territory this time! Count, arent you worried that the East Territory might have some kind of conspiracy? What conspiracy? Colin asked with interest. Jason opened his mouth, but did not know how to answer this question. Colin seemed a bit disappointed and said lightly, All right, Knight Jason, your Lute Clan should better focus on how to stabilize its position in Alfalfa City. This incident is actually a rare opportunity for you. Dont you understand it yet? Opportunity? Jason was dazed, obviously not understanding what Colin meant. Colin didnt explain in detail, he only commanded, Since you dont understand, then go back and observe carefully. Dont run around all day, thinking about unrealistic help. Alfalfa City is about to undergo drastic changes, I hope you can seize this opportunity well, Jason seemed to have realized something and wanted to inquire further, but Colin had already waved his hand to signal him to leave. Although he was full of doubts, Jason did not dare to defy Colins will and had no choice but to excuse himself with a bow. After Jason left, Colin quickly caught up with Queen Isa who was strolling ahead and once again put his arm around her waist. Isa gave Colin a gentle smile and asked, Youre the one stirring up the storm in Alfalfa City, arent you? Colin also smiled without denying it, Theres no fooling you. However, theres something I am curious about. What is it? Do those priceless bonds truly exist? Colin laughed heartily and nodded affirmatively, Of course they exist. Moreover, it is Count Evan of the Eastern Region who specifically instructed the North Wind Business Association to take it to Alfalfa City, prepared to exchange it with him for food. Isa blinked her eyes, So, that means you have the North Wind Business Association under your control? Exactly. But that will pose a problem. Colin nodded, seeming to already know what Queen Isa was about to say, Are you trying to remind me that in doing so, the eastern region will realize that the North Wind Business Association is controlled by my undercover agents? Youre already ahead of me. Yes, and the solution is quite simple. Whats the solution? Find a scapegoat. A scapegoat? Isa Queen pondered over the fresh term that appeared in Colins conversation, she seemed to understand its implication, Does it involve the Lute Clan? Smart! Colin teased, pecking Isas alluring red lips softly, But dont worry about the Lute Clan. Ive already arranged for personnel in Alfalfa City to protect Ron from any potential assassination for revenge. As for whether hes capable of cleaning up the mess in Alfalfa City, its up to his own abilities. As the Lord of Alfalfa City, it is only right for Ron to take the blame, Queen Isa said seriously. Youve already done him a huge favor. If he holds resentment towards you, then he really doesnt know any better. Hold grudges? No, he will hold on to me even more tightly. After this incident, the Lute Clan will become the thorn in the Easts side. If Ron even wants to survive, he has to defend Alfalfa City for us with all his might. Queen Isa nodded, then expressed some concern, However, Im a bit worried. Ron might not be able to control the chaotic situation in Alfalfa City. Actually, that doesnt matter. Colin shrugged nonchalantly, At least it wouldnt be worse than it is now, right? True. As long as its not controlled by forces supported by the East, it doesnt matter even if Alfalfa City ends up in a mess. At this moment, the confident Colin didnt know that the situation in Alfalfa City had deviated from the trajectory he had envisaged. Nothing remains constant in this world, human hearts are unpredictable, and many times, plans cant keep up with changes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While they were chatting leisurely, the butler once again approached them and handed a letter to Queen Isa. After glancing through it hastily, she passed it to Colin, and simultaneously chuckled, We can almost return to Silver Moon City. Colin read through the letter and a smile spread across his face as well. Then, he gently placed his hand on Isas bulging belly and said, Great, then lets go welcome the birth of this new life together. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: 368 Orlando_1 Chapter 370: 368 Orlando_1 Yes, the bonds are in my possession. In a dimly lit hut, Orlando uttered these words to a gathering of Alfalfa Citys underground bosses. By now, he knew that no matter how much he denied ever seeing those bonds, nobody would believe him anymore. Since that was the case, Orlando decided to confess outright and prepared to make a big hit out of it! His opening line immediately left the bosses gasping for air. No one could remain calm faced with such immense wealth. Orlandos eyes slowly swept over everyones faces as he calculated his next move. So, do you all want me to hand over the bonds to Capen? he continued. After a moment of silence, someone stepped forward and asked, Orlando, what do you want? Orlando gave a faint smile. A trace of madness flashed in his eyes as he stirred up the crowd. Ladies and gentlemen, why should we work ourselves to the bone for that little punk Capen? Hes only been in Alfalfa City for a few years. As you all know, hes nothing but a dog for the Easterners! Since these bonds have fallen into Alfalfa City, they are our wealth! But this old dog Capen wants to snatch away this wealth to please his master! Can you really bear such humiliation? Whether Orlando was just not good at instigating or he was dealing with a bunch of seasoned experts, his impassioned speech was met with some awkward silence. After a moment of discomfort, someone finally broke the silence. Orlando, cut the crap. As long as you distribute those bonds among us, we will naturally help you deal with Capen. Of course, Orlando couldnt produce the bonds, but at this point, he had no other option. So, his tone became particularly tough, and he immediately snorted, saying, You wish! If I distribute the bonds now, would you continue to help me? I bet youd all disappear once you step out of this door. At least give us half first. Not even half! Orlando shot back without hesitation, You want a piece of the action without lifting a finger? Do you think Im an idiot? Orlandos insistence was misconstrued as firm resolve. However, Orlando was also worried that he might have gone too far and angered these people. After all, none of them were pushovers. So, he quickly added, You dont have to worry about me going back on my word. If I do, you can gang up on me just like you would on Capen. Youre a lot easier to deal with than Capen, a boss joked. There was also a hint of threat and warning in his tone. Orlando, of course, got the hint. Despite his inner fear, he showed no sign of it and instead urged impatiently: Well, gentlemen, have you made up your minds? Will you continue to be Capens lapdogs? Or will you join me to drive this outsider out of Alfalfa City? The bosses of Alfalfa Citys underground force exchanged glances and finally reached a consensus. Alright! Orlando, lets give Alfalfa City a new leader together! City Lords Mansion. Quietly listening to the report of his son who had rushed back from the Red Maple Manor, Rons heart was sinking. Indeed, even a smuggled caravan and a pile of priceless bonds could not change Count Anglers mind. Ron paced anxiously around the room. A feeling of spiteful resentment that he had no way to vent accumulated in his chest, making him feel like a beast cornered into a dead-end. Seeing his fathers loss of composure, Jason hastily opened his mouth again, Father, on my way back, I had a sudden realization. Count Angler seems to have known that Alfalfa City would be in chaos. What? Ron stopped pacing, his gaze was fixed intently on his son. Jason reorganized his thoughts, When I was reporting to Count Angler about what happened in Alfalfa City at Red Maple Manor, he didnt look surprised at all. It was as if he knew it all along. So, I am guessing that maybe the North Wind Business Association, and those priceless bonds, were all baits thrown out by Count Angler. He wanted to prompt the members of the Alfalfa Brotherhood to fight and even kill each other? Rons eyes lit up, immediately realizing that his sons guess could be very likely. Excited, he paced back and forth in the room again, muttering to himself, Its possible indeed, its possible! What a clever move by the Count! If the Alfalfa brotherhood is to self-destruct over those bonds, well get a chance to breathe, and even push things further Knock, knock, knock. Just then, someone knocked on the door. What is it? My lord, a gentleman from the North Wind Business Association wishes to see you. Ron furrowed his brows, then a thought struck him and his face lit up, hastily he said, Let him in. Jason caught on too, saying, Father, if our earlier suspicion is correct, this North Wind Business Association could also be a pawn of Count Angler! Ron nodded but warned, Stay quiet later. Ill handle this person from the North Wind Business Association. After all, were only speculating right now. Perhaps they are only here to urge us to find the lost bonds. Yes, father. Not long after, a dignified middle-aged man was ushered in by the butler in front of Ron. Looking at this man, Ron felt a flicker of recognition. But this man was not the one who had filed a report with the North Wind Business Association a few days ago. After the merchant respectfully performed his rites, Ron asked, What is your name? Honorable city lord, my name is Orlando. Orlando? Ron frowned, about to say how similar this name was to the infamous thief overlord in Alfalfa City, when he noticed that the merchant in front of him had removed his hat. Then, he took off his own beard and the two moles on his left face. Orlando! Rons hand tightened on the hilt of his sword at the waist, and he exclaimed in alarm. Standing before him was not a businessman from the North Wind Business Association at all, but the overlord of thieves in Alfalfa City C Orlando! Sorry, my lord, in order to meet you smoothly, I had to disguise myself, Orlando said politely. Long sword in hand, Jason held it to Orlandos throat. But Orlando simply ignored it. Ron squinted his eyes and studied his opponent for a while before he said to his son, Jason, dont be rude. This is not the Lute Clans hospitality. Only then did Jason sheath his sword, but he remained alert, watching Orlando closely. Mr. Orlando, how did you deceive my butler? Ron suddenly asked curiously. Orlando chuckled lightly, pulled out a metal badge from his robe, and said, With my skills, stealing an identity badge of the North Wind Business Association is not difficult. Indeed. Ron nodded, After all, youve already stolen the most valuable thing from that caravan. However, this time Orlando slowly shook his head, his tone sincere, My lord, youre wronging me. Stealing an identity badge is simple, but to pilfer the highly prized bonds from the merchant, heh, even I cant do that. Oh? Really? Ron raised his eyebrows in disbelief at Orlandos words. Yes, my lord. If I indeed had those bonds, do you think Id risk coming to see you? Ron fell silent, clearly contemplating the veracity of Orlandos statement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a while, he laughed noncommittally, and asked, So, Mr. Orlando, why did you come to see me? My lord, I came to warn you of something. What? Orlando took a deep breath and said solemnly: The Lute Clan is in grave danger! Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: 369 Drumbeat_1 Chapter 371: 369 Drumbeat_1 Hahahaha Upon hearing Orlandos warning, Ron burst into uproarious laughter. However, Orlando didnt find what hed just said ridiculous, nor did he mind Rons laughter. He quietly waited for Ron to finish laughing before continuing with an unfaltering expression, Lord Mayor, if I really wanted to trick you, I wouldnt have chosen such a clumsy excuse. Rons laughter subsided, and he said lightly, Then, Orlando, do tell why the Lute Clan is on the brink of disaster? Lord Mayor, have you ever wondered how such a priceless bond could be so easily stolen by two of my subordinates? Ron wore a thoughtful expression, having previously suspected that everything was part of Count Anglers scheme, based on a similar line of reasoning. However, facing Orlando, Ron didnt want to reveal too much of his own thoughts and just silently listened to the others recounting. My two underlings, both brutally tortured to the point of being unrecognisable, did not disclose the location of those stolen bonds. Heh, I know them well, and if they truly had stolen those bonds, they wouldve confessed long ago. Now everyone believes the bonds are in my possession, but I can frankly tell you, this is a lie! So, this whole matter was a trap from the beginning! Orlando, you should be telling Capen all this, its of no use telling me. Ron said lightly, And what does this have to do with the Lute Clan? What did you mean when you said the Lute Clan is hanging by a thread? Lord Mayor, I admit that at this point, my word alone cannot absolve me of suspicion. Everyone is convinced that I hold the bonds. But, did you ever consider a question. Originally, when the caravan reported the incident, they did not mention the bonds. So why, when Capen found me, was he so certain that my men had stolen the bonds? Ron thought for a moment, then explained, Perhaps originally the people of the caravan didnt want to draw too much attention. If everyone knew the staggering value of the stolen goods, their chances of recovering their possessions would be even slimmer. No, Lord Mayor. You must also know that the caravan belongs to the North Wind Business Association; they came to Alfalfa City intending to exchange the bonds with the Easterners for an equivalent amount of food. That is to say, people from the East must have been dispatched to pick up the bonds. Therefore, the reason Capen was sure of the bonds existence is that the Easterners told him so. On this point, Capen trusts the Easterners, and the Easterners also trust the North Wind Business Association theyre trading with. But the problem is, I didnt steal the bonds at all. So, the only truth is C the North Wind Business Association lied! Orlando, eyes gleaming, continued, So why would the North Wind Business Association, who is evidently colluding with the Easterners behind the scenes, deliberately lie and plunge Alfalfa City into turmoil? Clearly, while the North Wind Business Association appears to have secret dealings with the Easterners, they, in fact, are being manipulated by Count Angler! A thought struck Ron, as he began privately agreeing with Orlandos reasoning. This was because hed just reached a similar conclusion himself. However, hed gotten there by working backwards from the final outcome and motive, whereas Orlando arrived there through the most vital piece of evidence C the bonds. When he put the two reasoning together, Ron was fundamentally convinced that the turmoil in Alfalfa City was a result of Count Angler pulling the strings behind the scenes! Nevertheless, in the presence of Orlando, Ron certainly wouldnt reveal his true thoughts, so he just responded lightly: Mr. Orlando, youve said so much just to prove that the bonds arent in your hands. But except for you, no one will simply believe you. I understand. Orlando nodded and continued, But, Lord Mayor, my purpose in telling you all this is merely to give you a warning. A warning? Hehe, Mr. Orlando, I still havent understood how the trouble in Alfalfa City will reach the Lute Clan? Is that so? Orlando looked intrigued, Have you considered what the outcome might be if things continue to escalate? Ron frowned, delving into deep thought. Meanwhile, Orlando continued, A showdown between Capen and me is inevitable, but regardless of who emerges victorious, this matter will need to find closure, and whether the bonds exist or not will have to be concluded. By then, the Easterners would realise theyve been played! The true face of the North Wind Business Association will be completely seen! So what does this have to do with the Lute Clan? Ron still wasnt following Orlandos train of thought. My lord, when the North Wind Business Association decided to help Count Angler set up this plan, did they not consider their own end? When the Easterners and the various forces in Alfalfa City react to the realized they have been tricked, do you think that the caravan would be able to safely leave Alfalfa City? What are you trying to say? Ron squinted his eyes, asking in a deep voice. I mean, the Easterners and the various powers in Alfalfa City will eventually come to realize theyve been tricked. Their rage needs an outlet. And since the North Wind Business Association had the guts to set up this scheme for Count Angler, they must have certainly known that they would be able to escape, or rather, they knew there would be a scapegoat. Then, my lord, who do you think the scapegoat will be? Rons face finally changed. Seeing this, Orlando smiled triumphantly and continued, My lord, you must have thought of it. I am not surprised at all that Count Angler has made such arrangements. The North Wind Business Association, as the foremost Association in the North Territory and a successful undercover asset trusted by the Easterners, is much more valuable than the struggling Lute Clan in Alfalfa City. So, when I say that the Lute Clan is in imminent danger, its not an exaggeration, is it? Impossible! The Count would never do such a thing Jason blurted out, his face flushed with panic. But Ron remained silent, his face dark. Why is it impossible? Orlando stated nonchalantly, We lesser figures are indeed no more than chess pieces, and as chess pieces, we must be prepared to be sacrificed. The only question is whether we have anything valuable enough to be worth the attention of the player. Forgive my frankness, my lord, but the chips that the North Wind Business Association holds are clearly more significant than the Lute Clan. Nonsense! Jason was still trying to refute Orlando, This whole thing has nothing to do with our Lute Clan from beginning to end, how could it involve us? How can it not be related? You are the owners of this city in name, you have the motive, and the ability to set up such a scheme. Orlando sneered, As for how to make you the scapegoats, there are many ways. I dont know what Count Anglers specific plan is. But its not difficult, for instance, he could conveniently make those priceless bonds appear in the City Lords Mansion No, it cant happen Jason kept shaking his head, as if by doing so what Orlando had said would not happen. However, Ron had already accepted Orlandos judgment in his heartthey, the Lute Clan, were indeed at great risk of being used as scapegoats. After all, it would be no big deal for Queen Isa to appoint a new city lord. Besides, the actions of the Lute Clan had truly been disappointing recently. Knowing that Ron had been persuaded, Orlando quickly continued, But my lord, even chess pieces have their own consciousness, they can struggle, they can resist! This is what my adopted son, Bruce, taught me. Heh, you may not know, but the reason I am in my current situation is all thanks to this wonderful son! Of course, I can understand his actions because when he needed help most, I chose to be a bystander. His anger, his disappointment, I am now completely understand. My lord, Bruce, a helpless chess piece, ultimately chose to retaliate against me in his own way. What about you? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Are you willing to let Count Angler use you as a scapegoat? Ron meditated for a moment, finally lifting his head again, his eyes emanating a dangerous glow. Staring intensely at Orlando, he asked in a low voice, Then what do you think I should do? Orlando raised his eyebrows, a look of relief spreading across his face, then confidently said: My lord, I have a plan. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: 370 conflicts_1 Chapter 372: 370 conflicts_1 The time drew nearer to the final deadline that Capen had set, and the atmosphere in Alfalfa City grew increasingly tense. What terrified the people of the city even more was that Orlando, in the face of Capens ultimate warning, had chosen to resist instead of submitting. Perhaps to outsiders, the city of Alfalfa seemed to be constantly engulfed by chaos and danger, but the local residents saw a sense of order in the chaos, steered by Capen and the Alfalfa City Brotherhood under his command. But now, this order was about to be disrupted. The various factions in the city were becoming restless, not just for the priceless bonds, but also for the power over the city. Under the expectant gazes of many, the final deadline set by Capen finally arrived. On this day, the sun rose as usual. Not many people were seen in this notorious city of chaos. The empty streets were swept up by gusting winds, and from the houses on either side of the streets, countless pairs of eyes mixed with fear and exhilaration peered through window cracks, observing everything outside. Nearing noon, on the dilapidated main roads of Alfalfa City, in front of the Radiance Cathedral, and in the central squares of the three districts, figures holding long swords and clubs began to appear almost simultaneously. As the hours passed, the crowds grew larger. By the afternoon, a total of tens of thousands of people had assembled at major transportation hubs around Alfalfa City, dividing into two clearly delineated groups standing in silent confrontation. No one knew who was the first to make a move; two torrents suddenly collided. Members who once belonged to the same Alfalfa Brotherhood, they now sneered as they stabbed the long swords in their hands into the chests of their own brothers. Amidst the flashes of blades and swords, fresh blood slowly seeped into the crevices of the bluestone paved road, much like a large and mysterious magic array, filled with a magical yet gruesome aura. Life seemed so fragile and worthless at this moment. Alfalfa City had become a giant flesh mill, swallowing up one living creature after another. The two groups had become bloodthirsty, bereft of fancy martial arts techniques or high-level fighting spirit. They possessed only the fiercest momentum and the most brutal ruthlessness. This kind of brutality was deeply ingrained in their bloodlines, a legacy from the primitive instinct of slaughter and bloodlust in ancient times. One after another, bodies were chopped down and pierced through. They writhed and screamed on the ground, only to be trampled underfoot by those who came after. All dignity, face, and status appeared so pale and weak in front of slaughter. Whether they were the respected gang leaders of Alfalfa City, the dreaded top-level fighters, or the most despised underlings at the bottom of the pecking order; at this moment, they all attained absolute equalityeveryone only had one life to live. The battles taking place in the streets and alleys of Alfalfa City were far from a conventional military confrontation. There were no orderly military formations, no unifying uniforms, let alone ironclad discipline. Yet the danger and brutality were no less intense. These people did not have the organizational efficiency or cooperation of a regular army, but they were just as ruthless and apathetic towards life, if not more tenacious. When a squad was broken up by their opponents, they immediately scattered in different directions, hiding in the nooks and crannies of the streets. Once the time was right, they would regroup and start killing once more. The scent of blood became the most potent aroma in the city, while the sound of slaughter became the only melody in this world. The whole city seemed to have turned into a giant arena, stuffed with beasts slaughtering each other for glory, benefits, and survival. It wasnt until dusk that this brutal slaughter came to a halt. The screams and roars gradually subsided. Some people lay on the ground, while others, of course, stood on top of corpses. However, the war had just begun, and now it was merely halftime. Victory was far from decided. Standing atop a dilapidated building, Orlando looked out at Alfalfa City, which was gradually being swallowed up by darkness, his face calm. The younger brother standing behind him kept glancing at the silhouette of his boss, itching to speak but holding back. After a while, the icy words of Orlando finally came: Tell them, theres no compensation! But, but boss, they said if theres no compensation, theyll I said, none! Orlando abruptly turned, his bulging eyes looking as if he was about to devour the younger brother, Since they chose to fight against Capen with me, they shouldnt think about backing out midway! Go tell them, once weve achieved final victory, whatever they deserve, I will not hold back a single copper coin from them. However, the game is not over, they wont be taking anything from me! Yes! His follower, fearing any further rebuke, quickly agreed and backed away. Orlando stared blankly into the pitch-black sky for a moment, before turning away and heading downstairs. However, he stopped in his tracks as soon as he rounded a corner. Because standing before him was the last person he wanted to seeCapen! Orlando stiffened, wanting to flee, but he didnt dare make any sudden movements. Capen did not move either, but the mockery in his eyes seemed like a tiger observing the struggle of its prey. Orlando opened his mouth and rasped, Only three people knew I was here; which one betrayed me? Capen smiled triumphantly, saying, Why dont you guess? Orlando, maintaining a semblance of calm, thought for a moment and said, Its probably Les. His men suffered the most casualties in todays battle. He would be the one most eager for me to offer a share of the bonds as compensation. Clap, clap. To his surprise, Capen actually applauded, complimenting him sincerely, Impressive! Orlando, had you chosen to earn some goodwill by offering some of your bonds sooner, you wouldnt be in such a dire situation. Orlandos lips tightened, and he remained silent. Still smiling, Capen continued, Of course, if you handed those bonds over to me now, I could still spare your life. Again, Orlando did not respond. The smile gradually faded from Capens face, his tone turning icy. Hmph, since you refuse to know whats good for you, I wont hold back any longer! No sooner had his words finished than Capen, like a robust rhinoceros, charged at Orlando with unstoppable momentum. Orlandos face paled instantly. He instinctively rolled forward. Boom! The ground shattered loudly, with shards dispersing like projectiles. Several hit Orlando, leaving bruises all over his body. Orlando did not dare to waste another moment. As soon as he got on his feet, he started to run. Being a fifth-order warrior, Capens personal combat strength put him at the peak of the hierarchy in Alfalfa City. Orlando had no chance against him in a direct confrontation. However, Capen snarled with mocking pleasure in his eyes and chased after him once again. Hearing the sound of footsteps closing in behind him, Orlando, without thinking, stabbed backwards with his sword. Clang! With a mere flick of Capens wrist, the sword fractured, sending shards flying in all directions. The enormous force transferred from the sword lifted Orlando off the ground and slammed him hard into the wall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood, Orlando slumped to the ground, his eyes filled with despair. With an air of leisure, Capen slowly approached Orlando, taunting him, You have one last chance, Orlando. Give me the bonds, and Ill let you live. Orlando gasped for breath a few times before he suddenly started laughing. Bewildered, Capen squinted his eyes, but before he could ask Orlando whether he had gone insane, he suddenly felt a chilling gaze from behind. Whirling around, he saw a figure clad head to toe in white armor standing behind himwho had quietly appeared out of nowhere! Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: 371 Fight for Life_1 Chapter 373: 371 Fight for Life_1 Who are you? Capen asked in a solemn tone. I am here to kill you! The Armor-man spoke in a strange way, as if he hadnt spoken for a long time, with difficulty and sluggishness. However, the killing intent embedded in his words was palpable, impossible to ignore. Capen was on high alert. Even though the Armor-man hadnt made a move yet, and his capabilities were unknown, just the fact that he could appear behind him unnoticed was enough for Capen to know that the Armor-mans strength was not beneath his own! When did such a master appear in Alfalfa City? Sir, how have I offended you to the point of wanting my life? Capen asked tentatively. At the same time, from the corner of his eye, he saw Orlando, who was previously in despair, showing a grin of schadenfreude. This grin made Capens heart skip a beat, he was starting to realize he was being baited! Orlando was a decoy! The Armor-man did not answer Capens question, perhaps because he was too lazy to explain. He slowly drew the sword from his waist. The sound of its sheath breaking shattered Capens last glimmer of hope. Whoosh! The sword swung out. In an instant, countless images flooded into Capens mind. He seemed to see the flow of lava, volcanic eruptions, cliffs collapsing. A massive rock pounded the ground, with flames and meteors blasting in all directions. Ahh!!! Capen screamed, suddenly breaking free from the illusion. When he opened his eyes, he was startled to find the Armor-mans sword almost touching his forehead. Boom! At this critical moment, all Capen could do was to raise his sword and swing upwards. A great explosion occurred. The broadsword in Capens hand shattered, piece by piece, like glass. Countless fragments fell on the ground, hissing, and smoke rose from them, as if they had just been forged in a boiling furnace. The terrifying force of the impact sent Capen flying, and he fell onto his knees. The Armor-man slowly approached, his indifferent eyes filled with hair-raising killing intent. Its over. Orlando said gleefully from the side, a hint of relief flashing in his eyes. But at that moment, Capen, whose head was bowed, suddenly raised it. His arms crossed in front of him and he bellowed: I want you dead! Clang, clang, clang! As Capen swung his arms, a series of black cold lights, like scissors, cut through the air in front of him. The two figures crossed paths and moved apart again. The Armor-man seemed to be unaware of the sudden and strange attack of Capen, and two deep cracks immediately appeared on his chest armor. Capen stopped across from the Armor-man, bent forward slightly with his knees flexed, two blue-glowing daggers in his hands, his crazy and hideous smile surfacing. He roared in a strange tone: Boy, Im going to rip your chest apart, crack open your skull, peel off your skin, and bring all your organs back as my collection! The Armor-man was gazing at Capen. He said in a stiff tone: You are also rank six. Capen chuckled knowingly, said: Indeed, Ive concealed my strength for many years. You were the one who has pushed it out! Who are you, boy? As a rank six warrior, theres no way you are nameless. Indeed, rank six, while not as scarce as Holy Fields (rank seven) warriors, was still among the top tiers, with only a handful existing in the entire Empire. The Armor-man still did not reveal his identity, just looked at Capen coldly, seemingly unworried about Capens hidden strength. For Capen, this indifference seemed like an explicit dismissal, which deeply hurt his pride. You sneaky bastard, to hell with you! Without hesitation, Capen activated his most powerful state. His hands suddenly burst with a dark blue light, which crawled upwards like flowing water and formed a weird symbol on his chest. In an instant, his speed greatly increased. Whoosh! The entire man abruptly transformed into a blue blur, charging towards the armored man. The armored man neither dodged nor avoided, still holding an aloof and indifferent posture. He only clenched his sword, raising it high. Whoosh! The long sword twisted fiercely, drawing a semicircular arc in the air. In an instant, countless strands of congealed battle-aura, like a densely packed rain of arrows, poured from the sky, wildly shot towards Capens position. Capens eyes became focused, yet he did not dodge, his eyes lit up with a dazzling blue light, and for a split second, it seemed as if all things between heaven and earth paused momentarily. Boom! Both men clashed without any flair, a wave of invisible ripples suddenly exploded and spread out, rippling towards all directions like an expanding ripple on a lake. Orlando watched the two combatants in the battlefield with a horrified expression and completely dispelled the idea of helping. He hastily retreated, fearing being caught in the afterwave of the fight. Clang! Clang! Clang! Both men were equally matched, and in an instant, countless moves had been exchanged. After separating once more, Capen suddenly burst out laughing, Lucien of the North Territory, so it was you! Obviously, after this round of fighting, Capen had recognized the true identity of the armored man. However, the armored man did not react to this at all, neither admitting nor denying it. Orlando was slightly taken aback at the side. Of course, he had heard of Luciens reputation. He knew that this 6th-rank warrior from the North Territory once married Count Schultz, who had a glorious life, envied by countless warriors. However, he was suddenly exposed a month ago for conspiring to assassinate the Archbishop John of Swan City. He immediately fell into disrepute, and even his alliance with Count Schultz was severed. Unexpectedly, he appeared in Alfalfa City, and While Orlando was lost in thoughts, Lucien and Capen were once again entangled in their fight. Perhaps because his true identity was revealed, Luciens attacks became even more fierce, taking on a crazy, life-for-a-life momentum. Splat! Capen firmly grasped the longsword piercing his right shoulder, sneered while driving a dagger into Luciens left chest, and licked his lips, growling with a cold and berserk glare: You want to fight me to the death? Hahaha Ive been through countless battles in my life, and the one thing Im least afraid of is fighting for my life! Lucien remained silent, not retreating by half a step, his right hand sinking down and slashing the longsword along Capens shoulder! Crack! Crack! Crack! A bone-chilling noise of bones cracking. Capen did not retreat either. The craze on his face intensified, turning rapidly the dagger in his hand, grinding it within Luciens chest like a drill. These two pinnacle warriors were like desperate wild beasts on a dead-end street, throwing behind all tricks, strategies, and glory, left with only the last thoughtkilling the opponent. Streams of fresh blood continued to drip down, blossoming one after another into eerie blood blooms on the ravaged ground. The atmosphere of brutality circulated in the air, as if the Grim Reaper had quietly descended, silently waiting for the moment to swing his scythe. Capen stared fiercely into the eyes of the armored man, trying to find a hint of hesitation or retreat. As a warrior who climbed up from the very bottom like him, he had long been accustomed to this feeling of teetering at the edge of life and death. He knew very well that during the process of continuously sinking into the bottomless abyss, whoever showed the first hint of hesitation would lose. Capen had wagered his life with his opponents countless times, and every time, he was the winner. So, he still firmly believed that he would win this time too! Gradually, Capens body began to sway. The loss of too much blood made his brain begin to lack oxygen. In a daze, he seemed to smell the scent of death. But Capen did not retreat. He knew that as long as he held on through this period, his opponent would definitely collapse! Every time, it had been like this! And this time would be no exception! However, as time passed, Capens confidence began to wane rapidly. Because to his horror, he found that his opponents determination was even stronger than his, and his strength showed no signs of weakening. His body did not tremble, as if what he had inserted into his opponents chest was not a deadly dagger, but a negligible needle. However, at this point, even if Capen wanted to retreat, it would be impossible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The process of falling towards the cliff of death is a one-way street, and the Grim Reaper waiting at the valley bottom was sure to reap a soul. Why arent you afraid Capen asked in a breathless voice. The armored man opposite him did not answer, only the mockery in his eyes was so thick that it was about to overflow. Thump! Finally, Capen completely lost his strength and kneeled before the armored man. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: 372 Ending (Part 1)_1 Chapter 374: 372 Ending (Part 1)_1 Honorable Sir Lucien, thank you for your help! Orlando carefully approached and respectfully greeted the armored figure. He was equally filled with confusion such as, how did Lucien become a subordinate to Count Angler? Or, how could this individual remain so composed with a bloody cavity excavated from his chest? But one thing was clearhis life had been saved by the individual in front of him. More importantly, Orlando, who had previously been forced into a deadlock, once again saw a glimmer of hope for survival. There might even be a chance to go further Colin, observing Orlando through the eyes of his blood slave Lucien, had mixed feelings. He had indeed planned the chaotic situation in Alfalfa City, but the developments had exceeded his expectations. It had to be said, the subjective initiative of people was a peculiar thing. Each individual trapped in this chaos struggled for their own interests, their own hatred, and their own destiny. Harry, Bruce, Ron, Capen, Orlando In Colins eyes, these people, who should have been minor characters and pawns, werent necessarily willing to follow the path that Colin had laid out for them. These could introduce variables. This was why the more complex a conspiracy, the harder it was to succeed. Simplistic and brutal methods were less likely to yield unexpected complications. However, to opt for such simple and brutal methods, one must possess the strength to break the status quo, something that, at least in Alfalfa City, Colin had so far failed to achieve. Thats why he planned everything. Although there were many unexpected events, the final result was surprisingly satisfactory to him. Moreover, Colin discovered a pleasant surpriseOrlando. This boss of the thieves in Alfalfa City, regardless of his humble background, despicable past, or questionable character, definitely impressed Colin during this ordeal. The calm in the face of danger, the wisdom to see through the plot, the courage to cheat death and even lure the enemy with his own life Colin had to admit, if he was in Orlandos shoes, he may not have done better. This was a talent. If used properly, Orlando could potentially help Colin covertly control Alfalfa City, and even pose a significant threat to East City. It was a pity that Orlando was not a knight; otherwise, Colin might have wanted to turn him into a bloodline. Transforming him into a blood slave would be too much of a waste Sir Lucien Orlando looked at the silent armored figure and couldnt help but remind, Your wound Its a minor injury, no worries. Colin, controlling Lucien, waved his hand at ease, adjusted the damaged armor, and covered the unsightly wound. Orlando did not dare to say more, seeing how relaxed Lucien was, and swiftly changed the subject: Sir Lucien, may I have the honor to meet Count Angler and express my gratitude personally? The Count is not ready to see you at the moment, Colin rejected bluntly. Seeing Orlandos face flash with disappointment, he added, However, the Count knows about your situation and is quite satisfied with you. Hope relit in Orlandos eyes and he quickly said, Thank you for the Counts recognition! Please convey my willingness to pledge my loyalty to him. I will do my utmost to fulfill any of his commands! I will convey your sincerity to the Count, but under the current circumstances, you must not expose yourself. Orlandos eye flickered, seeming to understand something. He immediately nodded and said, Yes! May I ask what plans the Count has for me? The Armored figures deep eyes did not betray any emotion, and his tone remained rigid: The Count said, since you managed to figure out his plan and extricate yourself from this game, that proves you are smart. Therefore, Count Angler is willing to give you an opportunity to prove yourself. With the fallen Capen, the Alfalfa Brothers will need a new leader, and you, indeed, have a good chance for the position. You should head over to No. 87, Ferun Street. There, the Count has left a gift for you. At the same time, this will be the most significant aid the Count can provide for you. Whether you can take control of the underground forces in Alfalfa City is then up to you. Thank you for the Counts trust! I will not let him down! Orlando said aloud. He had a vague idea of what gift Count Angler had left for him. He also knew that this could be a gift, but at the same time, it might become a death noose for himself. But Orlando accepted this gift without hesitation. This narrow escape made Orlando realize a lot of things. He, as a small figure without power or strength, only armed with a somewhat clever mind, would not be able to survive in this turbulent world on his own. He needed a backing. Moreover, Orlando was quite clear that he did not have the power to refuse. Count Angler had people save him and could have just as easily ordered them to ruin him. So, Orlando had no choice but to follow the script given by Count Angler, to provide a perfect ending to this big play in Alfalfa City. Lifting his head, Orlando asked again: Sir Lucien, does Count Angler have a detailed plan? The Armored figure shook his head: No, its all up to you now. Understood! Orlando was worried, but more so, he felt a surge of anticipation. The armored figure saw through Orlandos ambition but did not say anything else. Instead, he picked up the unconscious Capen and disappeared into the dark night. Orlando stared at the place where the armored man had disappeared for a while before turning around and descending the stairs. A group of loyal followers had gathered downstairs. Seeing Orlando appear unharmed, they were immediately relieved. Boss, we found out that it was Musos who leaked your whereabouts to Capen. Orlando nodded as if he was not surprised by this news and did not give any orders. It seemed as though the traitor was not even worth his attention. The followers watched Orlando wordlessly walk away and quickly followed. Under the cover of the night, Orlando arrived at the location the Armored figure had given him without interruption. He smoothly found Count Anglers gift in the dilapidated warehouse. Yes, it was those priceless bonds! Looking at the object that had stirred Alfalfa City into chaos, Orlando couldnt help but sigh deeply. But soon, he put these useless emotions aside, carefully stashed away the bonds, and walked outside. Outside the warehouse, Orlandos followers kept reporting that the heads of the various forces in Alfalfa City were requesting an audience with him. Orlando simply sneered and didnt agree. Instead, he asked, Did you find out the details of the East City Envoy I asked you to investigate? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only We did. The one who came to meet Capen was Viscount Fein of the East City. Where is he now? Hes in the Cathedral in the East City District. Orlando nodded, took a deep breath, felt the spot on his waist where the bonds were hidden, and instructed: Alright, lets go meet this Viscount from East City! Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: 373 Ending (Part 2)_1 Chapter 375: 373 Ending (Part 2)_1 On Sunday, it should have been a day of worship in other cities. But in Alfalfa City, a city devoid of faith, the Holy Light Cathedral, located in the Eastern District, was particularly desolate. This dilapidated cathedral has weathered several hundred years of wind and rain, and has been abandoned on several occasions. Priests are not given the respect they deserve in this city, and are even seen as ripe for slaughter by the citys thugs, which over time has deterred them from coming here. However, recently, a young bishop from the Eastern District has come here, trying to bring the grace of the Lord of Glory to this city known as The most corrupt city on the continent. Of course, this bishop is not truly willing to risk his life, but rather because the city is gradually being controlled by the Alfalfa Brotherhood, and indirectly by the Eastern District. Thus, he could preach without facing physical threats. However, to convert all the scoundrels in this city into devout followers of the Lord of Glory seems to require some time. Inside the empty Prayer Hall, only a handful of people were worshiping. The elegantly dressed young man at the head was none other than Viscount Fein, dispatched from the Eastern District to Alfalfa City to handle the secret transfer of bonds with the North Wind Business Association. He was handsome and had an extraordinary demeanor, with a distinct arrogance between his brows a characteristic common to all those who hold high positions at a young age. After the service, Viscount Fein exchanged a few words with the bishop before leaving the Prayer Hall. Alone, he walked through the cloister and into the garden at the back of the church. I apologize for keeping you waiting, Mr. Arnold. Viscount, youre too kind. I happened to arrive at an unfortunate time and interrupted your worship. The president of the North Wind Business Association courteously welcomed Viscount Fein into the pavilion and personally poured him a cup of coffee. Viscount Fein sat down at the table, took a sip of the coffee, then got straight to the point, Mr. Arnold, I am very disappointed with how this situation has unfolded. Arnolds face immediately turned bitter, Viscount, its not my fault! Werent the goods stolen by the Alfalfa Brotherhood? When Count Evan initially chose Alfalfa City as the transaction location, he promised that my caravan would face no danger here, but Mr. Arnold, you arrived earlier than the agreed time and we werent ready yet! Viscount Fein interrupted, a bit embarrassed. Viscount, I set out early because I was worried about unforeseen circumstances on the road. Who knew something like this would happen within Alfalfa City Viscount Fein opened his mouth to speak, but found himself at a loss for words. He knew that strictly speaking, the issue indeed lies with the Eastern District, but the Alfalfa Brotherhoods unruly members were just too hard to control. Mr. Arnold, you shouldnt have let a pair of two-bit thieves steal such important goods. Is your caravans security just for show? Viscount Fein questioned again, still unwilling to bear sole responsibility for the bonds theft. Arnold shook his head, Viscount, you are not aware of the whole story, that night, our caravan was visited by more than just two petty thieves. Oh? Who else was there? Arnolds gaze flickered as he seriously said, I dont know their true identities, but there was certainly another group of skilled people who infiltrated our caravan that night. All of our caravans security went off dealing with those people, leaving an opportunity for the petty thieves. Viscount Fein furrowed his brow, evidently not expecting this hidden detail. Seeing his reaction, Arnold suggested again, Viscount, you could ask Lord Capen. After all, he has a deeper grasp on the underground forces of Alfalfa City and might know something about that night. Capen. Viscount Feins brow furrowed even tighter, because ever since Capen left on his own last night, there had been no news. He now has no idea where he went or what hes doing. At that moment, a thought suddenly appeared in Viscount Feins mind Could it have been Capens people who stole the bonds that night? Could he have been played? Seeing that Viscount Fein remained silent with his face changing color, Arnold knew his hint had successfully influenced the Viscount and decided not to speak further. A lie doesnt always have to be complete or detailed, sometimes, letting someone fill in the blanks with truth can be more effective. After a long while, Viscount Fein finally said, Mr. Arnold, you dont need to worry about the bonds. I will help you find them. You can go back and wait for news. Yes, sir. After Arnold had left, Viscount Feins suspicions about Capen grew more and more intense. He sent for his attendant to inquire about Capens whereabouts. However, to his disappointment, there was still no news from Capen. At that moment, Viscount Fein couldnt help but start imagining the worseCapen hadnt run away with the money, had he? Before long, the attendant returned to report, Sir, Mr. Orlando is here to see you. Orlando? Viscount Fein frowned slightly, then nodded. Bring him to see me. Before long, Orlando, guided alone by the attendant, walked into the church to see Viscount Fein. Upon glancing at Orlando, Viscount Fein snorted coldly, his anger potent. Orlando, you dare to come see me!? Orlando bowed calmly and replied, My Lord, Im aware that you may have some misunderstandings about me, but theres something crucial that I must personally hand over to you. Viscount Fein raised an eyebrow, asking, What crucial thing? Orlando took several steps forward, removed the bonds hidden in his clothes, and laid them before Viscount Fein. Viscount Feins face changed instantly; he quickly moved to inspect the bonds. After confirming their authenticity and quantity, he asked seriously, Orlando, since these bonds were truly in your possession, why didnt you hand them over in the beginning? My Lord, I knew these things were too crucial to end up in sinister hands. What do you mean? Orlando took a deep breath and spoke painfully, My Lord, dont you understand? This was a performance planned and staged by Capen himself! He intended to swallow these bonds! What? Viscount Fein exclaimed. Arnolds report had already made Viscount Fein suspect Capen. Now there was Orlando as well. Viscount Fein had many thoughts swirling in his mind, yet he asked seriously, Do you have any evidence to back up your claim? Orlando nodded, saying solemnly, My Lord, in the beginning, my men had no clue about these bonds, and neither did I. They initially went to the Caravan looking for a stroke of luck. What they stumbled upon was a group of people fighting the caravan protectors. In the chaos, they accidentally stole these bonds. Being small-time criminals, they had no idea what these things were and handed them over to me. I knew the importance of the matter and refrained from explaining it to them. Hence, when Capen interrogated them, they had no idea what Capen sought was in their hands. It wasnt until Bruce cracked under torture and falsely accused me, that Capen suspected I was in possession of the bonds. So, of course, I wouldnt hand the bonds over to Capen. Viscount Fein did not have much information about the specifics of the initial interrogation, so he did not question Orlandos explanation. Eventually, he asked: Why didnt you hand over the bonds to Capen? Because I suspect that those who infiltrated the Caravan are Capens men! Before the arrival of your lordship, Capen had ordered the Alfalfa Brotherhood not to attack passing caravans, making sure we didnt dare touch the North Wind Business Association. Harry and Bruce were just pickpockets. And other than him, who would dare to ignore Capens warning at that time? Viscount Feins eyes flickered, but he remained silent. Seeing this, Orlando continued, My Lord, last night Capen came to see me again. He even said as long as I handed over the bonds, he would be willing to share them with me Are you sure? Viscount Feins eyes widened as he barked out the question. Absolutely! Orlando stood tall, fearlessly declaring, If you dont believe me, summon Capen. I dare to confront him face to face! Viscount Fein narrowed his eyes, sizing up Orlando, who looked back honestly and without fear. Such an attitude greatly diminished Viscount Feins suspicion towards Orlando. After a moment of silence, he continued, What happened last night? As soon as I heard Capen speak, I immediately confirmed my previous suspicion. Hence, I wasnt going to hand over the bonds to him. I pretended to go and retrieve the bonds, but instead, I escaped. As dawn breaks, I came to find your lordship, hoping that you would uphold justice for me! Viscount Fein pondered for a while, then said to Orlando, Alright, I will check the truth of your words. However, since you willingly gave up these bonds, I will definitely report your merit to Count Evan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thank you, my Lord! Orlando bowed. He wasnt worried about Fein checking his story because Capen had disappeared, signaling his guilt. After Capens disappearance, someone needs to fill the gap left by him. As for the candidate Orlando lowered his head respectfully, a triumphant smile gracing his face. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: 374 Indulgence_1 Chapter 376: 374 Indulgence_1 Silver Moon City. In the basement of the Half-Elf Palace, Colin glanced at Capen kneeling before him, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. With this, he had gained the second sixth-rank blood slave in his Blood Shadow Guard, a cause for celebration indeed. Frankly, he had indeed harbored intentions towards Capen previously, otherwise he wouldnt have sent the blood slave, Lucien, to Alfalfa City in an attempt to capture a fifth-rank blood slave. Unexpectedly, Capen had kept his true strength hidden. Regrettably, due to his overconfidence, Capen had fallen into the trap set by Orlando alone, and even chose the most foolish method to contend with Lucien. Otherwise, Lucien alone, though unlikely to lose to Capen, would have had no assurance of capturing him. After looking at Capen for a while, Colin suddenly felt that this man might be an important chess piece the Eastern Region has placed in Alfalfa City. After all, sixth-rank warriors were not commonplace, and even Duke St. Prowse could not ignore such people. Its important to note that the Eastern Region had no Holy Field powerhouses. The sixth-rank is the pinnacle. Looking at it this way, Alfalfa City did hold an extremely critical role in the Eastern Regions plans. Otherwise, Capen wouldnt have concealed his strength and resigned himself in such a place. With this in mind, Colin suddenly felt that Orlando may not easily fool the Eastern Region and replace Capen as the leader of Alfalfa Citys underground forces. However, he didnt care about these matters now. Alfalfa City has never been a strategic point in Colins plans. Even if the Eastern Region regains control, it wont make a huge difference. The fact that he was able to gain a sixth-rank blood slave this time was already a massive win. As for Orlando, it will depend on his own fate. If he can overcome the hurdle, it would certainly be a pleasant surprise for Colin. If not it simply meant he was out of luck. In such a strictly hierarchical world, it is indeed difficult for commoners to rise in rank. Colin wouldnt change his strategy or waste his resources for a mere thief leader. In short, Orlandos next moves will depend solely on himself. Colin hopes to see another pleasant surprise in the not too distant future. As these thoughts crossed his mind, Capen had already put on a full suit of armor under Colins direction, concealing himself completely. Thump! Thump! Slapping the helmet on Capens head twice, Colin revealed a triumphant grin. Now with two sixth-rank warrior blood slaves, Colin felt ready to consider the plan of hunting a sixth-rank knight. Of course, before that, Colin first needed to ensure control over the Half-Elf Kingdom. After settling Capen, Colin left the basement. The basement led directly to the Queens study, but, considering Queen Isa was nearing her time to give birth, Colin forbade her from working and sent her to rest. Only Kathy Savoy, Colins half-elf maid, was left in the study at this time. During this trip to Silver Moon City, Colin had brought Kathy along, to give her an opportunity to visit home once again. However, this half-elf maid did not visit the Savoy familys manor even once after arriving in Silver Moon City, as if she had completely severed ties with them. Seeing Colin ascend from the basement, Kathy hurriedly poured him a cup of coffee, and reported, Sir, Duke Modewen came looking for you earlier. Since you were not around, he left a note. Colin nodded, acknowledging that he understood. Although Queen Isa had returned to Silver Moon City, she was about to give birth, and most of the affairs of the Half-Elf Kingdom were still being handled by Duke Modewen. However, Duke Modewen reported to Colin every day. Obviously, he knew very well whose hands the power of the Half-Elf Kingdom currently lay in. Colin sat down at the desk, sipped his coffee, and began reviewing the note left by Duke Modewen. In it were listed all the kingdom affairs handled by Duke Modewen, with a repeated warning to Colin that a not insignificant rebellious force had gathered in Silver Moon City and were scheming. Reading this, Colin couldnt help but smile inexplicably. Duke Modewen had warned him about the rebellious force numerous times, even suggesting they be arrested before making a move, so as not to disturb the Queens childbirth. But, Colin did not agree, instead asked Duke Modewen to remain calm and patient. This time, Colins indulgence towards these rebels was meant to lure all Half-Elves disgruntled with Queen Isa into the open. Then, Colin could capture them all at once, preventing future problems. Moreover, with the Blood Knight Army in the city, Colin didnt worry that the situation would get out of his control. Even if the Silver Moon Guards were completely subverted, Colin was confident he could suppress them by force. What he was somewhat anxious about now, was whether someone might attempt to harm the Queen and the child about to be born. Because of this, Colin had replaced all the Queen Isas bedchamber guards with the Blood Shadow Guard. Given the current combat power of the Blood Shadow Guard, unless a figure from the Holy Field appeared, or tens of thousands of soldiers stormed into the Half-Elf Palace, no one would be able to approach Queen Isa. The only thing he needed to be vigilant of were the doctors and maids who would deliver Queen Isas baby. However, these doctors and maids were personally selected by Isa, so they should all be loyal and reliable. With that thought, Colin put down the letter, about to leave the study, when he saw that Kathy still stood there, apparently wanting to say something. Kathy, is there anything else you want? Master, theres something I need to report to you. Speak. Kathy carefully raised her head to look at Colin and timidly said, Master, yesterday, Baron Savoy tried to make contact with me. Colin knew the Baron Savoy Kathy spoke of was probably her cousin. When Kathy previously helped Colin lure the Pegasus Army to attack Silver Moon City, Colin had promised to reward the Savoy Family with a barony once the plan succeeded. However, Kathy preferred to be Colins maid than to become a Baroness of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Consequently, her cousin assumed the role. What does he want with you? Colin smiled, seemingly realizing something. He Kathy hesitated for a moment, but she honestly replied, He is asking me who the midwife for Her Majesty the Queen is. Colins eyes narrowed immediately. Seeing this, Kathy quickly explained, Master, rest assured, I didnt tell him anything. Colin nodded approvingly, You did very well. However, I suggest you go back to the Savoy family once. If Baron Savoy asks again, tell him the identity of the midwife. But but Kathy hesitated, clumsily stammering. Smiling, Colin walked up to Kathy, lightly patted the small maids shoulder and said, You can go and do it without worry, I have already made arrangements. Actually, I am also very curious to see what tricks they can pull. Yes, master. Kathy nodded, though her eyes were inevitably filled with desolation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Understanding that Kathy was worried about her family, Colin comforted, Youve been with me for so long, you should understand that Im not a murderous man. So, your Savoy familys lineage will not be severed. Rather, after weeding out some bad elements, your family could have a better development. Master, I understand now! Only then was Kathy relieved, and she left after nodding. Watching her retreating figure, Colin laughingly muttered, I have given you an opportunity, but please, dont disappoint me too much! Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: 375 Undercurrents (Part 1)_1 Chapter 377: 375 Undercurrents (Part 1)_1 A plainly adorned horse-drawn carriage slowly entered the commercial district of Silver Moon City and stopped in front of a lavish house. The carriage door was opened, and a tall young man stepped out. He was wearing a wide tricorn hat, his head low, concealing his face, but the smallest details in his casual demeanor could tell you that he was an extraordinary high noble. Apologies, sir, may I see your invitation? an attendant politely stopped the young man. But before the young man could present his invitation, a middle-aged man dressed in a printed robe, rather squat and stout, with a slightly balding appearance, briskly burst out of the house. He pushed past the attendant and welcomed the young man into the house with an ingratiating smile. The attendant, unceremoniously shoved aside, was left open-mouthed, taking time to comprehend what had just happened. Of course, he didnt dare to get angry, as the middle-aged man who rushed out from inside the house was none other than the legendary half-elf merchant renowned in Silver Moon CityHaver! So, the attendant was just surprised, wondering what status the young man must hold to have Haver personally receiving him, and with such a humble attitude. The young man removed his hat upon entering the house, revealing a resolute and handsome face, although somewhat cold. If Colin were here, he would have recognized the young man as an old acquaintanceMarquis Vincent! The heir to the Duke of the East had returned to Silver Moon City after many months. His brow was tightly furrowed, perhaps recalling some less pleasant memories from his previous visit. Haver laughed all the way, telling a few jokes, but to no availeven these couldnt seem to lighten the mood of Marquis Vincent, leaving Haver more anxious than ever. As the centerpiece of Silver Moon Citys commercial district, the buildings interior was excessively lavish. A dazzling spectacle of gold paint stretched as far as the eye could see, even the cracks within the white glazed rock floor were filled with molten gold. Unfortunately, this new-rich style didnt appeal to Marquis Vincent. Upon entering, Vincent immediately shielded his nose. The strong scent was overpowering, almost making him choke. Of course, Marquis Vincent could understand why this was so. A litany of half-elf female slaves wearing thin silk dresses stood before him, displaying their beautiful bodies before the guests, ready to engage in the pleasures of the flesh if one was so inclined. Although Marquis Vincent looked down on these lowly female slaves, not everyone had his restraint, and the strong perfume scent in the room was unable to fully mask the pungent smell of hormones. Haver, being quick-witted, noticed Marquis Vincents discomfort and promptly ordered the maids to open all the windows for ventilation. Marquis, today I have gathered the chairmen of the seventeen most influential half-elf merchant associations in Silver Moon City to receive your enlightenment! Marquis Vincent finally showed a trace of satisfaction, nodding his head, he followed Haver into the conference hall. The conference hall was very spacious, the gold-plated oak round table was eye-catching, and the conference chairs made of striped tiger fur were exquisite, but the overall style of the conference hall was somewhat lacking in solemnity. Upon Vincents arrival, the merchants sitting around the conference table stood up, bowed, and greeted him. Marquis Vincent made a gesture with his hand, asking everyone to take their seats. Haver settled Marquis Vincent at the head of the table and announced, Gentlemen, today we are honored to have the presence of the first heir of the prestigious St. Prowse FamilyMarquis Vincent! Everyone should have an idea as to why we are gathered here today. We, half-elf merchants, can no longer be taken advantage of! We must stand up and fight for our rights! Fortunately, we are not alone in this fight; today, Marquis Vincent brings the support of the Duke of the East to our half-elf merchant community. Believe that as long as we stand together, we can certainly have our voices heard! Haver was skilled at stirring the atmosphere, and he understood that a group like merchants, rich as they were yet lacking in status, craved respect more than anyone else. Now, may I invite the esteemed Marquis Vincent to speak to us! Having said that, Haver took his seat on the lower left, and the conference room immediately burst into applause and cheers. Marquis Vincent gave a restrained smile. As the esteemed Marquis of the East Territory, he had always looked down on these despicable, vulgar merchants who were only driven by profit. If not for his own plan, he would never choose to sit with them at the same round table. Looking around, Marquis Vincent began, I do not wish to waste words on small talk, so let me get straight to the point. Pausing momentarily, Marquis Vincent took a delicate sip from the silver teacup he held. The faint and elegant fragrant wafted through his mouth, relaxing his mood slightly before he went on, The reason you are all here is that you do not wish to let Count Angler of North Territory snatch away your painstakingly-accumulated food at low prices. However, faced with the strong forces of the North Territory and Queen Isas favoritism, you do not dare to oppose them openly. Nevertheless, there is no need to worry. The Half-Elf Kingdom is not a territory of the North, nor is it a garden that Queen Isa can meddle with recklessly! On hearing this, the Half-Elf merchants sitting around the table immediately perked up, looking at Marquis Vincent with hopeful eyes. I can tell you explicitly, Silver Moon City is about to witness a significant upheaval! From then on, this place will no longer be a place where Queen Isa or Count Angler can dominate singlehandedly! So, gentlemen, are you willing to lend me a hand? Upon his request, the Half-Elf merchants voiced their willingness to support Marquis Vincents plan one by one. They had long realized that Queen Isa was just a puppet propped up by Count Angler. Even the unborn child in her belly might very likely be Anglers. A queen like her could never protect the interests of the Half-Elf Kingdom, let alone gain the support of these Half-Elf merchants. Marquis Vincent nodded in satisfaction and said, Good. Since you all are so enthusiastic, I am relieved. Dealing with conspiracies, even struggles and fights; Ive arranged for people to handle all of it. As for you, I only ask you to do one thing within your means. Marquis, whatever you need us to do, just command us! Haver immediately got up and asked on behalf of all the Half-Elf merchants. Marquis Vincent also rose from his seat. His somber gaze slowly swept over each Half-Elf merchant, then said decisively, I want you to burn all your food inventory! What? Upon hearing this, all the Half-Elf merchants faces drained of color. They could never anticipate that the Marquis of the East Territory would ask them to do such a thing. What? You wont do it? Marquis Vincent asked coldly. Faced with such blatant confrontation, the Half-Elf merchants immediately lowered their heads in silence, not daring to speak up. After a period of silence, one of the Half-Elf merchants finally stood up and said, Marquis, what youre asking us to do is even more egregious than what Count Angler is doing! Even though he was offering a low price, at least it wouldnt incur losses for us. But if we do as you ask, it will cause us severe damage! We might as well cooperate with Count Angler instead. Marquis Vincent gave a light laugh and said, Do you know? This is the first opposition Ive faced since I arrived in Silver Moon City. The Half-Elf merchant stiffened his neck and argued defiantly, Marquis, if you continue to disregard the interests of your allies, you will only be met with more resistance in the future! Are you teaching me a lesson? No! I am merely advising you. Advice? Marquis Vincent slowly stood up without a trace of emotion on his face. He walked over to the Half-Elf merchant and put his hands on his shoulders with a smile, Do you know who has the privilege to advise me in this tone? Only my fatherthe Duke of the East Territory. The Half-Elf merchant was about to defend himself when he noticed the horrified and incredulous looks on the others faces. Before he could make of what was happening, Marquis Vincent, who was standing behind him, chuckled maliciously. He picked up a dessert knife from the table, gripped the merchants hair tightly, and viciously stabbed his eyeball! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The by no means sharp knife, propelled by strong force, plunged unimpeded into the Half-Elf merchants eyeball, piercing deep into his brain. Splatters of blood and brain matter on the pristine tablecloth bloomed like fresh flowers. A ghastly wail like that of a pig being butchered filled the air, gradually growing weaker until it fell completely silent. As if having done something trivial, Marquis Vincent calmly took out a pristine silk handkerchief, wiped the blood stains off his hand, then casually covered the corpse in front of him with it. Only after doing this did he reveal a satisfied smile on his face, as if the violence he had harbored since his arrival in Silver Moon City had finally found release. Now, is there still anyone opposed to it? Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: 376 Undercurrents (Part 2)_1 Chapter 378: 376 Undercurrents (Part 2)_1 The air in the entire conference hall had solidified. No one dared to make a sound, they were even trying hard to control their breathing. The heavy smell of blood began to permeate the air, enabling the half-elf merchants present to realize one thing Nobles can kill people! No matter how gentle and friendly they appeared, from start to finish, the nobilitys rule was established on violence. In front of the nobles, the merchants, no matter how wealthy, were just lambs waiting to be slaughtered. With a bloody corpse, Marquis Vincent had forced the half-elf merchants present to face harsh reality anew. Some were furious but dared not express it, their faces ashen. Others were filled with fear, avoiding eye contact, and some were utterly dejected, resigned to their fate Haver was also sweating profusely at this time, filled with regret. He had thought he had invited a strong ally, but it turned out that this was not an ally, but another jackal! In this case, he felt that he would have been better off just submitting to Count Angler Just as everyone felt restless, a half-elf merchant slowly raised his hand, hesitated before uttering, MarMarquis I drank too much water I need to relieve myself Marquis Vincent glanced at the man and coldly said, Hold it in! The man turned pale, forced a laugh, and seemingly spoke to himself, Okay, okay, I can hold it in a bit longer The conference room was filled with a stifling atmosphere, almost suffocating. Finally, Marquis Vincent spoke again, Lets continue our previous topic. I know you are reluctant to part with your food, but how can you hope to cause chaos in Silver Moon City without making sacrifices? Ha ha, do you really expect to reap the benefits without lifting a finger? Marquis Vincent swept his gaze around the room, noticed that no one dared to make eye contact or refute him anymore. So, his tone softened a bit as he continued, Of course, once we succeed, you will also share in the profits which may offset your losses. Upon hearing this, everyone present broke into smiles, one by one praising the St. Prowse Familys kindness and generosity. Seeing these profit-driven merchants change their tune, Marquis Vincent sneered inwardly but didnt show it. Thus, an agreement was reached. The half-elf merchants would set their granaries on fire at a designated time, to create chaos. After they had toppled Queen Isas rule and driven out the North Territory Army, they would receive compensation from the East Territory. However, Marquis Vincent gave no details about the amount or form of compensation. If it had been in the past, these half-elf merchants would have scoffed at such vague promises. But now, they didnt dare to question the forceful Marquis Vincent, especially with a blood-soaked corpse in the room. At this point, they could only comfort themselves with the thought The St. Prowses reputation should still be trustworthy. Once his goal was achieved, Marquis Vincent, ignoring the merchants enthusiastic retainment, walked out directly. Outside, the inconspicuous horse-drawn carriage was still parked in the same location, with a larger security detail surrounding it. The impatient Marquis Vincent dismissed Haver and the others who came to see him off. He walked up to the knight standing nearby and asked, Has Duke Modewen arrived? The knight stiffened and shook his head, Sir, Duke Modewen declined. Marquis Vincents brows furrowed, ready to lose his temper, but the knight continued, However, we did bring Duke Modewens son Charlie Modewen. Marquis Vincents face softened slightly as he asked, How many sons does Duke Modewen have? Just this one. Good. Marquis Vincent nodded and stepped into the carriage. The carriage was spacious inside. Relative to its plain exterior, the interior decoration was extremely luxurious. Honorable Marquis Vincent, welcome to Silver Moon City! Looking at the young boy in front of him, Marquis Vincent gave a smile and asked, Charlie, how old are you? I am twelve this year, Your Excellency. Marquis Vincent nodded, indicating for Charlie to sit, and then did so himself, sighing, Is your father afraid to meet me because of his fear of being blamed for his deception last time? Father deceived you? Asked a bewildered Charlie. Marquis Vincent realized in an instant, the little fellow in front of him didnt understand a thing. His presence in his carriage was likely the result of those in the Modewen family pushing for rebellion against Queen Isas rule. Therefore, Marquis Vincent lost the desire to talk more with this young lad. Smiling, he said, Those are some old matters, which I wont go into. Charlie, do you know why youre here to see me? I do. Oh? Why? To overthrow the rule of Queen Isa! Charlie said in his youthful voice, his expression extremely serious. Marquis Vincent looked with interest at the young boy before him, and continued to ask, So, tell me, how will you overthrow Queen Isas rule? Queen Isa is about to give birth. I will seize this opportunity to lead the Silver Moon Guards into the Royal Palace and force her to return the throne to the Modewen family! So, youre confident you can make the Silver Moon Guard obey your orders? Yes! But isnt your father the commander of the Silver Moon Guard? Would he agree with your actions? Father is a coward! Charlie said with disdain, But, I have already met with the uncles of the Silver Moon Guards, and they all support me! Impressive! Marquis Vincent praised, but in his heart, he was sneering Incredible, these Half-Elf nobles really had nerve, placing a child like this in the front row! However, Marquis Vincent would obviously not remind Charlie that his so-called uncles were just afraid to take the blame, thus pushing him out as the scapegoat. Marquis Vincents praises made Charlie hold his head high in pride, as if he already saw the annoying Queen Isa begging him for mercy. Charlie, why do you want to overthrow Queen Isas rule? Because the throne of the Half-Elves rightfully belongs to our Modewen family, and Grandfather also told me, Isa is a bad woman! Marquis Vincent was taken aback, then realized that the grandfather Charlie referred to was the former Half-Elf king, also Queen Isas husband. Thinking of this, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. He nodded and said, Good! Worthy of the Modewen familys young hero! Dont worry, the East Territory also dislikes Queen Isa. At the right moment, I will stand up and support the Modewen family. Thank you for your support! The friendship between the St. Prowse family and the Modewen family will last forever! Watching as his empty promise made Charlie overwhelmed with gratitude, Marquis Vincent sneered in his heart, simultaneously lamenting The Modewen family really has declined with each generation. The old king was a formidable opponent even the Duke of the East Territory had to take seriously. As for Prince William, who is now Duke Modewen, he may not be intelligent, but at least he could see the situation clearly. As for Charlie However, Marquis Vincent would certainly not care about the future and fate of the Modewen family, nor did he have any guilt about sending a child to the front lines of the battlefield. After encouraging Charlie a few more times, Marquis Vincent sent him away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sitting alone in the carriage, Marquis Vincent fell into deep thought. He was very clear, even under the command of a young lad and the Half-Elf merchants, it was still a fantasy to expect a rebellion in Silver Moon City. But fortunately, his plans go far beyond just that. Thinking of this, Marquis Vincent knocked on the side of the carriage and ordered: To the Temple of Destiny. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: 377 Preparation_1 Chapter 379: 377 Preparation_1 Half-Elf Palace. Colin traversed the dim hallway, arriving at a secret basement. There was a faint stench of blood in the air, as well as an ongoing whiff of death. What? Has it failed again? Hearing the voice behind them, the three half-elf female doctors in the basement came back to their senses and paid their respects to Colin. Colin waved his hand, indicating that such formalities were unnecessary. He then walked to the operating table in the middle of the basement, noticing two corpses thereone large and one small, both monkeys. One of the female doctors said mournfully, We apologize, Count Colin, we have tried numerous times, but we still cannot successfully perform this cesarean section procedure as you asked. Is it a problem of controlling the bleeding? Colin panned his eyes around the room, taking in the sanguinary mess, and asked. Yes, Count, one of the doctors answered soberly. So, you should be able to easily extract the fetus from the body, right? The doctors hesitated a little before answering, Yes, but Count, using this method, there may be hope for a child, but the mother is certain to die! It was obvious that these three doctors had already guessed why Colin wanted them to experiment with these cesarean sections. The thought of using this method to perform surgery on the Queen terrified them. If anything were to happen to Her Majesty or her unborn child, they would undoubtedly bear the blame. So, their only hope was that Colin would realize the reality of this situation and abandon this insurmountable approach. I understand, Colin nodded, You can rest now. We will end this experiment here. The three female doctors exchanged glances, wanting to ask Colin if he had truly abandoned this so-called cesarean section but, seeing Colins stolid face, none of them dared utter a word and instead retreated nervously. Colin looked at the mess on the surgical table without any ripples of emotion in his heart. The failure of the doctors did not surprise him. If they had managed to successfully implement a cesarean section procedure given the primitive surgical techniques of this world, that would be the real miracle. Yet, Colin still made these female doctors practice on monkeys. It wasnt out of hope that they would succeed, but as a means to familiarize them with a fetuss position in a mothers womb as well as how to extract a fetus with a knife. All this was to have an emergency contingency plan if Queen Isa should face any complications during childbirth. As for the failures of these experiments, Colin did not mind. After all, the causes of cesarean failure, such as blood loss or infection, arent problems for the Blood Clan. However, these cesarean experiments were a mere precaution. Colin hoped these measures would never need to be implemented. Exiting the basement, Colin turned towards the Queens bedchamber to visit Isa. However, as he reached the door, he found that Duke Miller was waiting outside. Count Colin, are you coming to see Her Majesty? Duke Miller, with a toadying smile, asked. Duke Miller was Isas elder brother. After the death of the previous Duke Miller, he naturally inherited the Miller family title. Indeed, Colin nodded, puzzled. He asked, Why dont you go in? Duke Miller fidgeted, looking somewhat embarrassed, he replied, Mother is inside having a quiet chat with the Queen. Colin understood immediately. So, it was Lady Sharon, Duke Millers mother and also Queen Isas mother, inside. Presumably, mother and daughter were discussing precautions for childbirth. Its no wonder Duke Miller preferred to wait outside. Colin touched his nose, recognizing that this wasnt the best time for him to enter. He stood next to Duke Miller, thinking of what to say to defuse the tension. Fortunately, Duke Miller started speaking first, Count Colin, Ive heard recent upsetting rumors about Silver Moon City. Is that true? Colin glanced at him, asking with a smile, What rumors? Duke Miller, seeing Colin feigning ignorance, said directly, Count Colin, I dont believe you havent heard some of the rumors. Many of the nobles within Silver Moon City are now secretly aligning themselves, ready to rebel during Her Majestys weak period of childbirth! Really? Colin acted surprised, then quickly asked, Such important news, shouldnt you report to Her Majesty? Ive already told Her Majesty! However, she doesnt listen to advice! Duke Miller said helplessly, Count Colin, I am fully aware that Her Majestyrespects you. You should also attempt to persuade Her Majesty. Colin, stroking his chin, seemed a little moved. He asked, So, Duke Miller, what countermeasures do you think the Queen should take? First of all, its imperative to secure the Silver Moon Guards! Duke Miller suggested immediately, Her Majesty should never hand over the command of the Silver Moon Guards to Duke Modewen during this critical time. Do you think Duke Modewen might rebel? Certainly possible. After all, the Modewen family was once the Royal family of the Half-Elves, and not having been able to inherit the throne, William Modewen may bear a grudge against Her Majesty. Colin nodded absently, falling into silence. Seeing this, Duke Miller continued encouraging, Furthermore, Her Majesty actually let Duke Modewen rule the kingdoms affairs doesnt that mean Duke Modewen is effectively the Half-Elf King now?! You surely know, the key to power is balance As Duke Miller continued sharing his perspectives on the balance of power, Colin rolled his eyes discreetly. He knew exactly what Queen Isas brother was trying to do C he simply envied Duke Modewen. However, truthfully, Colin could somewhat understand Duke Miller. After all, he was the Queens elder brother but less favored than an outsider, it was inevitable that he would feel imbalanced. But this also clarified one point: Duke Miller had not seen through the bait plan that Colin and Isa were currently deploying. Otherwise, he would have never envied Duke Modewens current position. That was a ticking time bomb. In the same vein, this suggested that Queen Isa had not disclosed her plan to Duke Miller. With this thought, Colin narrowed his eyes a bit it appeared that Isa didnt trust her eldest brother as much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While Duke Miller kept preaching his political wisdom, Colin was getting rather impatient. He was about to change the subject when suddenly, they heard a flurry of frantic footsteps from behind. Colin turned and saw Lady Sharon, Queen Isas mother, running out flustered. Mother, whats the matter? Duke Miller hurriedly asked. Half-anxious and half-excited, Lady Sharon exclaimed, Her Majesty is going into labor!. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: 378 Startup_1 Chapter 380: 378 Startup_1 At Colins command, a squadron of the Blood Knight Army surrounded the queens bedchamber, not allowing a drop of water to leak out. In the shadows, the Blood Shadow Guard was also stationed, making sure that Isas delivery would not be disturbed by anything from the outside world. Three on-call female doctors were called in, and a group of well-trained maids began to work immediately. They were either boiling water or sterilising clothes, with everything being carried out nervously yet systematically. However, amidst all this bustle, Colin and Duke Miller were unable to lend a hand and could only stand around aimlessly outside the delivery room. Duke Miller paced back and forth restlessly, glancing at Colins expression from time to time. He wanted to say something but whenever he saw Colins unmoved face, he swallowed his words. Time ticked by. Duke Miller saw the maids entering and exiting with various items, heard the faint cries of pain from inside the delivery room, and couldnt help but say, Why is it taking so long? Colin, with his back to his hands and a deep gaze at the setting sun, calmly said, Having a child isnt that quick. Right, right Duke Miller looked embarrassed and was about to say something more when he suddenly stared at the sky to the north of the royal palace and exclaimed in shock, Smoke Smoke! How can there be smoke? Colin also saw where Duke Miller was pointing, but his face showed no surprise, as if all this was within his expectation. In no time, plumes of thick smoke began to emerge once more from Silver Moon City. This seemed to be a signal, as the noise of commotion suddenly rang out from all over the city. Even Colin, who was deep within the royal palace, could faintly hear it. What What happened? Duke Miller couldnt help but break out in a cold sweat. His eyes reflected an endless sense of terror. Apparently, he realised something bad was happening. Colin finally broke his silence and shouted out loud, Logh! Knight Logh marched up to Colin, knelt down on one knee, and said, Sir, any orders? The corner of Colins mouth curved slightly upward, revealing a bloodthirsty smile, and said, This is the first battle of the Blood Knight Army since it was renamed. Dont disappoint me. Boom! Knight Loghs left hand heavily struck his chest armor and he shouted, Yes, sir! Then he turned around and walked away briskly. Duke Miller stared blankly at everything and mumbled, Lord Colin, did you Did you foresee all this? Colin turned back and laughed, Your Grace, I am not a fool. How could I be unprepared? Now lets see what tricks these rebels can play. Hehe, I hope they wont disappoint me too much. Duke Miller looked at Colin whose face was bandied about but was exuding a bloodthirsty aura, and he couldnt help but shiver, lamenting C is Silver Moon City going to experience another bloody night? Who is moving the Silver Moon Guards? Why wasnt I informed? Duke Modewen roared in fury, his eyes full of anger and a touch of undisguised terror. He knew long ago that there were undercurrents in Silver Moon City, and he had reminded Queen Isa several times to be cautious. Unfortunately, the queen, for some reason, had always ignored him. However, the queen could choose not to care, but as the commander of the Silver Moon Guards, Duke Modewen couldnt ignore the looming signs of rebellion in the army. So, he had been monitoring the state of the Silver Moon Guards and kept engaging officers in conversation, explaining the pros and cons to them, and warning them not to get taken in by the schemers and to do something stupid. Despite all this, when things came to a head, Duke Modewen was devastated to find that a portion of the Silver Moon Guards had slipped out of his control. Your Grace, the Silver Moon Guards have been dispatched to put out the fire Bullshit! Duke Modewen rudely interrupted, I asked who is controlling the Silver Moon Guards, not why theyre being moved! The subordinate instantly shrank back, not daring to make a sound. And, no matter the reason, shouldnt all movements of the Silver Moon Guards be approved by me! Duke Modewen yelled furiously. He knew very well what kind of nonsense he was being fed. No matter how big the fire, there was no need to deploy the Silver Moon Guards to put it out. Their aim in mobilizing the Silver Moon Guards could only be one Queen Isa! Thinking of this, Duke Modewen could no longer maintain his composure. He kicked over the lackey nodding subserviently before him and strode out the door. But as soon as he walked out, Duke Modewen was stopped. Uncle Kames? Duke Modewen looked at the old man blocking his path, a surge of ominous premonition welling up in his heart. Kames Modewen stood with his arms folded, his face expressionless as he asked, William, why are you in such a fluster? Where are you going? Duke Modewen took a deep breath and confessed, Uncle, someone has mobilized the Silver Moon Guards without my consent. They have ill intentions! I must go and stop them immediately! Theres no need. What? Kames cloudy eyes fixed on Duke Modewen and he said apathetically, Because the one who mobilized the Silver Moon Guards is your son Charlie. Duke Modewen stood as if struck by lightning, speechless for a long time. Seeing his reaction, Kames continued, Dont think about stopping it now. Charlie has probably almost reached the northern gate of the palace, preparing to launch the attack. Hearing this, the light in Duke Modewens eyes vanished instantly, and he asked in pain, Why? Are you trying to bring the downfall of the Modewen family? Downfall? Hehe. Kames sneered dismissively, William, have you forgotten how the Modewen family lost the throne of the Half-Elves? Isnt it all because of your weakness! As the first heir to the throne, you surrendered to the lustful tyranny of Colin and Isa, that ignominious couple. You simply handed over the familys throne without a fight! This is nothing short of the greatest humiliation! Do you know why Isa dared to entrust you with the Silver Moon Guards? Why she dared to let you oversee the kingdom while she is giving birth? Is it not because she saw through you! She knew you wouldnt dare rebel! You cast aside the familys grudges, glory, and beliefs long ago, only thinking of how to please Isa and curry her favor! If we continue to let you act this way, the Modewen family truly will plunge into the abyss of ruin! Duke Modewen stared back at his uncle, as if he were reacquainting himself with the man. His mouth curled into a mocking smile and he retorted, Uncle, I admit Im not smart and my father was always displeased with me because of it. But do you know why he never replaced me as his heir while he was alive? Kames was taken aback and asked, Why? Because, although I am stupid Duke Modewens smirk grew wider, But, you are even more stupid! A tinge of red flush crossed Kames face, but he stifled his anger, sneering, William, stop spouting all this nonsense. Do you even have a choice now? Your only son, Charlie, is attacking the royal palace. Do you really think you can remain uninvolved? No, soon all the nobles of Silver Moon City will believe that you are the mastermind behind this rebellion! Even if you do nothing now and let Charlie be killed by the Blood Knight Army, do you really think you can continue to earn the queens trust afterward? A struggle appeared on Duke Modewens face, but he remained silent. Kames continued to coax him, Charlie is your only son. Can you truly bear this? We cant defeat Count Angler! Duke Modewen growled hoarsely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hmph! William, your cowardice disappoints me! Kames said coldly. However, I can tell you that the participants in this rebellion far exceed your imagination. Surely you dont lack the shreds of courage to gamble just once more? Duke Modewen lowered his head, his nails digging deeply into his flesh. Weary of waiting for a direct response, Kames was filled with despair. But just as he was about to turn away and leave this weakling family leader to his fate, Duke Modewen suddenly raised his head. His eyes filled with a cold, insane fierceness, he growled, Fine! Lets have one more gamble together! Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: 379 Collapse_1 Chapter 381: 379 Collapse_1 Boom! The huge siege hammer smashes into the thick north gate of the Half-Elf Palace, shaking the entire wall and causing fine dust to fall downwards in a cascade. One more hit! One more, and we can break it open! Charlie brandishes his longsword, shouting loudly, his youthful face flush with excited anticipation. Behind him, thousands of Silver Moon Guard Warriors are raising their swords in jubilation, waiting for the moment when the palace gates would be breached. The scene has a grim sense of humor. Because the Half-Elf Palace has always been guarded by the Silver Moon Guards. But now, they are the ones attempting to invade it. Ever since Colin entered Silver Moon City, he immediately had the Blood Knight Army take over the defense of the palace, resulting in this spectacle now. Boom! The gate, forged from fine iron, shakes once more but remains obstinately standing. However, the sight of spiderweb-like cracks appearing on the surrounding walls of the gate causes the Rebel Army outside to become even more chaotic. Because they can clearly see it. An eerie sense of excitement boils in the chests of the rebel soldiers. The Half-Elf Palace! A place they once swore to defend with their lives! Inside, there are ample treasures of gold and silver, young maids, and that astoundingly beautiful Half-Elf Queen! All of these seem to be inviting them in, tantalizing them to invade what once appeared as a place of immense majesty and sacredness, to find everything theyve ever dreamed of and claim it as their own. But at that moment, a Rebel Army officer suddenly feels something abnormal. He turns his head to look behind him, only for his eyes to fill with terror. Cavalry, cavalry! Its the Blood Knight Army! Charlie, still immersed in the excitement of the palace gate about to be breached, hears the shouts of the officers beside him, and snaps impatiently, Whats the panic for? Didnt we set up a reserve team at our back However, in the midst of their conversation, the dark look of the cavalry has already appeared at the end of the road, their blood-red flag particularly harsh against the eye. The wide main road outside the palace gives the cavalry ample room to maneuver. Even before they reach the palace gate, the Blood Knight Army is already formed into seven columns, dashing forward recklessly with their horses on the street. Anyone who obstructs their path and cannot avoid in time is knocked to the ground and trampled into mush. At this moment, anyone standing in their way cant slow them down, as the concept of innocence doesnt factor into the considerations of these Blood Knight soldiers. The only thing on their mind is to achieve the fastest charging speed before they arrive at the rebel formation. Then, harness the terrifying force brought by this speed to tear through the enemy lines! The frantic clattering of the horseshoes from muffled to clear doesnt take much time at all. By the time Charlie is still questioning why the reserve team hasnt stopped the cavalry, the vanguard of the Blood Knight Army is already clearly visible. They all wear blood-red armor, wielding long swords, lining up in a neat yet typical charge formation, filling up the entire street. Even in the city, the soldiers of the Blood Knight Army, with their superior horsemanship and extraordinary bravery, still carry out a full-speed charge. This terrifying yet insanely forceful momentum is unimaginable unless you face it head on. Form shield! Form shield! The rebel officer roared, but the despair in his voice could not be concealed. Though they had prepared mentally to clash with the Blood Knight Army, in this moment, facing the storm-like advance of the Blood Knight Army, the rebels couldnt help but start to regret. The various temptations within the palace seem so pale and powerless compared to the horrifying threat before their eyes. Boom! Accompanied by countless screams, the first wave of Blood Knight Armys heavy cavalry charged like steel beasts into the rebel armys formation. Dozens of shadows were immediately knocked into the air by the galloping warhorses, splattering blood like a rain curtain in the air, their ears filled with the sound of shattering bones. Even after restructuring and expanding, the fighting capabilities of the Blood Knight Army remained as unstoppable as before. They were like razor-sharp knives cutting into butter, barely slowing down as they tore through the rebel armys formation. Just one charge caused the initially bloodthirsty rebel army to immediately fall into chaos, scrambling to the sides, and even towards the as-yet unbreached palace gates, all to avoid the terrifying Blood Knight Army charging at their backs. Panic spread rapidly like a plague. Charlie stood frozen in his tracks, seemingly unable to believe the scene before him. Luckily, a rebel officer quickly scooped him up, hightailing it towards an alleyway on the eastern side with a group of guards. With their leader fleeing, the rebel army completely collapsed. The open area before the palace gates was filled with chaotic crowds. Some shrewd rebels quickly dropped their weapons, yelling out their desire to surrender. Unfortunately, their collapse was too swift, and the leaders of the Blood Knight Army had yet to issue a command change. As a result, the Blood Knight soldiers, like wolves plunging into a flock of sheep, skillfully bent over, swung their swords, used the momentum of their horses, and mowed down rows of rebels, with countless blood spattering into the sky and staining the ground. Thousands of cavalry galloped through the streets in front of the palace, leaving behind corpses and flowing blood. Creak, creak. The teetering palace gates slowly opened, and Knight Logh came out leisurely. His indifferent gaze swept across the ravaged battlefield, yet he did not issue a command to sheathe their swords. After listening to the report from a cavalry officer outlining the current city battles, Knight Logh pondered for a moment before ordering: Ignore the burning warehouses, concentrate our forces to suppress the rebellious Silver Moon Guards, find the masterminds behind this rebellion! A cautious officer reminded him: My lord, those warehouses that are on fire are all granaries. I suspect somebody wants to destroy the food supplies in Silver Moon City. If we let it be, our mission this time Knight Logh firmly shook his head and said: No, those granaries are traps meant to distract our forces, dont fall for it! Our primary task is to suppress the rebellion; you should not concern yourself with the food issue. Yes, sir! Charlie! Duke Modewen looked at his son, who was kneeling before him in a disheveled and dazed state. His anger instantly dissipated and he couldnt utter a word of blame. Even though he knew that he had been dragged into the mess by his son, Duke Modewen knew that there was no way out. Under his orders, the Silver Moon Guards had almost all rebelled and were continuously gathering towards the Royal Palace to fight the Blood Knight Army. This time, the Modewen family had put everything at stake. Whether they could regain the Half-Elf throne depended on this battle. William, the Blood Knight Army was well prepared, and their combat capabilities are horrific, we need to avoid their sharp front. Kames looked at Charlies beaten-up appearance and reminded him tremblingly. Uncle, do you have any good suggestions? We cant attack the palace anymore, the Blood Knight Army must have heavily fortified it. Also, the streets surrounding the palace are too wide, allowing their cavalry to charge. Therefore, we should divide and conquer, disperse our forces across the denser parts of city, thats the only way to limit the cavalries movements. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After pondering for a moment, Duke Modewen asked: But what if the Blood Knight Army hold up in the palace and avoid fighting us? Kames sneered, and said: They wont. Dont forget that the Half-Elf merchants are burning down the granaries. Those are a vital part of Count Anglers objective. North Territory needs these food supplies; otherwise, they would face a famine again this year. Therefore, the Blood Knight Army wont ignore the fires, and they will definitely come out! Duke Modewen nodded repeatedly, saying: Alright, we will do as you suggest! Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: 380 Exposure_1 Chapter 382: 380 Exposure_1 The night grew deeper. The sound of murder echoed through Silver Moon City, as fires lit up the sky. The Silver Moon Guards, once protectors of order, had now become the root of chaos. They not only ignored the burning granaries but also hindered the public trying to extinguish the fires, allowing it to spread. This abnormal behavior led the residents of Silver Moon City to realize that something was amiss. Given the cries of murder and the bodies and blood spread across the streets, the term rebellion came to mind for many half-elves. So, a wave of panic quickly swept through the city, exacerbating the chaos. However, faced with these developments, the Blood Knight Army was not rushed. They first secured the Half-Elf Palace, then dispatched troops to control the citys four gates and main roads, but they refrained from entering the narrow alleys. Meanwhile, they completely overlooked the burning granaries. With both sides ignoring the spreading fire, it gradually took over nearby residential areas. Cries, pleas for help, and screams filled the air. This was destined to be a chaotic and bloody night. With fundamental order lost, suppressed evil finally burst forth. Those who were normally compliant picked up weapons, the honest became vicious, those who held grudges immediately began to fight, and comrades turned into enemies. Blood flowed freely in the night, with life amidst the chaos rendered even more worthless. No doubt, it was a fiendish frenzy. Finally, the Blood Knight Army could sit idly no longer. Knight Logh had not expected the rebel army to be craftier and more malignant than he had imagined! Now it seemed that they would rather burn Silver Moon City to the ground and have countless half-elf brethren die in the chaos, just to force the Blood Knight Army into alley warfare. While Knight Logh was not willing to let his precious cavalry fight in the alleys, as time passed, he found that he could not hold on any longer. He couldnt watch the citys food supply go up in flames. If that were to happen, the winter in the North Territory would be tough. So, he finally ordered the march towards the burning areas. Following his command, members of the Blood Knight Army began to infiltrate Silver Moon Citys streets and alleyways, much like a gentle stream. The Silver Moon Guards who had been waiting for this moment immediately rushed out, and a brutal and violent hand-to-hand battle between the two sides ensued. Thus, the bloody battle for Silver Moon City entered its most intense phase. Meanwhile, Queen Isas labor was reaching a critical stage. In the delivery room, Lady Sharon firmly held her daughters hand, constantly wiping the sweat from her forehead and encouraging her, Isa, push harder, push harder! On the bed, Queen Isas face was pale and sweaty. She was biting her teeth, making the greatest effort for the birth of her child. However, the expression on the face of the attending doctor indicated that things were not progressing smoothly. Whats the situation? Ah? Lady Sharon hurriedly turned to ask. My lady, her majesty, she she Seeing the doctor hesitate, Lady Sharon became more anxious. She quickly pulled out a vial of potion from her bosom and said to Queen Isa, Isa, I spent a fortune on this energy potion. Drink it quickly. Queen Isa took a few breaths, but shook her head, No need, mother, I still have strength Now is not the time to be obstinate! Here, drink it. But Queen Isa firmly pushed away Lady Sharons hand, The palace has prepared an energy potion, I can drink that The doctor quickly pulled a vial of potion from her medical kit, Indeed, my lady, we have prepared an energy potion. Lady Sharon frowned, Its fine, its the same. Here, Isa, drink the potion. With that, she tried to bring her own energy potion to Queen Isas mouth. The female doctor whispered softly, But madam, Her Majesty cannot casually consume things from outside the palace Lady Sharon instantly got angry, turned around and rebuked, What do you mean! Are you suspecting me? The female doctor got scared and quickly shook her head, No, I dare not Observing this, Queen Isa said breathlessly, Mother, do not blame her, this is the palace rule, everything I eat and drink needs to be tested first. Lady Sharon glanced at her daughter and reluctantly nodded, Okay, then its not necessary to trouble you any longer, you should drink the potion prepared in the palace. Only then did the female doctor sighed with relief, she quickly came forward to let Queen Isa drink the energy potion prepared in the palace. Afterwards, Queen Isas complexion visibly became rosy, apparently, the potion was very effective. Isa, push, push hard! Lady Sharon encouraged her again. However, as time passed, the situation did not improve. The birthing doctor became increasingly anxious and was often at a loss for words. Observing this, Lady Sharon could no longer suppress her restlessness and immediately came to the foot of the bed to check on Queen Isas condition. Though she had never assisted in childbirth, Lady Sharon had given birth to three children herself and naturally knew a thing or two about this matter. So, when she lifted the blanket and saw the situation below Queen Isa, she was stunned. Isa, why why is there no movement at your cervix Is that so? Mother, Queen Isa said faintly, sitting up straight, her painful expression completely disappeared as if everything just now was an illusion. Lady Sharon froze, clearly not understanding what was going on. Queen Isa looked at her mother with sharp eyes and said solemnly, Mother, perhaps your energy potion can help me. Why dont you bring it out and let someone test it first before giving it to me. Lady Sharon was shocked, she stammered, You you are not in labor at all, right? But Queen Isa did not answer her mothers question, and instead persisted, Mother, where is your energy potion? Bring it out. Since you are not giving birth, then of course there is no need for that potion No, Mother, I want to drink it, Queen Isa said with an undeniable tone. The doctors and maids in the delivery room were also shocked by the sudden change. Her Majesty was just pretending to give birth Though they could not understand why the queen would do such a thing, they clearly felt the oddness in the situation, each of them lowered their heads in silence, not daring to make a sound. Under Queen Isas stringent gaze, Lady Sharons face became increasingly distressed, yet she still didnt dare bring out the energy potion she had earlier. Mother, when father wanted to marry me into the royal family, I once begged you, but you outright refused me then, saying- As a child of the Miller household, it is my duty to contribute my strength to the familys prosperity, even if the cost is a lifetime of happiness. Queen Isa looked at her mother, her eyes flashing with thick disappointment and mockery. She continued, So, mother, for the sake of the Miller familys prosperity, what price are you prepared to let me pay this time? Lady Sharon was trembling, she weakly defended herself, Isa what, what do you mean by that Potion! Queen Isa said coldly. You, you havent given birth yet, what do you need the potion for Lady Sharon continued to play dumb. But this kind of resistance was destined to be in vain. Quietly, an armored person whose face was obscured, appeared behind Lady Sharon, picked her up. What What are you doing! Isa, Isa you cant do this! I am your mother! Your birth mother! However, these words not only failed to arouse Isas sympathy but made her eyes even colder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The armored person took the vial of potion from Lady Sharon and handed it to a doctor nearby. Queen Isas chilling command came at the same time: Test it and see if there are any issues. The doctor nervously took the potion and said, Yes, Your Majesty! Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: 381 Major Ritual_1 Chapter 383: 381 Major Ritual_1 The Temple of Destiny is located in the eastern district of Silver Moon City. Despite not being secluded, it is remarkably quiet, on the verge of being deserted. A multitude of straight, evergreen cypress trees are planted around the temple, standing like silent soldiers, guarding the Temple of Destiny, creating an atmosphere of solemnity and dignity. At the time of the temples inception, this location was not so serene. Half-Elves came in droves to pray, the bustling scene was even more exaggerated than the liveliest marketplace. However, as the Elves disappeared into the Bright Moon Forest, the Half-Elves gradually leaned towards the powerful Human Empire. Their faith started to favor the Lord of Glory, instead of the Goddess of Fate. Thus, the neglect of the Temple of Destiny could be understood. The main structure of the temple, based on low-profile gray rocks, covers about eight thousand square meters. The enormous Prayer Hall is forty-five meters wide and one hundred and twenty meters long, with an arched ceiling rising to fifty meters, allowing tens of thousands of people to pray simultaneously. Such grandeur, however, hasnt made its appearance for quite some time. The Prayer Hall now lies empty and despite the servants who clean every day, it is impossible to completely rid the room of the accumulating dust. Under tonights blood-red sky, Silver Moon City is engulfed in flames but the Temple of Destiny remains peacefully unchanged. Be it the Rebel Army or the unruly civilians, even if they halt worshiping the Goddess of Fate, they dare not blaspheme this place. Atop the spires balcony, a beautiful Half-Elf woman leans on the railing, staring at the fire in Silver Moon City, lost in thought. She is dressed in a green ceremonial dress, subtly hiding her slender figure. Her slightly exposed skin is white and lustrous, as if bathed in the radiant glow of the silver moon. However, a persistent melancholy and sorrow cloak her features. The night breeze brushes her soft hair, evoking a mournful melody. High Priestess Trissley, have you made up your mind? Marquis Vincent stepped out from the shadows behind Trissley. His words carried a hint of suppressed anxiousness and anger. Hearing this, Trissley did not turn back. She kept staring at the distant flames as if she didnt hear the respected Marquiss question. With a light cough, Marquis Vincent became angry, High Priestess, dont think you are irreplaceable in this ritual! Perhaps, you are unaware that in recent days, quite a few of your underling priests have approached me, willing to help me accomplish this ceremony. Upon hearing this, there was a visible ripple in Trissleys eyes. She slowly turned towards Marquis Vincent and, with a calm and confident tone, said, Sir Marquis, but you also know that only if I preside over the ceremony will there be the greatest chance of success. However, if you are unwilling, the probability will always be zero for me! So why not let someone else try. Marquis Vincent stepped closer, his tone cold, Nevertheless, High Priestess, you should also think carefully, if someone else helps me accomplish this ceremony. Heh, your position as the High Priestess of Silver Moon City may need to be vacated! Trissleys face remained indifferent, seemingly unfazed by Marquis Vincents verbal threat. She instinctively brushed her tousled hair behind her ears, revealing her swan-like slender neck. Unable to control himself, Marquis Vincent swallowed but refrained from acting impulsively. He remembered his fathers warning before departure: He should be the most cautious around the mysterious High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate. Sir Marquis. Trissley finally spoke, It is not that I am unwilling to help you, but those promises youve made, I find it hard to believe that you have the ability to fulfill them. A flash of annoyance crossed Vincents face as he retorted, High Priestess, I am representing the will of my father C the Duke of the East! As for those promises I gave you, I never break my word! Is that so? Trissley remained unmoved and counter-questioned, What about your mother? The Archbishop of the Glorious Church from the Eastern Province, would she really agree to let the Temple of Destiny take the lead in the faith of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Of course, my mother will agree. I have already sought her opinion on this matter, said Marquis Vincent with a confident expression. Seeing that Trissley still looked doubtful, Marquis Vincent spoke again: High Priestess, perhaps in your eyes, the faith of these millions of half-elves is very precious. But in the eyes of Glorious Church, hehe, its not that important. Moreover, this is a promise from the St. Prowse family and the only chance you have to save this Temple of Destiny and restore its past glory! If you miss this opportunity, you will have to continue to wait hopelessly in this deserted place for redemption that you can hardly foresee! So, what are you hesitating for? Trissley shook her head and said, If the St. Prowse family really means it, then please offer some more specific conditions, not just an empty promise like the Temple of Destiny will lead the faith of the half-elves. Marquis Vincent took a deep breath, suppressing his inner impatience, and asked solemnly: Then, High Priestess, what kind of conditions do you want? Trissley smiled faintly, raising her verdant fingers, and said, First, the number of priests from the Glorious Church in the Half-Elf Kingdom must be controlled to under a hundred; Second, ten percent of the Half-Elf Kingdoms taxes must be handed over to the Temple of Destiny; Third, the King or Queen of the Half-Elf Kingdom must convert to worship the Goddess of Fate; Fourth Hearing the harsh conditions set forth by Trissley, Marquis Vincent maintained a calm exterior, but inside, he was rolling with laughter. In his eyes, the High Priestess of the Temple of Destiny was amusingly naive. When Trissley finished speaking, Marquis Vincent agreed without even bargaining. Alright, I represent the St. Prowse family and accept your conditions! Trissley fixated her amber eyes on Marquis Vincent. It seemed that she truly believed Marquis Vincent, a smile finally appeared on her lovely face. Very well! I will help you conduct the Bloodline Ritual, but I hope you understand that even I cant guarantee that the ritual will be successful. I understand. Marquis Vincent was overjoyed and nodded, But, I would like to remind you, only if the ritual is successful, will the conditions youve asked for take effect. Of course. If the ritual fails, the situation in Silver Moon City will no longer be determined by your St. Prowse family. Marquis Vincent hummed discontentedly upon hearing this. Trissley didnt pay any mind to Marquis Vincents feelings and abruptly asked, Now, wheres the Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment? Marquis Vincent quickly took out a delicate small box from his bosom and slowly opened it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Brilliant multicolored light spread out like flowing water, making everything on the balcony appear beautifully dreamlike. Trissleys gaze was locked onto the Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment, her face instantly turned incredibly devoted. High Priestess, how about this Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment which the St. Prowse family has collected? It should be able to help you complete the ritual smoothly, right? Marquis Vincent bragged with pride. Trissley didnt respond to Marquis Vincents question. She took mystical steps towards the Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment, bowed and performed an ancient ceremony, then gently picked it up with both hands. When she raised her head again, this extraordinarily beautiful High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate, was shedding tears. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: 382 Phoenix_1 Chapter 384: 382 Phoenix_1 Half-Elf Palace. Duke Miller, noticing the sudden absence of his sisters cries from the delivery room, was instantly filled with doubt and asked, Why is it quiet? Has the baby already been born? But after waiting for a while, he shook his head and muttered to himself, Thats not right, I havent heard the babys cry either. Colin, who had remained silent up until now, finally turned around. With a strange smile on his face, he asked Duke Miller: What did the Easterner promise you? What?! Duke Miller was taken aback, his face filled with astonishment. Without saying anything, Colin simply stared at him, a jesting glimmer in his eyes as if his prey had already taken the bait. Duke Miller composed himself and tried to sound casual, Count, shouldnt we go in and see what is actually happening in there? What do you think has happened? asked Colin with a smile. Well How would I know, it would be best if we went in to check Then what do you expect has happened? I Of course I expect to see Queen Isa give birth to a healthy baby! Duke Miller tried to maintain a relaxed tone. However, Colin still caught a hint of deep-seated fear and panic in his eyes. Unfortunately, it seems your expectations may fall short, Colin feigned a sigh, acting as if he was really regretful for Duke Miller. Why? Because Her Majesty the Queen is not giving birth at all. After saying this, Colin folded his arms across his chest and stared with interest at Duke Miller, anticipating his reaction. With his mouth wide open, Duke Miller laughed awkwardly, saying, Count Youre joking with meright? Im not joking with you, Colin said with a serious tone, This was a trap Queen Isa and I set together, to see what big fish we could catch. Surprisingly, Duke Miller, we caught you! Count, I dont quite understand what you mean Duke Miller was still trying to resist. Colin chuckled, saying, Duke Miller, you know what? I particularly enjoy watching the prey struggle desperately in a trap. Each futile resistance they make for their survival is so deeply touching, yet so foolishly funny. Duke Millers demeanor finally fell apart; beads of cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably. He opened his mouth wanting to argue, but couldnt find the right words to say. It seemed that Colin had no intention to listen to Duke Millers explanation. He continued, In fact, from the very beginning, I was curious about the real trump card of those rebellious forces in Silver Moon City. Those Half-Elf merchants certainly couldnt have been it. Even if they had the courage to burn all their food storage, what of it? The North Territory would just have a tough winter, but they certainly couldnt have the ability to change the situation in Silver Moon City. As for the Silver Moon Guards, with the Blood Knight Army in the city, what chance could they have? Even if they hide in the alleys and use the terrain to undermine the Blood Knight Armys greatest advantage, what could they accomplish? Even if the Blood Knight Army dismounted, they are still the elite of the elite. They may not be able to achieve an overwhelming victory, but if the Silver Moon Guards think that they can defeat the Blood Knight Army this way, they are being far too naive! So, I realized quite early on that there must be some other trump card behind the Rebel Army. Otherwise, they would not dare to court death. What could that be? As he reached this point, Colin menacingly advanced towards Duke Miller. The intensity in his gaze and his oppressive aura made it impossible for Miller to hold his ground; he was forced to bow his head in submission. To figure this out, Queen Isa and I concocted this scene together. She pretended to be in labor, tricking the rebel forces into believing shes at her most vulnerable. In this way, we could see their true colors. What I didnt expect was that the rebels trump card would be the Miller Family! Faced with Colins blunt accusation, Duke Miller remained silent, seemingly admitting to it by default. Yet Colin didnt seem to care, he laughingly continued, But to tell the truth, I wasnt that surprised. When you were able to force Isa into a marriage with a king who was nearing death, it already proved that in your eyes, she was never considered family. And so, this time, you didnt hesitate to sacrifice Isa again. If there are complications with Isas delivery, well then, Duke Miller, you should be able to smoothly succeed to the throne of the Half-Elf Kingdom, right? Do you think I did this for the throne? Duke Miller finally raised his head, glaring at Colin, and bellowed in a low voice. Oh? Then why? Colin asked with great interest. I did it for the Half-Elf Kingdom! Duke Miller declared with righteousness. Heh Colin couldnt help but scoff. In the face of Colins mockery, Duke Miller clenched his fists and said forcefully, Colin Angler! Why dont you think about why this rebellion has caused such a huge commotion? Almost every single Half-Elf noble, general, soldier, merchant, they are all rebelling? Because they know, that whore Isa is not fit to be the king of the Half-Elves! She is nothing but a puppet used by you to control the Half-Elves! With her in power, our Half-Elf interests will never be protected! Really? Colin stroked his chin and asked indifferently, So how exactly have we infringed on the interests of the Half-Elves? You forcibly buy up the grains of the Half-Elves at low prices The Easterners, however, demand that you destroy all your grain. At the very least, Im willing to pay. You forcibly dispatched the Silver Moon Guards, having Half-Elf warriors shed blood and die for you Silver Moon Guards are only helping me to guard the territory in the North Territory. I did not send them to fight any hard battles, nor did I use them as cannon fodder! Humph, no matter how you argue, right now the Half-Elf Kingdom is nothing but your puppet! Well then, respected Duke Miller, once you ascend to the throne, wouldnt you be a puppet in the hands of the Easterners? I Duke Millers face turned red and he was momentarily at a loss for words. Colin sneered coldly, disdainfully saying, What for the Half-Elf Kingdom? Thats nothing but an excuse to ease your conscience. Without it, you wouldnt be able to sleep at night, right? If youre going to fight for power, then just plainly admit it. That would make me respect you more. But, if you join this game of power, then when you lose, besides accepting it gracefully, any further explanation will only make you a joke. After saying that, Colin turned and walked toward the delivery room. At the same time, two men in armor silently appeared behind Duke Miller and restrained him. Duke Miller struggled violently, while screaming for Colins mercy: Count, Sir Count! I admit defeat, I admit defeat! You cant kill me, cant kill me! I am Isas own brother, her own brother Shhh! With a flash of cold light, Duke Millers cries abruptly stopped. With a thud, a bloody skull fell to the ground. Inside the delivery room, Lady Sharon had fainted. It was unclear whether it was out of fear or shame. Seeing Colin walk in, Queen Isa, who was leaning on the bed, showed a bright smile. She was about to say something but suddenly noticed that the night sky outside the window lit up. Colin also looked out the window in surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The pitch-black night sky turned bright red in an instant, as if a huge fire in the city had spread to the sky. But of course, Colin knew that the flames on the ground could not reach the heavens. Just as he was preparing to go out and see what was happening, a phoenix of golden light suddenly burst forth from those heavenly flames! With an air of arrogance, the image of the phoenix flew through the night sky before anyone could react, swiftly circling around over the Half-Elf Palace, and then dispersed into tiny sparks of light, eventually vanishing entirely. Colin furrowed his eyebrows, about to inquire, when Queen Isa, looking pained, clutched her stomach and said: Colin, I think I really am going into labour this time! Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: 383 Birth (Part 1)_1 Chapter 385: 383 Birth (Part 1)_1 They had just completed a practice drill, so when the real moment came, the people in the delivery room were not excessively nervous. They habitually engaged in their assigned duties. Only Colin began to grow anxious. Ah!!! Hearing the screams of Isa emitting from the delivery room, and seeing maids going in and out with various items, Colin stood dumbstruck at the entrance to the Palace, finding the whole thing surreal. But this time, it was indeed real. The magnificent spectacle in the night sky had disappeared, but the phantasm of the Phoenix continued to linger in Colins mind, making him feel vaguely uneasy. It was too much of a coincidence. The Phoenix illusory image briefly appeared and disappeared over the Royal Palace, and then Isa started going into labor. Although temporal sequence did not necessarily imply causality, it was hard for Colin to believe that there was no connection between the two events. Could this be the Rebel forces real secret weapon? But Colin found himself completely unable to understand the enemys tactics. What was that Phoenix illusory image? What effect did it have on Isa and the child in her womb? Without comprehending these things, Colin had no idea how to respond and could only pray that his worries were unfounded and that Isa would have a smooth delivery. However, as time passed, Colins heart sank further and further. The dawns faint light tore through the dark veil of night, casting the first rays of sunlight upon the Half-Elf Palace. The fighting within the City had not ceased, but according to the reports from Knight Logh, the Blood Knight Army was gradually gaining an advantage and it was believed that the rebellious Silver Moon Guards would soon be entirely suppressed under their might. But Colin couldnt bring himself to rejoice yet because the child had still not been successfully delivered, and Isas voice was becoming increasingly weak. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Colin strode into the delivery room. Technically, an outsider like Colin should not be allowed into Queen Isas delivery room, but given current circumstances, nobody dared to voice any objections. Besides, everyone was well aware of the actual relationship between Colin and Isa. Whats going on? Looking at Queen Isa lying on the bed, her face pale and soaked in sweat, Colins heart ached. Count, the Queen the Queen has no strength left the female doctor said cautiously, looking at Colins gloomy face. Colins eyes widened in alarm, he hurriedly asked, What do you mean by no strength? Havent you used the Energy potion? We did, the Queen has already consumed three bottles of the Energy potion, but Colin furrowed his brows, realizing that something was decidedly not right. By rights, Isa, being a knight, should have a better constitution than normal expectant mothers, so how could she not have the strength to give birth? Moreover, after consuming so many potions, how could Isas energy and strength be so depleted? There was clearly something amiss. Colin Queen Isa called out weakly. Colin hurriedly sat by the bed, took Isas hand, and comforted her in a gentle voice, Dont worry, nothing will happen to you. Isa, however, slowly shook her head and said, No, Im afraid I wont be able to deliver this child Dont talk nonsense! Listen to me I can feel the aura of this child is too strong What do you mean? Do you remember the Phoenix illusion we saw last night? Yes, what was that? Thats the totem of the High Elves Colin knew something about this. It was said that the bodies of the High Elves contained the legendary bloodline of the Phoenix. Hence, their King was referred to as the Phoenix King, and their Palace built in Dragon City was also named the Phoenix Palace. However, he didnt understand what the Phoenix illusion appearing over Silver Moon City meant or how it was related to Isas delivery. Before he could pose his questions, he heard Queen Isa continue, The Phoenix bloodline is a symbol of the High Elf Royal Family, and Im afraid that the child in my womb is of the Phoenix bloodline I dont know how I, a Half-Elf, could possibly bear a child of the Phoenix bloodline, which even the High Elf Royal Family treasures greatly But the power of such a strong bloodline has surpassed my capacity to bear. Its continuously drawing on my strength, and I have no ability to deliver it Hearing this, Colin was able to confirm that the Phoenix illusory image was indeed the work of the rebels! They had used some mysterious technique to forcefully upgrade the bloodline of the child in Isas womb. Ordinarily, bearing a child of the Phoenix bloodline would be a joyous event, but the issue was, Isa was a Half-Elf; her inferior bloodline C as the High Elves saw it, was insufficient to naturally bear a child of Phoenix bloodline. Hence, for her, the child in her womb became a huge burden. If things continued this way, the child would drain all of Isas life force, and even her being a Bloodline might not save her from this plight! So this was the real secret weapon of the rebels! Thinking of this, Colin immediately made up his mind and declared firmly, Since it cant be delivered normally, then well perform a Cesarean section! Of course, Isa understood what Colin meant. She was aware of the Cesarean section procedure that Colin had prepared. At first, she thought it was unnecessary, but who would have thought that it would turn out to be indispensable. No, dont! However, Isa did not agree, shaking her head and begging, If you do that, our child will die Stop talking nonsense, if you die, how can the child live? We can wait a little longer. I can feel that its aura is stabilizing. Maybe, I can hold on a bit longer But Isa, why should we take such a risk? Colin softly kissed Isas smooth forehead, As long as youre alive, we can always have another child. But the children we may have in the future wont be able to claim to be the late Kings posthumous child, their identity So what? Colin declared confidently, Even if they are illegitimate children, I will ensure they ascend the throne of the Half-Elves! But but It was not that Isa did not trust Colin, but as a mother, she was ultimately unwilling to surrender her child. But Colin knew that at a time like this, he needed to make a hard decision on Isas behalf. Looking at the tear-streaked face of Isa, he gritted his teeth and said, Dont worry, Isa, we will avenge this! Having said that, he turned to command the three doctors standing terrified at the foot of the bed, Get on with it, perform the procedure! Cou Count The female doctors were trembling in fear. Hurry up! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But, but Count none of the experiments has been successful Ching! Colin pulled out his sword, pointing it at the doctor, and bellowed, Do as I say, or the next ones to die will be you! The doctors, looking at Colins ferocious face and the sword tip nearly touching their throats, gritted their teeth, took out the prepared surgical knife. They whispered a prayer, and then, under Colins urging, they made an incision into Isas abdomen with trembling hands. Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: 384 Birth (Part 2)_1 Chapter 386: 384 Birth (Part 2)_1 Newborn babies are usually ugly. But certainly not enough to scare the nurse with vast midwifery experience. However, holding the baby girl in her arms, she couldnt help but tremble. Because the baby girl didnt cry. The nurse lifted the baby girl by her feet, upturning her to repeatedly pat her back, but it was all in vain. The delivery room fell into silence. The nurses and maids here certainly were experienced hands at childbirth. They may not have understood the exact scientific principles behind why a newborn should cry out loud at birth. But there was one thing they all knew clearly- Infants that do not cry, are usually stillborn! Colin stopped the doctor mechanically patting the baby, ordering, You can leave now. The doctors, as if they had obtained a pardon, quickly saluted and retreated, seemingly fearing that Colin would suddenly change his mind. At this time, Isa had already fainted, but that was just due to exhaustion, there was no danger to her life. What Colin was genuinely worried about was his newborn daughter. Although at the time of ordering the doctors to perform a caesarean section, he had already made the greater good decision, aware that his daughter, under the circumstance of an unstable bloodline, might find it very hard to survive after suddenly leaving her mothers womb. But when he looked at the tiny, wrinkled life in front of him, that feeling of blood-connection still shook Colins mind, and he could not control himself. At this moment, the only thing he was thinking about was C save her, at all costs! However, what surprised him a bit was that his child with Isa was not of the Blood Clan. So, Colin immediately wondered, if he were to transform her into a Blood Clan member now, could he save her from this near-death state? However, he hesitated for a moment, concerned that if he bit her now, he would turn his daughter into a blood slave, not a Bloodline. Because Colin could only transform Knights into Bloodline. Obviously, this newborn baby girl was not a knight, even if a Priest was brought in for baptism, it would be too late. But Colin still only hesitated for a moment, then bent down and bit her. Even if this child became a blood slave, its still better than being a corpse. However, the course of events once again surprised Colin. When he bit into his daughters tiny neck and had taken in a little bit of her blood, he unexpectedly felt a sucking force from her wound! Overjoyed, Colin knew that this was a unique process of the initial bloodline transformation, this sucking force could not occur in a blood slave conversion. But the problem was, his daughter was not a knight, so how could she meet the conditions for initial possession? Could it be her unique bloodline? Colin suddenly realized that perhaps the trigger for initial possession was not occupation but the bloodline. Could it be that the bloodline of a knight has some connection with the Phoenix Bloodline of the High Elf Royalty? While deep in thought, Colins fresh blood gushed through his tusks into the babys body. Slowly, thin wisps of blood-colored smoke rose from their bodies, these smoke wisps forming into mysterious and intricate patterns in the air, like living things. As if in a daze, a dream-like lingering sound echoed in Colins ears. Outside the Half-Elf Palace, the fight was still in progress. But the Blood Knight Army was now obviously gaining the upper hand, continually pressurizing and shrunk the Silver Moon Guards space, meanwhile, attempting to salvage the on-fire granary, so as to prevent the fire from spreading. But abruptly, a delicate figure appeared in front of the palace gate. Halt! A Blood Knight Army officer rode forward and ordered her to stop. Even though the half-elf woman in front of him seemed frail, powerless, and posed no threat, her calmness in the face of the Blood Knight Army after navigating the chaotic Silver Moon City to stand in front of the Palace, indicated that this half-elf woman was indeed extraordinary. Sir, I am the High Priestess of Silver Moon Citys Temple of Destiny and would like to request an audience with Count Angler. Trissley revealed her face beneath the veil, her voice ringing clear. The officer did not recognize Trissley, and her stunning beauty under her veil momentarily mesmerized him, but he swiftly regained his composure, maintaining the cold indifference befitting a tough army officer, and said, Im sorry, High Priest Sir, the Count has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the Half-Elf Palace! Upon hearing this, Trissley did not give up, General, this matter is related to the life of Her Majesty the Queen and her unborn child. Please make an exception. The military officer frowned and hesitated for a moment, Please wait. With that, he rode back into the palace. Before long, the palace gate opened again, and Knight Logh rushed to Trissley, questioning, Youre saying that Her Majesty the Queen and her unborn child are in danger? Yes, Trissley said firmly, if I am not mistaken, Her Majesty the Queen must be going through a difficult childbirth now, isnt she? Logh, the Knight, took a deep look at the High Priest standing in front of him, nodded, and said, Okay, you follow me. Trissley gave a faint smile, mounted one of the war horses handed over by a soldier, and hurriedly followed the Knight Logh deep into the royal palace. Just as they were about to reach the Queens bedchamber, the clear cry of a newborn baby suddenly rang out, immediately spreading throughout most of the palace. Upon hearing this sound, all the court officials, guards, and maids in the palace were elated, shouting in excitement, with a festive atmosphere instantly enveloping the entire palace. Only Trissleys face drastically changed as if she had seen something unbelievable. Logh, the knight, also immersed in the intense joy, did not notice Trissleys odd behavior for a while. When he turned his head, Trissley had already put on a warm smile and congratulated, Her Majesty has given birth smoothly! This is indeed worth celebrating. In that case, there is no need for me to disturb. However, at this point, Logh the Knight keenly sensed the abnormality of the High Priest and immediately laughed, High Priest Sir, since you are here, you should meet Her Majesty the Queen and the Count. Please wait a moment, I will inform them. Upon saying this, without paying any heed to Trissleys attempt at retaining him, Logh the Knight strode into the bedchamber. Inside the bedchamber, Isa woke up to the sound of the baby girls crying. She struggled to sit up, weakly calling out, Colin, where is our child Dont worry, she is right here. Colin gently lifted up their daughter and handed her to Isa. Isa took the crying baby girl, tears instantly welled up in her eyes, and she wept with joy. Colin looked at the heartwarming scene in front of him, filled with warmth in his heart. At this moment, he felt he had one more connection with this otherworldly world, and he had one more person to protect in this world. However, this warm moment was interrupted by the sound of footsteps. Sir, a High Priest from the Temple of Destiny seeks an audience. Knight Logh reported loudly through the curtain. No see. Colin said without turning his head. At this time, he didnt bother about the so-called High Priest. Logh the Knight did not leave, but spoke again, Sir, this High Priest once mentioned that the queens delivery might be dangerous. Oh? Colin finally seemed a bit interested. At the same time, he wondered if the High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate had anything to do with the Phoenix Phantom. Or perhaps, the crisis of Isas difficult childbirth this time was made by her, which was why she showed up at the palace in such a timely manner. But why would she throw herself into the net? Thinking of this, Colin squinted his eyes, his gaze flashing with extreme danger. Is she still outside? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes, she seemed to have the intention of leaving after hearing the babys cry, but I didnt let her go. Very good! Colin kissed Isa and their daughters forehead gently, spoke softly, You two rest well, I will go and settle the score with certain people! Isa nodded slightly and said, Mm, but you must be careful, this High Priest Trissley is mysterious and may not be easy to deal with. Colin stood up, speaking coldly, Dont worry, whoever is behind this, they have to pay the price! Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Explanation 385_1 Chapter 387: Explanation 385_1 Inside the lounge, Colin was silently observing the High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate in front of him, a spark in his eyes. She was a strikingly beautiful half-elf, with emerald green hair, amber eyes, and delicate and attractive features, she looked as if an ancient statue in the palace had come to life. Her demeanor was cool and elegant, but also had an air of natural and unforced charm. However, at this moment, Colin wasnt in the mood to appreciate beauty. He scrutinized Trissley without any attempt to hide it. He ignored her previous words of congratulations, and asked bluntly: How could you know that Her Majesty the Queen would have difficulty in childbirth? Faced with Colins question, Trissley smiled gently and said, Because, the queens difficulty in childbirth, in fact, has something to do with me. Colins eyes narrowed, he didnt expect the High Priestess to be so candid. Oh? How is it related? Count, you must have seen the Phoenix shadow that appeared in the sky above Silver Moon City last night. I saw it. But, what is that? It is the projection of the Phoenixs remnant spirit in this world. Seeing the confused expression on Colins face, Trissley continued, There is a rumor that before the age of the Giant Dragon, Phoenixes were the lords of this world. For some unknown reasons, they have disappeared for tens of thousands of years. However, their bloodline hasnt completely died out, because it is believed that the Elves inherited the Phoenix bloodline. The Elves hold the Phoenix Bloodline in great veneration. The higher the concentration of Phoenix bloodline, the higher their status. To maintain the purity of the Phoenix bloodline, those Elves with high concentration of Phoenix bloodline were no longer willing to marry those with low concentration. Thus gradually evolving into a separate racial branch C High Elf. And among the High Elves, the Royal Family has the richest Phoenix bloodline, they have distinctive features of red pupils and hair Hearing this, Colins expression changed as he remembered his just-born daughter who has red pupils, and even though the hair was sparse, it was also red. It seemed his daughter truly possessed the high concentration of Phoenix bloodline that only the High Elf Royal Family could have. But as Isa, a lowborn half-elf, couldnt naturally give birth to such an infant, someone must have interfered. Colin restrained his emotions and continued to listen to Trissleys explanation: As time went by, the bloodline of the High Elves inevitably became thinner through generations, to the extent that they couldnt even find a redhead royal descendant. To purify the bloodline of their descendants, the High Elf priests created a ceremony called Blessing of Blood. This ceremony requires a precious meteorite known as a Phoenix Soul Stone Fragment. It potentially increases the bloodline density in an unborn child, and even enables an ordinary Elf to give birth to a child with the red hair and eyes of the Phoenix bloodline, which is usually only possessed by the most noble High Elf Royal Family. However, these meteorites known as Phoenix Soul Stone are extremely rare, falling from the sky only once every few hundred years. Even with the magical ceremony to enhance the bloodline, the High Elf Royal Family still inevitably declined. In the end, they couldnt even find a suitable descendant to be the Phoenix King Colin wasnt interested in the decline of the High Elves. When he heard this, he couldnt help interrupting: So, the Phoenix shadow that appeared in the sky above Silver Moon City last night was because someone was using the Blessing of Blood to try and increase the bloodline of the baby in Her Majesty the Queens womb? Yes. Who performed this ceremony? It was me., Trissley confessed straightforwardly, without any hesitation or reservation. Colin snorted softly, scoffing: Hah, Trissley, you dont think I will thank you for this, do you? Of course not, Trissley shook her head lightly and said calmly, Her Majesty the Queen, as a half-elf, is not enough to give birth to a member of the High Elf Royal Family. This ceremony seems to enhance the bloodline of the baby in her womb, but in reality, it would take the lives of her and her daughter. So, Im really curious how Her Majesty the Queen was able to give birth smoothly? Of course, Colin wouldnt tell Trissley how he saved Queen Isa and her daughter. He stared coldly into her eyes, anger in his voice: So, are you admitting you once tried to harm Her Majesty the Queen? Yes. Why? Marquis Vincent from the East came to me, promising that if I helped him carry out this ritual, causing Queen Isas childbirth to go wrong, then once it was done, he would let the Temple of Destiny control the faith of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Colin wasnt too surprised by this answer, whether it was the reappearance of his old rival Marquis Vincent or the betrayal of the Temple of Destiny were expected. What really baffled him was the actions of this high priestess. If thats the case, why have you appeared before me? Do you really think that I wouldnt dare to kill you? Lord Count, I am here to make amends for my mistakes Haha. Colin interrupted with a cold laugh, Are you trying to tell me that you were the one who just completed the ritual, endangered Queen Isa and her daughter, and then suddenly had a change of heart, came to the Royal Palace personally to save them? Facing Colins doubts, Trissley still calmly answered: Yes, Lord Count. Perhaps you will find it hard to believe, but when I found out that my ritual was successful, the first thing I thought of was to come and save Her Majesty the Queen and the child in her womb. Do you know why? Colin mocked, Why? Because I found out that the Blessing of Blood ritual was more successful than I had imagined! Trissley stared at Colin with piercing eyes, If Im not mistaken, the baby girl born to the Queen should have red eyes and red hair, right? Seeing Colin nod, the look of devotion on Trissleys face deepened: Yes, Lord Count. I admit I initially wanted to cooperate with the East to assassinate Her Majesty the Queen, but I thought, the baby in her womb would at most have the blood concentration of an ordinary High Elf, but I didnt expect it to be the most noble, most scarce High Elf Royal bloodline! This surely is the blessing of the Goddess of fate! The High Elf Royal bloodline reappearing in the world, how can this miracle compare to what the East promised me? So, I unhesitatingly came to the Royal Palace, trying to assist Her Majesty the Queen in having a smooth delivery. Upon hearing Trissleys explanation, Colin did not respond but rubbed his chin as if pondering over the credibility of her words. Seeing this, Trissley spoke again: Lord Count, I know that it would be hard for you to believe in what Ive said. Therefore, I have prepared a gift for you. Oh? What kind of gift? Marquis Vincent from the East is currently in the Temple of Destiny. If you trust me, please dispatch an elite force to follow me back there and you will definitely capture him! Only then did Colin display a somewhat satisfied smile and clapped his hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A figure clad in armor silently appeared in the lounge. Trissley glanced curiously at the armored man, then reminded Colin: Lord Count, Marquis Vincent came to Silver Moon City with his elite guard this time, includes a fifth-order Knight Colin interrupted gently, You just bring my man to Vincent. Dont worry about the rest. Seeing the confident look on Colins face, Trissley let her guard down, bowed, and then turned to leave. The armored man immediately followed in silence. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: 386 Sylv_1 Chapter 388: 386 Sylv_1 The curtains blocked out the sunlight, filling the bedchamber with a quiet, peaceful atmosphere imbued with the scents of amber and roses. Colin tiptoed in to find Isa and their daughter sleeping soundly. He held his breath and slowed his heartbeat, fearing to wake the two sleeping beauties before him. Taking his place by the bedside, Colin sat motionless, his gaze fixed on the little bundle in Isas arms. The child had the same pointed ears as Isa and his own monolid eyes, but her sparse hair was unlike theirs, fiery red in color. A round little face, chubby fingers and toes, and curved eyelashes, this delicate little creature, at least in Colins view, was surely the most remarkable masterpiece of creation. He looked at her without blinking, as if he was beholding a miracle, a treasure, a blessing. This is my daughter! Colin silently marveled, unable to resist reaching out to touch the little one lightly. The baby seemed to sense her fathers touch, grumbled a bit and flailed her hands in the air before, by chance, she grasped Colins finger. Colin dared not move, chastising himself for disrupting his daughters sleep, but luckily she wasnt awakened. Only then did he allow himself to breathe a sigh of relief. However, the commotion did rouse Queen Isa from her sleep. She opened her deep-blue eyes, tiredness etched within her gaze, but also a happiness that she could not hide. Upon seeing her husband, she lazily stretched her body, revealing a warm smile and asked softly: Have you dealt with the High Priestess of the Goddess of fate? Without providing an immediate answer, Colin glanced at their daughter, confirmed she is still sleeping soundly. Then he lowered his voice to confirm, Yes. He then recounted his encounter with High Priestess Trissley to Isa. Isa listened silently, lost in thought for a while, then asked, Do you believe what Trissley said? Colin shook his head decisively, No. A faint smile appeared on Isas lips, Then why did you send men to follow her to catch Marquis Vincent? I wanted to see what she could possibly pull off. Colin shrugged casually, Besides, its also a surveillance measure to prevent the High Priestess from taking the opportunity to escape. Of course, if she truly brings Marquis Vincent before me, I might consider sparing her life. Isa nodded in approval of Colins methods, but then asked curiously, Why do you think Trissley came to the Royal Palace in the first place? Colin gave a cold smile, My guess is, Trissley initially thought you wouldnt be able to give birth smoothly. She saw it as an opportunity. If she truly had some secret method to assist you in childbirth, considering she was also able to boost our daughters bloodline through a ritual, it would definitely win our trust. In this way, it would mean a chance of revival for the Temple of Destiny. Isa pondered for a moment then added carefully, Is it possible that Trissley always intended to exploit the East Region to trick the St. Prowse family into giving her the Phoenix soul stone shard, appearing to plot against me while truly using my womb to birth a child with royal High Elf bloodline? That is possible, but Colin mused, Is the royal High Elf bloodline really that important to the Temple of Destiny? I cant be certain either. However, a credible speculation regarding the disappearance of the elves suggested massive turmoil within their ranks. In order to prevent outsider interference during this internal strife, they chose to isolate Bright Moon Forest, severing connections with the outside world. The root cause of the elf civil war was the lack of an elf king, recognized by all clans. This led to the disintegration of the entire race and ongoing turmoil. So, if a High Elf of royal blood were to suddenly emerge Perhaps Trissley believes this could put an end to the internal struggle, Colin nodded, feeling that Isas hypothesis was indeed quite reasonable. This might explain why Trissley, upon realizing that Isa had successfully given birth to a daughter, readily betrayed Marquis Vincent. From the start, the Grand Priestess of the Fate Goddess had no intention of siding with the East. However, Colin always prefers to err on the side of caution, as this prevents worst-case scenarios. Lets wait for Trissley to capture Marquis Vincent, he suggested. Hmm, Isa nodded in agreement, then asked, how fares the rebellion of the Silver Moon Guards? The Blood Knight Army has mostly maintained control. A large part of the Silver Moon Guards have surrendered; only a handful continue to resist, but they wont last much longer, he said. Isa finally relaxed, a knowing smile escaping her lips. She delicately brushed the slumbering childs chest before posing the question, Now, my love, there is one very important task awaiting you. Colin blinked, temporarily caught off guard. What? Isa chuckled, Name our daughter. Smiling, Colin pondered, Miller will be her family name. As for her first name Watching Colin deep in thought, Isa lightly traces his cheek with her slender hand, lazily replying, It would be best if you have multiple name options. But the decision is not final until it satisfies me. Deal! Though slightly troubled, Colin was even more eager to take up the challenge. He stared intently at the sleeping baby, experiencing once again that sense of a bloodline connection. Suddenly, Colin had an epiphany- This little life before him was the first mark he left in this world and a sign of acceptance from the original source of the world to him, a foreigner. A magical pulse of bloodline energy surged within him, and for an instant, his eyes flickered to a deep, introverted shade of crimson. In a trance, Colin felt as though he was floating, rising above the various palaces of Silver Moon City. The warm sunlight swirled around him, a gentle breeze cradling his body. Above the endless expanse of the void, a deep gaze seemed to span countless dimensions and epochs, looking straight at him. Without realizing it, Colin found himself speaking: She will be named Sylv, a reincarnation of the flame, the queen of the elves. At that moment, all of Silver Moon City heard his voice. Sylv? Within the luxurious villa at the center of the commercial district, several anxious half-elf merchants looked up simultaneously, seeing shock and confusion reflected in each others eyes Sylv? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In a small alley of the Silver Moon City, Duke Modewen, who was resisting till the end, suddenly froze. He was horrified to see that the Silver Moon Guards, who had been resisting alongside him until now, had put their weapons down Sylv? Within the Temple of Destiny, Marquis Vincent furrowed his brows, gazing towards the Half-Elf Palace, heavy-hearted. Sylv! The queen of the elves! Outside the temple, High Priestess Trissley suddenly fell to her knees, kowtowing, her lips murmuring prayers. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: 387 Prisoners_1 Chapter 389: 387 Prisoners_1 Outside the Temple of Destiny, High Priestess Trissley slowly rose to her feet. The voice that seemed like divine awe just now still lingered in her ears. Trissleys face was filled with the devotion of a pilgrim as she gazed towards the direction of the Half-Elf Palace. Sylv. Trissley gently uttered this name. As if gaining unwavering faith, she strode towards the Temple of Destiny. Along the way, various clergy from the temple approached her, asking in hushed whispers: High Priestess, what was that just now? Was it the oracle of the Goddess of fate? Was the Blessing of Blood you presided over successful? Lowering her hands to silence the clamorous voices, Trissley made a pacifying gesture and said, Everyone, there is something urgent I need to attend to now. Allow me to explain everything to you later. The clergy only then noticed the silent armored man following behind Trissley. The crisp sounds of hooves echoed from the outside of the temple. Apparently, the area was surrounded by the Blood Knight Army. They immediately became aware of the situation, their faces turning pale with fear. They no longer dared to speak out of turn, allowing Trissley to lead the armored man into the temple unhindered. Guiding the armored man through the prayer hall and a quiet corridor, Trissley stopped in front of a wooden door. Knock, knock. Trissley gently rapped on the door, asking, Marquis Vincent, are you there? There was no response. Just as Trissley was about to knock again, she suddenly found her arm seized by the armored man from behind. He swiftly pulled her back. You Before Trissley could voice her confusion, the wooden door in front of her suddenly burst open. Bang! Countless splinters flew out from the impact, Trissleys eyes widened in horror as a warhammer the size of a babys head smashed from behind the door. Thankfully, the armored man was quick to shield Trissley, taking the full brunt of the hit right in the chest, instantly creating a deep dent. Unfazed, the armored man charged into the room, destroying the already precarious wooden door completely. Splinters and dust filled the atmosphere. Trissley was thrown back by the armored man. She staggered a few steps before stabilizing herself by holding onto the railings. Looking ahead, she saw Marquis Vincent seated inside the room, swaying a glass of red wine in his hand. He stared coldly at Trissley, saying: High Priestess, I didnt expect you to bring me such a surprise. After the initial ritual, Trissley told Marquis Vincent that she wished to personally verify the effects of the ritual, and had left for the Half-Elf Palace. But when Vincent heard that name, which sounded like an oracle, he immediately suspected that he might have been betrayed. Trissley gave a light smile and replied, My Lord Marquis, shouldnt you celebrate the successful birth of the Queens daughter? Marquis Vincent sneered, Trissley, do you really think youve made a wise choice? Let me tell you, treacherous people like you who dont keep their promises wont be respected by anyone! Trissley replied expressionlessly, To shine the goddesss glory upon this land, what does sacrificing my honor matter? Vincents lips twitched, and he fell silent. He realized then, this High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate was a zealous believer who could not be measured by conventional wisdom. Trissley remained silent, quietly observing the ongoing fight. Like the priests of the Glorious Church, the clergy of the Temple of Destiny were not warriors. Observing the situation, Trissley had no intention of intervening, only hoping that the mysterious armored man sent by Count Angri could successfully subdue Marquis Vincents guards. Thud. Thud. Thud! Forced into retreat by the armored mans relentless assault, Marquis Vincents knightly guards were struggling to counterattack. The aftermath of battle scattered in the small space, causing the entire building to start shaking and quivering. Countless dust and fragments were descending, as if the building would collapse the very next second. Who on earth are you? Marquis Vincent couldnt help but blurt out. He knew that his guards were rank five knights, and those capable of suppressing them must be rank six. But when did such an expert appear among the Half-Elf Clan? As for the Angler family, Marquis Vincent doubted even more if they had this kind of leveled offenders. Even the St. Hilde family might not necessarily be able to send out such a rank six expert to Silver Moon City. The armored man ignored Marquis Vincents question, his sword turning into multiple afterimages, aiming continuously at the vital parts of the knights body. The knight dodged left and right strenuously but suddenly found a silver sword light curving strangely in front of his eyes, slashing at his right hand in an instant. Shh! Ah The knight cried in pain, his right palm cut off at the root, and the war hammer fell heavily on the ground. Marquis Vincents face changed, without hesitation he rose, threw his wine cup towards the armored person, and rushed towards the window. Bang! Seeing Marquis Vincent escaping through the broken window, the armored man immediately chased after him. Boom! At this moment, a wooden cabinet by the window suddenly burst open, and a knight bathed in golden light rushed out. He too was wearing a heavy armor, holding a long spear. He seemed like an enraged Black Bear charging towards the armored man. The armored man was caught off guard and the spear pierced his flank. The massive impact caused the spearhead to pierce the armor instantly, exiting from the other side. Without showing any mercy, the knight continued his charge with his spear. Boom! With every step, the armored man was pushed back by the spear until he slammed heavily into the wall, creating a huge hole in the stone wall. The sudden turn of events left Trissley, who was watching the battle, gasping in surprise. But before she could recover, Marquis Vincent, who had escaped earlier, suddenly appeared from the hole behind the armored man. Die! Marquis Vincent laughed grimly as he plunged a sharp sword into the back of the armored man. But as the knight thought he had secured the victory, the armored man suddenly shot his hands forward. The knight in front of him did not dodge in time and his fingers pierced through the helmet. Splash. A drop of bright red blood dripped onto the ground, splattering into a bloom of blood. Ahh!!! The knight covered his bloody, hollow eye sockets and yelled in pain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Marquis Vincent could react, the armored man in front of him suddenly turned sidewise, his right hand darted out, fast like a venomous snake, and gripped his throat in an instant. Heh heh Marquis Vincent stared in horror at the armored man who seemed unkillable, his mind went blank. Although his face was hidden under the armor, Marquis Vincent felt like he could see a sneer at the corner of his mouth: Marquis Vincent, youve been captured again. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: 388 Disposal_1 Chapter 390: 388 Disposal_1 Despite being a prisoner, Marquis Vincent stood erect as he enter the Half-Elf Palace. However, to outsiders, such efforts always seemed like a facade to hide his real feelings. Furthermore, this was Marquis Vincents second time entering the palace as a prisoner. An indescribable disgrace gnawed at the heart of Marquis Vincent like a poisonous snake, forcing him to questionwas Colin Angler his destined nemesis? He had thought that by coming to Silver Moon City, he could wash away his previous shame, but he hadnt expected When Marquis Vincent finally saw Colin in the main hall, he was playing with a baby girl in his arms. Upon seeing Marquis Vincent, Colin attempted to pass his daughter to a maid so she could be taken to Isa but the little one seemed to love him so much that she instantly burst into tears the moment she left Colins arms. All attempts to separate them thus far had failed. Feeling both helpless and somewhat smug, Colin had no choice but to continue holding his precious daughter while he addressed Marquis Vincent, Sorry, the little ones quite clingy. Trissley looked at Colin with a meaningful smile and said, Dear Count, it seems the princess likes your scent. Marquis Vincent simply rolled his eyes in response, choosing not to say a single word. In his eyes, Colin was deliberately showing his disregard for him. Rhythmic taps on the back of Sylv eventually soothed her as Colin paced around the hall. He then turned to Marquis Vincent. Sir Marquis, we meet again. Colin was in an excellent mood. Not only because he had captured Marquis Vincent again, but also because Vincent had brought two fifth tier knights with him. The two knights were now held by the Blood Knight Army, waiting for Colin to turn them into blood slaves. This significantly bolstered the strength of Colins Blood Shadow Guard. With the impending addition of these two, his forces would comprise of two sixth tier, four fifth tier, and over three hundred other ranked professionals. This formidable fighting force could challenge even the most prestigious Holy Knight Family. Of course, barring a scenario where the Holy Knight Family has any living Holy Knights. Moreover, with the capture of Marquis Vincent, Colin could negotiate a rich exchange with the Eastern Territories Marquis Vincents lips twitched disdainfully. You just got lucky. Colin laughed heartily, pointing at Trissley, Is that the favor of the Goddess of Fate? Trissley, in return, responded reverently, Yes, Count, you, Her Majesty the Queen, and Princess Sylv are all blessed by the Goddess. You are the hope for the prosperity of the Half-Elf Kingdom! Marquis Vincent scoffed, addressing Colin, I advise you to be careful of this woman, she is a snake, a traitor, one who repays kindness with revenge. Shes devoid of honor and bottom lines. I wonder how the Goddess would have a follower like her! Trissley remained unperturbed in the face of Vincents disparaging remarks, as if they didnt harm her at all. Colin watched Trissley with interest, waiting for her counterarguments and explanation, but to his surprise, the high priestess had no plans to respond. For a moment, Colin found it hard to discern the high priestesss intentions. But, he didnt pay it too much mind. Since Trissley had helped Colin capture Marquis Vincent, he would not hold her past mistakes against her. Of course, this didnt mean Colin would trust her, nor did it mean he would agree to any of her conditions. Like a used tissue, once its purpose is served, it can be discarded. Trissley did not know whether she was unaware that she had no more use value in Colins eyes, if by this she had just accepted her fate, or if she was confident in her ability to earn the trust of Colin. In any case, she still kept her silence. Yet, Marquis Vincent seemed dissatisfied. He asked, I previously promised this woman the control of faith throughout the Half-Elf Kingdom, but she still betrayed me. So, Colin Angler, what did you promise her? Colin shrugged, saying, I didnt promise anything. Marquis Vincent sneered as though he thought Colin was lying. Unexpectedly, Trissley spoke up, Thats right. This is my gift to Count Angler, not expecting any return. This is impossible! Marquis Vincent couldnt accept this outcome. Trissley didnt say anything more but instead stared intently at Sylv in Colins arms, as if that was the real reason for her change of stance and all she sought in return. Colin may have not known what ultimate plan this high priestess had, yet he didnt ask more. Instead, he turned to Marquis Vincent and asked: Vincent, youre my prisoner again. Now, what is Eastland willing to give in exchange for your release? Marquis Vincent snorted, What do you want? Colin touched his chin, pondered for a moment, and then said, I want fifteen Heavy Battleships, one hundred eighty Light Sailing Battleships, and two hundred Medium Transport Ships. Upon hearing this, Marquis Vincent laughed out loud. Mockingly, he said, Count Angler, it seems like you are trying to make the St. Prowse Family give the entire Pegasus Navy as a gift. Colin shrugs and laughs, I think if the price wasnt high enough, it would be an insult to you as the first in line to inherit the Duke of the Eastland. Heh, my father has three kids who can inherit the nobility, but the St. Prowse family only has one navy, sneered Marquis Vincent, Count Angler, tell me, what do you think my father will choose? Colin thought for a moment, seemed to see the reason in Marquis Vincents words and suggested, How about this, you write a letter yourself to ask Duke St. Prowse how many battleships hes willing to give up for your release. Just a reminder, if there arent enough battleships, I may not release you so easily. Fine. Marquis Vincent nodded stiffly. Seeing this, Colin opened his mouth again, Oh right, Marquis Vincent, as I recall, your younger brother, Count Evan, is currently in the North Territory. What do you think, if he learned about your capture, would he try to find a way to thwart your release? The corner of Marquis Vincents mouth twitched a couple of times as he became conscious of his dangerous situation. He immediately replied saying, I will write the letter to my father as soon as possible and request him to give a suitable offer that will satisfy you. Thats more like it. Colin nodded with a smile. By this time, he noticed that Sylv in his arms had fallen asleep. He lowered his head and kissed the little guys forehead, saying affectionately: Alright, its nap time now. Its time to rest. Having said this, Colin carried Sylv into the hall, ignoring Marquis Vincent and Trissley. Marquis Vincent looked at Trissley who was standing next to him, and suddenly let out a cruel smirk, Trissley, Ive noted down this score. The St. Prowse family wont let any traitor go so easily! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Trissley calmly turned around. Stoically staring into the eyes of Marquis Vincent, she said quietly, You dont represent the St. Prowse family. This sentence seemed to hit Marquis Vincent where it hurt the most, making his face turn dreadfully grim in an instant. However, knowing his current predicament, he didnt flare up. He just buried the hatred deep in his heart and growled, Trissley, we will wait and see! Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: 389 Forgiveness_1 Chapter 391: 389 Forgiveness_1 Duke Modewen, are you ready to surrender? Knight Logh rode forward, his face expressionless as he asked. We surrender, we are ready to surrender! Before Duke Modewen could speak, his son Charlie crawled on his knees to Knight Logh, pleading. At this point, the Silver Moon Guards were at their wits end, what other choice did they have except to surrender? Knight Logh glanced at Charlie, but he ignored him, still looking at Duke Modewen, clearly thinking that Charlie, a half-grown child, could not make a decision. The Duke Modewen, at this time, was completely dumbfounded, his eyes dull and vacant, as if he had not heard Knight Loghs question. Seeing this, Kames Modewen stepped forward, and said shakingly, Sorry, sir knight, Duke Modewen is grieving over the death of a large number of his warriors, so he he he He didnt finish his words before he choked. Because a sharp sword had pierced through Kamess throat. Behind Kames, his nephew, Duke Modewen, who was supposed to be immersed in grief, slowly withdrew his sword, letting Kames body collapse. Then, Duke Modewen emotionlessly walked up to the shocked Charlie, and before he could comprehend what was happening, he slit his own sons throat with a sword. Fa Father Knight Logh watched the brutal scene in front of him with interest, without stopping it. However, when he saw Duke Modewen raising the sword again towards his own throat, Knight Logh rode forward, knocked the sword out of his hand, and said: Duke Modewen, you cant die now, Count Colin wants to see you. It seemed from his words that he hadnt stopped Duke Modewen from killing his uncle and son just now because Colin hadnt planned to see them Duke Modewen has an expression of having nothing more to live for. He didnt speak, but he didnt resist either. He probably considered himself already dead and didnt care what they did with him. Seeing this, Knight Logh waved his hand, signaling the soldiers to take control of Duke Modewen, and then headed towards the Half-Elf Palace. In the palace, Colin was changing his ceremonial dress with the help of a maid. His previous clothes had been sprayed with some good stuff by the little guy, so he had to change and wash it. Knight Logh led Duke Modewen into the hall and loudly reported, Count Colin, the rebellion of the Silver Moon Guards has been completely quelled, and the mastermind, Duke Modewen, has been brought before you. Well done! Colin praised, waving a hand to dismiss the maid, then while buttoning up the last few buttons, walked up to Knight Logh and asked, How are the casualties? A rough estimate puts the casualties of the Blood Knight Army at around four hundred. I need to further verify the more detailed statistics. Colin nodded in satisfaction, the casualties were not large. It seemed that the Blood Knight Army possessed a frightening fighting power even in alley fights where their cavalry advantages couldnt be utilized. This delighted Colin. Mm, You can go now. Maintain order in the city and bring out all the Half-Elves who participated in the rebellion. Yes, sir! After Knight Logh saluted and left, Colin turned to Duke Modewen. Duke Modewen had vacant eyes at this time and radiated an aura of despair. If there werent the bond of bloodline, Colin would almost mistake him for a blood slave. William, Her Majesty the Queen is very disappointed in you. Duke Modewen did not respond. Colin waited a moment, seeing that he had no intention of speaking, he went on to say: When Her Majesty the Queen was about to give birth, she deliberately handed over the military and political power of Silver Moon City to you. Quite frankly, this level of trust is something I cant even comprehend. Upon hearing this, Duke Modewens eyes finally moved, but he still remained quiet. Colin didnt mind his rudeness and continued speaking: I advised her, to delegate some of the power to avoid the chance of anyone harboring ill intentions causing disturbances. But Her Majesty firmly told me My throne was given to me by William. If he wanted to take it back, he would not have given it up in the first place. Colin walked over to Duke Modewen and gently patted his shoulder, speaking in a deep tone: Her Majesty truly considered you her own son! An expression finally surfaced on Duke Modewens face. He stuttered few times before croaking, I have let her Majesty down! Colin looked intently at Duke Modewen and asked seriously, William, when you gave up your right to the throne, did you harbor any resentment? Duke Modewen shook his head and replied, No, Count, I knew my limitations. Im dull-witted and even if I ascended the throne, I would not have the ability to lead the Half-Elf Kingdom to prosperity. Therefore, when you asked me if I was willing to give the throne to my mother, it was more of a relief. I believe you. Colin earnestly said, And I also know, the reason you got involved in the rebel army this time, was entirely because of your son Charlie. The corners of Duke Modewens eyes turned red instantaneously, its uncertain whether he is reminded of his son Charlie, who he had just killed with his own hands, or whether he was moved by Colins understanding and trust. Colin noticed all of these reactions, felt a hint of triumph in his heart, and said, Therefore, I decided to give you another chance. No! Duke Modewen shook his head straightaway, I betrayed Her Majestys trust, and do not deserve your forgiveness. Now, all I ask for is to die. Only then can I atone for my sins! You want to die? Yes. Duke Modewen lifted his head and looked into Colins eyes, the determination in his gaze remained unshakeable. Colin smirked, Death is an escape, but also a liberation. If you truly wish to repay Her Majestys trust, and atone for your sins, you must first survive. Duke Modewen continued to shake his head: Sorry, Count, theres nothing else worth living for in this world Is that so? Colin coldly interjected, You dont care about the fate of the Modewen family? Duke Modewen was suddenly startled, stuttered for a moment, then murmured in a low voice, Given the mistake the Modewen family has committed, its only natural that they be left for the disposal of Her Majesty the Queen. I just hope that Her Majesty, considering the kindness of the past, would show mercy to the innocent members of the family Innocent? Colin smirked coldly, You have committed treason! Where is innocence in that? Even if Her Majesty decided to extinguish your family, no one would dare to utter a single word. Duke Modewen turned pale instantly and pleaded shakily, Count, please persuade Her Majesty not to do so, otherwise she will be tarnishing her merciful image in the hearts of the half-elf citizens Colin snorted coldly, William, as I just said, I can give you another chance to atone. Are you still so eager to die? Now Duke Modewen hurriedly replied, Count, Id like to accept this opportunity, no matter what Her Majesty or you requires me to do, I will certainly do my best to fulfill it! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin took another step closer and questioned, Even if it requires the price of your life? Duke Modewen hesitated for a moment, but then firmly nodded, Count, I am already prepared to die. As long as Her Majesty is willing to spare the Modewen family, I am willing to endure anything, even the splintering of my body. Colin nodded with satisfaction and said, Good! As long as you help me with one single thing, the rest of the Modewen family will not be held accountable for their crimes. Please give your orders. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: 390 Shocking News_1 Chapter 392: 390 Shocking News_1 The afternoon sun streamed through the latticed window, pouring into a side hall of the Half-Elf Palace. Colourful specks of light formed intricate and haphazard patterns on the white glazed rock floor, capturing Havers gaze. He stared at the ground intently, as if trying to decipher some profound truth from these light patterns. Of course, although Haver was a legendary Half-Elf merchant renowned across Silver Moon City, he had little interest in geometry. His fascination with these light patterns stemmed simply from his immense boredom. After the Silver Moon Guards rebellion was quelled, those Half-Elf merchants, who had set their own granaries on fire, were invited one by one to the Royal Palace. Yet they had been waiting in the Palace for most of the day without an audience with Queen Isa or Count Angler. This kept the Half-Elf merchants in a constant state of irritation and fear. However, with the passage of time, these emotions gradually became numbed, and they began to calm down, contemplating how to obtain Her Majesty the Queens forgiveness. Cough cough, excuse me, could we have some water? Unable to bear it any longer, a Half-Elf merchant croaked out a request to the palace guards. But those guards encased in armor seemed to have turned a deaf ear to his plea. Just as Haver was about to speak, a regal young man strode into the hall. My lord Count! The Half-Elf merchants hastily rose to salute the newcomer. Colin took his seat at the head of the hall and casually gestured for everyone else to sit down too. Young Half-Elf maids stepped lightly into the room, serving red wine to everyone. The overpowering aroma of the wine made the thirsty merchants gulp helplessly, but before Colin lifted his cup, none of them dared to touch the one before them. Colins icy gaze swept across the faces of the Half-Elf merchants. Perhaps feeling guilty, none of them could meet his stare. Ladies and gentlemen, I have asked you here to pose a question on behalf of Her Majesty the Queen. Colin began, his tone devoid of emotions, Why would you set fire to your own granaries? That was a tricky question to answer. The hall fell into an uncomfortable silence. The merchants wished to hide their heads in their chests, scarcely daring to breathe, for fear of drawing Colins attention and being put on the spot. But Colin seemed in no hurry, taking up his wine cup and twirling it in his hands. The dark liquid swirled inside the cup creating a tiny vortex, releasing a robust scent that relentlessly tantalised the sensitive nerves of the already terrified Half-Elf merchants. Out of the corner of his eye, Haver studied Colin who was absorbed in the vortex in his cup. The young counts face bore a faint smile, making him seem just like a mildly curious, normal young lad. But Haver dared not take Colin so lightly. As a Half-Elf merchant, he had become all too familiar with the Count. He knew all too well about Colins rise to power. A path littered with corpses and soaked in blood! Haver. Perhaps sensing Havers sneaky glances, Colin called the name of the legendary Half-Elf merchant. M-my lord Count! Haver suddenly stood up, looking curiously like an errant student called out by the teacher during a lesson. Relieved, the rest of the merchants quietly exhaled. Only Haver stood there stiffly, cold sweat pouring out of him like springs and soaking his ceremonial dress in seconds. Flashing a nonchalant smile, Colin asked, Mr Haver, could you please answer the Queens question? If he could turn back time, Haver would swear to the Deity that he would never sneak a peek at Colin. But now, all he could do was muster courage and answer, M-my lord Count, it it was because Marquis Vincent in the Eastern Territory forced us to Colins face remained unchanged, as ever so gentle and elegant, but in Havers eyes, that face looked no differently to that of a devil. Without waiting for Colin to continue his question, Haver quickly added: But, my lord Count, rest assured, were prepared. Before burning down the granary, weve secretly replaced most of the food in it with hay. So even if all the granaries are gone, most of the food is still there! As long as you do not hold us accountable, I am willing to sell you this food at the lowest price! After Haver finished speaking, the other half-elf merchants also started jabbering: Yes, my lord Count, I too, hid the food in advance! My lord Count, me too, and Im also willing to sell it to you at a low price! My lord Count, me too At these words, Colin started to laugh. It was not known if he was pleased because there was still food storage remaining or if he was amused at how crafty these half-elf merchants really were. Of course, it wasnt unexpected. Expecting these half-elf merchants to set ablaze the food that they had painstakingly accumulated would be more unbearable than killing them. Very well. Colin nodded in satisfaction and there was silence in the main hall. The group of half-elf merchants, looking at the smile on Colins face, felt as though the huge rock pressing on their hearts had finally fallen. But just as they were relieved that they had escaped disaster, Colin suddenly stopped smiling and said coldly: However, your actions are tantamount to treason! But, my lord Count, we were forced. the merchant still pleaded. Forced? Colin sneered, why didnt you report this? Why did you choose to follow the directives of the rebel army? The half-elf merchants were suddenly at a loss for words. At this moment, Haver proactively said: My lord Count, we were indeed confused then and made a foolish choice. If you are willing to forgive our mistakes, I am willing to donate all the food to you for free! As soon as he said this, the rest of the half-elf merchants felt their hearts bleed, but they had to vocally agree in unison, expressing their willingness to donate the food for free. Only then did the expression on Colins face soften a bit, he softly remarked, Just this is not enough. Haver, trying to suppress his pain, respectfully asked: My lord Count, if you have any other orders, please do not hesitate to say. Do you know about the North Territory Trading Company? Yes. Haver nodded, understanding in his heart that Colin was planning to forcibly integrate the half-elf business world. As expected, the next moment, Colin said: After lengthy discussions with Her Majesty the Queen, we decided to establish a Half-Elf Foreign Trading Company Upon hearing this, all the half-elf traders were trembling with fear, knowing what was inevitable had finally come. But before they could comment, an attendant rushed into the hall, reporting: My lord Count, Marquis Vincent has been assassinated! What? Colin stood up abruptly, then quickly dismissed the half-elf merchants and strode out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasnt until his figure disappeared from the hall that the half-elf merchants came back to their senses, simultaneously filled with indescribable horror. This is a major event! If the heir apparent of the St. Prowse family died in Silver Moon City The half-elf merchants looked at each other, exchanging thoughts with their eyes, but no one dared to break the oppressive silence. For a moment, they didnt know whether they should gloat over the disaster, or be nervous about the storm that was about to sweep through Silver Moon City. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: 391 Assassination_1 Chapter 393: 391 Assassination_1 Although he was a prisoner, the treatment of Marquis Vincent was definitely not the same as the average prisoner. He would not be kept in a cell or captive camp, instead, he resided in the side hall of the Half-Elf Palace. The guards around the side hall were tight, both to prevent outsiders from coming in and to prevent insiders from escaping. He was well-fed and well-provided for, even served by young and beautiful Half-Elf maids. If he deliberately forgot his prisoner status, Marquis Vincent even felt as if he was on vacation. Perhaps it was because he has been captured before, Marquis Vincents psychological adjustment ability has greatly improved. He was neither pained nor resentful like before, and was planning his own ransom plan with a calm mind. He first wrote a letter to his father, Duke St. Prowse, blaming his failure this time all on Priestess Trissleys betrayal, saying that if it was not for the unimaginable betrayal of this mad woman, he would have successfully let Queen Isa die in childbirth, plunging Silver Moon City into ceaseless chaos, and even forcing Colin Angler to withdraw from the Half-Elf Kingdom. Of course, he also included the ransom price proposed by Colin, but he realized that Duke St. Prowse would never actually trade a fleet to get him back. Therefore, he also suggested that his father send an articulate envoy to Silver Moon City to negotiate new ransom terms that both sides could agree on. After finishing the letter, Marquis Vincent thought and wrote another one to Count Howell. Count Howell was a seasoned count in the East, with a quite powerful family, and his daughter was married to Marquis Vincent, so Marquis Vincent wanted to ask for his help. After all, there was no Marquis Garcia as a bargaining chip in the hands of the easterners this time. To redeem Marquis Vincent required a great deal of expense. Just as Colin had warned before, Marquis Vincent was a bit worried that his father wouldnt be willing to pay a high price for his ransom, or that his good brother might sabotage it. But Marquis Vincent was not too worried, after all, he was still nominally the Marquis of the East and the first in line for the succession of the lord of the east. Even for the sake of saving face for the St. Prowse family, his father couldnt possibly allow Marquis Vincent to be imprisoned in Silver Moon City indefinitely. Marquis Vincent also knew that his father already had the idea of replacing the heir, and the engagement of his brother Earl Evan to Duke St. Lorenzos Holy Knight Lexies daughter was a testament to this idea. Pity the will of heaven doesnt always align with mans, oh, no, perhaps it coincided with Marquis Vincents will, Prince Lexie surprisingly killed his own uncle- Governor Lattom, which made Prince Lexie become a hated evil traitor overnight from an Empire Holy Knight everyone admired. This also greatly weakened Earl Evans threat to Marquis Vincent. However, Marquis Vincent wouldnt let his guard down against his good brother, especially under the current circumstances. His failure in Silver Moon City had given Earl Evan an excellent opportunity to turn the tables. If Earl Evan took advantage of this opportunity to stop him from returning to the East, or if he persuaded Duke St. Prowse to abandon Marquis Vincents position as an heir to lower his ransom price, it would be an apocalypse for Marquis Vincent. After completing the letter to Count Howell, Marquis Vincent carefully considered it again before sealing it in the envelope with wax. Afterward, he got up and went out of the study, preparing to give the two letters to his attendant to be sent to the east, when Marquis Vincent noticed an old familiar figure being escorted by the guards into the courtyard. Duke Modewen? Marquis Vincent greeted the other party with a smile, guessing that he must have been captured and brought here as well, and he felt a certain sense of empathy. My Lord Marquis! Duke Modewen bowed respectfully to Marquis Vincent, lowered his head, seeming reluctant to see Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent understood the reasons for Duke Modewens coldness all too well. Duke Modewen hadnt planned to join the rebellion this time, only forced into it because his son Charlie was tricked and manipulated. Now that things have come to this point, it was natural that Duke Modewen would not show a good face when seeing the ringleader of this rebellion. After giving the two letters to the guards, Marquis Vincent patted Duke Modewens shoulder in a show of familiarity and laughed, I didnt expect that we would be neighbors at this moment. Duke Modewen managed to force a smile, nodding his head but saying nothing. What? Blaming me for dragging you into this? I dare not Marquis Vincent noted the insincerity in Duke Modewens words, but he wasnt offended and invited with a laugh, Come on, come to my room and have a sit. The situation is not as bad as you think. This time Duke Modewen did not resist, and followed Marquis Vincent into the room. Marquis Vincent personally poured a cup of coffee for Duke Modewen, and this act of deference seemed to have finally persuaded the duke, who earnestly asked: Marquis, you just said the situation isnt as dire as it seems, do you have any way to help the Modewen family escape this misfortune? Marquis Vincent smiled softly and said with utmost confidence, William, rest assured. Queen Isa dares not kill you. After all, you were the one who abdicated the throne. If she killed you, wouldnt she establish her disloyalty and ingratitude. This punishment for you, probably will just amount to dismissal and demotion. Dismissal and demotion? Just? Upon hearing these words, Duke Modewen thought of his son and uncle whom he had personally killed. He was bleeding inside, but no trace of it showed on the surface. He just took the coffee and took a small sip before asking: Do we still have a chance for revenge? Of course! Marquis Vincent laughed heartily, seeming quite pleased with Duke Modewens zeal, This time, Isa and Colin forcefully suppressed the domestic rebellion, but failed to resolve the root conflict Isa cant represent the interests of half-elfs, she is nothing but a puppet supported by the North Territory! As long as this does not change, Silver Moon City will be a breeding ground for rebellion, and with a little guidance, we can stir up another uprising! Seeing Duke Modewens eyes gleam, Marquis Vincent thought he understood the other partys thoughts. He walked to the dukes side, placed his hand on his shoulder, and sincerely said: William, from our perspective in the Eastern Territory, only the Modewen Family is the true lineage of the Half-Elf Royal Family. That Isa Miller is just a puppet forced upon by the North Territory! Believe me, when we make a comeback, we will surely help you reclaim the Half-Elf throne! Thank you for your trust! Duke Modewen, flushed with excitement, quickly rose in respect to Marquis Vincent. With a triumphant smile, Marquis Vincent watched Duke Modewen bowing to him. He was about to say a few more encouraging words when he suddenly felt a pain in his waist! You! Duke Modewen lifted his head, his face now wore a ferocious smile. Do you Easterners think you are the saviors of the Half-Elves? Unfortunately, in my eyes, you are just a demon, destroying our peaceful lives for your own benefit! Bastard! Marquis Vincent kicked Duke Modewen away, then clutching his wounded waist, ran out of the room yelling, Help! William Modewens gone mad! However, before the guards outside the hall could rush in, Marquis Vincent felt a strong aura locking onto him, seemingly ready to strike the moment he moved. He Before Marquis Vincent could call for help, Duke Modewen rushed in from behind, plunging his dagger once again into his chest. Watching Marquis Vincent slowly collapse to the ground, Duke Modewen laughed heartily, clutching his bloody dagger. His joy of having exacted revenge was clear and unmistakable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This is your retribution! The guards outside the hall rushed in, but before they could reach him, Duke Modewen slit his own throat without hesitation. The guards stared at the gruesome scene in front of them, completely dumbfounded. It wasnt until then that someone finally snapped out of the shock, yelling: Quick! Go inform the Earl! Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: 392 Design (Upper)_1 Chapter 394: 392 Design (Upper)_1 Why was Duke Modewen able to bring a dagger in? Colin looked grimly at the bloody assassination scene in front of him and questioned. The guards looked at each other, finally their gaze settled on a warrior fully clad in armor. They knew that this member of Count Anglers personal guards was the one who personally searched Duke Modewen. They didnt know if it was an oversight, or Colin too noticed the direction of the guards gaze, and looked up at his personal guard. The guards face was obscured by heavy armor, making it hard to see his expression. However, upon seeing Colins gaze, he immediately knelt on one knee, raising his sword above his head. Even though he didnt speak, his attitude was an admission of guilt. Colin watched his personal guard with a cold gaze, hesitated slightly, but perhaps thinking of the severe consequences, ultimately took the sword from him and stabbed it straight into his chest. The guard let out a dismal cry, then tilted his head, and was silent. Colin waved his hand lightly with some lack of interest, and said, All of you, leave. No one is to leak what has happened here! Yes! When only Colin was left in the courtyard, the angry expression on his face vanished instantly. The killed personal guard then stood up, completely ignoring the sword running through his chest. He removed his helmet, revealing a weather-beaten middle-aged face. He still did not speak, merely stood quietly to the side. Colin bent over and reached out to check Marquis Vincents pulse. As expected, this person still harbored a thread of life, but it was rapidly fading away. So, he didnt hesitate and leaned over to bite Vincents neck. Gurgling gurgling Wafts of blood-colored mist rose, condensing into mysterious and arcane patterns between Colin and Marquis Vincent. Within the flickering bloodlight, an ancient and eerie ritual was underway. After a long while, Colin lifted his head, taking a deep breath. He finally had the time to check Duke Modewen and found that the man had utterly cooled. This former half-elf prince was really honest, even in death, he was thorough. Perhaps, William Modewen had really resolved to die. Colin lowered his head, and quietly mourned for this man for a while. He then noticed Marquis Vincents fingers twitch slightly. Seeing this, he quickly signaled with his eyes. The personal guard who was still standing by, the sword still in his chest, immediately collapsed onto the ground and played dead. Iwhat happened to me? Marquis Vincent shakily got up, seemingly still confused. Youre dead. Colin said indifferently. Marquis Vincent was taken aback. He looked at Colin, then at Duke Modewens corpse next to him, and finally understood. He said, urgently: Count Angler! This William Modewen wanted to kill me! After taking a few quick breaths, Marquis Vincent finally noticed the horrifying wounds on his chest and waist. He was about to ask Colin to find a doctor to treat him, but then he realized that the wounds seemed to be nothing serious. No bleeding, no pain It was as if the two wounds were just an illusion. Whatwhats happened to me? Colin chuckled, again prompting, Didnt I tell you? Youre dead. Marquis Vincents face tightened, and he said awkwardly, Count Angler, dont joke about that Im not joking. Colin said with a straight face, You did indeed die just now, and I gave you a second life. Marquis Vincent opened his mouth but no words came out readily. In the past, if anyone dared to speak to him like this, Marquis Vincent would have slapped them squarely across the face on the spot, to bring them back to their senses. But now, in the face of Colins ravings, Marquis Vincent found himself deep in thought. He found that Colin was exuding an unnameable aura, a strength and holiness that seemed impossible to resist, even inspiring a heartfelt urge to bow and worship him from the bottom of his heart. While a profound hatred for Colin still lay deep within his bones, it was being suppressed by an even stronger sense of reverence within him. Moreover, Marquis Vincent had the inexplicable premonition that his life was now held in Colins hands; that Colin could easily grant him life or deal out death with equal ease. His once mortal enemy had now become the master of his fate! What What exactly did you do to me? Marquis Vincent suddenly fell into a state of endless fear. I granted you a second life. Colin said in a grand and lamenting tone. Suddenly, as if something dawned on him, Marquis Vincents expression changed completely. As if moved by the Lord of Glory himself, all fear and doubt vanished from his face, replaced by infinite reverence and devotion. You are the chosen of God, the Apostle of our Lord! Indeed. Colin wore a pious expression and began to spin a tale, I was tasked by our Lord to investigate the severed faith transmission channels in this world, and also to clean up the Churchs high ranking officials who are already corrupted. Now that Colin knew many secrets of the Glorious Church, naturally, he had begun to upgrade the brainwashing declarations that he had designed for himself. In any normal situation, Marquis Vincent would never buy into such nonsense. But after experiencing the miracle of life coming back from death and discovering the irresistible holy light radiating from Count Angler before him, Marquis Vincent felt compelled to believe him. So, the Eastern Marquis prostrated himself on the ground, kissing Colins toes, and said with an utterly devoted voice, Oh highest and supreme Lord of Glory! You have not forsaken your most devout, most humble believer! May your light shine again, illuminate all creatures, and sweep away all evil! Colin blinked, clearly a bit taken aback by how well these words worked. While he was still stunned, Marquis Vincent looked up and said aloud, What is the plan of the Lord, elected one? Please tell me, I will do everything in my power to help you complete it! Colin scratched the tip of his nose and said calmly, I cannot reveal the Lords plan to you now. If you still remain loyal to your faith, then follow my arrangements. Yes, elected one! Marquis Vincent responded eagerly and without hesitation. This left Colin somewhat suspicious that this fellow might have realized that his life was in Colins hands, and was worried that Colin might settle old scores with him, so he deliberately put on such an obsequious facade. However, Colin didnt continue to probe. After all, the heart is hidden behind the belly. He could easily kill Marquis Vincent by suppressing his bloodline, but he still couldnt test whether the other partys loyalty was reliable. Unless he converted Marquis Vincent into a blood slave without self-consciousness. But that would be a waste. As for Marquis Vincent, Colin had great use for him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, Colin changed the subject and asked, What happened with that assassination attempt? Pointing to the corpse of Duke Modewen beside him, Marquis Vincent replied, It was this guy, William Modewen, who suddenly pulled out a dagger and crazily tried to kill me! Oh right, not just him, I also felt the presence of at least a fifth order As he spoke, Marquis Vincent suddenly noticed another corpse on the ground. The guard that Colin had personally killed. But when Marquis Vincent clearly saw the face of the guard, he was taken aback. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: 393 Design (Lower)_1 Chapter 395: 393 Design (Lower)_1 Vincent, youve met him before, havent you? Yes. He is a knight from the St. Prowse Family. When I led the Pegasus Army to Silver Moon City last year, he also went on the Expedition. Marquis Vincents face turned solemn, So, after that battle, he swore his loyalty to you? Colin nodded, Thats right. Although when announcing it publically, I explicitly stated that all the prisoners of war from the Pegasus Army had been killed, that was merely to appease the Blood Knight Army and the Half-Elves. In actuality, many high-ranking professionals from the Pegasus Army who were willing to lay down their arms, I had secretly spared them. Marquis Vincent was not surprised by this; after all, it would indeed be a significant waste to kill these high-ranking professionals like ordinary prisoners. If he were Colin, he would do the same. Although these Eastern knights who have changed their allegiance can never return to their homeland with honour, it is still better than being dead. I appointed him as your guardian this time, mainly considering that he came from the East, so he would be more careful in dealing with you. But I didnt expect that he was actually plotting to assassinate you! Could it be that he blamed you for the defeat of the Pegasus Army and his capture? No, if it were merely that, it wouldnt be enough to drive him to take the risk of assassinating me. Marquis Vincents eyes flickered as if he had understood the real reason behind it. Colin furrowed his brow, asking: Oh? According to what youre implying, could there be another reason? Marquis Vincent solemnly nodded, Master Chosen One, this man is named John Fein. Although he is a knight of the St. Prowse Family, he is actually from the Fein family. However, because he is from a collateral branch of the Fein Family, he could not inherit the nobility. After demonstrating his talent as a knight, he chose to pledge loyalty to the St. Prowse Family, and has been by my side ever since. Nevertheless, he is, after all, a member of the Fein Family. And the Fein Family heh heh, they have been very active in the East lately. Fein? Colin stroked his chin, pretending to ponder for a while, then asked, If Im not mistaken, the Viscount who recently appeared in Alfalfa City was from the Fein family, wasnt he? Correct. That Viscount Fein is this mans cousin. And the operation against Alfalfa City has always been managed by my dear younger brother, Count Evan! As if suddenly understanding everything, Colin exclaimed: Could it be that the Fein family are supporters of your younger brother, Count Evan? Indeed. The Fein Family was originally a decent one, although they didnt follow me closely, nor did they deliberately side with Evan. However, recently they must have noticed Evans engagement to Princess Lexie, and it triggered them to actively and openly support Evan to become the successor of the Duke of the East. Marquis Vincent said resentfully, Heh heh, its unexpected that they dare to act against me! No, the Fein Family probably still lacks the guts. It must be my dear younger brother, Count Evan, who edged them on behind the scenes! Watching Marquis Vincent who had conjectured the truth, Colin couldnt help but be inwardly amused. However, he quickly put on a regretful expression: It seems that I failed to fully understand the situation and assigned the wrong person Master Chosen One, you dont need to blame yourself. Marquis Vincent quickly responded, In fact, if it were not for your arrangement, this person would not have been exposed. I wouldnt have known that Evan was so ruthless as to use such a drastic measure against me for the inheritance rights! Foolishly, I thought Evan was a bit weak-hearted previously. While he also wanted the Duke of the Easts position, he might not dare to resort the most extreme measures Heh, it looks like my dear younger brother is really a man of great ambitions! Looking at the grim-faced Marquis Vincent, Colin laughed, Rest assured, since you have become my apostle, no one can snatch the Duke of the Easts title away from you. Marquis Vincents spirits lifted, quickly expressing his loyalty, Thanks for the Master Chosen Ones support! Please rest assured, no matter what the plan is that my Master has for your arrival in this world, I will do my utmost to assist you! Colin nodded in satisfaction, Alright, you should list out the names of the Half-Elves involved in the rebellion. Yes! Marquis Vincent promptly confirmed. Soon after, he came to the writing desk, picked up the Goose Feather Pen, and began to write. After a short while, Colin took the list of names involved in the rebellion written by Marquis Vincent and began to examine it. Actually, Knight Logh had previously provided Colin with a list of Half-Elves involved in the rebellion as well, but the list from Marquis Vincent was noticeably more extensive. This was understandable as many crafty Half-Elf nobles had originally agreed to participate in the rebellion, but when the reality hit, some backed out, some got scared, and some wanted to wait a bit longer and let others take the lead. As soon as they noticed the operation was not going smoothly, they directly backed down.Take as an example the Savoy family, according to Kathy, my maids report, this once half-elf royal family was trying to probe into information about the doctor who delivered Queen Isas child. They were clearly plotting something sinister, but during the rebellion, they did not show up. So, the Savoy family was not on Knight Loghs list. However, Marquis Vincents list included them. Savoy family, are you sure they participated in the plot? Colin asked. Yes, Baron Savoy personally participated in the secret meetings I organized. Obviously, he was also up to no good. So, did the Savoy family have any plans? Marquis Vincent exposed a hint of ridicule, saying, My lord, Baron Savoy wanted to bribe the doctor who gave birth to Her Majesty. But in my opinion, this is an utterly stupid move. The doctor who delivered Her Majestys baby must be handpicked. How could he be easily bribed? His plan could only backfire. Therefore, I dismissed Baron Savoys plan at that time and just had him follow the Silver Moon Guards. Colin nodded knowingly, saying, Clearly, he did not do as you told him. Marquis Vincent understood Colins meaning and shrugged, saying, Its not surprising, There are always some fools in the world who believe they know better. Indeed. Colin glanced at Marquis Vincent and said with a smile, The plan you chose, to allow Duke Miller and Lady Sharon to take action was much smarter. Marquis Vincent paused upon hearing this. After a bit of hesitation, he said, My lord, I dont understand what you mean. Colin looked seriously at Marquis Vincent and asked, Duke Miller and Lady Sharon, werent they arranged by you? No. Marquis Vincent shook his head, Queen Isa is from the Miller family. Why would I risk getting Duke Miller and Lady Sharon involved in the rebellion? Colin furrowed his brows and hurriedly went through the list of traitors that Marquis Vincent had compiled. Indeed, there were no members of the Miller family on it. He didnt believe Marquis Vincent would lie; after all, the rebellion had already failed and there was no need to continue lying or hiding anything. Besides, if you think about it, since Marquis Vincent had already convinced the High Priestess of the Goddess of Fate to perform the Blessing of Blood ceremony to forcibly enhance Isas fetuss bloodline causing complications, he would not need Lady Sharon to intoxicate Isa with an energy potion. So, did Lady Sharon and Duke Miller participate in the rebellion on their own? Colin thought about it and felt it a possibility. Although Duke Miller was not subverted by Marquis Vincent, when he noticed the upcoming rebellion in Silver Moon City, he likely planned to take advantage. After all, if anything happened to Isas child, Duke Miller would be the first in line for the throne. However, Colin also remembered that when he exposed Duke Miller, the Duke admitted he joined the rebellion due to manipulations from the Eastern border. There was no need for him to lie in that situation. Colin furrowed his brows, realizing there might be information he had overlooked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Colin fall silent, Marquis Vincent hastily asked, My lord, is something wrong? Just some minor issues. Colin shook his head with a smile, planning to interrogate Lady Sharon in person later. He carefully stored the list of traitors listed by Marquis Vincent and said, Next, I need your cooperation on some matters. Marquis Vincent immediately bowed and said, Its my utmost honor to serve you, my lord! Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: 394 Merchant’s Plan_1 Chapter 396: 394 Merchants Plan_1 Cough, cough Can we drink this wine now? In the lounge of the royal palace, a half-elf merchant rasped out the question, clearing his throat roughly. They had been invited here by Count Angler, but just as the conversation began, the unexpected assassination attempt on Marquis Vincent occurred. After Count Angler left, the half-elf merchants, who were parched from thirst accrued throughout most of the day, could hardly resist the red wine in front of them. However, despite such temptation, none of them dared to be the first to touch the drinks. Just sip lightly, drink a little, shouldnt be a problem. Someone suggested. Nevertheless, the one who proposed this idea didnt make the first move either. A painful silence enveloped them once more. Finally, unable to contain his impatience, Haveril drained the drink in front of him in one gulp under the surprised gazes of others and then loudly commanded: Where is the maid? Have her refill my cup! Yet, the awkward thing was, not a single maid walked in. Haveril hummed dismissively, standing up immediately but just as he prepared to leave, the armored guards stationed by his side moved forward to block his way. All Haveril could do was to say politely, I was just looking for a maid to refill my drink. However, the guard remained silent, simply standing in Haverils way. Unable to suppress his fury any longer, Haveril finally bellowed, Weve been sitting here for most of the day, is it too much to request some wine to quench our thirst? Is this the way the Royal Palace treats its guests? As soon as the words left his mouth, a cold voice echoed from outside the lounge, Hospitality? Mr. Haveril, do you consider yourself a guest? Hearing this familiar voice, Haveril froze on the spot. The rest of the half-elf merchants watched as Colin strode into the hall. Their eyes held a mixture of both schadenfreude at Haverils predicament and apprehension for their own fate. Moreover, they were increasingly curious, had the assassination attempt on Marquis Vincent been successful? If Marquis Vincent really died in Silver Moon City, the East Territory would certainly not let it rest. Unfortunately, the expression Colin wore upon entering was much the same as when he left: calm and detached, as if nothing had happened, leaving the half-elf merchants unable to glean anything from his countenance. Co-, Count I Colin walked past Haveril without giving him a second glance, sat directly in the main seat, interrupted Haverils stuttering and stated: Right now, in my eyes, you are all criminals involved in the rebellion, not guests! Does anyone else need clarification regarding their current predicament? Colins stern eyes swept across the room. Seeing that no one dared to meet his gaze, he turned back to Haveril. Mr. Haveril, do you have any objections to our earlier proposal? I I believe that your proposal, Count, is very reasonable! We, in the half-elf merchant community, indeed need a unified foreign trade organization to avoid unnecessary internal conflict. Seizing the opportunity, Haveril hastily showered Colins proposal with praises in an attempt to dispel any negative impressions his previous impudence might have left on the Count. He had also figured it out; regardless of whether the half-elf merchants were willing or not, Colin would no longer allow them to escape his regulation. Thus, the establishment of the half-elf foreign trade company was inevitable. Since resistance was futile, the only choice was to take action, perhaps even earn some brownie points and secure a favorable position amidst the imminent reshuffling in the half-elf merchant community. Indeed, Colin was quite pleased with this sensible half-elf merchant. The countenance of indifference eased slightly on his face. He swept his gaze over the other seated half-elf merchants and queried: What about the rest of you? Does anyone have any opinions? At this point, none of the other half-elf merchants dared to be the standout dissenter, and they all spoke up to show their approval one after another. Great! Then its settled! Colin clapped his hands as he stood up, lifted his wine cup, and declared loudly, Let us toast together to celebrate the establishment of the Half-Elf Foreign Trade Company! Clink, clink, clink. Amid the crisp clinking of cups, the half-elf merchants smiled as they drank down the red wine, but their hidden emotions were rather complex. After the turmoil, Silver Moon City was once again restored to calm. However, the wounds left by the rebellion remained unhealed. Patrols by squads of the Blood Knight Army could be seen everywhere on the streets. The corpses of the rebel army who died in the battle had been cleared away. Yet, the bodies of certain half-elf nobles who were involved in the rebellion were still hanging in the citys central square. When the citizens of Silver Moon City passed this place, they could not help but sneak a peek at the nobles who used to be aloof. Their hearts were filled with both fear and an indescribable joy. For ordinary Half-Elves, this political storm is just a nightmare. They dont care much about who wins or who loses, they just want to live their simple and peaceful lives. In a luxurious villa in the commercial district of Silver Moon City, Haver was welcoming several familiar Half-Elf merchants into the lounge. After exchanging a few pleasantries, they all fell into silence. Seeing the awkward atmosphere gradually developing, as the host, Haver coughed lightly and said, I have definite news that Marquis Vincent has been assassinated! What? Are you sure? Im sure. Haver nodded with a solemn face, It was Duke Modewen who killed him. Duke Modewen? The other Half-Elf merchants looked at each other, all finding this news somewhat hard to believe. Haver, seeing this, explained further: I guess that Duke Modewen felt that it was Marquis Vincent who forcefully implicated him in the rebellion through deceptive means. This is why he harbored resentment and took the opportunity to ambush and kill Marquis Vincent when they were detained together. That is possible Moreover, I had someone carefully examine Duke Modewens corpse in the City Square; his body was clearly more decomposed than the other Half-Elf nobles. This suggests that Duke Modewen was already dead before his execution. I also heard that after killing Marquis Vincent in the Royal Palace, Duke Modewen knew that he could not escape his fate and so committed suicide on the spot. This is why he died earlier than the other Half-Elf nobles. The Half-Elf merchants nodded, becoming more convinced of the truth of Havers news. So, Mr. Haver, what should we do now? The East will definitely not let the death of Marquis Vincent in Silver Moon City go unpunished. Should we continue to form the Half-Elf foreign trade company as requested by Count Angler? Haver sneered coldly and disdainfully said, Do we have a choice now? Nobody spoke after that. Indeed, even if the East would take revenge for Marquis Vincent, the current Silver Moon City is still under the control of Count Angler. Dealing with a bunch of disobedient Half-Elf merchants would be no different from killing a few flies. Haver took note of everyones expressions and spoke again, However, its not like we cant do anything. Mr. Haver, do you have any ideas? Do all of you trust me? Instead of immediately responding, Haver asked solemnly. Of course we trust you! You have always been our leader in the Half-Elf business world! Yes, Mr. Haver, we have no one else to rely on now! Hearing the praise from the crowd, Haver placed on a proud face, but then held up his hand with a dignified manner, and said, Since all of you trust me, I will get straight to the point. I believe that if we want to maintain the independence of the Half-Elf business world, we must seek external aid. Otherwise, relying solely on ourselves, we will not be able to compete against Queen Isa and Count Angler. Mr. Haver, who are you referring to when you mention external aid? Of course, its the East! The East? Yes. Haver spoke with an air of certainty, The news of Marquis Vincents death is currently being suppressed. Obviously, Queen Isa and Count Angler do not want the East to learn of this news so quickly. But if we secretly release this information One of the Half-Elf merchants shivered at the thought of the chaos it might cause, and voiced his concerns: If the East really sends troops again, wont our businesses be damaged? Idiot! Haver scolded him sharply, Only when the East and the North start fighting, can we get the best price from both sides. In our current state, we can only be exploited by Count Angler! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But, will the East really send troops to Silver Moon City? someone asked anxiously. The destruction of the Pegasus Army was still fresh in their minds, and it was uncertain whether the St. Prowse Family would send troops for Marquis Vincent. Haver smiled calmly and said, This is where we need to make some efforts to force Duke St. Prowse to send troops. Everyone felt a surge of energy and quickly asked, What should we do? Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: 395 Guesses (Part 1)_1 Chapter 397: 395 Guesses (Part 1)_1 When did she probably die? Colin looked expressionlessly at Lady Sharons corpse in front of him, his heart boiling with anger. Unlike the assassination attempt on Marquis Vincent, this time it was clear that Colin had not orchestrated it himself. Of course, Colin didnt feel sorrow over her death. Even though she was Isas biological mother, when she attempted to poison Isa during childbirth, Colin had already sentenced her to death in his heart. The reason he didnt kill her on the spot was to leave it to Isa to deal with personally. Unexpectedly, Lady Sharon was also assassinated. If she had to die, it should have been at Isas hand. Count, Lady Sharon died of poisoning. Based on the extent of rigor mortis on the body, her time of death was likely last night, Colin nodded and fell silent. He didnt investigate who had visited Lady Sharons room last night, because it probably didnt matter. After he had uncovered Lady Sharons plot, Colin didnt pay much attention to her, he had simply casually placed her in a side hall in the Royal Palace. One couldnt blame Colin for being negligent. After all, initially, he didnt think she required heavy guarding. First of all, Lady Sharon was not a professional. Escaping from the heavily guarded Royal Palace was impossible. Moreover, after killing Duke Miller, Lady Sharons life or death had become irrelevant. This weak woman had lost Isas trust and could not possibly stir up any trouble. However, when Colin discovered that Marquis Vincent had not incited Duke Miller to join the rebellion, he began to realize that Duke Millers motive was flawed, and that Lady Sharon might actually be of some use. Alas, he realized this too late. By the time he wanted to interrogate Lady Sharon, she was already dead. However, Colin was able to confirm somethingsomeone was definitely manipulating Duke Miller and Lady Sharon from behind the scenes! Before, Colin had guessed that Duke Miller might have seen the rebellion coming and was planning to reap benefits from the chaos. But now, looking at the silenced Lady Sharon, Colin understood that they were both just puppets. Whats more, this person didnt want their identity to be revealed. This was interesting. Colin stroked his chin, lost in thought. It seemed that this time, apart from the Eastern territory, there was another force that wanted to stir up chaos in the Half-Elf Kingdom. Who could it be? The back garden of the Royal Palace. Queen Isa, dressed in a loose white robe, carrying a sleeping Sylv, wandered leisurely on the lush evergreen lawn. Her beautiful face was glowing with happiness, and her amber eyes were full of soft affection, keeping a watchful eye on her infant daughter in her arms. The soft autumn sun shone on them, casting a seemingly holy aura. Following closely behind Isa were two little tailsPrince Harrison and Princess Judy. They followed in Isas steps, curiously staring at the small life in her arms, whispering and then covering their mouths to chuckle, not knowing what they were discussing. Hearing Colins footsteps approaching, Isa stopped and turned around, offering him a sweet smile. She said in a soft and gentle voice, You have come at an inconvenient time, the little one has just fallen asleep. Colin approached, wrapped his arm around Isas waist, and asked, Why did you get up? Didnt I tell you to rest more? Isa leaned in to Colins embrace and laughed, I feel uncomfortable lying down all the time, besides, my body is in good health. Theres no problem with me moving around. Knowing Isa was not an ordinary mother, Colin didnt argue further and bent down to gently kiss the cute little face in her arms. Humph! Teacher, you certainly dont mind the whole world knowing that Sylv is your illegitimate daughter! Princess Judy seemed uncomfortable and couldnt resist grumbling. Colin looked at Judy with a smile and asked, What about your father? Do you know how many illegitimate daughters he has? Princess Judy immediately fell silent, puffing out her cheeks in anger. Even Colin, who was not very familiar with the nobility circle of the Imperial Capital, knew that Emperor Reinhardts illegitimate children were scattered all over the capital. Some people even joked Emperor Reinhardt doesnt have to worry about his heirs. If something happened to his legitimate children, he could adopt one of the many illegitimate ones. Sometimes Colin couldnt help but wonder if the reason Emperor Reinhardt didnt mind them both being sent to Colins side was for the same reason. Father has 9 illegitimate sons and 7 illegitimate daughters A gentle, childish voice broke the silence. Colin turned in surprise, looking at Prince Harrison, smiling and asking, You know this so precisely? Prince Harrison nodded solemnly, Yes, even my fathers illegitimate children have clear records within the royal family. Suddenly Colin became interested, asking, So how do you confirm that these children are Emperor Reinhardts? I have heard that your fathers lovers are married women! Each of fathers lovers, during the period they are favored, would be lodged in a specific manor, isolated from their husbands Your father is really a meticulous man. Colin laughed. But, then he immediately realized. Wasnt Emperor Reinhardt deliberately sowing his seeds? With such a secure and efficient system and detailed records of each illegitimate child, was Emperor Reinhardts rampant affairs purely for pleasure, or was there another goal? Thinking of the Golden Tail Butterfly in the North Territory, the Morrison Family, Colin suddenly became suspicious. Could Emperor Reinhardt, under the guise of carelessly having affairs, be secretly conducting some kind of bloodline experiments? With this in mind, Colin turned to Prince Harrison, Harrison, do you remember the detailed information about your fathers illegitimate children? Prince Harrison scratched his head, somewhat troubled, I only remember a part Then could you write down the information you remember, I want to see it. This information should not be confidential, right? Of course not, I will write it down right away and show you when its done. Prince Harrison nodded and then, as if given an important task, ran away in a hurry. What about me, what about me? Dont I have a task? The remaining Princess Judy felt neglected and protested loudly. You Colins eyes twinkled, he smiled and said, You help me design an amusement park. Amusement park? Yes, this amusement park is for Sylv. Please help me design it based on the several adventure stories of heroes Ive told you before, involving elements like exploration, mazes, puzzle-solving, and treasure hunting. If you design it well, I can call craftsmen to help you build this amusement park Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Great! Great! Ill design it, Ill design it! Princess Judy was so excited, she clapped her hands and shouted until she woke up the little one in Isas arms, then she stuck out her tongue cutely and also ran away quickly. Isa gently patted Sylvs back until she fell asleep again, then turned to Colin, Well, youve sent them both away. Do you have something to say to me? Colins smile disappeared, he held Isas soft hand tightly and said in a deep voice, Lady Sharon has passed away. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: 396 Guesses (Part 2)_1 Chapter 398: 396 Guesses (Part 2)_1 Mother A touch of melancholy flashed in Isas eyes, but disappeared quickly. However, Colin caught it keenly. No matter how Lady Sharon treated Isa before, even if she had tried to harm Isa, she was Isas birth mother after all. How did mother die? Isa tried to maintain her calm tone, but this only revealed her inner unrest. She was poisoned. Colin sighed, then said, I have sent people to investigate who might have visited your mothers room last night, but, Im afraid there may not be any results. Isa nodded, understanding Colins meaning. She also knew that the two of them didnt pay too much attention to Lady Sharons security before, after all, they didnt expect someone would attempt to kill Lady Sharon. As things happened now, Isa realized something was wrong and asked, Why would someone want to kill mother? In the rebellion planned by the East, the Duke Miller and Lady Sharon were not included. Colin only stated one sentence, Isa understood the meaning and immediately followed up, So mother was silenced. Is there another force causing troubles in Silver Moon City, in addition to the East? Yes. Colin nodded, and asked again, Have you been paying attention to the Miller family recently? Do you know who they might have had contact with? Isa thought for a bit, and then asked, Colin, do you know about my mothers origins? Seeing Colin shake his head, Isa continued, Mother should actually bear the surname St. Hilde. What? St. Hilde? Colin looked surprised. Yes. Strictly speaking, mother is actually the aunt of the current Northern Duke. Why didnt Vera ever mention it? Because my mother is an illegitimate daughter and she is also a descendant of the last but one Duke St. Hilde and a half-elf of different race. Therefore, my mother never dared to serve as a descendant of the St. Hilde family, and the St. Hilde family would not publicly acknowledge her existence. However, even a lowly illegitimate daughter, my mothers body still carries the noble bloodline of the Holy Knight Family. Although we Half-Elves might not think highly of her, in our eyes she is still important. Therefore, she later married my father. Colin nodded and suddenly realized, No wonder the last Duke St. Hilde wanted to marry Vera to Prince Topaz, and your Miller family was so eager to facilitate this matter. There is still this relationship. Your Miller family and St. Hilde family are closely related, you can even be regarded as the side branch of St. Hilde family among Half-Elves. Yes. Isa continued, At the end of last year, when Queen Midela came to Silver Moon City for my coronation, she was very intimate with the Miller family, especially my mother. At the time, I did not think too much about it, just thought that their intimacy was due to this bloodline relationship. Queen Midela Upon hearing this name, Colin immediately narrowed his eyes, falling into thought. While they were in Dragon City, even though Queen Midela had already made an alliance with Colin, deciding to join forces against the Church, Colin wouldnt na?vely believe that Queen Midelad always bear her ally in mind, without any secrets or plots. Last year, when she came to crown Queen Isa, Queen Midela already had a craving for the Half-Elf Kingdom and tried to stir up trouble between Queen Isa and Colin. Luckily, the relationship between Isa and Colin wasnt as simple as Queen Midela had presupposed. But Queen Midela may not necessarily give up just like that. Looking at it now, Duke Miller and Lady Sharon might be the undercover agents she left behind initially. Isa looked at Colin, and asked, You suspect Queen Midela? Indeed, its a possibility, Colin nodded and pondered, She certainly hopes that I would fight the Easterners to the death, so she has sufficient motive. If Lady Sharon hadnt been exposed, and an accident occurred during your childbirth, I would have put the blame on the Easterners who incited the rebellion, and perhaps I would impulsively march east. That makes sense. Should I send someone to interrogate the other members of the Miller family? Maybe they will reveal something. You can try, but since even Lady Sharon has been silenced, I presume any contacts remaining in the Miller family might have already been taken care of. Hmm, I also wanted to take this opportunity to straighten out the Miller family; we cant allow a repeat of the previous incident. Good. Colin nodded, his gaze flashing with gravitas. This time, show no mercyclean up all the potential threats and the doubtful. We cant possibly keep being distracted by the rebel forces within the Half-Elf Kingdom. I understand. While they were talking, the two arrived at the artificial lake in the backyard of the Royal Palace. The lakeside was filled with red maple trees. The autumn breeze gently blew, and the flame-like maple leaves began to fall one after another, fluttering down between the blue sky and the green water. A white seagull skimmed the lakes surface, picked up a white belly fin fish, causing its fellows to squabble over the food. Colin naturally embraced Isa, his chin resting on top of her head, immersed in the fragrance from her hair and this picturesque scene, enjoying the alone time with his lover and daughter. At this moment, all the conspiracies and trickery had disappeared. Colin no longer thought about the multifaceted issues related to power struggle in Silver Moon City. Sometimes, Colin even contemplated leaving everything behind and taking those he loved and those who loved him to live in seclusion far away from the world. Of course, these thoughts were fleeting and quickly cast aside by Colin. After all, Colin was not a fool. He knew such dreams were far from practical. If he gave up his nobility, territory, and army, what awaited him wouldnt be freedom, but imprisonment and even death. In this world, only power could guarantee his position. Unless he learned from the Elves, and sealed off an entire forest, severing all ties with the outside world. But even for the Elves, the time for seclusion might be drawing to an end. The Savoy familys cryptic prophecy, High Priestess Trissleys strange actions, and the manifestation of the Phoenix Bloodline in Sylv seemed to portend that the Elves re-emergence was imminent. Colin was unsure what kind of impact the lifting of Bright Moon Forests seal would have on the world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he knew that he was destined to be implicated in it. Therefore, before that, Colin had to solidify his basethe North Territory and the Half-Elf Kingdom. As for the Eastern Territory, at least for the short term, he had no plans to march his troops. After all, with the Angry River acting as a natural barrier, marching soldier was always a last resort. Besides, the North Territory currently needed to recuperate. Continuing to wage war would only deplete the North Territorys war potential, and after an exhaustive battle with the Eastern Territory, the Royal Family would be the one to profit. But not marching the troops didnt mean Colin had no other way to deal with the Eastern Territory. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: 397 Welfare Lottery (Up)_1 Chapter 399: 397 Welfare Lottery (Up)_1 At the end of October, with the completion of the autumn harvest, the citizens of Ice Rock City welcomed their annual Harvest Festival. Although the North Territorys spring planting was once again delayed due to the turmoil of war in the first half of the year, fortunately, the slave revolt in Ice Rock City was promptly quelled by Count Angler. Consequently, the spring planting was not greatly affected. Moreover, during the campaign against the Troll Empire, Count Angler emerged victorious, even forcing the Trolls to deliver a large number of strong, young slaves. With the help of these Troll slaves, tasks such as spring planting, autumn harvesting, water conservation projects, and city defense construction in Ice Rock City proceeded smoothly. Furthermore, due to the tax benefits on foreign trade, a large number of merchants chose Ice Rock City as the transit hub for trade with the Troll Empire, keeping the city bustling and prosperous. As a result, unlike the struggles in other areas of the North Territory, Anglers land began to show signs of thriving prosperity this year. The citizens, taking advantage of the Harvest Festival, flocked into Ice Rock City to express their gratitude to the lord who had brought about their good life. Although Count Angler was not in his territory, that didnt diminish the enthusiasm of the citizens. The taverns in the city had prepared an abundance of affordable food and fine wine, and the butler, Emon, had specially invited more than a dozen song and dance troupes and circuses to stage free public performances in Ice Rock City. The men lingered in the taverns, savoring the fine wine, the women flocked to the market for a shopping spree, and the children chased after the circus, watching a variety of novel and interesting performances, shouting and laughing relentlessly, clapping their little hands till they turned red without feeling the pain. However, the most talked-about topic among the citizens of Ice Rock City this year turned out not to be the increasingly wonderful life, or the excellent performances by the troupes, or Count Angler in the Half-Elf Kingdom, but instead, a thing called the lottery. Have you heard? A lucky guy was announced today! The lottery? Of course! What else could it be? Who is the lucky guy? How much did he win? Its a guy named Tom. He won five thousand copper coins! Five thousand! Really? Of course its true! I saw the kid go onstage to receive the award with my own eyes. Are you guys talking about Tom? I know that kid; hes my distant cousin. I was the one who told him about the lottery When he was receiving the award, I shouted at him from the audience, but he couldnt hear me. Probably because there were too many people there, noisier than a theater Hahaha, even if he heard you, he would pretend not to. Why? Because hed be afraid youd ask him for money! I would ask him for money? If he can win a big prize, why cant I! I bought five lottery tickets today, specifically choosing the lucky numbers. Im sure Ill win the next draw! As Count Evan and his fiance, Sallya, walked into the tavern, they found that all the conversations in the tavern had something to do with the lottery. During the Harvest Festival, business in the tavern was booming. The not-so-large space was split into two floors. The lower floor was crammed with over thirty tables, each surrounded by people, with a circle of patrons standing around, struggling to find a seat. The crowded and noisy atmosphere caused Sallya to frown, but Count Evan quickly led her upstairs. Compared to the downstairs, the upstairs was much more spacious, but that was because the entrance fee to the upstairs area was much more expensive. The tavern attendant spotted that Count Evan and Sallyas attire was unique and realized they must be nobility. He hurriedly led them to a table near the window on the second floor with great respect. After sitting down, Count Evan skillfully flipped a few copper coins and said, Two glasses of purple cane wine for us, please. Of course, please wait a moment! After the attendant turned away, Sallya frowned and said, Evan, why do you always like coming to places like this? Count Evan looked interestedly at the boisterous crowd downstairs and laughed, Because its only in these places that I can get some really good wine! Sallyas eyebrows furrowed even more, she grimaced and said, Nonsense, what good wine could possibly be here? Haha, thats where youre wrong. If were talking about brewing techniques, the wine here definitely cannot compare to the nobles vineyard, but the wine here has a certain taste that the nobles vineyard lacks. What flavour? The taste of the common world. Common? Count Evan turned his head back, looked deeply into Sallyas bright, large eyes, and explained, The nobles vineyards are full of deliberate and hollow pretenses. Only here, you can taste the real flavor of the mundane world. As Sallya looked at Count Evans face, she suddenly felt that she understood him less and less as her fianc. Count Evan chuckled and said jokingly, I was just kidding with you. Actually, its more likely to find the princes whereabouts in such a place. Sallya shook her head disbelievingly, Even if my father came to Ice Rock City, he wouldnt go to such a place. And, if a foreigner enters Ice Rock City, the Lords residence will undoubtedly know first. No, no, no. If this foreigner wants to hide his identity, he would avoid the Lords residence, but not these commoners. Sallya tilted her head and thought about it, finding it somewhat reasonable, so she didnt argue further. At this time, the attendant had already brought two cups of purple cane wine. Taking advantage of the moment, Count Evan asked, Have you seen a middle-aged man? Hes about seven feet tall, with blonde hair, blue eyes, a stern face, and carries a knights sword with a purple scabbard around his waist Upon hearing Count Evans description, the attendant reflected for a moment, then shook his head, Im sorry, sir, I have not seen the person you described. Count Evan nodded without too much disappointment. Its not that easy to trace the whereabouts of Prince Lexie. This time they came to Ice Rock City just to give it a shot. Then he asked again, Whats this lottery the people below are discussing? Can you tell us about it? Of course! The attendants face instantly lit up, he seemed very interested in the lottery, Thats the welfare lottery, designed by our respected lord, the great guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler. Its said to raise funds for the poor commoners who cant make a living. However, Count Angler claimed that anyone who is willing to buy lottery tickets is a benevolent person contributing to the cause of redemption! They should be rewarded! So, every month the lottery will draw lots. If the number on the ticket you purchased is selected, you will win the prize! Each lottery ticket only costs three copper coins, but if you win, you can get thousands of copper coins as a reward! Some even say that someone has won gold coins Listening to the attendants explanation, Count Evan drank his purple cane wine, then suddenly asked, Can a foreigner like me buy it? Of course. Count Angler said, this is a benefit for all Northerners, any Northerner can buy it. What if Im not a Northerner? Thats The attendant scratched the back of his head, pondering, Shouldnt be a problem, I think. When I went to buy a lottery ticket before, I saw a bard also bought a ticket, and its rumored that guy came all the way from the South Border. Count Evan pulled out a silver coin and threw it to the attendant, instructing, Buy me a hundred welfare lottery tickets, and the rest is your tip. Okay, please wait a moment! The attendant immediately pocketed the silver coin and ran off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A silver coin can be exchanged for a thousand copper coins. Buying a hundred lottery tickets just costs three hundred copper coins, so he got to keep the remaining seven hundred copper coins. He certainly wouldnt hesitate about such a profitable deal. Sallya asked in confusion, Are you interested in these lottery tickets? Yes. Its a very interesting thing. Count Evan drank his wine, his eyes shining with a strange light. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: 398 Welfare Lottery (Bottom)_1 Chapter 400: 398 Welfare Lottery (Bottom)_1 Before long, a tavern attendant placed a thick pile of black slips in front of Count Evan. Count Evan chuckled and nodded at him, then the attendant respectfully bowed and retreated. Are these the lottery tickets? Sallya picked up one black slip, looking at the white numerals on it, and asked curiously. Count Evan also picked up one, examined it carefully, and then lit it with a candle. The black slip gave birth to an orange flame, burned to the white numeral section, a purplish-blue flame flared up, and a unique acrid smell quickly spread. Count Evan discarded the almost burnt-out lottery ticket and said, This uses the same type of paper as bonds, but the dye is different. So? When the bonds first came out, I conjectured that Count Angler had mastered a more advanced paper-making craft. Now it seems, indeed he has. This shows that, be it lottery tickets or bonds, neither can be imitated. Why is Count Angler issuing these lottery tickets? What is he up to? What do you think he is up to? Sallya toyed with the lottery ticket in her hand, pondering seriously: I must admit, just looking at these lottery tickets, I cant resist wondering whether theyve won any prizes. Even though I know, even if its a winning ticket, the reward wouldnt be more than a few thousand copper coins. But still, I cant help but think about it, as if they have a kind of magical power. If even I, a princess, can be tempted like this, imagine how much these lottery tickets must appeal to the commoners. Yeah! Count Evan pointed to the customers downstairs who were still fervently discussing the lottery tickets, lamenting, Count Angler, despite being so young, has such an accurate grasp of human nature. Its simply terrifying! With her shining big eyes fixed on Count Evan, Sallya laughed, This is the first time Ive heard you praise someone so highly. Count Evan shrugged, smiled wryly, As a peer, Count Anglers power and influence have long surpassed mine. How can I not resent that? Moreover, he was born into a rather insignificant barons family, while I am a descendant of the Holy Knight Family. Sometimes, I even feel that Im not worthy of the Holy Knight bloodline. Sallya curled her tempting red lips, Count Angler isnt all that impressive! His current status, its mostly owed to the St. Hilde Family. Didnt he gain his power by marrying Vera St. Hilde? But Count Evan shook his head seriously, No, its not he who owes the St. Hilde family, but the St. Hilde family who owes him! Seeing his fiance is still skeptical, Count Evan sighed, If you seriously study the course of the past two Northern disturbances, youll realize that without Count Angler, the current Lord of the North might have become a member of the St. Sean Family. Sallya still seemed unconvinced, But even so, Count Angler spent his wisdom on the lower-class people, issuing these lottery tickets, just to earn some petty cash. Its quite beneath the dignity of a noble. No, no, no, not petty cash at all. Count Evan shook his head vehemently, I dont know what the exact odds are for winning the lottery, lets say its one in a thousand. But many of the prizes are small ones, like ten or a hundred copper coins. The chance for a grand prize is probably one in ten thousand. Taking this into account, compared to the revenue from selling lottery tickets, those prizes are truly trivial. Just look at the situation now, with the lottery tickets being sold in Ice Rock City. Lets assume each of the three hundred thousand commoners buys one ticket per month, thats equivalent to an income of nearly nine hundred thousand copper coins! Thats not that much, its just nine hundred gold coins. If I remember correctly, the yearly tax revenue of the Royal Family exceeds nine million gold coins. Count Evan rolled his eyes, silently lamenting that his bride-to-be, being of noble birth, didnt comprehend the hardships of the common people, comparing the lotterys revenue with the royal tax revenue. So, he had to patiently explain, Dont forget, this income of nine hundred gold coins is only for one month, and only for one city, Ice Rock City. If the lottery tickets are gradually spread across the entire North Territory, reaching tens of millions of people, would you still consider this revenue a small amount? Sallya was suddenly speechless, and after a while, she suddenly realized: Evan, do you mean this is a kind of alternative tax? Smart! Count Evan snapped and praised, You can think of this, and finally understand a part of Count Anglers sophisticated scheme. Only a part? Does the welfare lottery also have other uses? Of course it does. If you think Count Angler just wants to make money with this lottery, you are underestimating this genius. What else does Count Angler want? Sallyas eyes flickered, asking with seriousness. Count Evan raised his wine cup for a sip, leisurely said: Can you think of what the original intention of this welfare lottery design is? Sallya recalled the tale from the tavern attendant, and uncertainly said: Is it really for poverty relief? Isnt this just a noble excuse that Count Angler came up with? Haha, Sallya, you are underestimating Count Anglers magnanimity and vision. So, he really plans to use the lottery income to help the poor? Yes. Count Evan affirmed with a nod, then shook his head. But his doing so is not purely out of kindness, at least not completely. Then for what reason? Count Evans eyes flashed, counter-questioned: Think again, currently which institution is responsible for poverty relief within the Glorious Empire? The Church? Then why do they do that? Why? Sallya looked slightly dazed, Isnt aiding the poor the duty of the Church? Count Evan smirked and asked: So, does the Church help the poor, genuinely expecting nothing in return? What are you trying to say? Count Evan lowered his voice, and said: The faith of the poor is more devout than that of the rich, the elderly more devout than the young, the sick more devout than the healthy Sallya, the impoverished societys lower classes are actually the Churchs most loyal followers. Sallyas elegant face furrowed once more, seeming to have grasped Count Evans meaning a bit. Count Evan downed the rest of his wine, leisurely saying: Redemption is a responsibility, but also an authority! And Count Angler, he wants to seize the authority of the Church! Sallya was taken aback, her wide eyes gazing in disbelief at her fianc. Count Evan slowly placed down his wine cup and smiled, Alright, the commoners wine is finished, we should go and try some nobles wine. Sallya hadnt quite recovered from her shock, and after a while said: Are you referring to the Red Fortress? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes. Coming to Ice Rock City without paying a visit to the host would be quite rude. Count Evan said matter-of-factly. Sallya blinked her beautiful eyes, hesitating: But Count Angler isnt at the Red Fortress now. Isnt that even better! Count Evan gave a casual smile, tossed a few copper coins onto the table as a tip, and then got up and walked out. Sallya stared dazedly for a moment, then quickly followed. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Visit (Part 1)_1 Chapter 401: Visit (Part 1)_1 Red Castle, Lounge. While surveying the decorations inside the room, Count Evan laughed and said: Thats fine, I know that Count Angler is not in the North Territory. Miss Sallya and I didnt come here specifically to visit Count Angler. You may have heard some news, we have been searching for the whereabouts of Prince Lexie. Butler Emon, with a polite smile on his face, said: Im sorry, Count Evan, Miss Sallya, as far as I know, Prince Lexie hasnt appeared in Ice Rock City. Count Evan seemed a bit disappointed, he said regretfully: Alright, thank you very much for the information. I was wondering if we could stay in the Red Castle for a short period of time to rest. Of course. Both you and Miss Sallya are esteemed guests of the Angler family, and you should receive the warmest hospitality. Besides, if there is any news about Prince Lexie, I will certainly inform you two. Thank you very much! Count Evan and Sallya got up and expressed their gratitude, and then they went to their rooms, led by the maid. After a simple tidying up, Count Evan left his room. When he knocked on Sallyas room, he was informed by the maid that she was bathing. Hence, Count Evan began to wander around in the castle on his own. This Red Castle was inherited from the Sudor Family. In the beginning, due to the tight finances of the Angler Family. Colin had only painted the outer walls of the castle red, without moving anything inside. But later, as Colins power and status skyrocketed, this castle originally built for a viscount became somewhat cramped and unfit for Colins status. So recently, with Colins consent, Butler Emon began a full-scale upgrade and renovation of the castle. As Count Evan walked around, he could see a large number of troll slaves working on the project. What surprised him was that these troll slaves were working enthusiastically, even without the whip-wielding supervisors hurrying them along, there was no sign of laziness. This was a far cry from the image of slaves he had in his mind. Out of curiosity, Count Evan struck up a conversation with the supervisors. The supervisors didnt know about Count Evans identity, but they recognized the counts ceremonial dress he was wearing. They knew that this was the standard dress of a count, as their own lord C Count Angler wore the same dress. Therefore, they dared not hide anything when count Evan asked about it. Work points? Count Evan scrutinized this new system created by Colin, nodding in his heart. He found that this is indeed a great way to motivate the slaves. So, if a troll slave earns enough work points and his status as a commoner is restored, can he immediately leave Ice Rock City and return to the Troll Empire? Yes, Count, not only that, our kind Lord has promised that if the Troll slaves do not wish to travel thousands of miles back to the Troll Empire after regaining their commoner status, they may also choose to reside in Ice Rock City. Count Evan frowned instantly, he suddenly realized that since entering Ice Rock City, he had indeed noticed a somewhat large number of trolls. At that time, he didnt think much of it, assuming that most of these trolls were traveling merchants to the North Territory. However, he didnt expect that many of them were likely troll slaves who had regained their commoners status. Living in Ice Rock City, arent these trolls afraid of being bullied by humans? Certainly not, the lord issued a special decree for this, proclaiming that trolls and humans in Anglers territory have the same rights and obligations, and must not be discriminated against or bullied by anyone. You dont have any objections to this? Of course not, the supervisor replied without hesitation, This is a command from the Lord! Besides, these troll slaves have already redeemed themselves through hard work, I see no reason to continue punishing them. Of course, if they are not well-behaved here, the City Defense Force will not spare them, Count Evan, observing the sweating troll slaves, asked: How many troll slaves have settled in Ice Rock City through this method by now? About a hundred or so, So many? Count Evan asked surprised, Those trolls that regained their freedom, chose to stay? Initially, not many trolls chose to stay, but as they found out that the people of Ice Rock City did not insult the trolls who had stayed, more and more trolls began to settle. In their words, in comparison to the harsh conditions of the Sky Ice Plain, the climate here is comfortable, living conditions are abundant, and any troll would know how to choose, unless foolhardy. Also, I have heard that many trolls from the Ice Plain, hearing this, have come to the Ice Rock City collectively, trying to become subjects of Count Angler. But for these surreptitious trolls, the Count has captured them, assigned them to the slave squads, and promised if they can obtain enough labor points through hard work, he would agree to their settlement in Ice Rock City. Hehe, not only do such measures not intimidate those surreptitious trolls, but it also attracts even more trolls to Ice Rock City, making the citys troll slave squad grow even larger. Perhaps in the near future, we will see more and more troll subjects settling in the city. Listening to the supervisors narration. Count Evan became increasingly astonished. He suddenly realized that Colin was pushing for the integration of trolls into Ice Rock City. The benefits of this move are clear; Ice Rock City can gain a large number of free labourers in a short period, greatly promoting the development of the Angler Territory. But the downsideracial barriers and conflicts cannot be eliminated simply by issuing a lords order. There are not many troll commoners in the city currently, and the conflict has not yet emerged. However, as more and more troll slaves regain their freedom and settle in the city, can they really live in peace with humans? What if there is a war between the North Territory and the Troll Empire in the future, how will those Troll commoners in Ice Rock City be dealt with? Honestly, Count Evan thought Colins action was a little rash. If a large number of Troll subjects appear in Ice Rock City, even the Royal family and the Church may disagree. However, Count Evan dared not make a definitive judgment, as Colin had made many decisions that seemed unreasonable but was actually successful in the past. About the Troll subjects issue, Count Evan was curious to know the full plan of Colin. Lost in thought, Count Evan suddenly noticed a sudden silence around him. He looked up in confusion, finding all the supervisors looking uniformly at something behind him. Turning around, he saw his fiance standing there. Sallya was wearing a golden-bordered ceremonial dress, standing tall on a pair of finely crafted shiny gold high heels. Her waist was lightly swaying as she was walking lightly. The waist skirt outlines the beauty of a young girl. Her pure, green eyes were deep and spirited. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was no surprise that the appearance of such a beautiful and elegant noble girl made the supervisors dumbfounded. Seeing Count Evan turned around, Sallya sweetly smiled, Evan, what are you doing here? Nothing, just strolling around. Then lets go to the restaurant quickly. The butler, Emon, just sent a message that the banquet is ready. Alright. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Visit (Part 2)_1 Chapter 402: Visit (Part 2)_1 Hundreds of candles illuminated the restaurant of the red castle, as bright as daylight. As Count Evan and Sallya entered, they saw the butler Emon greeting them promptly, leading them to seats at the long table in the middle of the restaurant. Although Count Evan carried the highest status, being a guest, he could only sit to the left of the main seat. Sallya seated herself next to Count Evan. Sitting in the main seat was a slim, spirited old man. Count Evan knew him to be Hughs Angley, an uncle of Count Angler. At this time, Count Angler was not in the red castle, and although the real person in charge was Emon, the butler, because he was not of Anglers bloodline, he could not take the main seat. Therefore, the most senior member, Hughs, became the nominal host. However, it was clear that Hughs had not experienced such a grand event. Faced with an eastern count and a holy knights princess, he was a little shaky in his speech. This was the consequence of inheriting a family without enough heritage. Except for Colin, the Angler family could not bring out another person who could support the scene. Count Evan seemed not to mind this, keeping a warm smile on his face, skillfully using various communication techniques to maintain the warmth of the scene without seeming to overshadow the host. Gradually, Hughs also realized that his esteemed guests seemed easy to get along with and he was able to relax. Count, when Colin was in Grey Castle, his martial arts teacher was Baron Raymon. In addition, Knight Lyle often gave lessons to Colin, informed Hughs. I see. Count Evan nodded thoughtfully and then turned to a burly man across him, who was tearing into some watery lizard meat, You must be Knight Lyle, correct? Reluctantly putting down his piece of meat, Lyle bowed his head in acknowledgment and replied, Indeed, my lord. With you as his martial arts teacher, Count Angler must have shown great talent from an early stage, right? Of course! Without thinking, Lyle began to tout Colin, Count Angler is extremely talented in martial arts. All the techniques I know were learnt by him within a few days. Now, I dare not even spar with Count Angler. Count Evan gave a meaningful smile, asking with a hint of doubt, But how come I heard, Count Angler stagnated in his knight apprenticeship for three whole years? Hearing this, the butler Emon looked up at Count Evan. Sallya also frowned slightly, as if feeling that her fianc was being a little rude. However, Lyle didnt mind, he scratched his smooth head, chuckled, and mysteriously answered, In fact, Count Angler has been hiding his true power. His martial prowess is not inferior to mine! Really? Count Evan carefully looked at Knight Lyle. Seeing Lyles sincere smile, he assumed Lyle was hiding nothing. Count Evan did not pursue this any further, and again turned to Hughs, Mr. Hughs, Ive been having a question Im not sure whether to ask. Hughs old face burst into a full-blown smile, courteously saying, Please go ahead, my lord. If I know, I will definitely answer truthfully. Having a small sip of the red wine, Count Evan asked, What is the rank of the most powerful knight in the Angler family? That Hughs hesitated, did not know if he could not remember or he did not want to answer, and his gaze shifted to Emon. Emon, clearing his throat, took over: My lord, the strongest knight recorded in the history of the Angler family is of the fourth rank. However, the bloodline of the Angler family can be traced back to before the founding of the Glorious Empire, records of that history have been lost. Thus, the extent of the strength of the knights born of the Angler family before that remains unknown. I understand, said Count Evan, seemingly convinced by Emons explanation. Just as he was about to ask another question, Emon intervened first: My lord, I have just received some news from the Half-Elf Kingdom, if you would like to hear it. With a slight smile, Count Evan invited, Of course, please. A faint smile crossed Emons serious face. Queen Isa has safely given birth to a princess. This is indeed a joyous occasion! Count Evan immediately raised his wine cup, sincerely laughing. Everyone else also lifted their cups, celebrating the good news. After setting down his wine cup, Butler Emon immediately continued, However, there was a rebellion in Silver Moon City during Queen Isas childbirth. Fortunately, it has already been suppressed by the lord himself. Haha, with Count Angler present, one naturally doesnt have to worry about a rebellion! Count Evan laughed heartily, seemingly having great faith in Colin. Butler Emon looked deeply at Count Evan and said, The mastermind behind the rebellion has already been arrested. Count, do you know who the mastermind is? Only then did the smile on Count Evans face fade, he sighed and said, If Im not mistaken, it should be my brother Marquis Vincent, right? Butler Emon nodded expressionlessly and no longer spoke. For a moment, the scene fell silent and the atmosphere gradually became awkward. Count Evan picked up his wine cup, stood up, and sincerely said, Gentlemen, I can assure you that I had no knowledge of the rebellion in Silver Moon City. But please believe me, Vincent alone cannot represent the St. Prowse family, let alone the stance of the Eastern Territories. I bear goodwill towards the Angler family, the North Territory, and the Half-Elf Kingdom. Since such regrettable incidents have already occurred, all I can do here is to express my deepest apologies! Having said that, Count Evan downed the wine in his cup, then placed his hand on his chest and bowed deeply to the people present. The solemn atmosphere left Hughs Angley somewhat at a loss. He opened his mouth as if to say something to lighten the mood, but under the deep gaze of Butler Emon, he immediately shut his mouth without saying a word. After expressing his apologies, Count Evan turned his gaze to Butler Emon. Seeing that the latter had not responded for a long time, he sighed again, saying: In that case, I, the unwelcome guest, wont bother you any longer. After saying that, he strode towards the exit. Sallya also apologetically smiled, stood up, and was about to follow him. Only then did Butler Emon finally speak, Miss Sallya, this matter has nothing to do with you. You are still a welcome guest in the Red Fortress. I understand. Sallya nodded, but she still followed him out. As soon as she exited, Sallya saw Count Evan waiting for her outside. They dont welcome me here, Im afraid we have to leave. Count Evan said somewhat helplessly. But Sallya shook her head and said, No, they just dont welcome you. If you want to return to the Eastern Territories, I wont go with you. Count Evan furrowed his eyebrows, Sallya, your father entrusted you to me. I wont abandon you No, I dont need to be entrusted to anyone. Sallya firmly stated, Moreover, from the beginning, your target was Count Angler, helping me find my father was just something you did on the side Count Evan hurriedly explained, Sallya, you misunderstand me But Sallya quickly interrupted him, Evan, more excuses will only make me think less of you. I know, in your heart, the Eastern Territories were always first, and I, at most, was second. Im not blaming you, nor am I demanding you to put me before the Eastern Territories. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that your brother has had an accident in Silver Moon City, I know your heart is no longer here. Since thats the case, go do what you need to do. I can find my father by myself. Count Evan looked at the unfamiliarity and coldness in his fiances eyes, and couldnt help but feel panicked. He hastily said, Sallya, listen to me But Sallya immediately turned around, leaving Count Evan with a resolute silhouette and a cold sentence: Im sorry, Evan, Im going back, the banquet isnt over yet. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: 401 Envoy (Part One)_1 Chapter 403: 401 Envoy (Part One)_1 Silver Moon City, Half-Elf Palace. As though oblivious to anyone else, Colin sat high on the throne, his left index finger, adorned with a crystal ring, lightly tapping on the purple-gold armrest. He leisurely watched the envoy from the eastern border bow to him. Honorable guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, on behalf of Duke St. Prowse, ruler of the eastern border, I offer you our sincerest apologies for the actions of Marquis Vincent! I hope you can remember the centuries-long friendship between the eastern border and the North Territory, and forgive Marquis Vincent for his lack of vigilance and mistakes made in the heat of the moment. The envoy from the eastern border was a young man with a fair complexion. His short beard was obviously well-groomed. There was a faint trace of reserved pride in his brow, and his noble ceremonial dress indicated he was a viscount. Viscount Fein, youve just rushed over from Alfalfa City, correct? Colin asked with a broad smile. Yes. Colins smile grew wider. Previously, Marquis Vincent had told him that this Viscount Fein, who was in charge of Alfalfa City, was actually a supporter of Count Evan, Duke St. Prowses second son. Well, this was interesting. Duke St. Prowse had actually sent a supporter of his second son to negotiate with Colin in Silver Moon City for the release of his eldest son, Marquis Vincent. Is Duke St. Prowse sending a nobleman of his second sons faction out of fear that Colin would take advantage of an envoy, or does he no longer want his eldest son and is intentionally giving his second son a chance to sabotage the ransom negotiations? Colin stopped the tapping of his finger and asked, I heard there was a massive melee in Alfalfa City. How are things there now? Viscount Fein respectfully replied: You can rest assured, Count. Alfalfa City has now regained its stability. Sir Ron is an excellent city lord and has altogether taken control of the citys situation. Colin knew for a fact that this was a bunch of nonsense. He knew exactly how frustrated Ron, the city lord, must feel. The control of Alfalfa City would not fall to Ron. The true master of Alfalfa City now was actually that former thief leader, Orlando. To be honest, although Colin had secretly provided Orlando with quite a bit of help and even given him the real Bonds to use as chips, he was still a bit surprised that Orlando had actually passed the eastern borders test and had become the president of the Alfalfa City Brotherhood. You should know that what the eastern border had previously set up in Alfalfa City was an ostensibly fifth-order, but actually a sixth-order warrior, Capen. This showed how much importance the Eastern Border placed on Alfalfa City. But now, they had actually put a former thief leader like Orlando at the helm of the Alfalfa City Brotherhood. Even if Orlando had indeed made great contributions during the chaos in Alfalfa City, it still surprised Colin. Of course, this was definitely a pleasant surprise for Colin, he just couldnt help but wonder how Orlando managed to gain the trust of the eastern border. Or is it that this Viscount Fein was easy to fool? Seeing Colin fall silent, Viscount Fein slightly lifted his head and saw a smile filled with profound meaning on Colins face. Before he could figure out the meaning behind this smile, he heard Colin speak again: Viscount Fein, the Duke should have received the personally written letter Marquis Vincent sent back to the eastern border, right? Yes. What does the Duke think of the redemption terms mentioned in the letter? The Duke believes that the terms you presented for redemption show no sincerity! Viscount Feins somewhat rude blunt statement caught Colin off guard, but he didnt get angry. Instead, he gave a faint smile and said: What? Is Duke St. Prowse not willing to give up a few ships to redeem his son? Count, what youre asking for is far more than a few ships. Viscount Fein bluntly replied, Thats the cream of the Pegasus Navy! If we truly give it all to you, wouldnt the Angry River become a bathing pool for the Northern army? Colin gave a faint smile, shifted his position on the throne, and asked patiently, So, how does the East plan to exchange for Marquis Vincent? However, Viscount Fein didnt answer this, instead he looked directly into Colins eyes, and seriously said, Count, should you be letting me see Marquis Vincent before we discuss the conditions for ransom? The smile on Colins face abruptly faded, he frowned and said, You can rest assured, Marquis Vincent and I are old friends, he isnt my prisoner for the first time. Although Im angry at his actions, I wont ill-treat him. But, Viscount Fein insisted, Sorry, Count, but its not that I dont believe you. Its Duke St. Prowse who is worried about his eldest son. He insisted that I see Marquis Vincent with my own eyes, and confirm his safety before we start discussing terms for the ransom. Colin looked at the determined Viscount Fein, and suddenly asked with a significant tone, Viscount Fein, have you been hearing some baseless rumors? Viscount Fein smiled and said, Count, I have indeed heard some rumors. But rest assured, I am not the kind of person who can be swayed by baseless rumors. I only believe in what my own eyes see! Colin stared at Viscount Feins eyes, and Fein did not dodge his gaze either. After a while, Colin laughed, Since you are so eager to see Marquis Vincent, then, so be it. As he spoke, Colin clapped his hands and ordered the guards in the hall, Go and fetch Marquis Vincent. Yes! The guard immediately took the command and left. Seeing this, a trace of doubt flashed in Viscount Feins eyes, but it vanished quickly. Colin leaned back onto his chair without saying a word, and continued to rhythmically drum his fingers on the armrest of the throne. The gentle drumming echoed in the spacious hall, every beat seemed to strike directly at the heart. Viscount Fein bowed his head, thinking about the intelligence he had received from a half-elf merchant before coming here, his originally abundant confidence seemed to diminish slowly. Eventually, after what seemed like an endless wait, the guard returned. But he remained alone. Count, Marquis Vincent says he does not wish to see the envoy from the East. Is that so Colin stopped the tapping, spread his hands and said regretfully, Viscount Fein, theres nothing I can do about it. Viscount Fein bowed his head, the corners of his mouth curved up slightly, as if he had finally seen through Colin, and his lost confidence was restored. He raised his head, his face full of confusion and grievance, and asked the guard, Did the Marquis say why he doesnt want to see me? The guard glanced at Colin and shook his head. No. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps Marquis Vincent is ashamed of his actions and does not wish to face you. Colin explained. Viscount Fein nodded as if he accepted this explanation, but he still insisted, But Count, its essential I see Marquis Vincent. This is what Duke St. Prowse personally instructed me to do Why dont we agree on the terms of ransom first, and then we can arrange your meeting? Colin waved his hand to interrupt Viscount Fein and said in a rather domineering tone, If we cant agree on the terms of ransom, then I believe theres no point in you seeing Marquis Vincent. Viscount Feins face changed slightly, seemingly intimidated by Colins strong demeanor. After hesitating for a moment, he finally nodded. Well, Count, lets first discuss the conditions for ransom. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: 402 Envoy (Part Two)_1 Chapter 404: 402 Envoy (Part Two)_1 My lord Earl, the Duke of St. Prowse would never agree to the warships you demand. So, what is the Duke of St. Prowse willing to offer as a ransom for his son? The Viscount Fein pulled a scroll from his bosom, took a couple steps forward, and slowly unfurled it before Colin. It was a map. Colin leaned slightly forward, focusing his gaze on the map. He wasnt concerned about Viscount Fein playing any tricks. After all, Viscount Feins power was inferior to his own, and even if Viscount Fein had the audacity to plunge a dagger into Colins chest, well, that wouldnt kill a member of the Blood Clan. My lord Earl, please look here. This city on the east bank of the Angry River is called Rock City. It covers about 150 square miles and is home to 180,000 citizens. With an annual tax revenue of over 200,000 gold coins, it is a quite prosperous city. The Duke of St. Prowse promises that if you release Marquis Vincent, then Rock City shall fall under your rule! Colin looked at the point circled on the map by Viscount Fein with an expressionless face and couldnt help but sneer. A city, in exchange for a person. That seems like a very profitable deal. But to Colin, it meant nothing. Despite its virtue, Rock City was an enclave. As long as the Angry River remained in the hands of East Territory, Colin would not be able to transport a large army there to defend Rock City. Without a large army to maintain order, how could security be enforced? How could it be managed? How would taxes be collected? In that case, this city would, in name, belong to Colin, but in reality, it would still be under the control of East Territory. Which meant that East Territory would retrieve Marquis Vincent while surrendering nothing in return. What wishful thinking! Therefore, Colin impatiently sneered, I dont want your East Territory cities, lets discuss the warships instead. However, Viscount Fein shook his head resolutely, Im sorry, my lord Earl, but the Duke of St. Prowse could never agree to exchange warships with you. Is he trying to fool me with the cities of East Territory? Colin was no longer polite; the opposite party was clearly playing him for a fool. My lord Earl, if you are not satisfied with Rock City, we can offer a larger city No need! Even if you offered White Dew City, I still wouldnt trade! Colin suddenly rose from his throne, briskly descended the stairs, and stood before Viscount Fein. Looking intently into his eyes, he said coldly, It seems that the Duke of St. Prowse doesnt want to swap his son back then. If so, theres no point wasting words. Let Marquis Vincent be my guest in the North Territory once more. Seeing Colins resolute attitude, Viscount Fein could no longer maintain his previous calm and dignity and hastily interjected, My lord Earl, we could always negotiate the terms of the ransom, why the hurry? Colin drew a cold smile, I simply dont wish to waste time with insincere people. Go back and tell the Duke of St. Prowse that unless he presents warships, he can keep all his miscellaneous stuff along with his son! Upon seeing Viscount Feins troubled expression, Colin softened his tone a little, Of course, the quantity and tonnage of the warships, we can discuss slowly. Viscount Fein had no choice but to nod, Yes, my lord Earl, I will deliver your message to the Duke of St. Prowse. Having finished, he bowed and excused himself. Once out of the Royal Palace, Viscount Fein boarded a luxurious horse-drawn carriage. The carriage headed south out of Silver Moon City, stopping in front of an inconspicuous villa in the suburbs. Viscount Fein disembarked from the carriage and was led into the villa by a butler. Seeing Viscount Fein enter the room, Haver quickly got up from behind his desk with a sycophantic smile and bowed, saying, Honorable Viscount Fein, I hope you wont mind the frugal conditions here. Viscount Fein nonchalantly waved his hands to indicate that he did not mind; at the same time, he sat down at the table. Haver, the legendary Half-Elf merchant, seemed like a hardworking servant at this time, diligently serving tea to Viscount Fein. Viscount Fein took for granted all of this, asking, Haver, is your news accurate? Why does Colin Angler seem so confident? Haver stood by respectfully, answering humbly, My Lord, I would never lie to you! As for the accuracy of the news May I ask, did you see Marquis Vincent at the Royal Palace just now? Indeed, I did not. That explains it! Haver slapped his hand, If Marquis Vincent was truly alive and well, why wouldnt Colin Angler let you see him? As for the Northern Earls attitude, it must have been put on! If he showed any weakness at this time, wouldnt you see through it? Viscount Fein chuckled noncommittally, saying, What does he achieve by doing this? Even if the ransom terms are agreed upon, without seeing an unharmed Marquis Vincent, the Eastern Territory would never give anything to Colin Angler. After thoughtful consultation, Haver said, Maybe he wants to buy time. After all, if Duke St. Prowse knew about his eldest sons death in the Half-Elf Palace, perhaps the Pegasus Navys warships would already be outside Silver Moon City along the Crystal River. And after the major chaos in Silver Moon City, the Silver Moon Guards had heavy casualties, and even the Northern Blood Knight Army suffered significant losses. Colin Angler surely wouldnt want to face the Eastern Army at this time. So, he sealed off the news and even deliberately showed a tough stance in front of you, proposing extremely harsh ransom terms, intending to buy as much time as possible. I suspect that the Northern Army has already begun to mobilize and is ready to reinforce Silver Moon City at any time. When the Northern Army arrives at Silver Moon City, then Colin Angler will probably no longer hide the news of Marquis Vincents death. Viscount Fein appeared thoughtful upon hearing this. Sensing this, Haver lowered his voice and once again advised, My Lord, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If its missed Are you teaching me what to do? Viscount Fein shot a stern glance at Haver. Haver flinched, shaking his head vigorously, My Lord, I didnt mean that, I did not Viscount Fein snorted coldly, saying, Haver, you, a petty merchant, should not offer unsolicited advice about matters of war. Be careful with your words, or else, hmpf! Haver looked distressed, repeatedly apologized and explained, My Lord, I just got carried away because I was too eager! Colin Angler is trying to bring the entire Half-Elf commerce under his control, turning us all into puppets in his hands! We just cannot stand such humiliation! So, I had a slip of the tongue, please forgive me! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viscount Fein waved his hand, saying, Fine, just be careful with your words in the future. It isnt your place to speculate on how the Eastern Territory will decide on this matter. Now, theres only one thing you need to do. Haver perked up and quickly asked, My Lord, please command! Viscount Feins eyes flickered, and he said solemnly: Whatever the cost, find out whether Marquis Vincent is dead or alive! Yes, my Lord! Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Interrogation 403 (Part 1)_1 Chapter 405: Interrogation 403 (Part 1)_1 The night was already deep. Most of the blocks in Silver Moon City were quiet, only the hurried passers-by returning home at night. Especially around the Half-Elf Palace, fully armed Blood Knight Army patrols could be seen everywhere. It has been almost a month since the rebellion, but the atmosphere here remained tense and heavy. Suddenly, the southern gate of the palace slowly opened, and a slender half-elf walked out quickly. He seemed to be in his sixties or seventies, with white hair and a solemn face, striding towards the South City area in the cold moonlight. On his left and right, two guards in armor accompanied and escorted him. As a palace physician, Cliff was generally not allowed to leave the Royal Palace. This time it was only because his own grandson, who lived outside the palace, suddenly fell seriously ill. Cliff had pleaded in many ways, even alarming Her Majesty Queen Isa, before he could be granted leave. However, because of his peculiar profession, he couldnt walk around freely even when leaving the palace, and he had to be escorted by dedicated guards. It was protection but also surveillance. Worried about his grandsons illness, Cliff hurried on his way without any stop. But while passing by a tavern, the wooden door suddenly opened without warning. A drunken drunkard stumbled out, babbling nonsensical incoherent words. It seemed as if he was about to bump into Cliff passing by here. Get out of the way, move! The accompanying guards hurried forward, trying to stop the drunken man. But the moment he touched the drunkards body, a sharp pain suddenly shot from his abdomen. Its an assassin! The guard immediately realized danger, pulling his throat to scream. The other guard, hearing the shouts, didnt try to save his companion. Instead, he immediately grabbed Cliffs arm and started to run, shouting out loud to attract the attention of the patrolling Blood Knight Army. However, just at this moment, a black horse-drawn carriage without any badge passing by. It seemed that the horses pulling the carriage got startled by the guards shouting and suddenly went crazy. Under the huge pulling force, the carriage began to sway as if it were drunk. Bang! A black wooden box fell from the carriage in the commotion and hit the ground heavily. Crack! The wooden box shattered like a smashed watermelon, splinters of wood and small objects shimmering in metal light splashed around. Clang clang! Only at this moment did the people present realize that those shiny metallic things were all copper coins! Time seemed to press the pause button, even the guard escorting Cliff was dumbstruck for a moment. After a brief silence, there was an explosive bustle of noise. Somebody shouted, and in an instant, all the patrons in the tavern rushed out, pouncing on the scattered copper coins like hungry wolves. And with the passing of time, the crowd scrambling for the money grew larger and larger, as if the whole block was alerted. In the crowded crowd, Cliff was like a solitary boat in a raging storm, following the tide. When he finally managed to squeeze his way out, he took a breath of relief, then looked back and realized he wasnt being pulled along by his escorting guard! Who are you? Shush! Make a noise, and youre dead! Cliff only felt this stranger in black clothes grab his hand like a vise, unable to break free, and on his back, he could feel the tip of a sharp blade. At this point, the nearby Blood Knight Army patrol had arrived. Seeing the chaos ahead, they immediately drew their weapons and began to restore order. Cliffs heart grew anxious, contemplating how to get the Blood Knight Armys attention. But just then, the man in black behind him reminded him in a chilling tone: Dont do anything stupid, or not only you, but your entire family, will die! Cliff hesitated for a moment, but he still didnt dare to ask for help from the Blood Knight Army close by. The Blood Knight squad also didnt notice Cliff in the shadows, as their attention was entirely drawn to the chaos in front of the tavern. By the time they finally dispersed the crowd and found the corpses of the two guards, Cliff had already disappeared. In an abandoned warehouse in the south of the city. The man in black roughly pushed Cliff in. The frail, elderly Cliff stumbled and rolled on the cold ground. When he shakily stood up, he saw that he was surrounded by seven or eight strangers in black. Who are you? Why have you kidnapped me? I am the royal doctor of the palace, Her Majesty the Queen will definitely not let you off if she knows about this! Cliff shouted with a pale face. But this threat obviously fell on deaf ears. They all stayed silent, looking coldly at Cliff as if they were looking at a corpse. The leader of the men in black removed his hat, tossed it aside, casually dragged a broken chair over, and sat down in front of Cliff with a slight smile, saying, Mr. Cliff, we have invited you here to ask just one question. What question? Cliff was already sensing danger, their eyes were like those of a poisonous snake, drilling into his heart. After the Easterner Marquis Vincent was assassinated, were you the one who went to check the situation? As expected. Cliffs face immediately changed, pale as a dead fish. You tricked me out of the palace, didnt you? My grandson is not sick, right? The leader of the men in black chuckled, took a small knife out of his pocket, casually played with it in his hand, and lazily said, Mr. Cliff, have you forgotten your situation? Here, it is not your turn to ask the questions. We ask, you answer. Cliffs face went pale then dark, his eyes flickered with fear and excitement, and then finally turned a dead gray. He pleaded: Gentlemen, its not that Im unwilling to answer your question, but that once I do, my death is certain! The man in black calmly said: Dont worry, as long as you cooperate, we can definitely guarantee your safe exit from Silver Moon City. We will also give you a large sum of money to comfortably spend the rest of your life in the East. You are Easterners! The look of fear on Cliffs face intensified. The man in black rolled his eyes, seemingly speechless at Cliffs realization, and urged: Alright, Mr. Cliff, hurry up and answer my question. Cliff suddenly fell to his knees, crying: Sir, I really cant answer that! By tricking me out of the palace with such elaborate ruses and tying me up, Queen Isa and Count Angler must know by now. By now, the gates of Silver Moon City must be sealed. We wont be able to escape! The man in black sighed: It seems Mr. Cliff is still unwilling to cooperate! In that case, I apologize. Having said that, he stood up. Following his move, two men in black immediately stepped forward and firmly restrained Cliff. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What are you doing! You want touh Cliff struggled in terror, but unfortunately, he couldnt break free from the bindings of the men in black. His mouth had also been stuffed with a piece of cloth, now he could only make whimpering noises. The leader walked slowly up to Cliff, gently pulled out Cliffs ring finger, and caressed it tenderly. But the next second. With a flash of silver light, the ring finger was chopped off from Cliffs hand. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: 404 Interrogation (Part 2)_1 Chapter 406: 404 Interrogation (Part 2)_1 Whimper Each finger linked to his heart, Cliff twisted and writhed from the debilitating pain, much like a fish on dry land, on the brink of asphyxiation. Spattering blood splashed onto the clothes of the black-clothed men surrounding him. But they remained motionless, disregarding the drops of blood on their faces, as if they had grown accustomed to such gruesome scenes. Only when Cliff managed to barely retain his breath did the lead black-clothed man finally remove the rag from his mouth and asked again: Mr. Cliff, are you ready to cooperate now? Cliff looked at his severed wound, from which blood was flowing out, uncontrolled like a gushing spring. Soon, a small puddle formed on the ground. He pleaded weakly, Please, just kill me with a single blow! The black-clothed man picked up the severed ring finger from the ground, holding it in his palm before Cliff, sighed seemingly out of sympathy, and asked: Mr. Cliff, youre a brilliant doctor. Is there a way you can stitch this severed finger back? Cliff managed a bitter smile and shook his head. Wearing a pitying face, the black-clothed man tossed away the severed finger and started persuading again, Yes, Mr. Cliff, a severed finger cant regenerate. If you keep resisting cooperation, then Cliff continued to shake his head in despair, Sir, I really cant say it! Otherwise, Im as good as dead! Not just me, my whole family will be killed! The black-clothed man voiced his impatience, Ive already said, if you cooperate, we shall ensure the safety of your family! However, Cliff obviously didnt believe the black-clothed man. After all, the Easterners had twice attempted to create chaos in Silver Moon City and failed, causing many Half-Elves to lose faith in them. Seeing this, the black-clothed man seemed annoyed and tried to seize Cliffs fingers. Scared, Cliff screamed loudly, clutching his hand forcefully, but as an old doctor, he was no match for those Easterners. His futile struggles only slightly bothered the black-clothed men. Surely enough, the cold blade made contact with Cliffs middle finger soon after. As if receiving an electric shock, Cliff blurted out, Wait, wait. Ill cooperate, Im willing to cooperate! The black-clothed man smirked, finally halting his actions. He patted Cliffs shoulder, laughingly saying, Thats better! Now, answer my previous question; after Marquis Vincent was assassinated, did you check the situation? Cliff opened his mouth but remained silent, hesitating once more. The black-clothed man sneered, stepping forward without a word, snapped Cliffs middle finger with a crack. Aaaah His finger was brutally snapped. Feeling excruciating pain, Cliff managed to break free from the grasp of the two black-clothed men and flailed on the ground. Severe pain had his whole body convulsing, as though he could faint any second. The leader of the black-clothed men sighed sympathetically, saying, Cliff, you, a Half-Elf, why strive so hard for North Territory? Let me tell you, we have many more methods to torment you. This is merely a starter. Cliff barely had the strength to say a word, only clinging tightly to his broken finger. Despite his desperate attempts to stop the bleeding, blood was still pouring out relentlessly. He had no doubts that he would soon pass out from the excessive blood loss, possibly even die. Facing the black-clothed mans threats, all Cliff could muster were continuous moans, Please, just kill me, kill me! The black-clothed man sneered, darkly saying: Mr. Cliff, we have to play by the rules. If you refuse to comply, well have to snap every single one of your fingers, and toes, then your arm, thigh, eyes, ears, nose, tongue we have to take turns, so please bear with us, dont die too soon. After saying that, he reached out to snap the third finger of Cliff. Finally, Cliff couldnt bear it anymore. He collapsed entirely, weeping, Ill talk, Ill tell you everything! Really? The man in black looked at Cliff suspiciously, seemingly worried about his last-minute back-pedalling. Cliff kept nodding with intermittent affirmations, Really, its true this time! But, I need to see your leader; I want to tell him personally! The man in black frowned, seeming quite troubled. Just then though, a young voice echoed in the dark warehouse, Im here, Mr. Cliff. You can tell me anything. With this voice ringing out, the men in black hurriedly withdrew. Cliff strained to raise his head, only to see a fair-faced young man standing before him. Despite the dim environment, he couldnt see his face clearly, but from the others demeanour and posture, it was clear he was a noble. May I ask who you are? Im Viscount Fein, appointed by Duke St. Prowse, fully responsible for this negotiation on Marquis Vincents ransom. Cliff hesitated a moment but still asked, Your lordship, if I turn myself in fully, can you guarantee my safety? We will definitely ensure your safety. Viscount Fein nodded seriously. You will leave Silver Moon City with me; you will be safe as long as Im there. What about my family? Viscount Fein hesitated for a moment but still responded truthfully, Im sorry, I can only guarantee the safety of one person. Cliff lowered his head in disappointment. Seeing this, Viscount Fein opened his mouth again, stating coldly, Although we cannot ensure their safety, sending them to hell is rather easy. At his words, Cliff began to tremble all over. After a long while, he seemed to have made up his mind, raising his head to speak seriously, After the attempted assassination of Marquis Vincent, I was brought to the scene to examine the situation. Viscount Feins eyes lit up, prompting further, What exactly was the situation at the time? Who tried to assassinate him, and is Marquis Vincent really dead? When I got to the scene, I saw Marquis Vincent and Duke Modewen both laying in a pool of blood. In Vincents case, he had been stabbed once through the belly and another through the heart. He had a slight breath left when I arrived, but his heart was split open, he was beyond saving. As for Duke Modewen, his throat was cut. Based on the wound, it looked like a self-inflicted cut. By the time I got there, he was already dead. At this news, Viscount Fein furrowed his brows, crouching down to look directly into Cliffs eyes, asking again: Are you certain, Marquis Vincent couldnt be saved? Cliff heavily nodded, adding, Based on my fifty years of medical experience, his state at that moment, it would have taken a divine intervention to save him. Hearing this bad news, an excited look flashed across Viscount Feins face. But very soon, he realized it wasnt appropriate and quickly replaced it with an expression of grief and anger, saying: Sly and despicable northerners! Theyve been deceiving us all along! Cliff glanced at Viscount Fein cautiously, meekly asking, Your lordship, when will we leave Silver Moon City? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viscount Fein stood up, retreating back into the shadows, answering dispassionately, I will be leaving tonight. As for you, better go into hiding for now. Cliffs face turned several shades paler as he wailed, Your lordship, this isnt what you promised! Viscount Fein kicked away Cliff who was trying to grab the hem of his trousers, stating coldly, Rest assured, I will arrange for you to be placed in a safe location. Having said this, he didnt spare a glance for Cliff, who was wailing behind him, but instead, quickly exited the warehouse. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: 405 Perception (Part 1)_1 Chapter 407: 405 Perception (Part 1)_1 Through the rear garden of the Half-Elf Palace, a clear stream gently flowed. This was a man-made tributary of the Crystal River. The Crystal Rivers main stream was actually a distance away from Silver Moon City, but how could the Half-Elf Clansmen let their Mother River bypass their royal capital? Thus, the stream was artificially diverted into Silver Moon City, right into the backyard of the royal palace. The river banks were planted with two rows of towering Phoenix Trees, now drenched in autumn gold. The half-withered leaves fell into the river in swirling eddies, drifting away with the current. The rainbow-hued Phoenix forest masked the ash-gray stone walls of the palace, portraying an ethereal scene of the autumn season. The afternoon sun was warm and pleasant. Colin laid lazily, supporting his head with both hands, on a slope covered in evergreen grass. Next to him, Queen Isa sat cross-legged on the grass. Her flawless white palace dress outlined her bewitching feminine curves, harmoniously blending her sacred beauty, mature tenderness, and majesty into a noble aura of wisdom and grace. Her pure blue eyes unwaveringly gazed at Sylv, cradled in her arms. Regrettably, the tot kept wriggling, trying to break free from her mothers embrace. Colin turned his head, smiled at his persistent daughter, and said, You might as well put her down. She can crawl already, right? Isa gave Colin a flirtatious glare, grunting, Who in their right mind lets a newborn crawl around freely! At this, Colin chortled and advised, Our daughter is extraordinary from birth. We shouldnt compare her to ordinary children. Truthfully, although Sylv was only a month old, she was developing rather rapidly. Practically comparable to the physical constitution of a typical six or seven-month-old child; one moment of Isas inattention, and the youngster would be crawling all over the place. Seeing Isa was still hesitant to let go, Colin smiled, took his daughter, and laid her on his belly. He made a circlet with his hands, allowing her to crawl around his upper body. Hahaha Sylv rejoiced, her toothless mouth thrown open in laughter at achieving her goals. Gazing at Sylvs ruby-like innocent eyes and feeling her delicate hands and feet crawling all over his body, Colin felt all his worries and troubles vanish in an instant. Regrettably, this tranquillity was soon disrupted by a hastened cluster of footsteps. Teacher, teacher! Come see the amusement park Ive designed for Sylv! Colin turned to see Princess Judy, wearing a bright yellow pleated dress, bounding towards him. Trailing behind was Prince Harrison, striving to maintain his grace and elegance in his sluggish pursuit. Youre done with the design? Absolutely! Look! Princess Judy triumphantly unrolled a parchment, revealing her Amusement Park Design to her teacher. Sylv seemed to have found a new plaything. Babbling animatedly, she made a move to crawl onto the design. Colin swiftly picked up the mischievous little princess and sat up, genuinely intrigued by Judys masterpiece. Prince Harrison also approached, fully compelled to perform the courtly greetings to Colin and Isa, before he settled down on the spread woolen blanket. The Half-Elf housemaid, Kathy Savoy, hurriedly served two cups of flower tea to Princess Judy and Prince Harrison. Prince Harrison appeared disinterested in his sisters amusement park design and instead struck a conversation with Kathy. Here, Princess Judy enthusiastically explained to Colin her Design Philosophy. According to her, comparing Sylv, a prodigious child who awakened her noble Phoenix bloodline right at birth, with ordinary children was simply out of the question. Common amusement facilities like slides, carousels, trampolines, swings, etc., would seem overly simple and juvenile to Sylv. Hence, Princess Judy claimed to have designed an adventure-themed amusement park, using renowned hero adventure tales as the blueprint and integrating elements such as exploring, maze solving, deduction, treasure hunting, hunting, and trap setting to devise a brilliant game plan. Initially, Colin was intrigued, but as Princess Judys narration progressed, his expression gradually darkened. Because he found that the difficulty of this amusement park was somewhat excessive. For instance, during one stage, Princess Judy even required the game participants to kill a brown bear to clear the level. Colin could not help but hold his forehead, lamenting whether this was really an amusement park for children. This was more like the alternative world version of Squid Game. Had he not known Princess Judy to be somewhat unreliable, Colin might have even doubted whether she had an ulterior motive in designing this amusement park. Therefore, Colin unequivocally rejected Princess Judys design without hesitation. No matter how much Princess Judy coquettishly begged, it was to no avail. Eventually, Princess Judy had no choice but to submit to her teachers domination, and departed dejectedly to redesign it. Prince Harrison, however, did not leave with his sister but continued sitting on the woolen blanket, conversing with the half-elf maid, Kathy, in hushed tones. Seeing this, Colin was intrigued and suddenly asked, Harrison, Kathy, what are you talking about? Harrison promptly adjusted his posture and turned to face Colin, replying, Teacher, I was explaining to Miss Kathy why my sister wants to put a brown bear in the amusement park. Oh? Why? Colin was also a bit interested. Because just three days ago, Judy heard that the Half-Elf Palace was about to hold a Hunting Party, and there would be brown bears at the party. She was so excited that she wanted to kill a brown bear herself. Colin involuntarily chuckled, With her thin arms and thin legs, she wants to hunt a brown bear? Prince Harrison was also somewhat embarrassed, touching his nose, feeling helpless about his sisters bragging boast. Seeing this, Kathy spoke up, The prince just told me he plans to hunt a brown bear for his sister. Yes, Prince Harrison instantly straightened his back, nodding repeatedly. Queen Isa reminded him with a smile, Prince Harrison, you must be careful. The brown bear is a ferocious animal that reigns in the mountains. And before the Hunting Party, the courts hunting supervisor will deliberately reduce its food. The brown bear, in its hunger, will become even more fierce. Your Majesty, you need not worry, I can surely handle it, Prince Harrison confidently declared. Colin knew that Prince Harrison was now a knight apprentice, and with his strength, dealing with a brown bear alone would indeed be a bit challenging. However, he wasnt worried about his student- there will naturally be formal knights standing by Prince Harrison at the Hunting Party. There shouldnt be any accidents with just a brown bear. Seeing the silent smiling Colin, Prince Harrison became somewhat nervous, and he couldnt help turning to Kathy, the half-elf maid, Miss Kathy, do you believe I can hunt a brown bear? Of course you can, Your Highness! I just hope that the bear wont become too frightened and run away, otherwise the Hunting Party would be too boring. Kathy smiled slightly, her delicate face resembling a blooming flower, drawing the youthful princes attention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Prince Harrison blinked naively at Kathy, without flickering. This passionate gaze made Kathy shyly lower her head. Cough Cough. Colins light cough brought Prince Harrison back to reality. He realized his gaffe and not daring to face his teacher, he quickly lowered his head respectfully, and said: Teacher, Im off to check on Judys progress with the amusement park design. After speaking, he seemed to flee the scene. Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: 406 Awareness (Bottom)_1 Chapter 408: 406 Awareness (Bottom)_1 After Prince Harrison left, Kathy calmly packed up the used teacups, but her reddened slender ears still revealed that she was not as calm inside as she appeared on the outside. After she had tidied up the teacups, Kathy stood up, only to meet Colins scrutinizing gaze. The half-elf maid trembled inwardly, she asked nervously, Lord Count, do you have any orders? Colin asked indirectly, Kathy, what do you think of Prince Harrison? Kathy lowered her head, not daring to look into Colins eyes, she carefully answered, My lord, Prince Harrison is intelligent and polite. He is an excellent noble. Yes, but he is a human noble, and the future Emperor of the Humans. Colin spoke in a deep tone, Do you understand what I mean? I I understand Kathy of course heard the warning in Colins words, she quickly explained, My lord, my feelings for Prince Harrison are only of admiration; I dare not harbour any other thoughts. Thats good. Seeing that Colin did not give any further instructions, she packed up the utensils on the wool blanket and then retreated some distance to give Colins family some private space. I noticed their close relationship while at Red Maple Manor. Queen Isa quietly said, watching Kathys retreating figure. And what do you suppose? Colin asked, juggling the playful Sylv, Did Kathy intentionally seduce the naive Prince Harrison? Or did young and unsuspecting Prince Harrison fall for the beautiful Kathy? Isa shook her head with a smile and said, Kathy probably doesnt have the nerve to seduce an imperial prince, especially under your watch. Colin also laughed, saying, Indeed, Kathy does not have such courage. However, once she realized Harrisons feelings for her, she might have taken advantage of the situation, even encouraged it. As the primary heir to the imperial throne, Harrison could not possibly marry Kathy. However, if Kathy becomes Harrisons lover, she could leverage his power, even carry the bloodline of the St. Lorenzo family. Even if she births an illegitimate child, it represents an opportunity for the Savoy family to rise again. Colin couldnt help but think of Lady Sharon, Isas mother, who successfully married into the Miller family due to carrying the bloodline of the St. Hilde family. Isa propped up her smooth chin, asking seriously, Why dont you think its possible that Kathy actually likes Harrison? Love? Yes, not all feelings are driven by political intentions. Colin snorted subconsciously, but when he turned to look, he saw Isas sparkling bright eyes, looking at him with a peculiar gaze. He touched his nose, coughed lightly and said, Well, let them be. It should be Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Midelas headache anyway. However, Isa did not seem to be willing to let Colin off the hook so easily. She pursed her tempting red lips and murmured in his ear, So, the distinguished Lord Angler, do you think my feelings for you are genuine? Or do I want to use your power to control the Half-Elf Kingdom? Colins heart lurched. A rare flirtatious look appeared on Isas face, her soft and sweet voice made half of Colins body go limp. In his memory, Queen Isa was a mature, elegant, and charming noblewoman, and also a steadfast, brave, and decisive model of a knight. Forced by her family to marry into the Half-Elf royal family, Isa did not feel sorry for herself. Instead, she secretly planned, seized a perfect opportunity, and avenged her former lover. Later, after Colin turned her into a bloodline, she had always worked hard to manage everything in the Half-Elf Kingdom for Colin. When he needed help, she dispatched the Silver Moon Guards to the Northern Territory without hesitation. Now, she had even given birth to his adorable daughter. However, Colin had always intentionally avoided one issue C Isas feelings for him, are they genuine? Or does she covet his power? Or is it forced by bloodline constraints and entanglements? Similarly, his feelings for Isa, are they true affection? Or does he want to use her to control the Half-Elf Kingdom? In fact, Colin has always been suspicious, preferring to assume the worst about everyones motives. This cautious mindset has allowed him to smoothly navigate his way to his current position without falling victim to a malicious plot. But as for Isa As Colin was lost in thought, a stunningly beautiful face suddenly appeared before him, and then, his mouth was covered by a pair of soft, warm, sweet lips. Because he hadnt had time to close his eyes, Colin clearly saw Isas exquisite face blush, the rosy hue extending all the way to her pointed ears. Her long, dense eyelashes trembeled incessantly, and a glimmer of tear seemed to sparkle in her half-closed eyes. In this moment, Isa cast off her pride as a queen, presenting herself to Colin as a vulnerable and charming half-elf noblewoman. Colin had once heard in his past life that one could discern a womans feelings from a single kiss. He hadnt believed this as a straight man then. However, now, Colin found himself genuinely and undeniably sensing Isas profound love for him. A strong emotion surged from the depths of his heart, finally letting him clearly understand his feelings for Isa, which he similarly couldnt hide. When love is intense, all that remains is the desire to possess without restraint. Colin closed his eyes, cupped Isas delicate chin, and passionately kissed her shimmering, dewy lips. His ardent response made Isa understand Colins feelings. At this moment, she felt as if she was enveloped by immense happiness, and joyful tears couldnt help but flow. Ah ah ee Feeling neglected, Sylv suddenly swung her little arms around, pulling the two lovebirds out of their reverie. Colin was slightly irritated and gently smacked the little girls bottom, blaming her for ruining his moment. Although Isa was also disheartened, she picked up her daughter and flashed Colin a look filled with allure, appearing slightly annoyed but mostly enticing. Colin clenched his teeth in secret, preparing to respond more intensely to Isas provocations that night. If Kathy and Harrison truly love each other, then let them be. Thinking of others, Colin finally decided to give his maid and his student a chance. Isa smiled and nodded, no longer dwelling on this topic, and instead mentioned, Dr. Cliff from the palace was kidnapped while returning home last night. Upon hearing this, Colin didnt show any surprise. Instead, he chuckled slightly and said: I already know. And Viscount Fein left Silver Moon City early this morning, it seems that he has successfully obtained the information he wants. This is not surprising, Cliff is a normal doctor; he cant bear the torture. Hm, I dont mean to blame Cliff. On the contrary, he suffered a great deal due to my plan this time, and when these matters are settled, he can be compensated appropriately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ive noted that down. However, as for other half-elves involved in this kidnapping, heh, I didnt expect that there would still be some remnants after the previous purge. Listening to Colins murderous words, Isa simply replied, As long as the Eastern Region exists, some half-elves will continue to entertain hopes. Colin gave a cold laugh, and said: The Eastern Region, huh, its about time I settled scores with them! Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: 407 Worry_1 Chapter 409: 407 Worry_1 East Territory, White Dew City. The White Dew Fortress of the St. Prowse Family is located at the heart of White Dew City, encircled by the noble district. Here, commoners cant live, let alone come and go without a pass. Further outward from the noble district is the commercial district, where wealthy merchants gather. Although the location is not bad, and the buildings may not necessarily be poorer in appearance than the noble district, no noble would choose to live here. After all, no matter how wealthy a merchant may be, they still belong to the class of commoners, fundamentally different from the nobles. However, there is one exceptional familythe Howell Family. The Howells living outside the noble district of White Dew City is not a result of their destitution or low nobility. On the contrary, the Howell Family is famously affluent in the East Territory, and they are a legitimate hereditary count family of the Empire. They live in the commercial district because their ancestors were merchants. Nobility is not something that can be purchased with money, but when you have enough cash, it can buy a noblewoman with pure noble blood and a precious opportunity for baptism, especially precious to commoners. That way, the Howell Family obtained their nobility ticket. As for how they gradually climbed from a knights family to the count of the Empire, we have to thank the mages of Yevir. If it wasnt for them executing the Forbidden Spell that destroyed the original White Dew City, leading to a break in the ancestry of many Eastern families, and hence an abundance of empty noble positions, the Howell Family wouldnt have been able to rise. Moreover, during the most trying and dangerous period in the East, the Howell Family ambitiously invested heavily, helping the St. Prowse Family rebuild White Dew City, before formally entering the noble class of the Empire. Moreover, the descendants of the Howell family also perform quite well. Although they stem from merchants, they are full of military virtues, and have, again and again, achieved military merits, gradually lifting the Howell ranks to count, and making them one of the most influential houses in the Eastern Territory. But in terms of martial arts strength, knight rank, and family members, the Howell family was indeed a bit inferior. After all, their ancestors were commoners with mixed bloodlines. Even if they continually improved their lineage through marriages, they still couldnt quickly compare to those noble families that have been around for a thousand years. However, the ancestors of the Howell Family were clear-headed and knew when to make use of their strengths and overcome their weaknesses. Every member of the family who joined the army, without exception, entered the navy and never the army. The reason is simple: compared to the no-nonsense head-on collision of the army on land, naval warfare relies more on warships and teamwork, requiring much less individual strength. Moreover, with the naval strength of the East, there is no worthy adversary on the Angry River. Count Howell is in his fifties this year, tall and burly with a ton of hair, his skin a healthy bronze, exhibiting a rough feel from bearing the brunt of the elements. Its a clear departure from the typical pampered Eastern nobles. His facial features are deep, grey-brown eyes bright, with a broad forehead bound by a shiny, oily reindeer skin band. His golden hair and beard are braided into small braids with fishbone hairpins. At present, Count Howell is entertaining a lavishly-dressed guest in his living room. Unlike the rugged Count Howell, their guest is a typical Eastern noble: fair-skinned, handsome, and his every movement exudes an overwhelming aura of authority and elegance. The same count ceremonial dress on him and on Count Howell presents two completely different concepts. This guest is Count Brugen, a veteran Eastern nobleman. These two Eastern counts with completely different styles share one thing in commonthey are both supporters of Marquis Vincent. Especially Count Howell, who even betrothed his beloved legitimate daughter to Marquis Vincent. Now with Marquis Vincent trapped in Silver Moon City, the two counts are naturally anxious. Count Brugen, what news have you got? Why are you in such a hurry to see me? Count Howells booming voice echoes in the living room. Count Brugen pointed at his ear with a look of disgust and said, This isnt your warship, lower your voice, my ears cant bear it. Count Howell snorted lightly, clearly disdainful of Count Brugens affectation, but nevertheless, he slightly lowered his voice. In truth, Count Brugen deeply despised this low-born, fishy smelling Count Howell. If it werent for the dire state of affairs forcing the Brugen family to align with the Howell family, he would never have willingly set foot in this mansion located in the commercial district. Viscount Fein is on his way back, with time accounted for, he should reach White Dew City by tomorrow. Oh? What news does the kid bring back? What ransom have the Northerners proposed? The Northerners do not agree to our proposal of trading cities for Marquis Vincent, they are insisting on warships Dream on! The booming voice of Count Howell cut off Count Brugen mid-sentence, reverberating so strongly that the crystal chandelier on the ceiling began to wobble incessantly. Count Brugen felt as if he was being hit head-on by a powerful wave. Hastily, he held his breath, furrowed his brows, and motioned with his hands repeatedly for silence, saying, Alright, alright, I know those warships are your precious treasures, but if you could really trade the warships for Marquis Vincent, wouldnt you agree? Count Howell gasped for air, but said nothing for a long while, clearly conceding. But then he realized that something was amiss in Count Brugens words and asked doubtfully, What do you mean by even if we use warships, we still cant bring back Marquis Vincent? Only then did Count Brugen let out a sigh and said, I received news that Marquis Vincent may have encountered an accident. What? ! Count Howell sprang to his feet, his eyes as large as bronze bells, he gazed unblinkingly at Count Brugen, What do you mean, accident? Count Howells shocking response left Count Brugen frustrated. He more and more felt that this idiotic Count standing in front of him could hardly be his ally. After being captured, Marquis Vincent was subjected to an assassination attempt. Although the Northerners have continuously claimed that the Marquis is fine, it is said that Viscount Fein has found out that the Marquis has indeed been assassinated Bang! With a slap, Count Howell shattered the armrest of his chair, bellowing: You actually believe what that Fein kid says? Hes Evans man, he would be more than glad to see Marquis Vincent die in Silver Moon City! I can guarantee that he is deliberately concocting such falsehoods because he doesnt want Marquis Vincent to return safely to the East Territory! Count Brugen rarely agreed with Count Howells pinion, but this time he nodded in agreement, Thats what Im thinking too. Tomorrow, when Viscount Fein arrives at White Dew City, lets meet Duke St. Prowse together. We cant let Viscount Fein misguide the Dukes judgment. Okay! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Also, Earl Evan has already left North Territory. Do you have any news of his current whereabouts? No. That kid is too slippery and is clearly trying to hide his tracks. Its hard for me to find him for now. Count Brugen knitted his brows, asking deeply, Why do you think Earl Evan is deliberately hiding? How would I know? Count Howell grumbled, Hes always been like this, all secretive, I never know what tricks hes up to. Seeing that he could no longer get anything valuable out of this conversation with the blockhead, Count Brugen sighed discretely, made arrangements with Count Howell to meet Duke St. Prowse the next day, and then stood up to depart. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: 408 Meeting_1 Chapter 410: 408 Meeting_1 The main lounge of White Dew Fortress is extravagantly and luxuriously furnished. The arch dome, made from hundred-year-old redwood from the Bright Moon Forest, is covered in gold foil and studded with precious gemstones, adorned with crystal chandeliers. Using these precious decorations and the changing light, a skilled artist depicted the exciting epic of the first Holy Knight from the St. Prowse Family battling in all four directions. Its extravagant, yet rich with an artistic touch. Its grand and majestic without falling into vulgarity. Beautiful maids, trained with care by the Dukes court, led them in, presenting the three seated guests with a variety of fruits, pastries, and silver wine pots. They filled each guests wine cup with clear liquor; a delicate yet rich, strange aroma of wine spread through the lounge. Count Howell picked up the wine cup, drank it down in one gulp, glanced at Count Brugen, who sat silently next to him, then stared at Viscount Fein, who sat solemnly across, and couldnt help asking: Viscount Fein, how was your diplomatic mission to Silver Moon City? Viscount Fein returned to his senses, was just about to speak when a formidable figure strides into the room. The Duke! The three immediately rose to their feet and saluted Duke St. Prowse. Duke St. Prowse took his seat at the head of the lounges seating area, casually lifting his arm and said, Sit. The three promptly took their seats. Duke St. Prowse took a small sip of Dumb liquor and said, Viscount Fein, tell us about your mission to Silver Moon City. Yes, my lord. Viscount Fein stood up in response, gave a small bow, and then said, During my trip to Silver Moon City, I met with Count Angler and preliminarily discussed the matter of ransoming Marquis Vincent. However, he outrightly rejected your proposal to exchange Rock City for Marquis Vincent, and bluntly stated that he would only accept warships as the ransom for Marquis Vincent. Having said this, Viscount Fein once again gave a small bow, indicating the end of his statement. Count Howell blinked, turned his head to look at Count Brugen, who also seemed to be puzzled. To their view, Viscount Fein left out the most important piece of informationwas Marquis Vincent dead or alive? Normally, Viscount Fein, as a supporter of Count Evans lineage, if he knew that Marquis Vincent had already been assassinated, he would surely immediately report it to Duke St.Prowse, and then persuade him to re-establish the heir to the nobility. But now, Viscount Fein didnt even mention the situation of Marquis Vincent, nor did he mention the confirmed news that the latter was assaulted in the Half-Elf Palace. Count Howells heart jolted C could it be that Viscount Fein himself also had no certainty whether Marquis Vincent was dead or alive, so didnt dare to blabber in front of Duke St. Prowse? Thinking of this, his eyes immediately filled with irrepressible joy. However, what puzzled him was that Count Brugen beside him seemed even more worried. After hearing Viscount Feins report, Duke St. Prowse gave a nod with a poker face, then looked at Counts Howell and Brugen and said: Since you both are here, what are your thoughts? Should we use warships to ransom Vincent? Count Brugen was the first to speak: My lord, I believe we must carefully consider this matter. The Angry River is our most important barrier against the Northern Iron Cavalry, and our Pegasus Navy is the key to our control over the Angry River. Therefore, even if we were to use warships to ransom Marquis Vincent, we must carefully control the number and tonnage of the warships. We cannot allow the Northerners to take this opportunity to establish a navy that can compete with ours. Duke St. Prowse put down his wine cup and turned to look at Count Howell, evidently wanting to hear his opinion. The Howell Family wielded great power within the Pegasus Navy, with many high-ranking military officers coming from Howells line. Even the highest commander of the navy was personally held by Count Howell. In fact, one might even say that half of the Pegasus Navy was Howell Familys private army. Therefore, if they were going to use warships to ransom Marquis Vincent, Count Howells opinion would be critically important. Seeing that Duke St. Prowse was looking at him, Count Howell began to speak, My lord, I agree with Count Brugens view. The terms previously proposed by Count Angler were too harsh, practically asking for all of our navys warships, which is certainly not something we can agree to. In my view, we can give the Northerners at most three heavy warships. The limit on the number of sailing ships can be relaxed a bit, but it must not exceed fifty. As for transports, we may be able to give more depending on circumstances. In this way, the strength of the Pegasus Navy can still maintain an absolute advantage. Even if the Northerners acquire those warships, they will not be able to assemble a comparable fleet in a short period of time. But we should not relax our vigilance. After successfully redeeming Marquis Vincent, we can find a suitable opportunity and excuse to dispatch the Pegasus Navy upstream, find the Navy of the Northerners, and nip the danger in the bud! Duke St. Prowse nodded his head, very satisfied with Count Howells suggestion, and promptly declared: Good, in that case, Viscount Fein, head back to Silver Moon City and renegotiate the terms of Vincents redemption with Count Angler, with Howells conditions given just now as the baseline. Yes, Your Grace! Count Howell, Duke St. Prowse turned his head back to Howell, and ordered, Please head to Riverside Port immediately. Explain the situation to the warriors of the Pegasus Navy, soothe their minds, and get ready for the handover. Yes! Count Howell immediately answered. Alright, thats it. I hope you all work together and successfully redeem Vincent. After Duke St. Prowse finished speaking, he rose from his seat and left the lounge as if he had some urgent matter waiting for him. Viscount Fein, seemingly influenced by the Dukes swift and decisive attitude, also promptly strode out of the lounge, without chatting much with the two counts. Count Howell scratched the back of his head. He felt that things were going too smoothly today, unnervingly so. He glanced at Count Brugen, and seeing that the latter was silent, he swallowed whatever he wanted to say and left in silence. Upon leaving the White Dew Fortress, Count Howell couldnt help calling out to Count Brugen, asking, Why didnt young Viscount Fein mention the assassination of Marquis Vincent? Doesnt this indicate that he also isnt confident about whether the Marquis is alive or dead? Count Brugen turned and glanced at Count Howell, and after a moment of silence, he murmured, Perhaps. Having said that, he ignored Count Howell, who was still embroiled in his own thoughts, and turned to board his horse-drawn carriage. Feins odd behavior today did not alleviate Brugens concerns, but rather, sent a chill down his spine. He was very clear that even if Fein were uncertain about Marquis Vincents status, he would voice his concerns to Duke St. Prowse. This would influence the Dukes decision, preventing him from resolving to negotiate with the Northerners. This is the choice that would benefit Count Evan the most. But today, Fein did not even raise the matter. It seemed that Duke St. Prowse was also determined to exchange the warships to rescue Marquis Vincent. Although this seemed like great news for Brugen, he couldnt bring himself to rejoice. The anomalies led him to a grim conclusion C Could it be possible that Marquis Vincent was indeed dead? Could all the actions of Duke St. Prowse and Viscount Fein be a subterfuge under the guise of rescuing Vincent, concealing some hidden agenda? The more Count Brugen thought about it, the more he felt that this was likely the truth. And, this truth was a painful blow. If Marquis Vincent had indeed died in Silver Moon City, it would mean all the familys years of effort and investment were in vain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the future, would Count Evan, upon inheriting the title of the Duke of the Eastern Territory, neglect the Brugen Family or even retaliate? With these heavy thoughts, he returned home in a daze to find his butler reporting the arrival of an esteemed guest. Count Brugen, having forgotten to ask who the guest was, followed the butler to the lounge. Lord Count, its been a while. A familiar voice rang out by Count Brugens ear. He raised his head abruptly, only to see Count Evan standing in the center of the hall, smiling at him. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: 409 Sincerity_1 Chapter 411: 409 Sincerity_1 Count Count Evan Count Brugens voice was trembling. He finally understood why Count Evan had always hidden his whereabouts. Turns out, he had secretly returned from the North Territory to White Dew City and probably established a consensus with Duke St. Prowse! Thats why during the meeting at White Dew Fortress, Viscount Fein never mentioned about the possible assassination of Marquis Vincent. The prompt and decisive actions of Duke St. Prowse could only mean one thing C he had confirmed the death of his eldest son, Marquis Vincent, and determined to support his second son, Count Evan, to succeed the nobility. Realizing this, Count Brugens face visibly turned pale, and his eyes slowly filled with despair. Following a long silence, he finally croaked out: Count Evan, have you come to mock us? Count Evan slowly shook his head and said somberly: No, I just want to prevent the Eastern Territory from becoming a joke. Count Brugen frowned, looked at Count Evan with perplexity, apparently not understanding his intention. Count Evan leisurely settled down in his chair, took a sip of coffee in front of him, and then smiled, Count Brugen, you are so smart, you must have guessed the truth already, right? Count Brugen nodded bitterly, Marquis Vincent must have died in Silver Moon City, right? Count Evan nodded, Yes. My poor brother, he probably couldnt believe until his death that he was killed by a mad half-elf. Count Brugen wanted to ask about the details of Marquis Vincents death, but a sudden wave of helplessness left him speechless. Whats the point of entangling these now? With the death of Marquis Vincent, Count Evans succession as Duke of the Eastern Territory was inevitable. The many years of effort by the Brugen family will come to naught. Count Evan looked at Count Brugen, who was silent and in low spirits, and took the initiative to comfort him, Count Brugen, as I just said, Im not here to mock you. On the contrary, I want to prevent the Eastern Territory from becoming a joke. Count Brugen took a deep breath, regained his spirits, and asked, I dont quite understand what you mean. Count Evan didnt beat around the bush anymore, stating directly, I know that many nobles in the Eastern Territory actually supported my brother, including you. But whether you believe it or not, I have never held a grudge against you and I wont retaliate in the future. Count Brugen stared at Count Evan with an emotionless face, saying nothing. Most of the nobles in the Eastern Territory had good reasons to support Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent was a full ten years older than Count Evan. For a whole decade before Count Evan was born, Duke St. Prowse only had one legitimate son. In such a circumstance, Duke St. Prowse had early on instated Vincent as the Marquis of the East Territory, formally confirming his status as the primary successor. At that time, almost all the nobles in the Eastern Territory believed that Vincent would become the future Duke of the Eastern Territory, hence it was only logical to invest early. For example, Count Howell had eagerly married off his daughter to Marquis Vincent, and all the bright descendants of the Brugen family swarmed around Marquis Vincent, serving him loyally. Duke St. Prowse didnt intervene too much in this situation either. After all, he indeed only had one son at the time. In fact, even after Evan was born, Duke St. Prowse had no intention to revise the succession, despite discovering as time passed, that his younger son was somewhat smarter. But Duke St. Prowse was also aware that replacing the elder with the younger one was bound to cause turmoil. The nobles of the Eastern Territory who had already invested in Marquis Vincent would not want to see Evan ascend to power. So, during the initial Silver Moon Riot, when Marquis Vincent was ordered to ambush the Dark Cavalry at Shadow Gorge, it was clearly a golden opportunity to gain public favor. Meanwhile, Count Evan was sent off to doomed Silver Moon City to manage an almost certain losing situation. This disparate treatment reflected Duke St. Prowses attitude towards his two sons. However, the subsequent turn of events defied everyones expectations. After Marquis Vincents notorious defeat of the Dark Cavalry at Shadow Gorge and his capture of the North Territorys greatest warrior, Marquis Garcia, he became somewhat overconfident. He unilaterally decided to attack Silver Moon City, and to everyones shock, he was defeated by the traditionally weak half-elves and the hitherto unknown Colin Angler. And it was a crushing defeat. His Pegasus Army was completely obliterated, and Marquis Vincent himself became Colins captive. This blow caused Duke St. Prowse to begin questioning his decisions. Although Marquis Vincent was subsequently successfully ransomed, Duke St. Prowse clearly intended to replace the heir. The engagement between Count Evan and the daughter of Prince Lexie was proof of this. Most of the Eastern Nobility had already bet on Marquis Vincent, so they wouldnt support Duke St. Prowses decision to replace the heir. Therefore, Duke St. Prowse had to secure a powerful ally for his second son. Unfortunately, things are unpredictable, and Count Evans powerful ally had an unexpected issue. The Eastern Nobles who had invested in Vincent breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that their luck had turned, but they didnt expect that Vincent, who was unsatisfied, would go back to Silver Moon City. Not only did he fail to reclaim his honor, but he got himself captured again. This rollercoaster of events, the ups and downs, the twists and drama, had the Eastern Nobles, including Count Brugen, under immense stress, leaving them uncertain how to face the current situation. Even if Count Evan promised not to retaliate, how could Count Brugen easily believe him? Everyone knew that in order to ensure Marquis Vincents inheritance, the Eastern Nobles, including Count Brugen, had to suppress Count Evan, forcing him to seek external help like that of Prince Lexie. Other than minor families like the Fein family, almost half of the nobility circle had offended Count Evan. Under such circumstances, Count Evans rise to power could very well turn into a political disaster. Of course, Count Evan was well aware of this. So, looking at the anxious and unsettled Count Brugen, he decisively threw a bombshell at him: Count Brugen, your daughter Miss Grace is dignified, virtuous, elegant and beautiful. I have admired her for a long time, and now, I formally propose to you for her hand! Count Brugens eyes widened in disbelief. But Count Evan had already risen from his seat, bowed courteously, and respectfully presented a letter to Count Brugen. Count Brugen, taking the letter and opening it, found that it was indeed a marriage proposal, and on it was the Duke of St. Prowses unmistakable autograph. What about Princess Sallya? Given Prince Lexies unpopular actions at Dragon City, my father will publicly announce the cancellation of my engagement with Sallya! Count Brugen was looking at Count Evan in shock, obviously taken aback by this turn of events. Count Evan was also looking into Count Brugens eyes and said seriously, Count Brugen, Ive shown my sincerity, now its your turn. Finally, there was a change in Count Brugens expression. He held onto the sheepskin scroll tightly, took a deep breath and said: Fine! Since you, Count Evan, value my daughter so much, I certainly wont oppose this marriage. Count Evan gave a smile and said, Father in law, my foundation in the East is weak, Ill need your guidance in the future! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rest assured, Ill help allay those nobles concerns, so they realize that Marquis Vincents era is over, and youre the future of the East! However, there is one person Count Brugen suddenly frowned. Youre referring to Count Howell, arent you? Count Evan immediately interjected. Yes. After all, his daughter is married to Vincent Count Evan smiled confidently and said: Dont worry about that, Ive already made arrangements for the Howell family. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: 410 Hunting Party_1 Chapter 412: 410 Hunting Party_1 Silver Moon City. By the bank of Crystal River. Hundreds of tents, stables, and horse-drawn carriages transformed a vast grassland into an enormous camp. The camp was filled not only with half-elf nobles and their attendants but also with tens of thousands of commoners who had come to watch the Hunting Party. Well-dressed nobles, shiny armored soldiers, magnificent horses decked in gold and silver, excited commoners, children running amok, odd-dressed bards, performing jugglers, boorish mercenaries, loudly hawking vendors, and countless fluttering flags composed a lively and captivating picture. The annual Hunting Festival was a unique large-scale event of the half-elf clan and a rare entertainment celebration. Of course, high-ranking knights like Colin would not participate in the hunt. After all, even the fiercest beast in front of him was not qualified game. The main participants in the Hunt were still low-ranking professionals and apprentices. After the Hunting Party, there was a Martial Arts Competition. Actually, the hunting was just an appetizer, the Martial Arts Competition was the main event. At the Martial Arts Competition, there would be truly high-ranking professionals participating. They would exhibit their courage and strength in front of the Queen, earning their own honor. The winner of the Martial Arts Competition every year would receive rewards presented by the half-elf queen herself C treasures such as swords, armor, steeds, and even nobility. Before this years Martial Arts Competition, rumors had spread that the rewards would be unprecedentedly extravagant, with a large number of nobility being awarded. The half-elves had no doubt about this, because in the previous rebellion, the half-elf nobility circle had experienced a major purge, leaving a large number of noble titles and official positions vacant that needed to be filled. So, it is very possible that Queen Isa will use this Martial Arts Competition to select new blood and cultivate new nobility loyal to her. With such expectations, this years Hunting Party became unprecedentedly grand. Almost all half-elf nobles, even families that had been stripped of their nobility like the Lute clan of Alfalfa City, had sent their knights to Silver Moon City, hoping that they could stand out, receive the queens recognition, and restore their familys glory. When Colin and Queen Isa arrived at the observation platform, the surrounding area was already packed. The ceremonial official loudly chanted the titles of Queen Isa and Count Angler in a distinct tone, marking their arrival. Queen Isa boldly took Colins arm, with half-elf maid Kathy following behind, carrying Sylv and took their place on the main seat of the observation stand. Half-elf nobles along the way stood up and greeted Queen Isa and Count Angler, both Isa and Colin responded with a smile of impeccable elegance and grace. Even in such a public occasion, Queen Isa actually behaved like a gentle and beautiful wife, accompanying her husband at his side. Perhaps she felt that since her relationship with Colin was already well-known, there was no need to deliberately conceal it. Besides, no one in the current Half-Elf Kingdom dared to challenge Isas authority. Moreover, with Sylvs purity of the Phoenix bloodline, even if she was an illegitimate daughter, no one would say that she is not eligible to be the heir to the Half-Elf Kingdom. Woo C In the sound of a long horn, the hunting party gradually appeared at the edge of a not-too-distant forest, galloping towards the observation stand. Teacher! Teacher! My brother really hunted a brown bear! Even before reaching the platform, Colin heard Princess Judy shouting. Her voice echoed even louder than the thunderous hoofbeats. Is that so! Colin rose from his seat, smiling and walked towards the returning hunting party. Prince Harrison took the lead, naturally being at the forefront of the group. When he was about to reach the platform, he expertly pulled the reins, slowing his horse down before gracefully hopping off. He advanced a few steps due to the inertia before stopping right in front of the platform, bowing and saying: Yes, teacher! Please allow me to dedicate this honor to you! Theoretically, todays game should all be dedicated to Queen Isa, but after all, Prince Harrison was not a vassal of the half-elf queen due to his special status, and no one dared to say that he was impolite. Colin glanced at the gigantic brown bear body being hauled over by a flatbed cart and found himself genuinely surprised. Thinking back on his predecessor at Harrisons age, it seemed that he did not have the strength to hunt a mature brown bear on his own. It seems that his student indeed has excellent talent. Very good! Colin said with a nod and a smile in praise. Prince Harrison raised his head, and his face was filled with a satisfied smile. Princess Judy also rode her miniature horse to the stage at this time, yelling, Teacher, what about our reward? Colin raised an eyebrow and asked, What reward do you want? Before Prince Harrison could speak, Princess Judy cried out, I want Bella! She held up the reins in her hand to indicate that Bella was the little horse she had just ridden. The little horse impatiently scraped at the ground with its hooves, showing that it had not yet fully succumbed to Princess Judy. The pony was the property of the Half-Elf royal family, but it was just a pony, Colin didnt even need to ask Queen Isa, he just nodded and said, Of course, its an honor for her. However, you have to make sure your servants take good care of her, Bella seems to have a bit of a temper. Ill take care of Bella personally! Princess Judy hugged the neck of the little horse, her little white hand affectionately scratching the horses neck. Apparently tickling it, the little horse actually made a comfortable cooing sound. Princess Judy immediately burst into giggles. Seeing her charming appearance, Colin also laughed and then turned to Prince Harrison and asked, Harrison, what reward do you want? Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, his eyes sneaking a peek at the viewing platform, then quickly returned and said, Teacher, your approval is the best reward for me. Colin knew without looking back that Prince Harrison was definitely stealing glances at his Half-Elf maid Kathy. Fortunately, he had some measure and did not dare ask Colin for Kathy on this occasion. After that, Colin returned to his seat, allowing the rest of the Half-Elf nobles to present their game to Queen Isa. After the presentation was completed, the long trumpet sounded again echoing through the viewing platform. Two Knights riding tall war horses slowly strolled into the arena, and the much-anticipated Martial Arts Competition officially began. Meanwhile, an attendant came to Colin and reported, Your Majesty, The Lord, the Eastern Envoy asks for an audience outside. Colin smiled lightly and said, Perfect timing. Invite him to enjoy the Martial Arts competition together. Yes! Soon, Viscount Fein arrived at the viewing platform led by the attendant. The Lord, Your Majesty! Viscount Fein greeted the masters with great respect. Colin withdrew his gaze from the dueling field, smiled and said, Viscount Fein, you have had a hard journey, why not watch the Martial Arts Competition first. Okay. Viscount Fein nodded in agreement, but he didnt sit down. Instead, he continued, Your Majesty, we in the Eastern Region have prepared a grand gift for the winner of the Martial Arts Competition. Queen Isa was slightly shocked, then she squinted and looked at this young Eastern Viscount, and said lightly, Viscount Fein, we appreciate your kindness but the Half-Elf citizens dont need any rewards from the Eastern Region. Generally, when the host has clearly refused, the guest should know to back off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Viscount Fein clapped his hands and let the attendant bring up a Knight Sword, saying, Your Majesty, dont worry, its just a small token of goodwill from the Eastern Region. Colin didnt pay attention at first, but when his eyes landed on that Knight Sword, he instantly clenched his fist. Because, he had recognized that Knight SwordC It was the sword of Marquis Garcia! Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Knight Duel (Part 1) _1 Chapter 413: Knight Duel (Part 1) _1 This was a blatant provocation! Colin squinted his eyes at the knight sword that Viscount Fein had brought out, his heart filled with seething anger. Viscount Fein ignored Colins rage, even going as far as to continue provoking him: Count Angler, you should recognize this sword, right? It was left behind in White Dew City after Marquis Garcia was captured last time, he forgot to take it with him. The knight Logh, who was sitting below Colin, abruptly stood up, his eyes red, ready to launch himself at Viscount Fein. But he was held back by a gesture from Colin. He too wanted to kill this arrogant viscount with a single slash, but to do so in such a setting would be uncivilized. Besides, what he wanted more was to understand the true motive behind this act of the East Territory. So, Colin made a respectful nod towards Isa. Queen Isa understood, smiled imperceptibly, and said, Since East Territory is so generous and willing to provide extra rewards for the winner of this Martial Arts Competition, I should accept with gratitude. Thank you, Your Majesty! Viscount Fein bowed and then gracefully sat down. The Martial Arts Competition continued, although the atmosphere had subtly changed. However, the mindset of the contestants did not change much. Defeating their opponent and earning the favor of the queen was still their ultimate goal. As for the reward brought out by the East Territory, a matter somewhat sensitive, the contestants all thought that as long as they won it and then presented it to Count Angler, that would be fine. Though the prospect of a half-elf helping to win back the sword of a Northern Marquis was a bit awkward, everyone knew this was the mischief of the East Territory. Count Angler would not blame the half-elves. A few half-elf nobles, however, thought the situation couldnt be so simple. Since the East Territory had provocatively displayed Marquis Garcias sword, it wouldnt let this sword reach the North Territory so easily. Nevertheless, regardless of what the crowd was guessing, the Martial Arts Competition continued. As dusk approached, the Martial Arts Competition was gradually coming to an end. The two finalists mounted their towering steeds and circled the field. This not only allowed the war horses to familiarize themselves with the territory but also allowed the contestants to show off their charm and win the cheers of their supporters. One young, zealous knight was particularly well received by the crowd. He was around 25 years old, wearing shining silver chain mail armor. His handsome face adorned with a confident smile, his curly hair fell carefree, gleaming like molten gold under the setting sun. He rode a snow-white steed, with a golden Yuen Shield hanging on the left side of the horse. The shield bore the emblem of thorn C the badge of the half-elf royal Miller family. This young half-elf knight, named Karl Miller, was the cousin of Queen Isa. Being a royal family member, combined with his handsome appearance, made Karl the focus of the event. Every time he raised his eagle-winged helmet to salute the audience, it would result in a wave of praises. Some bolder half-elf maiden even threw flowers at Karl, expressing their admiration for him. The previous Duke Miller, guilty of conspiring to poison Queen Isa, had been personally killed by Colin. The position of the duke of the Miller family had been vacant since then, with no announced successor. Although the line of succession was crystal clear, Queen Isa didnt address it, seemingly disapproving of the current line. This led to unrest amongst the Miller family. The family members were eager to prove their mettle in the Martial Arts Competition and catch the attention of Queen Isa. If they could catch her fancy, they might become the successor to the Duke. But Colin knew that the reason why Queen Isa hadnt announced Duke Millers successor was because she planned to cancel the Miller familys dukedom. In her view, since the Miller family had become the half-elf royal family, there was no need to retain a dukes title. Furthermore, after the betrayal by her mother and brother, Queen Isa began to believe that retaining the title of duke could only lead to the Miller familys division, giving rise to unnecessary thoughts in some peoples minds. Of course, these thoughts were not yet revealed to the public. So, at this time, Karl Miller could continue to dream and enjoy everyones cheers. Compared to the successful and proud Knight Karl, the other knight who made it to the finals did not receive such treatment. He was a knight in his forties, with grey short hair standing up on end. His bronze face showed traces of wind and sun, and his tightly purse lips and light brown eyes painted a picture of determination, just like the red bronze armor he wore. His armor was old-fashioned and shined brightly. There was no noble badge on it, showing that he was a disadvantaged wandering knight. His steed was an ordinary chestnut horse, strong and vital but not striking. It wasnt given to flashy prancing but carried its master slowly and steadily. Compared to the dazzling Karl Miller, this wandering knight seemed rather down on his luck. And when he signed up for the martial arts competition, the name he filled in was Joseph. Yes, only a first name, no surname. But he was a knight, which suggested that he was most likely an illegitimate child from a family who had not been recognized by the family and dared not use the family surname. After a lap around the field, the two knights came to the front of the grandstands, dismounted, raised their wooden lances, and bowed to Queen Isa. Queen Isa stood up and announced, This is a fair competition. I hope you uphold the chivalrous virtues of knights and aim to achieve a glorious victory without intending to harm your opponent. The supreme Lord of Glory be with you! Indeed, knight duels are a very dangerous sport, and injuries and deaths were almost inevitable. Even though the contestants were required to use lances made of hardwood as weapons, these polite weapons could still be deadly in the hands of a knight. Therefore, the competition also specified that knights can only thrust lances at each other while on horseback. In this one-on-one duel, the purpose is to unhorse the opponent with ones lance while galloping, determining the outcome in one strike. This helps avoid undue entanglement and reduces the likelihood of casualties. But even so, casualties could not be completely eliminated. By the time this martial arts competition reached the final, seven unfortunate individuals had lost their lives, more than twenty were left disabled, and countless others injured. One could say that the dueling field in front of the grandstand was soaked with the blood of the contestants. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But such casualties could not deter one half-elf after another from enthusiastically participating. If knights cant even face death bravely, how can they win the favor of the Queen, let alone a title? Woo With the sound of the melodious horn, the two knights participating in the final came to the edge of the field, ready to make their charge. The audience at the scene also waved their arms excitedly, shouting non-stop, pushing the atmosphere to the highest climax. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: 412 Knight Duel (Part 2) _1 Chapter 414: 412 Knight Duel (Part 2) _1 The trumpet sounded, and two war horses bolted instantly, shaking the wooden viewing platform. Two knights on their mounts, leaning forward with their lances pointed squarely at their opponents chests, were as steady as rocks. As the gap between the two quickly closed, their momentum skyrocketed. Thirty meters Ten meters Five meters Wooden lances pierced through the air, emitting a low, whistling sound. Time seemed to come to a standstill at that moment. However, just as they crossed paths, Joseph suddenly shifted from thrusting to sweeping, with the afterimage of his lance forming a crescent in the air, ruthlessly aimed to sveep his opponent off his horse. Startled, Karl Miller did not panic, for the shield at his side perfectly fended off Josephs sweep, while his own lance jabbed straight into his opponents armor. Crash! Both lances shattered simultaneously, sending shards flying. On his horse, Karl Miller teetered a few times, nearly falling but deftly maintaining his balance with proficient equestrian skill. Joseph, however, was sent flying like a cannonball. The knight in reddish-brown armor skillfully somersaulted in mid-air and landed on his feet. He had to take three steps back before finally stabilizing himself. According to the competition rules, falling off the horse equated to a loss. I lost. Joseph shook his head, discarded the broken lance in his hand, and removed his helmet, revealing a face weathered by time. His chestnut horse approached him, snorting as if to console him. Karl Miller also approached, removed his helmet, and with the winners smile, said, You are very formidable, but you made a fatal mistake C you should not have changed your strategy at the very last moment. After stating these words, Karl turned his horse around, and roamed around the dueling field leisurely, basking in the rapturous applause from the audience. On the viewing platform, Colin, watching this scene, suddenly leaned to Isa and whispered into her ear, That Joseph purposely lost to Karl Miller. Even though Josephs act was very convincing, he was only a third-rank knight, and Colin could naturally see through it. Because the half-elves were of mixed human and elf blood, their affinities for the Holy Light were not high in the case of a non-unified bloodline, therefore their knight rank hardly exceeded the third rank. When Colin came to Silver Moon City last year, he had seen a few fourth-rank half-elf knights, but after two major turmoils and purges, all the fourth-rank powerhouses in the Half-Elf Kingdom were either fallen or exiled. At this point, third-rank knights represented the peak of half-elf power in Silver Moon City. Upon hearing these words, Queen Isa was taken aback, and then her eyebrows furrowed as she asked with a serious tone: Could someone have threatened Joseph to purposefully lose the match? Colin lightly patted Isas arm and shook his head, saying, Not necessarily. The Miller family just faced a catastrophe, so its unlikely that anyone would dare create trouble at this time. Further, before this match, no one expected an unknown wandering knight to make it all the way to the finals. Then why did Joseph deliberately lose the match? Looking at Joseph who was silently bowing his head in the field, Colin smiled and said, Joseph may have lost the match, but he won at life. Queen Isa looked at her lover with confusion. Colin laughed and explained, Joseph knew he came from humble beginnings, and he could never compete with Karl, who was of royal descent. Moreover, Karl is younger and might have the potential to reach the fourth rank, or even inherit the dukedom of the Miller family in the future. If Joseph won this match, even if he earned your favor and successfully ascended into the half-elf nobility, how would he confront a dukes hostility in the future? So, he was better off losing the match and letting Karl Miller become the champion. As a result, he showcased his strength on this stage, and even without the prize of champion, Karl Miller would come to appreciate Joseph when he thought it through. Queen Isa quietly listened to the end, and nodded, Makes sense. But from the looks of it, you seem to admire Josephs approach very much? Colin did not hide his thoughts, nodding and saying, Yes. This is a clever man who is not only powerful, but also knows when to advance or retreat. And the wonderful thing is that he is from a humble background without a family as a backdrop and therefore in need of attaching himself to a strong force. Queen Isa instantly grasped Colins idea, asking, You want to make him the commander of the Silver Moon Guards? Smart! Colin snapped his fingers. The Silver Moon Guards were in the process of being rebuilt, but Colin was still undecided about the choice of commander. Although Colin did not plan to overly rely on half-elf military strength, he did not want turmoil to occur in Silver Moon City again. Therefore, the choice of the commander of the Silver Moon Guards is crucial. Colin even considered that if he could not find a suitable candidate, he would simply use one of his own bloodline as commander. But at this time, Joseph suddenly appeared before Colin, giving him a pleasant surprise. Queen Isa also seemed to think Joseph was a good choice, so she nodded and said, Alright, I will instruct people to investigate Josephs background in detail. If everything looks fine, I will make a public announcement after a while. Alright. Meanwhile, todays champion knight, Karl Miller, had arrived in front of the viewing platform and received flowers from the attendants hand, and scanned the surroundings with his eyes. Colin looked curiously at this young knight, curious to see which noble lady he would present the flowers to. But this champion knight walked straight towards the viewing platform. Then, to everyones astonishment, he presented the flowers to Kathy standing behind Colin! The half-elf maid was caught off guard and stood dumbfounded on the spot. Then, at a loss as to what to do, she looked at Colin, seeming to be seeking her masters assistance. However, Colin had no intention of helping and instead put on a show-watching expression, while he was also paying attention to the direction of Prince Harrison from the corner of his eye. Sure enough, this imperial prince was so angry that his face turned red, and he clenched his fists, seeming ready to rush out any second to issue a duel challenge to Knight Karl. However, he still had some sense and knew that he was not a match for Knight Karl. So he had no choice but to stare at his rival in love, not knowing what he was thinking. With no help from Colin, Kathy had to accept the flowers before her. Colin watched Karl Miller with great interest. He suddenly felt that this knight from the Miller family was also very thoughtful. However, judging by Kathys reaction, this Karl Knight was destined to have unrequited love. As for Prince Harrison, well lets just say Karl Knight should be careful. Apparently unaware that he had inadvertently offended the imperial prince, Karl, after presenting the flowers, strode up to Queen Isa and knelt on one knee. But before the champion knight could open his mouth, Envoy Viscount Fein from the Eastern Territory stood up. Colin thought he was going to fulfill the extra reward he had promised, but to his surprise, Viscount Fein said, What a wonderful game! However, Knight Karl, I have a knight here who missed the registration time for the Martial Arts Competition and was unable to participate. He is very regretful, but he would love to compete with you. Would you be willing? Queen Isas eyebrows furrowed and she immediately spoke, Im sorry, Viscount Fein, but the Martial Arts Competition is over. Her Majesty, I, of course, understand that. However, the reward I just presented, according to the instructions of Duke St. Prowse, must go to the strongest half-elf knight. I wonder if Knight Karl would be willing to prove himself? Colin narrowed his eyes and asked, So, the knight you are recommending is also a half-elf? Yes. Viscount Fein nodded, then waved back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, an attendant who came with him ascended to the viewing platform and removed his helmet. Upon seeing his face, Colin was taken aback. Meanwhile, Karl Miller declared loudly, Your Majesty, please allow me to accept this battle for you! Queen Isa too recognized the identity of this half-elf knight recommended by the Eastern Territory. She turned her head to look at Colin and saw him nod slightly then agreed, saying, Alright! Knight Karl, I hope you can prove yourself once again. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: 413 Duel (Part 1)_1 Chapter 415: 413 Duel (Part 1)_1 In the dueling field, two knights stood at opposite ends, making preparations for the impending battle. Karl Miller still had a confident smile on his face, as if he was absolutely certain of his victory in the upcoming fight. The audience was passionately chanting the name of Knight Karl, their fervor even surpassing that of the last match. Because this time, the opponent of Knight Karl was a renegade of the Half-Elf KingdomC Viscount Omar! No, Queen Isa had already announced the revocation of his nobility title, so now he could only be referred to as Knight Omar. Over a year ago, when Colin arranged for Vera to fake her death to break off her engagement with Prince Topaz, Count Evan of the Eastern Territory and his sister Anna were incarcerated by the old king. He planned to hand them over to the Northern Territory as scapegoats in order to gain forgiveness from Duke St. Hilde. But it was Knight Omar who took advantage of the Savoy familys rebellion and snuck into the royal palace prison, liberating Count Evan and his sister without authorization. Colin distinctly remembered that back then, he had just advanced to the fourth rank. He was displaying his True Blood Form while searching for Vera in the palace when he bumped into Knight Omar and two others outside the back garden. At that time, he had fought with Count Evan, his sister, and Knight Omar. Although he was victorious, he decided to let the three of them go, not wanting to offend the St. Prowse family of the Eastern Territory too much. Unexpectedly, this renegade Half-Elf Knight Omar had returned to Silver Moon City. Although Colin didnt know what the Eastern Territory was planning by sending Knight Omar to stir up trouble at the Martial Arts Competition, this assertive attitude was completely different from Viscount Feins visit to Silver Moon City last time. This indicated that the Eastern Territory had probably already confirmed the death news of Marquis Vincent and most likely had already formulated a plan for revenge. Colin stroked his chin, suddenly looking forward to this. Lost in thought, the duel on the field had officially begun. Amid the rumbling sounds of galloping hooves, the two Half-Elf knights initiated their charge. Colins attention returned to the events unfolding before his eyes. But when he saw that Knight Omar was radiating a strong holy light, a sense of unease arose in his heart. Omar was a fourth rank Knight! Colin clearly remembered that when Omar had battled with him a year ago, he was still a third rank Knight. It was unexpected that he had advanced so rapidly in only one year. Apart from Colin, the person who most profoundly felt Omars sudden increase in power was his opponent, Knight Karl. At first, the young Knight Karl was brimming with confidence, believing he could definitely defeat this notorious Half-Elf renegade and further elevate his reputation. However, when he directly faced the terrifying pressure, he realized that something was wrong. Fortunately, Karl knew very well that backing down wasnt an option at this point. He had to confront the situation head-on, using all his courage and faith to strive for a miracle. Bang! The two knights finally crashed into each other without any frills. Their lances shattered simultaneously into countless flying wood chips. The two war horses crossed past each other. Knight Omar sat steadily on his horseback like a rock, but his opponent, Knight Karl, was already dumbfounded and fell to the ground. Bright red blood flowed out from the gaps in his helmet, instantly forming a small puddle on the ground. For a moment, the tournament field fell silent. Only the doctors waiting on the sidelines rushed over. They frantically removed Knight Karls helmet and breastplate, only to find that the young knight who had just been confident was now with his entire chest caved in due to the impact. The doctor felt Karls chest for a while, then sighed and shook his head. On the viewing platform, the Half-Elf nobles stared in disbelief at what had just happened, obviously still in shock. Karl Miller, the most outstanding young member of the Miller family, the champion knight of the martial arts tournament, who was very likely to become Duke Miller, had just died at the hands of a Half-Elf renegade. The Half-Elf maid Kathy was still holding the flowers that Knight Karl had given her, but she could never have imagined that the sender of the flowers had become a corpse. Prince Harrison was also stunned. His rival in love had just died like this? Just moments ago, he had been strategizing in his mind about how to dispel Knight Karls attachment to Kathy. Yet, in the blink of an eye, his romantic rival had been disposed of. The unpredictability of the world truly was beyond comprehension. At that moment, Viscount Fein, the envoy from the East Territory, slowly stood up adopting a sorrowful expression and spoke with feigned sincerity: Your Majesty, I deeply regret the unfortunate fate of Knight Karl! However, this proves that he wasnt the strongest Half-Elf Knight. As such, this Knight Sword can only be presented to Knight Omar now. Of course, Your Majesty, the decision of who should be awarded the champions prize from this martial arts competition remains yours to make. Queen Isa coldly glared at Viscount Fein, a surge of anger swirling within her heart. Who else could she award the prize to now? Could she possibly present it to the dead? Just as Viscount Fein was about to hand over Marquis Garcias sword to Knight Omar, Colin suddenly stepped forward to speak: Wait a moment, Viscount Fein. Count Angler, is there a matter of question? Colin didnt seem upset that the champion of the martial competition had been slain by the East Territorys Half-Elf Knight. At this moment, he still had a smile, saying: I also have a personal guard who wishes to challenge Knight Omar. Viscount Fein responded lightly with a smile, My lord, Im aware that the Northern Knights are filled with masters. Knight Omar has never dared to fancy competing with those Northern elites. No, no, no. Colin shook his head, My personal guard isnt a Northerner, but a Half-Elf. Viscount Fein was left dumbfounded. Colin continued, Viscount Fein, didnt you just say that the Knight Sword is to be awarded to the strongest Half-Elf Knight? Im afraid Knight Omar isnt deserving of this title until he defeats my personal guard. Viscount Feins smile vanished as he asked solemnly, May I ask who your personal guard is? Colin clapped twice, and a guard clad in full armor ascended the grandstand with large strides from behind. The guard first bowed to Colin and Queen Isa before slowly removing the helmet. Duke Lute! Astonished gasps echoed around. Everyone recognized this personal guard of Count Angler. It was the former son-in-law of the Half-Elf Kingdom and commander of the Silver Moon Guards, Ennsfa, Duke Lute! Viscount Fein couldnt believe his eyes. He stammered, Lu Duke Lute, wasnt wasnt he executed? Colin explained jovially, Duke Lute was stripped of his title a year ago for participating in the Savoy familys rebellion and was sentenced to death by Her Majesty. However, in consideration of Duke Lute C Ennsfas outstanding contributions to the Half-Elf Kingdom and the fact that his partaking in the rebellion was pressing by the Savoy Family, he was granted mercy and merely exiled. Considering Ennsfas extraordinary martial prowess, I took him in to serve me as an ordinary personal guard, hoping that he might atone for his past mistakes. Despite Colins explanation, Viscount Fein still appeared incredulous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Acquiescing in serving as his personal guard, Colin had long been a figure of hatred to Ennsfa, hadnt he? Why else would he accept being a guard for him? And how could Colin dare entrust his own safety to such a foe? Before Viscount Fein could regain his senses, Ennsfa had already approached Knight Omar. Without saying a word, he removed his chainmail gloves and tossed them over. Knight Omar was also stunned. Because this was a duel invitation! Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: 414 Duel (Part 2)_1 Chapter 416: 414 Duel (Part 2)_1 Uncle! Ron Lute, the Master of Alfalfa City, couldnt help but shout. Yet the once Duke Lute, now Ennsfa Lutes personal guard, seemed to have not heard his nephews voice. He just stared deadly at the Knight Omar in front of him, waiting for his response. Ron Lute was frantic. This resurrected uncle had once been the backbone of the Lute family. Now, the family was in decline, barely holding on within Alfalfa City. Seeing Ennsfa Lute was like clutching at a lifesaver. But this lifesaver was about to duel with a powerful half-elf knight, causing Ron to feel as if he had fallen from heaven back into hell. In his desperation, he couldnt help but call out. Seeing his uncle completely ignore him, Ron dared not say more. Nor did he dare outright advise his uncle not to duel with Knight Omar. After all, this was arranged by Count Angler. If Ron were to disrupt Count Anglers plan, the fate of the Lute family would only be more dismal. Knight Omar looked at the chain glove on the ground in front of him without immediately picking it up, standing dumbly in place. It should be known that Ennsfa Lutes previous position C as the half-elf Duke and commander of the Silver Moon Guards C came not from his status as an in-law, but his formidable strength that towered over the Half-Elf Kingdom! Even though Omar himself had now also advanced to the fourth stage, the thought of facing the once-first knight of the Half-Elf Kingdom caused him some trepidation. Moreover, it was a duel to the death! Omar, looking at Ennsfa Lutes icy stare, was already contemplating retreat. He had indeed squared off against Ennsfa before and knew the latters strength only too well. He knew that even now, having ascended to the fourth stage, he might not be a match. However, at this point, even if he didnt want to fight, Colin wouldnt let him go easily. Knight Omar, didnt you want to prove that you were the strongest half-elf knight? Whats the matter now? Are you too scared to accept Knight Ennsfas challenge? Omar was still hesitating, but then he saw Viscount Feins cold look. At this point, he finally realized that he had no way back. As a traitor to the half-elfs, if Omar were to lose the support of the Eastern Territory, his best outcome would only be to become a fugitive. So, Knight Omar took a deep breath, bent down and picked up the glove from the ground. When he looked up, he clearly saw a hint of mockery and disdain flashing in the eyes of Ennsfa Lute. Knight Omar felt a surge of anger shoot to his head. At this moment, he finally cast aside his cowardice and hesitance, only wanting to wash away past humiliations. Come on, Ennsfa Lute! Lets see if youve made any progress over the past two years! Unlike Knight Omars outburst, Ennsfa Lute was as calm as still water, seemingly unconscious of the fact that he was about to partake in a life-or-death duel. However, when the duel officially began, Ennsfa Lute suddenly switched from extreme stillness to vigorous action. Boom! The moment Ennsfa Lute dashed, the ground sheared open explosively. The explosions counterforce propelled the over-two-meter-tall Ennsfa like a tank, charging toward his enemy. Knight Omar felt an intense threat, a shivering sense of crisis surged up within him. In an instant, Knight Omar did not hold back, activating his most powerful state without hesitation. Holy Light spread from his chest like flowing water, even his heavy sword was lit up by the Holy Light. Die! Knight Omar roared, his heavy sword emanating a silver-white Holy Light, and aimed a blow at Ennsfas skull. But just at the moment of their imminent collision, Omar suddenly changed his attack. His body twisted like a fish and not only avoided Ennsfa Lutes deadly blow, but also drove his long sword towards Ennsfas right handthe hand without a chain glove. Squelch! In the splattering of blood, two fingers fell to the ground. Knight Omar was also knocked to the ground, with a burning pain in his chest, but he was ecstatic because once Ennsfa Lute lost his fingers, he would no longer be able to hold a weapon. So he did a quick roll to Ennsfa Lutes back with his shining heavy sword. Under the intense impact, he fiercely stabbed it into Ennsfa Lutes lower back. Ennsfa Lute, seemingly unaffected, spun around quickly even though he wasnt able to grasp his long sword. He delivered a swing punch. The enormous fist, accompanied by the spikes on the arm guard, swept downward like a strong pillar. This strike was extremely fast, and Sir Omar, intent on plunging his heavy sword deeper, was caught off guard and could only let go of his sword and brace himself for the blow. Thump! Under the force of the impact, the armor on Sir Omars arm immediately dented, sparks flying everywhere. He slid back several meters, still in his defensive position, leaving twin trails of scorched earth from his feet. Before he could catch his breath, the second punch from Knight Ennsfa was already pressing down on him. Boom! Sir Omar knelt with blood splattering from his knees. He propped his arms in front of him, desperate to block the massive blood-red fist flying towards him. Aaaaaah!!! Omar roared, executing a swift roll to avoid the punch. He then sprung from the ground and flew past Knight Ennsfas side, grabbing onto the handle of his heavy sword that was impaled into Ennsfas waist. Whoosh! Just as Ennsfa threw another punch, it was deftly blocked by Omar with his half-broken heavy sword. Thump! Ennsfas punch, powerful like a torrential flood, struck hard against the heavy sword. The massive strength made the sword carve through Ennsfas armor, creating a vicious, gaping wound on his waist. Although Omar was knocked away once more, blood spurting from his mouth, he couldnt help but let out a wild, uninhibited laugh. He realized that Ennsfa, while as formidable as ever, seemed to have regressed significantly in skill, and his mental state seemed unusual Any sane person would avoid causing themselves further injury if they saw a sword embedded in their waist, right? This was clearly a suicidal duel, harming oneself as much as the opponent. But the next second, Sir Omars laughter froze on his face. Because Ennsfa, his waist practically split in half, seemed to ignore his fatal injury completely and charged towards him again as if unaffected. Thump! Amid the jarring sound of twisting metal, a chilling sound of bone-cracking could be heard. Sir Omar let out a painful howl; he was shocked to find that his arm had actually been shattered! But Ennsfa had no intention of stopping. Despite the gruesome wound on his waist, he struck his fists furiously, repeatedly hammering Omars chest. Thump, thump, thump! With each punch, blood splattered, along with the sounds of cracking bones. Sir Omar initially let out screams of terror, but gradually, not a sound could be heard from him. Thump, thump, thump! Knight Ennsfa continued to pummel his fists, with blood and bits of flesh splattering all over his armor, making him look like a demon straight out of hell. By now, Sir Omar was nothing more than a bloody, mangled mess, but Knight Ennsfa showed no signs of stopping. The battlefield fell into silence. The brutality of the duel had everyone stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasnt until Colin raised his hand gently and whispered, Thats enough, that Ennsfa finally ceased his beatings, slowly rising and leisurely walking towards the royal podium. The strong reek of blood permeated the air, making all the Half-Elf nobles on the podium recoil instinctively. Viscount Fein tried his best to stay calm, but watching Knight Ennsfa steadily approaching him, he could not help but shudder unwittingly. Finally, the blood-drenched, terrifying Knight stood in front of Viscount Fein and straight away took the sword of Marquis Garcia from him. Throughout the entire process, Viscount Fein stood frozen in place, not daring to move an inch. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: 415 Banquet (Part 1)_1 Chapter 417: 415 Banquet (Part 1)_1 The night the martial arts competition ended was destined to be a night of revelry. Over a hundred bonfires arose by the River Crystal, skinned cows and sheep slowly rotating on the barbecue, with fat falling into the fire, sending up bursts of flames. Covered in spices and salt, the enticing aroma instantly permeated the surrounding air. Long tables were set up next to the bonfires, heaped with vegetables, fruits, and bread. Tens of thousands of Half-Elf folk sat around the bonfires, enjoying fine food and wine provided by Queen Isa, while discussing the events of the days tournament. Some sighed in sympathy for Karl Miller, cursed the Half-Elf traitor Omar, or debated who would be awarded the martial arts champion but Ennsfa Lute was noticeably absent from their discussions. Despite the satisfaction garnered from the former Duke Lutes performance in the tournament C his brutal killing of Knight Omar C the memory sent chills down the spines of the Half-Elves. His cold indifference to life, even his own, was not unlike a devil. This lively and noisy atmosphere was not suitable for discussing such bone-chilling affairs. They should enjoy the roast meat, drink the fine wine, and bask in the joy of the hunting festival. Half-Elf nobles, of course, would not mingle with the commoners at an outdoor feast. Their banquet was held in the Half-Elf Palace. Hundreds of fish oil candles illuminated the elegant and gorgeous banquet hall as bright as day. Hundreds of Half-Elf nobles and distinguished guests gathered in the hall, quietly waiting for the banquet to begin. The fine wine and food were prepared, and their enticing aromas wafted through the air. Yet, the nobles and guests all stood by, their eyes directed towards the center of the hall. There, Queen Isa, in a gorgeous court gown, revealed her right shoulder and a pair of well-toned, glossy arms. A purple belt highlighted her slender waist, belying the fact she had recently given birth. Her green hair was arranged into complex and lavish styles, adorned with glittering diamonds and silver hairpins, giving off a charming glow under the candlelight. She was holding a knights sword, placed on the shoulder of Knight Joseph, who was kneeling in front of her, and said loudly: Joseph Palon, do you swear loyalty to me? Knight Joseph, who had won the runner-up in the martial arts competition, couldnt maintain his usual composure. He looked up at the dazzling Queen Isa and said aloud: I, Joseph Palon, today offer my unparalleled loyalty to the great Blood Thorn C Her Majesty Queen Isa Miller! As long as I live, your will shall be my objective, and your guidance shall be my faith! I swear on the holy name of the ancestral Palon lineage and pledge eternal loyalty to you! The Palon family wasnt a prominent family in the Half-Elf Kingdom. In fact, they had even lost their nobility. Yet, the illegitimate son of this impoverished family C Joseph Palon, miraculously became the champion of the martial arts competition. Half-Elf nobles present at the ceremony were green with envy at Josephs good fortune. They opined that if the true champion C Knight Karl Miller hadnt been tragically killed by Knight Omar, Joseph wouldnt have had his moment of glory. However, only a few knew that Josephs prowess was not inferior to Karl Millers. Watching this scene, Colin suddenly thought that if Joseph hadnt chosen to give up the championship to Karl Miller at the last moment, perhaps the one who would have died at the hands of Knight Omar would have been himself. It seems that Knight Joseph indeed receives good karma. I, Isa Miller, lord of the Half-Elf Kingdom, grant Joseph Palon the title of Viscount Lord of the Half-Elf Kingdom in the name of the Queen. From today on, the Palon Family becomes the hereditary Viscount Family of the Half-Elf Kingdom. After that, Queen Isa gave the knight sword back to Viscount Palon. She then took a seal from the tray held by the attendant beside her and said: Viscount Joseph Palon, I appoint you as the Commander of the Silver Moon Guards in the name of the Half-Elf Queen. I hope you will shoulder the responsibility of protecting the Half-Elf Kingdom under the scrutiny of the Supreme Lord! This appointment was beyond the expectations of almost everyone present. They never imagined that the Half-Elf Queen would give such an important position to a man of low birth who just entered the Half-Elf nobility circle. In contrast to this, the Queen promoting Joseph Palon straight to the rank of Viscount, skipping the rank of Baron, didnt seem as abrupt. Joseph Palon also seemed overwhelmed and shocked as he had not anticipated that Queen Isa would hand such a huge responsibility to him. After his initial shock, a sense of firm resolution appeared on his bronze face as he spoke solemnly: I, Joseph Palon, in this sacred land, under the gaze of the Supreme Lord, swear that from this day forth and until death, I will protect the Half-Elf Kingdom with my honor, my life, and everything I have. At this point, the clever half-elf nobles finally understood the profound meaning behind Queen Isas choice to appoint this rootless knight as the Commander of the Silver Moon Guards. Undoubtedly, a dazzling star will rise in the Half-Elf Kingdom at a startling speed. With the rise of Viscount Palon, the situation in the Half-Elf Kingdom will undergo a complete transformation. As new power rises, old power inevitably declines. Moreover, this is the will of Queen Isa and Count Angler, and no one can stop it. Realizing this, many of the half-elf nobles present became timid, even when Queen Isa announced the official start of the banquet, they could no longer regain their pleasant mood. Queen Isa obviously wont bother about the concerns of those old nobles. After two rebellions and purges, Silver Moon City indeed needs some fresh faces. the Silver Moon Guards are currently downsizing, eliminating the old, weak, sick, and disabled, and then we can add some fresh blood. Dont rush as you just took over. Get familiar with the situation first, get to know the generals in the military. As for the future development direction of the Silver Moon Guards, I will talk to you about it later Queen Isa briefly explained the affairs of the Silver Moon Guards to Viscount Palon and then walked elegantly towards Colin, taking his arm intimately. Viscount Fein, who was talking to Colin, paused slightly, then immediately turned his gaze away, pretending not to have seen and continued: Her Majesty the Queen, Count Angler, after returning last time, I reported your intentions to Duke St. Prowse. After careful consideration, Duke agreed to your plan to redeem Marquis Vincent with warships. However, the quantity and tonnage of the vessels still need further discussion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin looked at Viscount Fein with a smile and said casually: Thats good, in that case, lets discuss it slowly. Viscount Fein wanted to continue speaking, but Colin had already turned to whisper something to Queen Isa. Standing hand in hand, they turned their backs to him, seemingly ignoring Viscount Fein. Viscount Fein had to shut his mouth. The disregard from them made him seethe with anger, but he dared not vent it out. This trip to Silver Moon City went less smoothly than he had expected. However, Viscount Fein was not too anxious, according to Duke St. Prowses instructions, he still had plenty of time. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: 416 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Chapter 418: 416 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Teacher, may I ask you for a dance? Princess Judy stood timidly in front of Colin with her hands behind her back, her face tinged with shyness as she asked. Colin secretly rolled his eyes, of course he knew that this whimsical imperial princess was pretending to be shy, he just didnt know what she was plotting this time. It was already past dinner time, the attendants had cleaned up the dining table, and the orchestra had begun to play soothing dance music, all waiting for the host of tonights party to lead the first dance. Colin originally wanted to dance the first dance with Isa, but now that Princess Judy had taken the initiative to invite him, as a gentleman, he could not refuse. And Queen Isa would not be angry with Princess Judy, she even handed Colins hand over to Judy with a smile. Colin held Princess Judys hand, looking at the little girl in a white princess dress, only then realizing that she was starting to resemble a young woman. Her skin was like snow, her features were finely carved, the golden hair was scattered on her fair shoulders, the silk dress outlined a delicate body, her slender legs were exposed under the skirt, gleaming with a moist sheen, full of vitality. Her bright face revealed two shallow dimples, and her eyes as beautiful as a lake were full of smiles. Teacher, you seem reluctant to dance the first dance with me! Not at all. Colin composed himself, led Princess Judy to stand in the middle of the hall, and then pulled her into his arms, starting to rotate to the beat of the music. Clap! The delicate crystal shoes stomped heavily on the marble floor, making an inharmonious noise. Having narrowly escaped being stepped on, Colin shook his head speechlessly, and said, You cant get my feet, just dance properly. Princess Judy pouted in disbelief, but she also knew that she had no way of stepping on a high-rank knight. She turned her bright big eyes and suddenly whispered: Teacher, I have discovered a secret about my brother, do you want to hear it? Colin lowered his head to look at the little girl, who was within reach, and laughed, You didnt discover his thing with Kathy, did you? Eh? Teacher, you knew this already! Mm. Princess Judy fell silent for a while, then asked, But how can you allow this to happen, Teacher? My brother is the first heir to the throne, while Kathy is a half-elf and also a maid! Whats the rush? Your brother isnt going to marry Kathy, just let him experience the taste of love. But what if they have a baby, then what! Just an illegitimate child, your father has a whole bunch of those. But my fathers lovers are all human nobles! Princess Judy said anxiously, Teacher, you dont know, the royal bloodline cannot be passed on to foreign races! Is there such a rule? Colin asked in confusion. Yes! Princess Judy nodded seriously, Gana, the first emperor himself, declared that the bloodline of St. Lorenzo must not be passed on to foreign races! Why? How would I know why? Colin furrowed his brows, lost in thought. This is actually a strange rule, as other Holy Knight families can intermarry with other races. For example, the St. Hilde family has repeatedly married noble daughters to trolls, and even Vera almost married a half-elf prince, so why cant the royal St. Lorenzo family intermarry with foreign races, even to the point of not being able to have illegitimate children? Bloodline? Isnt the bloodline of the St. Lorenzo family also that of the Holy Knights? Seeing Colin silent, Princess Judy grew anxious and shouted, Teacher! Colin came back to his senses, but still didnt seem too bothered. He casually replied, Whats the rush? They should just take contraceptive measures. This era actually already had measures for contraception, such as certain animal intestines, or certain specific potions. In short, if they didnt want a love child between Prince Harrison and Kathy, it wouldnt be a difficult task. Really? There are contraceptive measures? Princess Judy asked curiously with her bright, wide eyes blinking. Children shouldnt ask too many questions. Colin didnt elaborate further. He planned to have a word with Harrison later to make him be careful about this, or hed have to deal with real trouble. Princess Judy humphed lightly, and asked further, So, with contraceptive measures, my brother would be able to be with Kathy? As long as they dont marry, of course they can do as they please. Colin answered casually. Alright, I understand. Princess Judy nodded her head, and didnt speak anymore. As the dance ended and Colin slowly led the little lady to a stop, he suddenly said, Was it Harrison who sent you to test me? Princess Judys body shuddered slightly. Lowering her head to avoid Colins gaze, she said insincerely, Of course not. With a faint smile, Colin let go of the girls hand and let her scamper off. He didnt probe more into the matter. Just as he was about to find Prince Harrison, Queen Isa approached him. Colin grabbed Isas hand and was about to explain when he saw Isa had already handed him a letter. She lowered her voice and said, Letter from Winterfell City, just received. Colin hurriedly accepted and opened the letter. Then his face changed abruptly. Upon seeing this, Isa asked in a low voice, Whats wrong? Colin handed the letter to her. As Isa took it, she saw that it contained just a simple phrase Situation has changed in the Westland, return immediately! And there was no signature or seal. Apparently realizing Isas confusion, Colin explained in a low voice, This is Archbishop Aganis handwriting. Isa nodded and asked, What could have happened in the Westland? Could it be that somethings gone wrong with the army sent to wage war on the orcs? Im afraid so. Colins heart felt heavy. When he was in Dragon City, he had known about the Westlands dispatching an expeditionary force to the orc territory. At that time, both the royal family and the Prime Minister were quite confident about this expedition and did not send troops to support. But now it had become problematic. The orcs on the western side of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range are a significant threat to the Illumination Empire, especially when they manage to unify and successfully establish the Orc Empire. Although Vera and Marquis Garcia hadnt sent word, Colin knew that Archbishop Agani would never joke about something like this. The Churchs news delivery was certainly faster than any Lords. Therefore, Colin knew he could not stay in Silver Moon City too long. Queen Isa also realized this and asked, Should we abandon the plan for the East? After thinking for a moment, Colin gritted his teeth and said, No! We have prepared for this for a long time, how can we give up when we are so close? Moreover, Ive said before that we need to settle our accounts with the St. Prowse Family! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Isa frowned, trying to dissuade him, But if the Orcs are about to invade, the timing might not be right No matter. Well make it quick! Colin decisively made up his mind, Moreover, the Orc invasion might serve as an excellent pretext to mislead the East. But weve been pretending to be idle to lure the East into action. If we show urgency now, the East will certainly suspect something. Colin was in thought for a moment, then his eyes landed on Prince Harrison leading Kathy onto the dance floor. He smiled and said, Ive found a way. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: 417 Harmonization_1 Chapter 419: 417 Harmonization_1 The night was deep, and the hunting festival banquet finally came to an end, with the guests excusing themselves one after another. Viscount Fein also bid farewell to Queen Isa, but just as he was preparing to leave, an attendant blocked his path: Viscount, Prince Harrison invites you to a tea party later. Viscount Fein turned back with surprise, and saw Prince Harrison not far away watching him. He quickly nodded in acknowledgment and said to the attendant: Alright, its my honor. Then, under the guidance of the attendant, Viscount Fein arrived at a lounge. The lounge was lavishly and magnificently decorated, with a distinctive style. Three crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their light refracted through the pure crystals, becoming dazzlingly radiant and filling every corner of the lounge. Prince Harrison had not yet arrived, and Viscount Fein walked around the lounge, taking interest in the mounted beast skulls and the uniquely designed decorative weapons on the walls. This bold and lavish style certainly didnt match the temperament of Half-Elf nobles; it must have been specially redecorated for Prince Harrison. Thinking about how the royal prince had just slain a brown bear with his own hands at the hunting party, it was clear that despite his peaceful appearance, the young prince had a heart full of martial spirit. While contemplating, Viscount Fein heard footsteps approaching, he quickly turned around and saw Prince Harrison entering. PrinceEarl Angler? Viscount Fein thought Prince Harrison had invited him alone, but surprisingly, Colin Angler was also present. But, he wasnt too surprised. After all, Colin was Prince Harrisons teacher, so it was probably not Prince Harrison who wanted to see him privately, but Colin! Viscount Fein quickly processed several thoughts, yet he maintained a graceful and calm demeanor, greeting the two men who entered. Prince Harrison took the main seat, and then Half-Elf maids swiftly entered, serving them flower tea and honey. While savoring the flower tea in his hand, Viscount Fein occasionally glanced at Colin, trying to glean some insight from his face. Alas, he found nothing. Prince Harrison put down his teacup, cleared his throat, and said in a slightly immature voice: Earl Angler, Viscount Fein, Ive invited the two of you here to share an unfortunate piece of news. Viscount Fein was taken aback, quickly glancing at Colin across from him, who also looked confused, so he continued to listen to Prince Harrison: Ive just received a letter from Dragon City. Our expeditionary force sent to the west of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range in the Westland has encountered an accident. The Glorious Empire might be threatened by the orcs once again What?! Viscount Fein was obviously startled by this news, exclaiming involuntarily. At this point, he was no longer bothered about the conflict with the North Territory, immediately asking: Your Highness, are you saying the Orc Empire has been reunified? Colin also wore a shocked expression and asked solemnly: How bad is the Western Expeditions casualties? And what about Duke St. Gregorian? How is she now? Prince Harrisons eyes flickered slightly, he gave a slight cough and said: Both of you, Im not clear about the specific situation at this point. However, my father has already asked me to return to Dragon City immediately. Before I leave, I hope the East and North territories can resolve some misunderstandings and conflicts. After all, the threat of the orcs is too great. It requires the unity and sincere cooperation of all the lords in the Glorious Empire to overcome this crisis. Viscount Fein gradually calmed down from his shock, his first thought was, could this be a conspiracy by the North Territory? After all, Colin Angler is the tutor of Prince Harrison, could he intentionally instigate Prince Harrison to deceive the East with a false news? But soon, Viscount Fein dismissed this guess. Firstly, the fake news was too easily exposed, and the St. Prowse Family is not foolish, they would definitely go and verify it themselves. Secondly, according to the previous inference made by Count Evan, Colin Anglers current strategy should be to stall for time and wait for the reinforcement of the Northern Army to arrive at Silver Moon City. Then, he would confront the East by declaring the death of Marquis Vincent. In this way, even if the East wanted to avenge, they would not dare to cross the Angry River easily and engage in a battle with the Northern Army within the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. The St. Prowse Family would have no choice but to accept this humiliating outcome. So, this time Viscount Fein was tough from the beginning, and he deliberately made trouble at the Hunting Party, knowing that at this point Colin Angler was essentially bluffing. Before the Northern Army arrived, he did not dare to fall out with the East. Thinking in this way, Colin Angler would not need to risk the fabrication of such a lie that could likely be exposed in order to forcefully stop the Easts revenge. However, if the Orcs were really about to invade, then it would indeed be a big help for the North Territory. A hint of concern rose in Viscount Feins heart, and he looked up at Colin Angler opposite him, only to see that the others face was also solemn. The news about the Orcs seemed to have taken him by surprise. Therefore, Viscount Fein tentatively said, Your Highness, as I have always emphasized, the East has no intention to be enemies with the North, or the Half-Elf Kingdom. Let alone, at a time when the situation is critical, we are certainly willing to make efforts to eliminate misunderstandings between the two sides and achieve reconciliation. So, as long as Earl Angler agrees to release Marquis Vincent, then we in the East would surely not provoke any further and cause more problems. Prince Harrison nodded in satisfaction, then turned his gaze to his tutor. With a gloomy face, Colin said coldly, Marquis Vincents actions in Silver Moon City have caused great harm to the North and half-elves. If you Easterners do not show enough sincerity, I will not release him easily! Viscount Fein immediately said, Earl, the Duke St. Prowse has already stated that he is willing to exchange Marquis Vincent for three heavy battleships, fifty sail-oar warships, and one hundred logistics transport ships. Not enough! Colin refused decisively. Viscount Fein sneered in his heart, thinking that at this point, this Northern Earl was still holding on stubbornly, he said with a difficult face: Earl, this is the maximum sincerity we in the East can offer. Add three more heavy battleships and twenty transport ships! This Viscount Fein hesitated for a moment, then acted as if he had made a great resolution, Alright, Earl, I will report back to Duke St. Prowse immediately, I hope he agrees. Prince Harrison hurriedly said, Please hurry, after all, the situation in the Westland is critical, we need to solve this problem immediately. Yes, Your Highness! Viscount Fein bowed to Prince Harrison, then wasted no more time, and turned to leave immediately. As Viscount Feins figure disappeared outside the lounge, Prince Harrison stood up, walked to Colin, and asked, Teacher, how did I do? Not bad. Colin chuckled, patting Prince Harrisons shoulder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Prince Harrison was overjoyed, after laughing for a while, he asked, Teacher, why did you have me give this news to the Easterner? Colin gave a faint smile, Because the same piece of news, said by different people, would have completely different effects. Prince Harrison wrinkled his brows, not quite comprehending his teachers intent. Just as he hesitated and was about to ask further, he heard Colin say: See more, think more, ask less. Because the answer you get could be a lie, but a persons actions cannot pretend. Alright, teacher. Prince Harrison nodded thoughtfully. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Decision 418_1 Chapter 420: Decision 418_1 Alfalfa City. In the garden behind the Holy Light Cathedral, there was a faint scent of black tea drifting in the air. Count Evan sipped his tea lightly and asked Orlando who was sitting next to him: Mr. Orlando, how long have you been in Alfalfa City? Orlando, who has just taken over as the chairman of the Alfalfa Brotherly Society, sat respectfully at the side. Upon hearing this, he quickly replied: Count, I have been in Alfalfa for fifteen years. Where are you originally from? My hometown is in Silver Moon City, my lord. Is that so? Thats a good place. How could you bear to leave a garden city and come to this hellhole of Alfalfa City? Orlando somewhat awkwardly replied, Count, when I was young and ignorant, I stole something that shouldnt have been stolen from a significant figure. Thats why I had to flee to Alfalfa City Count Evan gave a small smile and put down his tea cup, not pressing on with the questions. Instead, he changed his train of thought and asked: So Mr. Orlando, what do you think is the biggest difference between Alfalfa City and Silver Moon City? The difference Orlando was at a loss for words. The two cities were not directly comparable at all, and if there were differences, there were simply too many. However, faced with Count Evans question, Orlando couldnt not respond. He had to rapidly put his mind to work. After pondering for a moment, he chuckled nervously and said: Count, I think the biggest difference between Alfalf City and Silver Moon City is that Alfalfa City lacks a prestigious ruler. Orlando didnt continue, but Count Evan undoubtedly understood the buttering up. The so-called prestigious ruler, of course, referred to the St. Prowse family. Count Evan smiled noncommittally, then rose to his feet and took a leisurely stroll deeper into the garden. Orlando quickly followed. Ive toured around Alfalfa City and seen many areas that are dilapidated. The residents here are impoverished and riddled with swindlers, even murderers, and robbers lurk around every corner. This makes me very sad! Although this city doesnt belong to Eastland, there are a lot of Easterners living here. I want them to have a more dignified life, and I hope this city is no longer a sore spot in this land. Count Evans words positioned him as the ruler of Alfalfa City. Could it be that Count Evan took Orlandos flattery earlier seriously? One must know, Alfalfa City is still nominally the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. A shiver went down Orlandos spine as he suddenly realized Could it be that Eastland was confident in gaining control of Alfalfa City? He knew that Eastland was negotiating with Count Angler to redeem the territory of Marquis Vincent, but since he wasnt Count Anglers confidant, he did not know the specifics of its progress or plans. However, there was no time to think further on this right now. Orlando quickly replied in an obsequious tone: Count, rest assured, I will immediately convene the leaders of the Brotherly Society to jointly discuss a governing plan for you to review. Under your guidance, we will spare no effort in reviving this city! Count Evan nodded in satisfaction, gestured for Orlando to leave. Orlando took the hint, bowed, and excused himself. Count Evan stood alone in front of an osmanthus tree, breathing in its rich fragrance when he heard the sound of footsteps behind him. Glancing back, he saw Viscount Fein hurriedly approaching. Count Evan raised an eyebrow and asked suspiciously, How come youre back so soon? Viscount Fein said with a serious expression, Count, theres trouble in Westland. The orcs may be about to invade! Count Evan was obviously taken aback by this news. He was stunned for a moment before he asked, Where did you get this information? Prince Harrison told me himself, and he hopes that we can settle the dispute with Northland as soon as possible to present a united front. Count Evan pondered for a moment before asking, During your mission to Silver Moon City, what was Colin Anglers attitude? When I first arrived, it was the beginning of the Hunting Festivals Martial Arts Competition. As you had arranged, I had Knight Omar go and cause a disturbance. However, Northland unexpectedly launched Ennsfa Lute The former Duke Lute of the Half-Elf Kingdom? Yes. It turns out he didnt die, and he is still working diligently for Colin Angler. As a result, I was not able to gauge through this whether Colin dares to turn against Eastland. However, at the post-festival banquet, I took the initiative to discuss the ransom with Colin. His response was obviously evasive and clearly intended to delay. Count Evan nodded and said, Indeed, Colin is feeling insecure now. So, this threat of the orcs, it cant be a Northland conspiracy, can it? Most probably not, Count Evan shook his head, Such a lie would be too easy to expose. However, I will write to my mother to verify this, just in case. Also, I just received a message this morning that the Northern Golden Lion Legion suddenly stopped advancing at the border of the Half-Elf Kingdom. At first, I was wondering what they were up to. Now it seems that they must have received the news from Westland. Viscount Fein looked puzzled, We still havent reached an agreement with Silver Moon City. Why would the Golden Lion Legion dare to stop marching? It must be Marquis Garcias order. Marquis Garcia? Yes, Count Evan said confidently, If you carefully study Marquis Garcias past, you will understand. He is a staunch expansionist and opposes any form of internal conflict among humans. Thats why, when the former Duke St. Hilde was alive, the relationship between the two brothers was tense. Marquis Garcias development of the cavalry, and his constant intensification of conflicts with the trolls, was a deliberate move to exhaust all the resources of Northland in the north, so as not to let Duke St. Hilde think about marching eastward. Therefore, as soon as this threat from the orcs emerged, Marquis Garcia will certainly be the first to prevent Colin Angler from moving the Golden Lion Legion eastward, and may even ask him to return to Northland with his Blood Knight Army immediately. Viscount Fein looked pleased and laughed, So it seems that this issue with the orcs might turn out to be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us! Exactly! Count Evan became excited and hurriedly asked, Have you reached an agreement with Colin Angler yet? Not yet. Colin Angler asked for three more heavy battleships on top of our bottom line! What do you say, isnt he still trying to stall? Agree to it! Count Evan ordered without hesitation, No matter what he thinks, we cant miss this opportunity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Viscount Fein hesitated, But Duke St. Prowse Ill deal with my father. You go back to Silver Moon city immediately and sign the redemption agreement on behalf of the St. Prowse family with Colin Angler. Be quick! We must at least thoroughly eliminate the threat from Colin Angler before Emperor Reinhardt issues a war order! Yes, my lord! Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: 419 Position (Part 1)_1 Chapter 421: 419 Position (Part 1)_1 The morning light bathed the horizon in a light rosy glow, with numerous white clouds gently floating amongst the crimson hues. Countless gleams of dawn reflected off the tranquil Angry River, casting a faint halo around it, giving everything a serene and peaceful ambience. However, this tranquility was just a fa?ade; underneath the rivers surface, countless undertows were surging. Suddenly, an undertow burst through the tranquility of the surface, immediately causing a swathe of turbulent waves. Vortexes spread through the waves, eventually disappearing on the surface of the water. Under the shimmering dawn light, a colossal fleet appeared on Angry River. Their sails swelled with wind, and the bow of the ships churned white waves under the impact of the undertow. The banners that clanged defiantly in the wind bore the image of a white Pegasus ready to take flight. Obviously, this was the navy fleet of the St. Prowse Family from the Eastern Territory. Despite the widely recognized weakness of the Eastern Territorys army in the Glorious Empire, their navy fleet was never underestimated. This massive fleet, consisting of fifteen heavy battleships, a hundred and eighty oar and sail warships, fifty light, fast-triangular sailboats, and three hundred logistics transport vessels, was undeniably the most formidable water force in the Glorious Empire. With this near-invincible fleet and the impassable Angry River, the Eastern Territory had remained uninvaded for centuries. Even the powerful North Territory, which had beaten the Troll Empire black and blue, found it difficult to cross the turbulent Angry River under the threat of this fleet. At this moment, leading the fleet was the flagship White Dew. This legendary heavy battleship, named after the St. Prowse familys castle, was the pride of the Eastern Territory and a marvel in the era of wooden sailing warships. The marine behemoth was eighty meters long, twenty meters wide, with a keel length of sixty-six meters. It had a full-load displacement of three thousand tons and three decks with protective walls built on each for more than a thousand bowmen to fire simultaneously. Eight huge paddles were fitted to both sides of the hull, and a formidable ramming prow was installed at the bow. In the era of cold weapons, the White Dew was undoubtedly an invincible battleship that could never sink. At this moment, almost all the senior military officers of the Pegasus Navy fleet had gathered in the captains quarters of the White Dew. The eyes of the fleets highest commander, Count Howell, sweep imposingly over every face in the room. Then, clearing his throat, he loudly said: Gentlemen, I presume you are all aware of why we are heading north. Yes, its to proceed to Silver Moon City, to redeem Marquis Vincent! And the price of redemption As he got to this point, the corner of Count Howells mouth twitched a few times. It seemed difficult for him to mask his humiliation and anger, but he quickly calmed down and continued, saying: The price of redemption, lets have Count Evan explain it personally. Count Evan, who was standing behind Count Howell, stepped forward with a slight smile, greeted the fleet officers with a nod, unfolded a sheepskin parchment in his hands, and began to read: Gentlemen, according to the agreement reached between Duke St. Prowse and Count Angler, we of the Eastern Territory will use six heavy battleships, fifty oar and sail warships, as well as one hundred and twenty logistics transport ships, to redeem Marquis Vincent Upon hearing this, even the disciplined navy officers could not help but whisper among themselves. Clearly, such a price was somewhat difficult for everyone to accept at the moment. They all turned their eyes to Count Howell, but the fleets highest commander remained silent, his head bowed low. However, Count Howells tightly clenched fists revealed that his inner state was far from as calm as he appeared. Count Evans gaze, calm yet firm, swept over the faces of all the officers slowly, until the room quieted down again, then he continued: According to the request of Duke St. Prowse, the following battleships will be handed over to the North Territory: Brave Number, Victory Number, Fury Wave Number, Giant Wave Number, Wind Chime Number, White Dew Number, these six heavy battleships will Count Evan! Upon hearing this, Count Howell couldnt help but speak out. He steps forward and stands before Count Evan. His heavy breathing almost hitting the young counts face. Count Evan, his face expressionless, looks at Count Howell C who appeared like an angered bull C and asks indifferently, Count Howell, do you have any queries to make? Count Evan, its not that I cant bear to part with a few warships. In reality, everyone knows that more than anyone, I hope to see Marquis Vincent return safe and sound to the Eastern Territory. My daughter anxiously awaits her husbands return every day, and my grandson cannot be without his father! But what I want to know is, why are all the chosen warships from the Howell Family? Howell Familys warships? Count Evan sneers coldly, unyielding as he questions, Count Howell, when did the Pegasus Navy become the private army of the Howell Family? The Pegasus Navy of course is not the private army of the Howell Family, however, you cannot deny the contribution my family has made to this fleet! The majority of the income from our familys territory is used on the fleets maintenance. The best members of the Howell family, and our strongest subjects, are all serving in this fleet! Count Evan, not to speak rebelliously, but without the Howell Family, this Pegasus Navy would at least have its combat power reduced by half! Count Howell has risked everything at this point. The actions of Count Evan have exceeded his tolerance limit. If they really hand over the six heavy warships, then the military power of the Howell family would be completely finished. Count Evan snorts coldly, asserting, Count Howell, I acknowledge the contribution of the Howell family to the Pegasus Navy. However, ask yourself, has the St. Prowse family ever let you sacrifice without reward? Have you not forgotten that your ancestors were but lowly commoner merchants? Who was it that elevated your familys nobility rank to a Count step by step? Who made you become one of the top families in the Eastern Territory? Even allowing your daughter to marry the heir to the Eastern Territorys Duke? The St. Prowse Family has never treated the Howell Family unfairly. Now that we need you, heh, Count Howell, have you started to forget your oaths, forgotten the grace of the St. Prowse Family? The Howell Family has never forgotten its oaths! We will not betray the St. Prowse Family! Count Howell states loudly with a resolute and powerful voice. Immediately, he changes the topic, saying in a deep voice, But we absolutely will not be intentionally targeted! Count Evan unfolds the parchment in his hand, showing Count Howell the writings and St. Prowse Dukes signature, saying, Look closely, Count Howell, this is the order from Duke St. Prowse. Are you preparing to disobey it? Count Howell glaringly looks at the parchment scroll, without speaking. However, this silence signifies a form of silent protest. Just as Count Evan was about to speak again, he suddenly sees a high-ranking military officer step forward a few steps, standing behind Count Howell. This appears to be a signal. Then, one after another, officers from the Howell family take their place behind Count Howell. They too, head lowered in silence, signify their silent protest towards Count Evan. The Howell family controls half of the Pegasus Navy. These words are perfectly illustrated in this situation. However, it is only half. The other half of the officers in the room, from the St. Prowse family lineage, upon seeing the situation, rally behind Count Evan. The two groups confront each other in silence. Even some hotheaded officers have their right hands on the hilt of their swords. The atmosphere within the cabin grows increasingly tense, gradually becoming suffocating. The situation seems to teeter on a tightrope, threatening to break at any moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Count Evan, expressionless, watches Count Howell and the officers behind him. He remains calm and composed, seemingly oblivious to the impending internal unrest within the Pegasus Navy. He simply asks, Count Howell, are you planning to betray the St. Prowse Family? Count Howell takes a deep breath, as if trying to suppress his rage and impulsiveness, and says in a deep voice, Count Evan, I want to talk to you privately. Fine. Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: 420 Position (Part 2)_1 Chapter 422: 420 Position (Part 2)_1 As the military officers left, only Count Howell and Count Evan remained in the cabin. Count Evan rolled up the parchment in his hand, placed it casually on the desk, then picked up a cup of already cold coffee and started to drink. Count Howell stood quietly to one side, the flush of rage on his face had subsided as if he had finally calmed down. Yet, the determination and resistance in his eyes remained undiminished. Putting down his coffee cup, Count Evan turned his head to look into Count Howells eyes, and asked, Have you heard some rumours about the assassination of Marquis Vincent in Silver Moon City? Count Howell nodded and seemed to realize something. His face became extremely pale. Seeing this, Count Evan sighed, knowing that the other side must have guessed, and said, Yes, although the Northerners have blocked the news, we have confirmed an unfortunate fact My beloved brother, Marquis Vincent, has died in Silver Moon City. Impossible! Count Howell roared, becoming suddenly irate again. His eyes, red from the rush of blood, stared angrily at Count Evan, as if he wanted to choke him with his gaze. Count Evan appeared unconcerned for his safety, his expression composed, even somewhat sad as he said, I too wish this news was false, but its the truth. Colin Angler worried that this message would provoke retaliation from the Eastland, so he blocked the news and proposed severe ransom condition to deliberately delay time and wait for reinforcements from North Territory. Unfortunately, with the sudden news of the Orcs advancement in Westland, the North Territory reinforcements may not make it to Silver Moon City. So, Count Howell, this is also an opportunity for us, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for revenge! Revenge? Count Howell sneered disdainfully, It seems to me that for you, this is an opportunity to eradicate the Howell family! Eliminate Marquis Vincents support base and take complete control of the Pegasus Navy. Heh, its quite a multi-pronged approach! Count Evan shook his head slowly and said, Purge? No no no, almost all the nobles in the Eastland were once supporters of my brother. Should I bathe the Eastland in blood? Count Howell, in my view, for your family this represents an opportunity to prove themselves once again. Seeing Count Howell still looking skeptical, Count Evan continued, My father should have made a formal announcement, you may not have received the news yet C my engagement to Princess Lexies daughter Sallya has been terminated and instead, I have become engaged to Count Brugens daughter, Grace. Count Howells eyes noticeably contracted, but even before he could utter a word, Count Evan spoke again: This is Brugen familys sincerity, and my stance C not to purge, but to accept my brothers former supporters. However, like the Brugen family, I must see the sincerity of these supporters in their change of stand. Particularly you, Count Howell, I know your daughter married my brother, even bearing him a child. Rest assured, I wouldnt hold grudges against a child, nor would I consider Howell family as an enemy because of it. But all this has a prerequisiteyou, the Howell family, must prove your loyalty! Count Howell gave a bitter smile and retorted, So we can only prove our loyalty by self-destruction? How can it be self-destruction? Count Evan said with surprise, Its just a few warships. As long as the Howell family, the nobility, and the territory still exist, a resurgence is only a matter of time. Moreover, I can assure you solemnly, as long as you complete the task I assign in the upcoming ransom action, the position of commander of the Pegasus Navy will still be yours! What task? A tributary of the Crystal River leads directly to the Half-Elf Palace within Silver Moon City, but there are three sluice gates along the way Count Howells expression shifted, he instantly responded: Do you want me to use the warships to be delivered to the North Territory to destroy these three sluice gates? Yes. Count Howell couldnt help but scoff and shake his head, saying: Count Evan, after all, youve never commanded a naval battle. You dont fully understand how difficult it is to destroy those three sluice gates. Not even our six heavy battleships and those sailing warships were handing over this time, let alone if we bring in the entire Pegasus Navy, Im afraid we wouldnt be able to destroy the gates. However, Count Evan mysteriously smiled, turned to the desk, opened a wooden box on it and took out a palm-sized ceramic pot, confidently saying: What if we have this? Count Howell moved closer with a puzzled look, but when he saw the viscous liquid with a creepy green glow in the pot, his face changed dramatically, he bellowed: Wildfire? Exactly. Count Evan nodded. The faint green halo emanating from the ceramic pot cast a somewhat hideous glow on his handsome face. This time, my father purchased three thousand jars of Wildfire from Yevir at a great cost. They will help you destroy the defenses of the Half-Elves on the Crystal River! Three thousand jars! Count Howells voice changed, These things might also destroy my fleet So, thats your plan. In your eyes, the Howell familys warships have long been ashes, right? Apparently a little impatient, Count Evan said coldly, Count Howell, you dont really plan to hand over those warships to the North Territory intact, do you? Their fate has been sealed! I just want them to take as many enemies with them to hell before they perish! Count Howell fell silent, after a while, he finally whispered, Is this the price the Howell family must pay? Yes. As long as this task is completed, I can assure you, the Howell family will still have a place in the future of the Eastland! Once again, Count Howell fell silent. He pretty much understood Duke St. Prowses plan, which was to deliver a batch of Eastland warships to the outskirts of Silver Moon City along the Crystal River, under the pretext of negotiating the ransom for Marquis Vincent. The reason why the North Territory is still keeping Marquis Vincents death a secret is to wait for the warships of Eastland to arrive and then forcefully seize them, while handing over a corpse to the Eastland. However, since Duke St. Prowse had already confirmed Marquis Vincents death, he intended to outsmart them by secretly filling the warships with Wildfire and breaking through the water defenses of Silver Moon City with mutual destruction. In this way, the subsequent navy fleet could march straight in and invade the Half-Elf Palace. However, Count Howell was clear that the task assigned to the Howell family by Duke St. Prowse was akin to a suicide attack with slim odds of survival. After this battle, even if Eastland successfully captured Silver Moon City, the military power that the Howell family relied on would be destroyed, and Count Howell himself might even die in Silver Moon City. If he could, Count Howell certainly wouldnt accept this task. Regrettably, Marquis Vincent was already dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Howell familys biggest backer had fallen. The arrangements made by Duke St. Prowse obviously favored his second son, Count Evan. If the Howell family defies orders this time, they certainly wont escape the reckoning by the St. Prowse family. Thinking of his family still in White Dew City, Count Howell heaved a sigh, and finally accepted the ceramic pot filled with Wildfire from Count Evan, saying in a deep voice: Alright, the Howell family, accepts the task! Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: 421 Trace_1 Chapter 423: 421 Trace_1 The night fell, with the silver moon shining brightly. After a dusty journey, Viscount Fein finally arrived at Silver Moon City once again. The residents of the city were already asleep, the paved streets were desolate, with nothing in sight but the Night Patrol Squad making their rounds. Take me to the Half-Elf Palace. Viscount Fein ordered the coachman in a fatigued voice. The coachman hesitated, Sir, its already late. It might be inappropriate to go to the palace at this hour Viscount Fein raised the curtain of the carriage and scolded coldly, Are you questioning my order? No, no! The coachman shrunk his head in fright and quickly drove the carriage towards the Half-Elf Palace. Shortly after, the carriage arrived in front of the palaces gate. As it was Viscount Feins third visit to Silver Moon City, the guards at the gate recognized him. They scrutinized him thoroughly, and then opened the gate, allowing the carriage to enter the palace. Has Count Angler gone to bed? If not, I would like to meet him. Please wait, I will check for you. Okay. After a short wait, the attendant returned, bringing back an unwelcome news to Viscount Fein: Im sorry, Count Angler has already retired for the night. Let me take you to the guest room to rest, and Ill notify him for you tomorrow. Okay. Helpless, Viscount Fein trudged along after the attendant to his lodging. He was eager to see Colin to finalize Marquis Vincents redemption plan as soon as possible so that Count Evans plan could be implemented as early as possible. Otherwise, once Emperor Reinhardts War Order reaches the Eastern Border, they wont be able to commit any acts of aggression towards Silver Moon City, or they will become the public enemy of the Empires nobility. The Eastern Border was in a race against time. Sir Viscount, please rest here tonight. Okay. Viscount Fein dismissed the attendant, threw his luggage onto the table, took off his coat, and lay down on the bed. Despite the fatigued journey to Silver Moon City, Viscount Fein was not at all sleepy at this moment. He tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. He simply got up and walked to the window, gazing at the dim courtyard, lost in thought. The pale, cold moonlight cast over the Half-Elf Palace. The night wind swept through, causing the shadows in the flower bed to flicker incessantly, like vicious ghosts. For some reason, Viscount Fein felt an unsettling uneasiness. As a confidante of Count Evan, he was of course aware of the details of the Easts revenge plan. In his view, the plan formulated by Count Evan himself was flawless and would definitely surprise the Half-Elves, especially Count Angler. But at this moment, Viscount Fein felt as if he had overlooked some crucial information. With his hands resting on the beautifully carved window frame, while his gaze was fixed on the tranquil night, Viscount Fein felt as if he was in a foggy wilderness, unable to see the direction ahead. As the shadows were closing in from all sides, a feeling of anxiety and confusion surged in his heart. Viscount Fein shook his head, telling himself not to overthink. Count Evans plan would not fail. What he needed to do now was to meet Colin Angler as soon as possible, set the redemption plan, and then he could justifiably let the Easts fleet enter the Crystal River and reach Silver Moon City. He closed the window, returned to the bed, and forced himself to close his eyes. But as soon as he closed his eyes, the suppressed worries and anxiety resurfaced. After restlessly struggling for a while and still being unable to fall asleep, Viscount Fein got up again. This time he did not stare aimlessly at the pitch-black courtyard but put on his clothes and strode out of the room. Follow me out of the palace. Viscount Fein woke up the attendant and the coachman sleeping next door and commanded. The coachman reluctantly opened his drowsy eyes, cursing the damn nobles for being troublesome in his heart, but he dared not disobey the order. He dragged himself up, brought over the carriage, and carried Viscount Fein to the palace gate once again. When the palace guards saw Viscount Fein again, they were confused: Viscount, you want to leave the palace so late? Yes, I cant sleep, so I thought Id visit a friend. The guard nodded, not making it difficult for Viscount Fein, and immediately allowed him to pass. After leaving the Royal Palace, the carriage headed west. Viscount Fein lifted the carriage curtain, staring dazedly at the silent street. Suddenly, another patrol squad appeared around the corner of the street, and after seeing the badge on the carriage, they didnt dare to come forward with more questions. However, Viscount Fein looked at the silhouettes of the patrol squad and suddenly realized that he had overlooked something! The Blood Knight Army! Where was the Blood Knight Army? It was only then that he noticed that since entering Silver Moon City this time, he had not seen the Blood Knight Army anymore, whether it was the city gate guards, the patrol squads on the street, or the palace guards, all were the Half-Elves of the Silver Moon Guards! It seemed natural that Silver Moon Guards were guarding Silver Moon City. But because of this, Viscount Fein began to feel panic. Why didnt he see the Blood Knight Army? Speed up! Viscount Fein couldnt help urging aloud. Sure thing! The coachman hurriedly whipped the horses, the carriage sped up and soon arrived in front of a lavish villa in the commercial district. Without waiting for the attendant to announce, Viscount Fein jumped out of the carriage and walked briskly inside. The guards of the villa obviously recognized Viscount Fein and did not dare to stop him. He hadnt taken many steps when the butler hurried over with a smile, saying, Your Excellency, its late, and the master has gone to bed. Why dont I have someone assist you to rest first, and I will inform the master to see you first thing tomorrow morning Viscount Fein didnt even look at the butler, he strode towards the bedroom. Sweat beading on his brow, the butler hurriedly pleaded, Your Excellency, Your Excellency! The master really has gone to bed Bang! Viscount Fein kicked open the bedroom door. Ah!!!!!! Two mens startled screams instantly echoed in the room, followed by Havers irritated rebuke: Who is it! Who isFein, Viscount Fein! What are you doing here Seeing Viscount Feins face, the Half-Elf merchants scolding got stuck in his throat. Quickly, he reacted and said flatteringly, My lord, if you like this Half-Elf servant, Ill step aside. Please, go ahead Viscount Fein ignored Havers goodwill and coldly ordered the disheveled servant, cowering at the foot of the bed, Get out! Yes sir! After the Half-Elf servant left, Viscount Fein looked at the reticent Haver and asked urgently: Where is the Blood Knight Army? And where is Colin Angler? Are they still in Silver Moon City? Looking at the ill-tempered Viscount Fein, Haver stammered, They they seem not here anymore Viscount Fein grabbed Havers collar and roared, What do you mean by seem ? Are they here or not? I honestly dont know! Viscount, I only heard that in the middle of the night five days ago, the city gate was wide open and there seemed to be a large number of cavalry troops leaving Silver Moon City, but I dont know if they were the Blood Knight Army. However, since then, I have indeed not seen the Blood Knight Army in the city Viscount Fein felt a chill enveloped his whole body, then a surge of anger erupted, he shouted again, Such crucial information, why didnt you inform me sooner! With a wronged expression, Haver said, My lord, I wanted to send you a message, but since then, Silver Moon City has been under martial law, only allowing entry, not exit. Not to mention humans, even a carrier pigeon cant fly out. How was I supposed to notify you Viscount Feins face twitched a few times, and he finally threw Haver to the ground. Then, feeling unresolved, he kicked him a few more times. Haver dramatically wailed a few times, then shrank into a corner pretending to be invisible. Viscount Fein walked restlessly around the room, after a moment he stopped abruptly and asked again, Where is that royal doctor? Where is he now? I want to see him! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He He What has happened to him? Hes gone missing Missing? Viscount Fein, furious, rushed over, about to give Haver another beating, when he saw the butler running over in a rush, interrupting: Your Excellency, a unit of the Silver Moon Guards has arrived outside. They say they want to see you! Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: 422 Cost_1 Chapter 424: 422 Cost_1 Viscount Fein, its been a while. Knight Palon, oh no, it should be Viscount Palon. Viscount Fein looked at the half-elf knight standing before him, a sour taste couldnt help but rise within his apprehensive heart. The last time Viscount Fein saw this Joseph Palon, he was an unknown wandering knight, who lost to Karl Miller in the martial arts competition, missing a life-changing opportunity. But who could have guessed all the unpredictable turns and twists would indeed lift him straight up to the heavens! From an illegitimate son who didnt dare to report his surname, a wandering knight, he leapt up to become a Viscount of the Half-Elf Kingdom, the commander of the Silver Moon Guards. Even the most audacious bards dare not fabricate such a story. Viscount Palon, this Easterner has barged into my house. You must arrest him and interrogate him thoroughly! Poorly dressed Haver clamored when he emerged, his look was as pitiful as could be. Seeing Haver eagerly trying to disconnect himself, Viscount Fein sneered dismissively, revealing without mercy: Enough, the court doctor has been rescued, do you really think that Queen Isa doesnt know about our relationship? The expression on Havers face immediately stiffened. He then quickly pleaded: Viscount Palon, this was all forced on me by the Easterner! I never intended to betray the Half-Elf Kingdom! You must Shut up! Viscount Palon scolded irately. Haver quickly shut his mouth, hung his head, and shrank to one side. Viscount Palon ignored this somewhat famous Half-Elf merchant of Silver Moon City, instead he turned his gaze to Viscount Fein and said: Viscount Fein, Her Majesty the Queen wishes to see you. Viscount Fein smiled faintly: I thought Her Majesty the Queen had already gone to bed. Viscount Palon also laughed: Indeed, but she was awakened by Princess Sylv. Viscount Fein rolled his eyes, but still obediently followed Viscount Palon back to the Half-Elf Palace. Upon seeing Queen Isa, Viscount Fein suddenly felt that Viscount Palons earlier statement might not have been a casual pretext to cover up the truth. This was because Princess Sylv was currently clinging to Queen Isas bosom, staring at Viscount Fein with bright, vivid eyes. Your Majesty, on behalf of Duke St. Prowse, I send you his most sincere greetings. While gently patting Princess Sylvs back, Queen Isa inquired: Viscount Fein, its so late, why havent you slept yet? At this point, Viscount Fein had already regained his composure; at least on the surface, he was able to maintain the demeanor of an Eastern envoy. He smiled faintly and said: Your Majesty, Ive always had trouble sleeping. Im sorry for your concern. Queen Isa smiled warmly and said: Oh, is that so? You seem to be like Sylv, becoming more spirited at night, causing me to lose my sleep as well. Normally, Viscount Fein would have retorted with a sharp reply when subjected to such an humiliating remark. But now, he had to pretend he didnt detect the provocation in the Queens words, and changed the subject by asking: Your Majesty, do you know if Count Angler has retired for the night? Queen Isa, however, ignored his question and instead asked: Viscount Fein, do you know why I summoned you this late? Viscount Fein could only suppress his inner anxiety, and replied, I dont know. This doctor, Viscount, you should know him. Queen Isa clapped her hands, and a figure appeared from the back of the main hall. Viscount Feins eyes narrowed. Before he could say anything, he saw the court doctor kneeling in front of the Queen, crying and pointing at Viscount Fein, saying: Your Majesty, it was this man, who severed my two fingers and interrogated me about what happened in the Royal Palace! Viscount Fein sneered and immediately denied it, Your Majesty, dont believe the absurdity of this lowly man, I have never seen him. Oh really? Queen Isa clapped once again. Viscount Fein turned his head and saw Haver, who he had just seen, being dragged into the hall by the guard. Your Majesty the Queen, it was this Easterner who forced me! It was him who forced me, I never had any thoughts of betraying Half-Elves! Mr. Haver. Queen Isa gently interrupted Havers howling, asking, Was it Viscount Fein who instructed you to spy on the palace and conspired to kidnap Dr. Cliff? Yes, yes! Haver continuously nodded. Viscount Fein could not hold himself back and said loudly, Your Majesty, my mission to Silver Moon City this time was to negotiate the redemption plan for Marquis Vincent with Count Angler, not to be slandered by these two lowly people! Furthermore, you do not have the right to judge me! Yet, Queen Isa looked seriously into Viscount Feins eyes, Viscount Fein, the status of envoy does not imply you can ignore the laws of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Within the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom, I have the power to judge anyone! Your Majesty! This is a provocation to the East! Its a contempt for the St. Prowse family! No. I am just upholding the dignity of the half-elf citizens. Queen Isa stood up from the throne, and declared loudly, Viscount Fein, you harmed the half-elf citizens, spied on secret matters of the palace, I sentence you to ten years in prison in the name of the queen of the half-elves Your Majesty! Viscount Fein immediately interrupted, Are you trying to deliberately destroy the friendship between half-elves and the East? Where is Count Angler? Why isnt he here to see me? He hasnt run away, has he? Queen Isa looked at Viscount Fein coldly, The friendship between the Half-Elf Kingdom and the East is not for you, a little viscount, to decide. As for Count Angler, he has already set off for Alfalfa City. Alfalfa City? Viscount Fein looked puzzled. Yes. After all, the Orcs are about to invade, Count Angler, considering the danger to the Empire, does not want to wait in Silver Moon City, but voluntarily went to Alfalfa City, directly contacting Count Evan to resolve the dispute with the East as soon as possible. Viscount Feins ominous premonition in his heart grew stronger. At this point, he couldnt help but ask, How does he plan to resolve the dispute with the East? Queen Isa looked at Viscount Fein, revealing a smile full of deep meaning, Those who commit wrongdoings must pay the price. Viscount Fein, just like you have to pay ten years of imprisonment for what you have done, those Easterners who incited the rebellion of half-elves, and tried to assassinate me and Sylv, will naturally have to pay the corresponding price! Viscount Fein retorted, Your Majesty, what penalty will you pay for your failure to protect Marquis Vincent, who was assassinated and died in the royal palace? Marquis Vincent? Died? Queen Isa looked confused, Viscount Fein, where did you hear this news? Viscount Fein immediately looked at Haver and Cliff, who were kneeling on the side, but then he suddenly burst into loud laughter. Ha ha ha He laughed so exaggeratedly, so unbridled, as if he had seen the funniest thing in the world. Until he was sweaty and panting, until tears and snot were flowing out, until he was crazed, and until he was desperate. So So This whole thing was a trap set against us wasnt it? Colin Angler, well done well done Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Perhaps worried that Viscount Fein would frighten Princess Sylv, Queen Isa looked at him disgustedly. While carrying her daughter out, she coldly left a sentence: Viscount Fein, you may as well reflect on yourself in the Half-Elfs prison. Viscount Fein was still shouting out, Isa Miller, what do you want to do! What do you want! Queen Isa said without turning her head: Of course, its to make certain people from the East pay the price for their actions! Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: 423 Stop_1 Chapter 425: 423 Stop_1 The harbor of Alfalfa City had long been abandoned, but after some simple repairs, it was reopened today. As the sun set, the vast fleet of the Pegasus Navy slowly sailed into this simple and dilapidated harbor. Orlando, president of the Alfalfa Brotherhood, stood respectfully at the dock with a group of his men, welcoming the Navy officers and soldiers disembarking for some rest. The Angry River and the Crystal River converged in Alfalfa City, so for the Pegasus Navy to deliver the warships to Silver Moon City in exchange for Marquis Vincent, this place is a must-pass. However, Alfalfa City was, after all, the territory of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Theoretically, the Pegasus Navy could not dock here without the consent of the Half-Elf Kingdom. Yet, seeing the densely packed warships in the harbor, the lord of Alfalfa City did not dare to say much. This couldnt really be blamed on Ron Lute for not being diligent since the Half-Elf Kingdom simply did not have an aquatic force to compete with the Pegasus Navy, so they could only watch the Easterners come and go as they pleased. Even the Crystal River, the mother river of the Half-Elf clan, often saw the warships of the Pegasus Navy visit. If it werent for the water gate blocking their path, the Easterners fleet might even be able to sail directly up the Crystal River into the Half-Elf Palace. This time, the Pegasus Navy was merely stopping at Alfalfa City. To be fair, this was already quite polite considering the Pegasus Navy had to redeem Marquis Vincent next and did not want to provoke any unnecessary clashes. The sudden flood of more than 30,000 navy officers and soldiers into Alfalfa City immediately stirred up a lot of liveliness. Luckily, the Pegasus Navy brought their own supplies; otherwise, given the poor state of Alfalfa City, it might not have been sufficient to feed all these people. Though Alfalfa City didnt need to provide food and drinks, they need to cater to other physiological needs of the navy officers and soldiers. Count Evan, who saw the soldiers indulging in wine and women didnt restrict any of it. After all, a big battle was on the horizon, and it was good for the soldiers to relax a bit, and more so, considering they were stationed on the east bank of the Angry River, which was considered to be absolutely safe in the subconscious of the Easterners. Howell, Count and fleet commander, had no intention of restraining his subordinates either. He was drowning in a mood of tragic despair. For the warships chosen for delivery to Silver Moon City, Count Evan asked that each one only be manned by the bare minimum amount of crew necessary to maintain normal operations and navigation. After all, he did not want to sacrifice all these elite water soldiers in Silver Moon City. So, at this time, Count Howell was in a dilemma on whom to leave on the warships. Count Howell looked at the list of navy officers and soldiers in front of him, hesitating for a long time but still did not select anyone. Unquestionably, those who were left to carry out the mission in Silver Moon City would be facing a situation where survival chances were slim, and Count Howell felt that this was perhaps the toughest decision he had to make in his life. Thump! Thump! Come in. Count Howell looked up and saw his deputy officer, Knight Holmes, walk in and discreetly shut the cabin door behind him. Sir, arent you going to eat? Im not hungry yet. Count Howell answered casually. Seeing that Knight Holmes still hadnt moved, he asked, Is there anything else? Knight Holmes hesitated for a moment, but gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, Sir, are we really going to hand over our family warships to the North Territory as per Count Evans orders? At this point, Count Howells officers and soldiers still did not know that their upcoming trip to Silver Moon City was not to deliver warships, but to blow open the citys water defenses. Count Howell understood that if he revealed the truth to his subordinates now, there would inevitably be a large number of deserters and even mutinies. Only when they were about to drive the warships to Silver Moon City and had no place to retreat, could the death of Marquis Vincent stimulate them, or the safety of their family be threatened, forcing them to carry out nearly suicidal missions, in order to continue performing their tasks as per Count Evans mandates, fighting for a glimmer of hope for the Howell Family. So, when he saw Knight Holmes being reluctant to part with the family warships, Count Howell suddenly felt some pity and heartache. This is the Dukes order, and we must obey! Knight Holmes straightened his neck and still looked unwilling. Sir, it is clear that Duke St. Prowse wants to weaken the supporting force of Marquis Vincent! If they send away these warships, it will be unknown who will inherit the position of the Duke of the East in the future! At this point, the sadness in Count Howells eyes could no longer be hidden. He longed to tell his deputy officer that Marquis Vincent was already dead, and the title of the Duke of the East was bound to belong to Count Evan. But as the words were about to leave his lips, Count Howell still didnt say them. Count Howells hesitation evidently led Knight Holmes to misunderstand, so this faithful knight of the Howell family stepped forward and whispered, Count, we can secretly detain Count Evan and use the St. Prowse Familys warship to redeem Marquis Vincent in Silver Moon City! Count Howell shuddered, lifting his head to gaze into the eyes of Knight Holmes. Knight Holmes met his gaze fearlessly, continued to persuade him: Count, you dont need to worry that doing so would bring disaster to the Howell Family. As long as we get Marquis Vincent back, he will definitely support the Howell Family! Moreover, as long as all the warships of the St. Prowse Family are handed over to the North Territory, the Pegasus Navy will be completely controlled by the Howell Family! Duke St. Prowse, if he does not want the North Territory to seize this opportunity, he will not only dare not blame you but also has to soothe and sway you! Moreover, in this way, even if Duke St. Prowse wants to change the heir, he must consider the attitude of the Howell Family! As long as we successfully push Marquis Vincent to the position of Duke, the familys status in the east may even improve further! Count Howell was still silent. He knew very well that what Knight Holmes said was correct. But this plan had a premise C that Marquis Vincent must be alive. Only then does the Howell Family have a future. Otherwise, all that the Howell Family has done to Count Evan now, even if it temporarily avoids punishment for resisting the North Territory, once Count Evan inherits the title of Duke of the East No, even before Count Evan inherits the Dukes title, once the situation stabilizes and the North Territorys threat is eliminated, the Howell Family will be purged! Knight Holmes, seeing Count Howells silence, thought he couldnt make a decision, so he spoke again: Count, I have quietly probed the attitudes of the majority of the Howell Familys officers. They all say they will support you unconditionally! So, as long as you give the order Enough, Count Howell interrupted Knight Holmes, The Howell Family wont disobey Duke St. Prowses command, you go out, Ill pretend I never heard this. Count Out! Knight Holmes, full of regret, left reluctantly, not daring to disobey Count Howells order. Count Howell watched Knight Holmes back, his heart filled with more sorrow. Lowering his gaze to the list in front of him, Count Howell found himself unable to pen down names. Actually, who to assign for the mission was already decided by Count Evan choose those who had families. Only those with attachments would fight desperately when faced with dead ends, instead of fleeing. Count Howell closed his eyes, upon reopening them, they were filled with determination again. He picked up the goose feather pen and began to mark names on the list. A moment later, when he had confirmed the list of people to carry out the mission, an endless sense of exhaustion washed over Count Howell. He staggered out of the cabin to the deck, stood alone watching the deep river, lost in thought. The sky was already dark, apart from a few soldiers on duty, the rest of the crew had gone ashore for rest and relaxation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The brightness and noise on the shore contrasted sharply with the quiet silence on the ship. Count Howell silently watched his reflection in the water, lost in thoughts. As time passed, as if through an illusion, his reflection in the water began to resemble Marquis Vincent. But then, the reflection in the water climbed out onto the surface, showed a toothy grin to Count Howell, and said: Count Howell, are you enjoying the view? Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: 424 Plotting_1 Chapter 426: 424 Plotting_1 Count Howell stood rooted to the spot, believing he was experiencing an illusion. But the reflection in the water spoke again: There is no one else above, is there? Count Howell shook his head dumbly. Then, the reflection in the water rolled out of the water like a fish, lodged itself onto the body of the ship with ease and agilely landed on the deck. Only then did Count Howell come back to his senses, realizing that the person standing in front of him was indeed Marquis Vincent! Marq Marquis! You are still alive! At that moment, Count Howell was like a traveler about to die from thirst in the desert who suddenly saw an oasis. His only hope was that what he saw right now wasnt just a mirage. Of course, Im alive. Marquis Vincent replied cheerfully. Seeing Count Howell still standing there dazed, he pointed to his wet clothes and said, Do you have any dry clothes? The nights are quite chilly this late in the fall. Yes, yes, of course, we do! Count Howell kept nodding his head. Finally, suppressing his joy and excitement, he cautiously led Marquis Vincent past the soldiers on duty to his cabin. Once Marquis Vincent had changed his clothes, Count Howell couldnt hold back his excitement and curiosity, and asked hurriedly, Marquis, what on earth is happening? Count Evan told me you had been assassinated in Silver Moon City. With a cold chuckle, Marquis Vincent responded, I was indeed the target of an assassination, but thanks to our Lords mercy, I survived. And it was due to this assassination attempt that I finally saw the treacherous face of my dearest brother! Upon hearing this, Count Howell was startled, and quickly asked, Was your assassination orchestrated by Count Evan? Correct. Although Duke Modewen was the one to strike the deadly blow, it was Knight Thomas Fein who helped with the assassination! Knight Thomas? Didnt he die in the Silver Moon City battle last year No, he merely betrayed his knightly vows and defected to the North Territory. Evidently, Evan somehow got in touch with him. Count Howell nodded, saying sensibly: He was a knight of the Fein family after all. Im not surprised at all that he was persuaded by Count Evan. He has rightfully paid the price for his folly! Marquis Vincent let out a cold chuckle, then continued, Enough about him, the reason for my visit is to discuss Evans engagement to Count Brugens daughter. It seems, father has completely given up on me, hasnt he? It appears so. Count Evan has been insisting that you were assassinated in Silver Moon City. Of course hell say so! Vincent mocked, Otherwise, how could father commit to helping him win over my allies? At this point, Marquis Vincent solemnly turned towards Count Howell and asked: The Brugen family must already be under Evans control, but what about the Howell family? As my closest allies, father and Evan wouldnt let you off easy, right? Of course not! Count Howell finally found an outlet for the resentment hed been suppressing for so long, All the ships selected to be redeemed in your name were Howells warships, and Evan has no intention of handing them over to the North Territory. Instead, he plans to use them to blast through the three water gates of Silver Moon City. How is that possible? The ships will just shatter upon colliding with the water gates of Silver Moon City! But what if these ships were filled with Wildfire? Wildfire? Marquis Vincent took a sharp intake of breath at the shock. Indeed. My lord Marquis, to tell you the truth, hundreds of canisters of Wildfire are hidden beneath your feet. A tiny mistake could cause us to be blown to smithereens! Marquis Vincent couldnt help but gulp. Even though Colin had told him that as an apostle of the Blood Angel, some fatal injuries could no longer cost him his life, if he was incinerated by Wildfire, he really doubted he would survive. So ruthless! Yes, my lord Marquis! Count Evan is forcing our Howell Family to die with Silver Moon City! Marquis Vincents gaze flickered, saying, Are you just going to stand back and let him manipulate you? What can we do even if we cant stand it? Count Howell gave a bitter smile, but seeing the energetic Marquis Vincent in front of him, his spirit picked up again, and he said solemnly, But if you support us, its a completely different story! My lord Marquis, I promise you, as long as you stand out, the warriors of the Howell family will surely follow you closely, clearing all obstacles on your way! Marquis Vincent stared into Count Howells eyes, and asked seriously, Are you sure that the warriors of the Howell family lineage are still willing to fight for me? Of course! Count Howell said without any hesitation, Perhaps you dont know. Those guys had just urged me to detain Count Evan and use the warships of the St. Prowse Family to get you back. A touch of joy surfaced in Marquis Vincents eyes, but he was still alert. Looking into Count Howells eyes, he asked again: What if I want to cooperate with the North Territory? Count Howell was taken aback, only then did he realize that he had been too ecstatic about Marquis Vincents resurrection from death and had overlooked an important problem C how did he get out of Silver Moon City? Only then, after hearing Marquis Vincents question, did Count Howell finally understand, he had not escaped, but rather, he was let go! Count Howell took a deep breath and countered, My lord Marquis, what kind of agreement have you reached with the North Territory? Marquis Vincent looked at Count Howell with interest, smiled, and asked, What if I have already given the Eastern Territory to Colin Angler? Count Howells mouth twitched a few times, and advised, My lord Marquis, theres no need to offer such terms! Now that the Orc invasion is imminent, even in the worst-case scenario, the North Territory just doesnt have the capacity to swallow up the entire Eastern Territory! Marquis Vincent laughed loudly, patted Count Howells shoulder, and soothed, Alright, Im just joking with you. Count Angler isnt that greedy, and Im not that stupid. Then what are his conditions? Marquis Vincent paused and said solemnly, The Eastern Territory, for a Duke! What? Count Howell opened his mouth wide, his face full of shock. Marquis Vincents eyes shone with a strange light, and he said coldly, The North Territory needs a friendly Duke in the Eastern Territory, and my father is old and confused. Its time for him to step aside. Otherwise, his erroneous decisions will only intensify the conflict between the Eastern Territory and the North Territory, leading to an inevitable war! But, but. Count Howells mind was in turmoil, but seeing the serious-faced Marquis Vincent, he realized C he had no way to retreat. Duke St. Prowse and Count Evan were obviously intent on completely exterminating them. Why couldnt the Howell family resist? Originally, he didnt dare to resist because resistance was a dead end. But if he complied, the Howell family could at least hang on to a shred of hope. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, with Marquis Vincent, the Howell family had the backbone to resist! With this thought, Count Howells heart gradually calmed down, his gaze became firm again and he said deeply: Alright! My lord Marquis! The Howell family will always be behind you! Marquis Vincent showed a satisfied smile, saying: Count Howell, you made the right choice! Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: 425 Chaos (Part 1)_1 Chapter 427: 425 Chaos (Part 1)_1 The night sky over Alfalfa City was very dim, without a trace of moonlight. On the Angry River, it was also pitch black, with only specks of light emanating from the warships of the Pegasus Navy. However, Alfalfa City was brightly lit, bustling with activity, especially the Eastern District where the Pegasus Navy had docked. Tens of thousands of navy soldiers poured into the city, spending freely, eating, drinking, and reveling, a grand celebration of indulgence. Count Evan, however, did not partake in the revelry. He politely refused the company of two beauties sent by the Alfalfa Brotherhood, and was engrossed in writing something in his quiet study. After a while, his attendant Adam walked in quietly, handed a piece of parchment to Count Evan, and reported: Sir, this is the list of personnel for the mission assigned by Count Howell, for your review. Count Evan took the list, gave it a cursory glance, then set it aside, asking, What is Count Howell doing now? Count Howell is currently gathering the officers on the list, presumably to discuss their upcoming mission to Silver Moon City. I see. Count Evan nodded, and added, After their discussion, have Count Howell come see me. Yes, Sir! Just as Count Evan was about to return to his writing, he noticed Adam had not left and asked, Is there anything else? The attendant swiftly reported: Sir, Orlando has also summoned the leaders of the Alfalfa Brotherhood for a meeting, though its unclear what hes up to. Count Evan frowned slightly but didnt seem too concerned, nonchalantly instructing, Go find out what theyre doing, and ask Orlando to come see me as well. Yes, Sir! With that, Adam bowed and retreated. In an abandoned church not far from the Alfalfa City harbor, more than a hundred leaders of the Alfalfa Brotherhood had gathered. Once he saw that most of them had arrived, Orlando cleared his throat to attract everyones attention. The place gradually fell silent. In reality, compared to his predecessor Capen, Orlando didnt have much prestige within the Alfalfa Brotherhood. After all, he did not possess the formidable martial skills that could suppress the unruly smaller factions like Capen did. Fortunately, Orlando had the support of Count Evan, so even though many did not respect the new leader, they wouldnt openly challenge his authority, particularly when the eastern navys fleet was stationed at Alfalfa City. I know you all have been uncomfortable lately. The first words out of Orlandos mouth earned a secret nod from many of the gang leaders. Since Count Evan began treating Alfalfa City as his own, he planned to control the citys underground forces and restore order. However, this clearly made the gang members accustomed to deceit, robbery, and theft uncomfortable, and even resentful. But under the intimidation of the eastern army, they could only suppress their dissatisfaction. Now that Orlando had brought this up, the crowd immediately started whispering among themselves. Orlando raised his hand and spoke again: To be honest with you, Im not used to this life of being controlled. These words earned Orlando a considerable approval, even some simple-minded fools clapped their hands. Orlando gave a faint smile, raised his voice, and continued: We came to Alfalfa City because we didnt want to pay taxes, didnt want to be controlled, and didnt want the nobles to boss us around! Whether its the East Territory, the North Territory, or the Half-Elf Kingdom, none of them can truly occupy this city! This is our city! No matter how poor and chaotic, it remains our paradise! Good! Well said! Nobles, get out of Alfalfa City! A few instigated fools immediately started making a racket. But most people just watched coldly. The fools, seeing no one responding, were suddenly embarrassed. Then, they belatedly realized the consequences of what Orlando just said could be. The Eastern Districts fleet is still in Alfalfa Citys harbor! If Count Evan heard these words, a bloodbath would surely erupt in Alfalfa City again, and the newly-appointed head of Alfalfa Brotherhood would undoubtedly meet a tragic end. And so, the room fell silent once again. Orlando seemed unperturbed, as if unaware of the potential consequences of his words. Some gang leaders who had never respected Orlando began to smirk in the shadows, planning to relay this news to Count Evan when they left. Heh, the Alfalfa Brotherhood would then have to replace its leader again after some time. If they could earn Count Evans favor, the position of the new leader might even fall to them! Many of you are probably preparing to inform on me, arent you? Orlando saw through their intentions and straightforwardly unmasked them. However, his words did not stir up any sizable wave, the majority of the gang leaders just looked at Orlando as if he was already a corpse. Although they also didnt want to see Alfalfa City regain its normal order, they wouldnt provoke the Eastern District at this time. To them, Orlandos actions were simply foolish. I am not afraid of you reporting me, Orlando said with a calm smile, because Count Evan is already in a precarious position. Seeing the confident Orlando, the faces of the gang leaders finally showed some changes. Someone couldnt help but question aloud, Lord Orlando, what news have you received? Before Orlando could reply, someone appeared at the entrance of the room. Orlando frowned, preparing to reprimand the guards for allowing someone in so casually. But, as soon as he recognized the man, he quickly put on a smile, saying: Mr. Adam, why have you come? As Count Evans personal attendant, Adam was naturally a person that no one in the Alfalfa Brotherhood wanted to offend. They quickly stood up and greeted Adam with a bow. Its quite lively here, so the Count asked me to check whats going on, Adam greeted everyone with a chuckle. The gang leaders faces were full of delight yet also contempt. They were deciding whether to reveal Orlandos disloyalty to Adam when they heard Orlando speak first: Mr. Adam, we were discussing a problem. Oh? What problem? Orlando walked up to Adam with a flattery smile and said, We were discussing who is the master of Alfalfa City? Have you come to a conclusion? Adam thought Orlando was going to stroke Count Evans ego once more. His heart overflowed with complacency and contempt. Of course. Orlando stepped closer and said, Alfalfa City belongs to no one! Whoosh! A flash of silver light. Adam was still shocked by what Orlando had uttered when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his throat. Ah! Only then did the crowd realize the seriousness of the issue as they saw Adam clutching his throat and collapsing. Orlando, have you gone mad! Orlando nonchalantly wiped the dagger on his clothes and said indifferently, Ive told you, its not up to Count Evan to give orders in Alfalfa City. Just when everyone thought that Orlando must have gone mad, a loud noise came from outside. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The shockwave made the chandelier on the ceiling shake violently, and ash began to sprinkle down. Is is it an earthquake? Someone asked uncertainly. Orlando pointed to the flames soaring from the port outside the window and laughed, Gentlemen, chaos has begun. This is the battlefield you are most familiar with. The Pegasus Navys military payments, weapons, armor and treasures are all calling out to you. What are you waiting for? Having said that, he walked away laughing, leaving the gang leaders looking at each other in confusion. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: 426 Chaos (Part 2)_1 Chapter 428: 426 Chaos (Part 2)_1 Boom! Count Evan in the study was startled by an explosion that shook the entire building. It took him a full three seconds to rush to the window in a panic. Then, he saw a sight he would never forget. A heavy battleship docked in the harbor was already majorly engulfed in a gruesome green fire. The large amount of river water pouring in caused the unsteady bow to tilt up high, everything on the deck uncontrollably slid towards the stern. Even from a thousand meters away, Count Evan could hear the screams of navy soldiers being devoured by green flames in mid-air. Finally, under Count Evans stunned gaze, the bow of the battleship was almost vertical to the river surface, before slowly sinking into the cold river, leaving huge whirlpools on the water surface. This whirlpool also led to adjacent warships being drawn closer. The commanders on board yelled out commands to raise the anchor and try to sail away, but it was impossible to accomplish this in such a short time. In the end, they could only collide with the nearby warships. The massive impact caused severe damage to the side hulls, and perhaps due to the collision, one of the warships even exploded again. The surging green fire was like an evil dragon awakened from deep sleep, angrily ripping open the weak body of the warship, venting its rage on the world. Boom! In an instant, the burst of green light lit up the night sky of half of Alfalfa City. Everyone was frightened at the sight of this heavenly spectacle, not knowing what to do. Count Evan was the first to react, yelling in a hoarse voice: Adam! Adam! Lord Count, Sir Adam went to the Alfalfa Brotherhood and hasnt returned yet. A middle-aged knight entered pushing the door, explaining. Count Evan looked at his personal guards captain, and his heart felt somewhat calmer. He hurriedly said, Fletcher, send someone to the harbor immediately to see what is going on! Yes! Knight Fletcher responded right away, but before he could turn to arrange it, he saw Count Evan himself rushing towards the doorway in hurry, muttering, Forget it, Ill go there myself! Lord Count! The harbor is probably not very safe right now, let me send someone. However, Count Evan seemed to not have heard Knight Fletchers advice at all and rushed out without looking back. Knight Fletcher had no choice but to follow quickly. C C C C C C C C Bang! A navy officer brutally kicked open the closed door, without caring about the scantily dressed woman inside, yelled at his subordinate: Hans! Your leave is over, return to the battleship immediately! The soldier named Hans scrambled up from the bed, his face full of horror, clearly taken aback by the huge noise outside. Just as he was about to ask his superior what had happened, he turned his head and found that the officer was gone. Hans put on his clothes as fast as he could and was about to leave when he was pulled back by the woman on the bed. He certainly didnt think that the woman has developed feelings for him and was reluctant to see him go. He quickly realized he hadnt paid her yet. He casually threw a few copper coins, only then did the woman let go happily. Hans rushed out, finding the streets in a state of chaos, filled with startled crowds. Hans looked around and still didnt see his superior officer, but he did see a man wearing the same Pegasus Navy uniform. He didnt think much and immediately walked over. Brother! What on earth happened? Dont know. The man glanced back at Hans but didnt stop, Lets return to the battleship first! Hans quickened his pace to follow, continuing to ask, Did the Northerners kill their way over here? The man scoffed, How would the Northerners make their way here? Do they have ships? Hans scratched his head, finding the logic sound, and was about to ask another question, when he saw a disheveled woman rushing towards him. Help! Help! Hans saw two burly men relentlessly chasing after the woman, and thinking he understood the situation, was about to reprimand them, when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his waist. He looked down and saw the helpless woman with a feral expression, driving a dagger into his waist. Hans let out an angry roar, kicked the woman away, but was overcome with pain and could not help stepping back, falling to the ground. Before he could warn his companions, a few more people emerged from the shadows of the alley, surrounding his companions. And the two chasing after the woman, hurried to Hans, and began rummaging through his possessions. Witnessing them steal his money bag, military uniform, and even the treasured silver medal, Hans could no longer resist growling: Are you begging for death? Daring to rob the Pegasus Navy! The burly man grinned, disdainful, You Pegasus Navy guys are already in danger, and you really think youre the masters of Alfalfa City? The woman also managed to get up from the ground, took turns viciously kicking Hans as retribution, then arrogantly declared: Let me tell you, kid, this is the real Alfalfa City! A place filled with crooks and scum, and you nobles lapdogs wont take over here! Withstanding the intense pain in his body and the humiliation, an absurd thought crossed Hans mindC Could this be a conspiracy by the Alfalfa Brotherhood? Were those scums really capable of reducing the Pegasus Navy to such a mess? Of course, its not the Alfalfa Brotherhood! Count Evan, while rushing towards the harbor, replied to the report of his attendant, Brotherhood? They do not have such capabilities. But, My Lord Count, Orlando did kill Mr. Adam publicly, saying that our Pegasus Navy would face disaster! This time, Count Evan didnt even bother to pay attention to his attendant, he just kept trudging forward. In his view, the Alfalfa Brotherhood was nothing more than a group of good-for-nothings, capable of taking advantage during chaos and looting, but to actually orchestrate this kind of attack against the Pegasus Navy, was way beyond their abilities. The key issue now was the port, as long as the explosions stopped and the navy warriors kept calm, the looting Alfalfa Brotherhood would immediately shrink back into the shadows, trembling with fear. So, what on earth happened at the harbor? Others might not know what the explosion and green flames meant, but Count Evan did. At this moment, he could only hope that this was an accident, not Soon, the group arrived at the harbor. Count Evan immediately grabbed a panicked military officer, demanding, Where is Count Howell? Tell him to see me immediately Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! Suddenly, a giant fireball exploded right in front of Count Evan. The huge shock wave knocked everyone off their feet, only Knight Fletcher with his strong physique managed to remain standing, but Count Evan, unprepared, fell flat on his face. With the guards assistance, Count Evan slowly got up, and numbly looked at the harbor that had turned into a sea of fire, his heart sank. This could not possibly be an accident! Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: 427 Collapse (Part 1)_1 Chapter 429: 427 Collapse (Part 1)_1 Count, we must leave immediately, the harbor is too dangerous! Knight Fletcher tried to persuade Count Evan to leave, but Count Evan remained standing still. He watched the warship engulfed in flames before him, his entire being seeming to have turned into a statue. Only when Knight Fletcher turned around did he recognize that the warship being swallowed by a roaring green flame was the flagship of the Pegasus NavyWhite Dew! The symbol of St. Prowse Familys dignity, the invincible presence on the Angry River, the pride of millions of Easterners, the core support and spiritual pivot of the Pegasus Navy all slowly turned into ashes before their eyes. Such a terrifying scene was simply an unreal nightmare for all Easterners. The Howell Family has rebelled! The Howell Family has rebelled! A ghastly voice brought Count Evan back to reality. Following the direction of the voice, he saw a soldier struggling to climb out of the water, completely engulfed in green fire. He screamed in horror, rolling on the ground in an attempt to extinguish the flames on his body, but it was in vain. This terrifying green flame could not be extinguished by water; a single spark almost certainly meant being reduced to ashes. A large number of navy officers who had returned from the city stood near the harbor, staring dumbly at the fiery hellscape of the harbor. When they heard rumors of the Howell familys rebellion, many of them turned their gazes towards Count Evan, looking to confirm the truth of the news. Count Evans gaze was icy as he watched the sea of ??fire before him, any illusions of hope were gone. He realized that all of the ships that had been burnt belonged to the St. Prowse Family, and the Howell Familys warships had already set sail, deliberately distancing themselves from the burning ships to avoid being affected. If this wasnt premeditated, then it would be hell! Clearly, the Howell Family had rebelled! They had used all the Wildfire, originally intended to be deployed against the sluices of Silver Moon City, on the St. Prowse Family warships! But how could Count Howell have such audacity? Did they not wish to establish themselves in the East Territories anymore? Count Evan no longer had the time to ponder Count Howells reasons for rebellion, a ferocious anger erupted in his chest, almost overwhelming his rational mind. In his fury, Count Evan, with blood-red eyes, roared hoarsely: The Howell family betrays the East Territories, They must be punished! It was a powerful statement, but it was of little help to the current situation. At this time, all the St. Prowse Familys heavy warships have been devoured by the terrifying green flames. Although many light warships were spared, they alone were definitely not enough to defeat the intact fleet of the Howell family. Any Eastern warriors who had a bit of sense knew, the authority on the Angry River was now the Howell Familys to command. So, what could Count Evan use to execute the rebel army of the Howell Family? Of course, if Count Evan was implying those elderly, women, and children from the Howell family who were still in White Dew City, that wouldnt be a problem. But doing so would only vent his frustration, and would be not only useless but possibly harmful to the current situation. Count Howell might even be so enraged that he completely switches to the North Territory. If North Territory gained control of the Angry River The thought flashed through everyones minds, causing a tremor of terror. Obviously, Count Evan understood the severity of the situation, and roared again: To whoever executes Count Howell, I shall personally bestow upon him the rank of Viscount! This announcement stirred quite the commotion. Even though they knew the task to be a deadly one, the allure of nobility still sparked courage among many warriors. They immediately dashed towards the undestroyed light-class warships, hoping to be the hero who turns the tide. Count Evan relaxed slightly and immediately deployed several men to nearby cities for reinforcements and sent a messenger to White Dew City to inform his father about Alfalfa Citys situation. At this time, more and more navy soldiers were converging at the harbor, but with a large number of warships destroyed, they were powerless to challenge the Howell Family, even if they wanted to. Moreover, the Alfalfa Brothers Associations rebellion was escalating, and they had even begun organized attacks on the harbor. Initially, when Orlando informed that the Pegasus Navy was at its weakest, it seemed like the perfect opportunity to seize advantage. Many mafias from the Alfalfa Brothers Association were still skeptical. Some daring ones only dared to plunder isolated navy soldiers, but as warships in the harbor began to sink one after another, the Alfalfa Brothers Associations audacity grew. By this point, they had confirmed that the Pegasus Navy was struggling, so they fully unleashed their brutality, preparing for a grand loot. Normally, no matter how large the Alfalfa Brothers association might be, it wouldnt even be a concern for the Pegasus Navy. Even if they are not good at ground battles, they are a regular army and have no problem dealing with brutish thugs. However, the Pegasus Navy was now in a serious situation. The Howell Familys rebellion caught them off guard. They need to save their surviving warships and deal with the rebellious fleet from the Howell Family. Now, facing the Alfalfa Brothers Association, they were a bit overwhelmed. Evidently, the Alfalfa Brothers Association also recognised the weakness in Pegasus Navy. They always take advantages over the weak, and are good at seizing chance in battle. Seeing Pegasus struggling, they became even more motivated, attacking the harbours position like mad. However, Count Evan did not turn back to deal with the seemingly invincible Alfalfa Brothers Association because he knew they were only terrifying in appearance. As long as the Pegasus Navy could withstand their most fierce attacks and cause certain casualties, the scattered soldiers of Alfalfa Brothers Association would inevitably lose momentum, and even if they wouldnt retreat, they would no longer dare to advance. His actual concern was still on the Angry River. At this point, more than a dozen light-class battleships had sailed out of the harbor, heading towards the Howell Familys fleet. Yet, their advance seemed rather suicidal. In naval warfare, the disparity brought about by tonnage advantage is almost impossible to make up for. Nevertheless, Count Evan kept his gaze fixed on Angry River, hoping for a miracle to happen. However, reality was always cold. Not only did no miracle happen on the Angry River, but behind him, the Alfalfa Brothers Association also grew bolder, constantly reducing the defensive positions of the Pegasus Navy. Count Evan turned around in surprise and noticed that the reason Alfalfa Brothers Associations offensive was so fierce was because there were hundreds of extremely heroic professionals hidden among them! There were not only high-ranking warriors, but also knights! How could it be possible? Count Evan immediately realised that behind the rebellion of the Alfalfa Brothers Association, there must be a tremendous force of support! Thinking of the rebellion of the Howell Family, Evan felt that he had already fallen into a carefully designed trap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He suddenly felt dizzy, his sight went dark, and he fainted. Lord Count! Knight Fletcher rushed to catch Count Evan, but looking around, he knew the situation was dire. Gritting his teeth, supporting Count Evan, he disappeared into the darkness. After they left, a voice suddenly rose: Evan Sanctus has fled! Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: 428 Collapse (Part 2)_1 Chapter 430: 428 Collapse (Part 2)_1 Count Evan gradually awakened amidst shaking. Looking at the pitch-black alley, he instinctively wanted to scream, but he heard the familiar voice of Knight Fletcher: Count, are you awake? Count Evan slightly relaxed, quickly asking, Where are you taking me? What about the Pegasus Navy? Has Count Howells rebellion been quelled? Knight Fletcher opened his mouth, sighed and said: Alfalfa City is too dangerous right now; Im escorting you out. Knight Fletcher did not answer the last two questions, but his silence implied the answer. Count Evan struggled to free himself from Knight Fletcher and wanted to go back, saying:No! I cant abandon the Pegasus Navy! Count Bang! A loud noise suddenly exploded behind them. A colossal grey figure crashed through the wooden wall, the massive Yuen Shield in their hand rushed towards Count Evan and Knight Fletcher. Knight Fletcher turned around abruptly, only to see a towering figure in armor, similar to a rampaging bear, charging at them, his immense figure overshadowing both Count Evan and himself. Move away quickly! Feeling the terrifying momentum of the enemys charge, Knight Fletcher didnt dare to confront it directly and hastily rolled forward with Count Evan. Boom! The stone ground exploded, fragments scattered like bullets. Count Evan was yelping in pain. His body was covered in bruises. Knight Fletcher quickly stood in front of Count Evan, stabbed his knight sword towards the knight mans neck seam. Clang! The armor mans shield swept across, causing Knight Fletchers sword to shatter, the fragments flying all around. Struck by the massive force of the armored mans blow, Knight Fletcher was thrown into the wall of the alley. Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Fletcher was overcome with horrorthe opponent was a sixth-tier warrior! Count, run quickly! Knowing he was outmatched, Knight Fletcher immediately cried out in pain. Count Evan wasnt granted any peace by the ordeal either; he understood that in front of such superior strength, he was only a hindrance. So, without any hesitation, he stood up and began to run. Seeing his main target escape, the armored man wanted to pursue, but he heard the wind rushing behind him. Suddenly he turned back, only to see Knight Fletcher charging at him again. However, as the armored man raised his shield to strike at Knight Fletcher, he abruptly swerved into a wall, causing the armored man to miss his aim. Come on! Knight Fletcher even taunted him. The armored man was stunned, seemingly annoyed by Knight Fletchers actions. Instead of pursuing Count Evan, he charged into the house with his shield. Feeling relieved for a moment, Fletcher knew he was not a match for the pursuing armored man and sprinted away as quickly as he could. The armored man was not slow, either. With his sturdy Yuen Shield, he could even smash through tough stone walls; if they were barely brushed, they would cave in with ease. His momentum was unstoppable, like an unstoppable force. As the armored man drew closer, Knight Fletcher knew he might not escape. He was prepared to turn back and fight desperately, but when he crashed through the wooden door and rushed onto the street, he unexpectedly came across dozens of soldiers dressed in the Pegasus navy uniform. Overjoyed, Knight Fletcher shouted, Help me stop the armored man behind me! However, the soldiers didnt move and gazed at Knight Fletcher as if he were a fool. Knight Fletcher thought they hadnt recognized him and was about to speak again when he suddenly heard the sound of something piercing the air behind him. Without time for further contemplation, he promptly rolled forward. Crack! With a gut-wrenching sound of bones breaking, Knight Fletchers entire arm was shattered. Wailing in pain, he rolled around on the ground. He saw the armored man slowly walking towards him. Fighting against the excruciating pain, Knight Fletcher shouted at the soldiers once more, Help me! I am the guardian knight of Count Evan! However, the soldiers suddenly burst into laughter, saying, Look again, Knight. Do you know who we are? Only then did Knight Fletcher realize that these soldiers lacked the discipline of a real soldier and their uniforms were ill-fitting, probably stolen recently. Despair welled up in Knight Fletchers heart. He watched the armored man closing in on him and no longer resisted, collapsing onto the ground. Before he lost consciousness, his last thought was C The Count must have escaped, right? Count Evan, looking at the armored man blocking his way, knew he could not escape. You work for Count Angler, dont you? Count Evan asked seriously. But the armored man did not respond, merely continued to approach Count Evan, slow but steady. Can I see him? Count Evan asked again. The armored man remained silent. Count Evan snorted and said coldly, I am a descendant of the Holy Knight Family, a Count of the Brilliant Empire, I formally surrender to you now. Please treat me with the courtesy due to a prisoner of war of my rank! The armored man still ignored Count Evan, giving no indication of understanding what kind of treatment a Count of the Empire should receive as a prison of war. Count Evan slowly retreated until his back hit the wall, then had to stop. He cast a nervous yet haughty glance at the armored man reaching towards him. Just as the armored man was about to touch Count Evan, a magic staff hidden in Evans sleeve suddenly fell to the ground. A string of incomprehensible Elf texts slipped out of Count Evans mouth as wisps of green smoke rose from beneath the armored mans feet, coiling around him like serpents. Seeing this, Count Evans face brightened. He turned to run. But in the next second, his smile froze on his face. Because the armored man, seemingly unaffected, had grabbed hold of Count Evans collar. Damn! Where did the Angler family get so many experts! Before he was knocked unconscious, Count Evan cursed helplessly and angrily. In fact, when Count Evan was whisked away to safety by Knight Fletcher, the warriors of the Pegasus Navy gathered near the harbor had already lost their will to resist. Their leader had fled, they were surrounded on all fronts, and there was no hope of victory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, some surrendered, some seized a surviving ship and escaped by water, and some tried to break through the front line of the Alfalfa Brotherhood and escaped by land. Of course, there were also some loyal and brave warriors who were willing to fight for the St. Prowse Family to the end. But sadly, their fight was destined to be meaningless. The Pegasus Navy had completely collapsed. It wasnt until dawn that the night-long battle finally ceased. Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: 429 Cross the River (Part 1)_1 Chapter 431: 429 Cross the River (Part 1)_1 In the northern district of Alfalfa City, at the City Lords Mansion. The candlelight on the table flickered under the night breeze, just as the heart of City Lord Ron Lute wavered restlessly. The clamor from the opposite shore had long since woken Ron up, but he had no idea what was happening over there. Nor did he dare to make any move, fearing he might attract unwanted attention. Thump, thump, thump. Amid the footsteps, Jason Lute rushed in breathlessly, his face unabashedly gleaming with joy, as he cried out: Father! The Pegasus Navy is fighting amongst themselves! Ron stared wide-eyed, asking urgently, What do you mean theyre fighting each other? Anyway, their warships are fighting each other, many of them have turned into ashes under that terrifying green fire! Moreover, according to the people I sent across to scout, the Alfalfa Brotherhood is also seizing the opportunity to plunder. Its a total mess over there! Looking at his son, who took delight in their misfortune, Ron calmed down, asking in perplexity, How can this be? Why is the Pegasus Navy undergoing a civil dispute? Why is the Alfalfa Brotherhood betraying the East Territory? Jason scratched his head, hesitating, Could it be a strategy of Earl Angler? Rons brows furrowed even tighter, Then why didnt we receive any news about it? Jason fell silent. It was an awkward topic. If it really were a plot set up by Earl Angler, then the close-by and ruling Lute Clan of Alfalfa City not hearing any news about it was indeed embarrassing. The room remained silent for a while until Jason couldnt help but break the silence, suggesting, Father, why dont we also send people across the shore! Perhaps we can reap some potential rewards Ron rolled his eyes at him, interrupting irritably, Who should go? You? Jason retracted, suddenly falling silent. Ron angrily glared at his son, but didnt continue to give him a hard time. He understood well that given the current strength of the Lute Clan, if they really sent their son with men across the shore, it would simply be sending him to his death. But if they did nothing, letting this wonderful opportunity that could potentially facilitate the rise of the Lute Clan slyly slip away, he was deeply reluctant. Looking at the fire-lit opposite shore, Ron hesitated for a long time until he finally made up his mind, turning to ask, How many warships can we call upon now? Five, I guess. Jason, thinking about the fleet of the Pegasus Navy, said guiltily, And all of them are small boats under one hundred tons. Ron restlessly paced around the hall a few times, finally gritted his teeth, saying, It doesnt matter! Right now, the Pegasus Navy is self-involved, they probably wont be on guard against us. Jason hesitated, Father, but with just the private army currently owned by our clan, even if they cross the Angry River, its impossible for them to stabilize their footing on the other side No! We are certainly not aiming to occupy the opposite shore. Then, whats our target? Count Evan! Ron said solemnly, I know that Count Evan is over there, as long as we take advantage of the chaos and capture him, the hope of the Lute Clan rising again would exist! Jasons eyes lit up as well, feeling that this proposal was quite feasible. But just as he was about to agree, he suddenly felt a quake-like tremor. At first, he didnt pay attention to it, thinking it was just another explosion from the opposite shore. However, this vibration was not explosive, it was constantgrowing stronger like a rush of wild beasts charging into Alfalfa City. FaFather Jason was obviously frightened. Ron, however, showed no panic. He felt somewhat relieved, but also regretful, saying: Its the cavalry. It should be the Blood Knight Army entering the city. Blood Knight Army? Earl Angler? Jason reacted. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the butler rushing into the room to report: Master, the Blood Knight Army has entered the city! Quickly! Line up to greet them! Ron said this as he rushed outside. Jason quickly followed. When they both had come out of the City Lords Mansion, they saw a long line of fire appearing at the end of the street. Soon, a team of torch-holding cavalrymen approached in front of the City Lords Mansion. Ron straightened his collar and prepared to go forward to interrogate them, only to find out that they didnt intend to slow down at all. Instead, they rushed past the City Lords Mansion like flying arrows. The wind blew Rons meticulously groomed hair into disarray. Just when he felt embarrassed, a military officer from the Blood Knight Army finally stopped in front of the City Lords Mansion, asking, So youre the City Lord Ron? Yes, General! Ron quickly responded, May I ask where the Earl is? The officer didnt answer Rons question, instead he said aloofly, The Blood Knight Army will cross the river at Alfalfa City, I just came here to inform you. Seeing that the other party was unwilling to divulge Earl Anglers whereabouts made Ron angry, but he dared not reveal his anger and could only continuously nod, saying Good, its good! May I know how I can help? The officer glanced at Ron without expression, saying, Try to gather as many boats as possible. Alright! Above the Angry River. Count Howell stared at the dimming flames not far away, his expression solemn and contained a sense of heaviness. Majority of the St. Prowse Familys heavy battleships were completely reduced to ashes by that terrifying [Wildfire], and most of the remaining light battleships also met with a watery grave. The remaining few battleships, though still hovering around like flies, were unable to change the course of the battle any longer. In this battle, the Howell Family had achieved a decisive victory! From today, the Angry River would be under control of the Howell Family. However, even so, there wasnt much joy of victory in Count Howells heart. The sound of footsteps from behind interrupted Count Howells contemplation. He thought it was Marquis Vincent, so he quickly turned around intending to greet him. But on seeing the face of the newcomer, he suddenly froze. Ang Earl Angler? Count Howell, your fleet definitely opened my eyes! Seeing Colin with a beaming smile, Howell finally came back to his senses. He quickly bowed and said, Your lordship overpraises! Although he was a bit unsure of how Colin got on the ship, he didnt ask. He secretly speculated that this young Northern Earl had probably been on the ship since last night, hiding in the shadows and watching his every move. If there were any hesitation or weakness from him, the other party might have joined hands with Marquis Vincent to bypass him and personally command the Howell Familys fleet. Colin, looking at a conflicted Count Howell, assumed that the latter was worried about the family members staying back at White Dew City, and so he reassured him: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dont worry. As long as your fleet sails the Blood Knight Army across the Angry River, I guarantee that your family wont suffer any harm! Count Howell instantly thought back to Marquis Vincents words about the Northern Territorys conditions C I will exchange a Duke title for the Eastern Territory. For a moment, this old earls feelings were incredibly complicated. But he also understood that he couldnt turn back now. Yes, my Lord! The Howell familys fleet is more than happy to serve you! Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: 430 Cross the River (Part 2)_1 Chapter 432: 430 Cross the River (Part 2)_1 When the first light of dawn sprinkled on the surface of the Angry River, Colin finally set foot on the land of the eastern boundary. This was his first time coming to the east of Angry River, looking at the crumbling city and the chaos left by the war, Colin sneered, feeling it was quite dull. Stepping off the pier, onto the moist ground of the harbor, with each step, streaks of blood would seep out, as if the stubborn Pegasus Navy warriors who refused to die were cursing Colin, the demon who singlehandedly brought down the biggest barrier in the East. My Lord Count! Orlando, who had been waiting on the shore for a long time, quickly stepped forward to greet Colin. Colin smiled and nodded, Mr. Orlando, youve worked hard. To serve you, my lord, is my honor! Colin looked at the Alfalfa Brotherhoods president, who had a fawning smile on his face, and couldnt help but start contemplating how to deal with him. After the betrayal of the Howell family, the Angry River was no longer a natural barrier for the North Territory, so Alfalfa City naturally fell into Colins hands. He could not allow the scum of Alfalfa Brotherhood to wantonly ruin it. The others in the Alfalfa Brotherhood were nothing but Orlando was quite capable. Colin planned to commandeer him for his use elsewhere. But this wasnt urgent at the moment, Colins primary target was White Dew City! Count Howell, how long would it take to transport the entire Blood Knight Army across the river? My lord, if we follow your orders to make the journey without logistics and baggage, each man with two horses, we should be able to transport everyone before sunset tomorrow. Tomorrow? Colins brow furrowed, and he said discontentedly, Too slow! Count Howell deliberated then suggested, My lord, if we can build a pontoon bridge over the river, that would speed things up considerably, however However what? Pontoon bridges are built on transport ships serving as piers, connected by ropes. They are covered with wooden planks for traffic. But if we want to ensure efficiency, especially for the cavalry, we need a lot of wooden planks for reinforcement. Im afraid we might not be able to find that many planks on short notice Colin rubbed his chin, initially thinking about dismantling the decks of a few warships. But realising that wouldnt be easy, he hesitated for a moment, just when Orlando quietly proposed: My lord, we can dismantle civilian houses. Without a second thought, Colin immediately ordered: Good! Orlando, take charge of this matter. Tell the towns residents that I will help them rebuild the houses that have been dismantled, and if theyre willing to help voluntarily, I will reward them. Yes, my lord! After giving instructions about the Blood Knight Army crossing the river, Colin went alone to a red-wall building near the harbor. The two guards at the entrance bowed immediately upon seeing Colin. As Colin opened the door, he saw Count Evan standing by the window, quietly gazing in the direction of the Angry River. Count Evan, its been a while. When Evan heard Colins voice, he turned his head, saw Colin, and then turned back to continue gazing out the window, saying: Why didnt I see my dear brother? Colin casually pulled over a chair to sit down, and said, Marquis Vincent has already returned to White Dew City, unfortunately, he could not come to see you. Count Evan was startled for a moment, then chuckled, saying, Is it that he cannot, or dares not? Colin ignored this question and continued: Count Evan, despite you opposing me numerous times, in consideration of us both being counts of the empire, Ive decided to unconditionally release you Unconditionally? Count Evan interrupted with a cold smile, Why are you so kind? Or do you have a bigger plot? Colin shrugged, smiled, and said, Why? If I let you go, are you not willing to leave? Count Evan turned around and stared at Colin, saying: If you can answer one of my questions, then I will leave. Colin burst into laughter and said, What? Is it that Im begging you to leave now? Count Evan crossed his arms and displayed a rogue-like posture, acting as if he was going to squat there unless Colin answered his question. Colin was at a loss for words. What exactly are you confused about? he asks. Count Evan looked rather smug as he replied, My question is, why would Vincent agree to work with you? Colin laughed, revealing part of the truth, Because I made him believe you were out to kill him. I wanted to kill him? Count Evan was startled, then realization dawning, I see, it was the assassination attempt he encountered at the Half-Elf Palace, wasnt it? You planned it, didnt you? Then you framed me. Colin nodded, not denying, Correct. Yet, what does it matter now? Even if you reveal this to Vincent, he can no longer turn back. Moreover, dont you want to kill your brother? Count Evan vehemently denied, Never! Colin scoffed, pressing further, Then, if I hadnt shown up in Alfalfa City and had stuck with the original ransom plan, would you have abandoned your plans and let Vincent return safely to the Eastern Territory? Count Evan flashed a glance sideway, not answering. Colin took it upon himself to continue: You wouldnt! Youve sacrificed so much already- Cancelling your engagement to the Princess of Lexie, marrying Count Brugens daughter instead, and driving Count Howell to a dead end. At this point, you cant turn back either. If Marquis Vincent returned safely to the Eastern Territory, how would you clean up the mess? When you convinced Duke St. Prowse of Vincents death, he was already dead! Even if he appears before you again unscathed, youll surely kill him yourself! So, Evan, spare me your brotherly love act. My frame-up wasnt baseless! Count Evan took a deep sigh, softy admitting, Youre right. Before I heard of my brothers death, I never had the intent to kill him, but afterwards I did contemplate that Viscount Feins news might be incorrect, that my brother might not be dead but as you said, I cant turn back now. The St. Prowse Family cant toy with the Eastern nobles again. Therefore, my brother must die! Colin gave a faint smile, commenting, Count Evan, if you hadnt been greedy for the Duke of the Eastern Territorys succession rights this time, you might not have fallen into my trap so easily. Count Evan nodded in agreement, Yes, I was too greedy. Colin stood from his seat, declaring, Alright, figured it all out? If you have then get out, I dont need another freeloader. Count Evan smiled, pointing toward the angry river outside the window, he asked, My lord, youre ordering the Blood Knight Army to cross the river. Are you planning to continue your attack on the Eastern Territory? Why not? The orcs are about to invade. I fear the Emperors mobilization order for war is probably on its way. As long as it doesnt reach my hands. Colin asserted coldly. Count Evan chuckled, Alright, I wish you luck. With that, he headed toward the exit. Once outside, to his surprise, Count Evan found a man lying at the entrance. Then Colins voice rang out from behind, Oh, right, this is your knight, isnt it? Take him along, I dont want him dying here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was only then that Count Evan recognized the man on the ground as his guard knight: Fletcher. He hurried over and found the guy still breathing, just unconscious. Angler, thank you for your hospitality this time. Given the chance, I will surely repay you twofold! Colin laughed heartily, seemingly unconcerned by the threat in his words, simply responding, Get out! Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: 431 Village_1 Chapter 433: 431 Village_1 The gentle light of dawn slowly seeped from the east, tearing softly but firmly through the darkness that shrouded the earth. The dim light reflected off the ground frost, letting off a cold glint. The early morning of late autumn already held a chill of winter. However, as the sun gradually rose, the frost on the grass and trees melted into round dewdrops, on the brink of falling. Suddenly, a slight tremor ran through the earth, and all the blades of grass began to sway. The translucent dewdrops fell one by one. The trembling of the earth intensifying, until in the end, even the blades of grass were completely broken, helplessly drifting down, following the footsteps of the dewdrops to merge into the embrace of the earth. Thump, thump, thump It was as if rolling thunder had ripped open the earth, or monstrous floods were surging forth. The brittle wild grass and cracked gravel danced on the convulsing earth. Scarface, preparing to chop wood in the mountains, dumbly stood at the entrance to the village, scared and completely at a loss. Run! Run! Fortunately, the villagers screams woke Scarface, who quickly turned around and ran towards home. Scarface! Quick, come back! Seeing his grandfather standing at the door waving at him, Scarface instantly accelerated for a sprint. The young body erupted with surprising speed, darting into the house like a cheetah. The old man hurriedly closed the door and turned to instruct his grandson: If someone comes in later, dont fight, understand? Scarface, still panting, just blankly nodded in response. The commotion outside had grown louder, and the trembling of the ground stronger. Driven by curiosity, Scarface opened a slight crack in the window and peered out. Then, he saw countless shadows appear on the horizon, filling the entire land with no gap left. The whole world seemed to change, even the newly risen sun appeared to be covered by that enormous flag. Cavalry! Scarface exclaimed. Indeed, it was cavalry outside. Dense cavalry, coming in like an unstoppable flood. Yes, cavalry, and its the cavalry of the North Territory! said the old man, his face grim. Scratching his head, Scarface, with a simple and honest face full of confusion, asked, Grandpa, why would the cavalry of the North Territory appear here? Didnt a few deserters come back from Alfalfa City to the village yesterday? They said that Count Angler of the North Territory had led the Blood Knight Army across the river. I didnt believe it at first, but now it seems that the news must be true. What about our Pegasus Navy in the East Territory? How will they let the Northerners cross the river? Seems like a rebellion occurred within the Pegasus Navy, which gave the North Territory an opportunity. So what should we do now? The old man sighed, creases all over his face squeezed together, saying helplessly: What can we do? Resign ourselves to fate! We can only hope that the Northerners consider us fellow citizens of the Empire, and dont go too far. Seeing the indignation on his grandsons face, the old man once again cautioned: Remember, if someone bursts in later, let them take whatever they want, dont resist, understand? Understood, mumbled Scarface. The sound of horse hooves outside drew nearer and nearer. Resting his head on the window sill, looking through the opened crack, Scarface could clearly see the towering horses charging into the village and the armored soldiers on their backs. In Scarfaces eyes, along with terror, there was also an uncontrollable hint of envy. Due to his towering stature and robust physique, Scarface was believed by the villagers to be a natural born warrior. He long harbored the dream of joining the army. But sadly, his grandfather persistently objected to him joining the military. Because Scarfaces own father the villagers pride and joy and a member of the prestigious Pegasus Army had perished under the walls of Silver Moon City during Marquis Vincents expedition against the Half-Elf Kingdom the previous year. Make no mistake, Scarfaces father was a figure of legend in this village. A Tier-three warrior, a member of the St. Prowse Familys armada. In such a small village, he was the equivalent of a rare talent. Even so, he fell like any other. The harsh reality of war left the old grandfather traumatized, fearful of risking his grandsons life on the battlefield. Boom! The wooden door was violently kicked open as two ominous soldiers stormed in. Scarface promptly shielded his grandfather, eyeing the soldiers warily. Where is the food stored? Scarface clenched his fists, but he felt his clothes being tightly gripped by his grandfather from behind. Thus, he suppressed his brewing anger and pointed towards a corner of the room. The soldiers walked over, searching through an old wooden box for what they wanted, and without causing further hassle for the grandfather and grandson, they promptly left. Once they left, Scarface rushed over and rummaged through the wooden box. An expression of surprise appeared on his gloomy face. Grandfather, they actually left half of it for us! Ah, looks like the Northerners still have some conscience. If we ration the remainder, it should be enough to get us through the winter Before he could finish his sentence, another figure appeared at the door. Red armor shrouded his entire body, leaving only a pair of expressionless eyes visible. You have already come once! Whats left is for my grandfather and me Scarface began anxiously. Scarface! The grandfather, alarmed, incessantly signaled his grandson, fearing him liable to some rash action. Scarface had no choice but to keep his mouth shut. He continued to block the path to the wooden box but did not attempt to move. But the armored man in the doorway showed no intention of coming in. He just stood there, seemingly lost in his thoughts, gazing at the grandfather and grandson for a long while. Scarface stared back at the armored man, his wary eyes gradually softening into confusion why did this mans gaze seem so familiar? The grandfather also realized something was off and cautiously asked, Sir, is there something we can help you with? The armored man suddenly woke from his stupor, dropped a bag of food without saying a word, and swiftly turned to leave. Leaving the grandfather and grandson staring at each other. At the entrance to the village, Colin stood on horseback, deep in thought as he watched the Blood Slave who had just exited Scarfaces house. This Blood Slave had once been a Tier-three soldier in the Pegasus Army. Colin didnt know the mans name or history; he only knew he must have hailed from this village. His unusual behavior a while ago would have made sense if he had encountered a relative. Colin had always assumed that Blood Slaves were completely devoid of self-consciousness, but now he was not so sure. Of course, this residual consciousness wasnt very strong and wouldnt interfere with Colins control over them. For instance, right now, at Colins command, the Blood Slave went back into Scarfaces house and took back the food he had just left. This made Colin think Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If even a Blood Slave could feel compassion for relatives from a past life, what about a Bloodline who already has a clear sense of self? When he was in Swan City earlier, Colin forced Bloodline Count Schultz to betray her husband Lucien just to test whether a Bloodline would violate his command if their interests clashed. Although the experiment was successful, Colin felt that Count Schultz might have understood that she was no match for him since the Blood Knight Army was stationed just outside the city, and decided to sell out her husband instead. So, what would happen if a Bloodline found a way to oppose Colin, or even had the chance to escape his control? Would they continue to act against their own interests and obey Colins command? As he pondered, Colin suddenly thought that Marquis Vincent, the Bloodline accompanying him on the eastern expedition, might provide him with a definitive answer Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: 432 Riverside City (Part 1)_1 Chapter 434: 432 Riverside City (Part 1)_1 Riverside City was not actually situated beside a river. The Angry River was hundreds of kilometers away, although, five hundred years ago, the river did indeed flow through the city. However, an earthquake caused the river to change its course, making Riverside Citys name no longer accurate. The back hall of the City Lords Mansion was filled with music and laughter. Young and beautiful half-elf dancers swayed in charming rhythms, their seductive glances arousing cries of excitement from the crowd and turning the banquet into a great celebration. Viscount Yaga, the Lord of Riverside City, sat in the seat of honor, watching the half-elf dancers with tipsy eyes, enjoying every moment with a rhythmical nodding. Unfortunately, some inconsiderate people were intent on interrupting his enjoyment. Lord Viscount, Lord Viscount! Viscount Yaga looked at Knight Palon who had approached him, and asked with a furrowed brow, Whats the matter? My Lord, another group of deserters has arrived from Alfalfa City. And according to them, the Blood Knight Army has crossed the river! Knight Palon, you actually believe the words of deserters? With the Pegasus Navy protecting us, how can Northerners cross the Angry River? Also, havent I already sent people for confirmation? Did you send someone? Of course I did, in fact, I sent three groups. But up until now, not one has returned. The round trip from here to Alfalfa City takes around three days, right? Its not that fast. But my Lord, the fact that so many deserters have appeared in Riverside City shows that something must have happened in Alfalfa City. We should prepare in advance. Didnt I already send a message to White Dew City? And arent you already mobilizing our familys army, always ready for battle? What else should we do? My Lord, to be on the safe side, we should close the city gate. Close the city gate? Viscount Yaga hesitated, Isnt that an overreaction without confirmed information? Knight Palon sighed inwardly. The eastern territory had been peaceful for too long, and these aristocratic lords had lost their vigilance. Just as he was about to try to convince the viscount again, a half-elf merchant hurriedly interjected: Lord Viscount, we cant close the city gate! Our caravan still has a batch of goods to be delivered to Riverside City today! The viscounts eyes lit up. Every time a half-elf caravan passed through Riverside City, they would present him with some beautiful gifts. Watching the enchanting half-elf dancers, Viscount Yagas heart filled with desire, and he immediately said to Knight Palon: Then lets wait for Mister Sasss caravan to enter the city before closing the gate. Knight Palon glanced at the half-elf merchant warily and said, My Lord, I fear we may not have enough time Viscount Yagas eyes widened in annoyance and he snapped, What do you mean theres not enough time? Do you think I dont understand warfare? Even if the Blood Knight Army has really crossed the river, it would take them two to three days, right? Then they have to transport their supplies. It would take at least five to six days for them to reach Riverside City. Youre exaggerating! Just do as I said! Yes, my Lord. With no other option, Knight Palon decided to comply and left reluctantly. After leaving the City Lords Mansion, Knight Palon walked worriedly towards the West City Gate. There, he saw a long motorcade crowding the entrance. It seemed the half-elf caravan had finally arrived. Knight Palons heart tightened, and he quickly instructed the soldiers to speed up the caravans entrance into the city. Suddenly, the caravan came to a halt. Whats going on? Knight Palon watched from above and asked. Sir Knight, a cart has collapsed under the weight of its cargo. Clear it up quickly! Knight Palon roared in anger, a pang of dread swelling in his heart. He had always had suspicions about these half-elf merchants. The Half-Elf Kingdom was firmly controlled by Count Angler and he had doubts about whether this caravan was sent by him as spies. Unfortunately, Viscount Yaga had already been entranced by these half-elves, and Knight Palon could not convince him otherwise. Now, all he could hope for was that the Blood Knight Army would not reach Riverside City so soon. However, when you fear something the most, it tends to happen. Thud, thud, thud The ground began to tremble. Knight Palon swiftly turned around, only to see a thin black line appear on the horizon. The thin line gradually spread out, transforming into an ocean of black that was rushing towards Riverside City at an astonishing speed. A chilling feeling coursed through his whole body, and he immediately shouted at the top of his voice, Enemy attack! Enemy attack! The soldiers gathered at the city gate were stunned. They were still struggling to understand what was happening. Those soldiers who were helping to clear the scattered goods outside the city gate dumbfoundedly continued to lift the cargo onto their shoulders, staring blankly at the cavalry appearing in the distance. It wasnt until Knight Palon jumped down from the city wall and knocked over several stunned soldiers that they finally snapped back to reality. Hurry, close the city gate! Several soldiers scrambled towards the control rope, but with the caravan blocking the gate, there was no way to close it. By now, Knight Palon was certain of it: this half-elf caravan was certainly a group of Northern spies! So, he showed no mercy. He led the soldiers to forcefully disperse the caravan, instantly attacking any who showed hesitation! Seeing real bloodshed, the half-elves in the caravan scattered in panic, leaving their carts full of goods at the city gate. With no other options, Knight Palon directed his soldiers to move the goods out of the way. He himself then gathered the city gate soldiers outside the city, forming a defensive line intending to halt the incoming Blood Knight Army. There were still about a thousand or two soldiers at the city gate. Knight Palon felt that with so many men, they should be able to withstand the Blood Knight Army and buy some time. As long as the city gate could be closed, it would be unlikely for the Northerners to conquer Riverside City. Cavalry was known to be ineffective in sieges, a common military knowledge. Unfortunately, Knight Palon overestimated his own troops. The eastern territories had been too peaceful for too long. The Angry River effectively blocked the Northerners, and the elves hid in the Bright Moon Forest, never showing a trace. The eastern territorys army had hardly fought any real battles apart from occasionally dealing with thieves, and many of the soldiers didnt even practice their drills regularly. Perhaps they were more adept and skilled in using hoes than swords. Therefore, when the vanguard of the Blood Knight Army arrived at the city with a terrifying and invincible aura, the defense led by Knight Palon collapsed swiftly and neatly. They saw the vivid red blood, the ferocious faces, the merciless eyes, and then, they were scared witless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fear drove them to throw down their swords, ignore Knight Palons shouts, and instinctively turn around to flee into the city. Watching this scene, Knight Palon was in complete despair. But then, he looked down at the knights sword in his hand, and the oath he had once made resurfaced in his mind. And so, this knight of the eastern territory stood alone under Riverside City, facing the incoming Blood Knight Army. With a thunderous roar, he shouted: Come on, you Northern savages! Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: 433 Riverside City (Part 2)_1 Chapter 435: 433 Riverside City (Part 2)_1 Shh! A streak of silver light flashed by, a skull flying against the wind. As it tumbled in mid-air, the eye on the skull that still wouldnt close in death stared at the city gate that still hadnt been closed behind it. Thud! The skull hit the ground. Knights Palons consciousness finally began to disperse, the last thought lingering in his mind was Riverside City, was done for. This knight from the east paid his life as the price, but it only delayed the Blood Knight Army for less than a second. The raging cavalry rushed over his corpse towards the open city gate. Within the city gate, the soldiers of the citys defense force had long run away, no one dared to stop the oncoming cavalry. Colin stopped before the Knight Palons corpse, in his gaze were admiration and a bit of regret. If his head hadnt been severed, Colin would have tried to convert this brave knight from the east into a blood slave, but now, it was definitely impossible. The Blood Clan are not zombies, they cant revive the dead. However, he didnt allow this corpse to be trampled on, but ordered his soldiers to clean it up and bury it in the public cemetery inside the city later. He was a true knight, deserving of such treatment. Soon after, Colin followed the main force into the city. Even though he had expected the weakness of the eastern armies, the situation in the city was a shock to Colin. The citys defense force could hardly organize a decent resistance, the Blood Knights drove them around like sheep, and even scattered resistance was easily suppressed. You know, Riverside City was already one of the larger cities in this region, yet the citys defensive forces were this way. Moreover, the situation in Alfalfa City that night was too chaotic, many of the Pegasus Navy escaped, they should have spread the news of the Blood Knights Army crossing the river, yet it seemed like no preparations had been made. It was said that the east had been at peace for too long with lax military preparedness, but Colin hadnt expected it to be so lax. Sure enough, an undefeated country breeds internal decay and ultimately destruction. He fought his way to the gate of the City Lords Mansion without encountering any organized resistance. Looking up at the luxurious city lords mansion, Colin gave a cold laugh and ordered, Break down the gate! This city lords mansion was actually the castle of the Yaga family. Although it couldnt compare to the city walls of Riverside City, it still had some defensive ability. A dozen or so Blood Knights soldiers couldnt break the gate open all at once. Colin raised an eyebrow, had the soldiers retreat for a while, and then summoned the blood slave Lucien. This sixth-order warrior was wrapped in armor, wielding a white gigantic shield almost as high as a man. Facing the castle gate, he had no hesitation and stomped his foot on the ground, leaving a deep hole! Boom! With a strong reaction, he rushed towards the castle gate like a cannonball. Thud! There was a shaking of the earth and mountains, and the gate collapsed. Without Colin giving an order, the soldiers of the Blood Knights Army followed suit and entered. There was an immediate cacophony inside. Some spirited eastern soldiers wanted to take up arms and fight, but were quickly cut down by even more fierce Blood Knights soldiers. As for more eastern soldiers, they chose to kneel and surrender instead. These soldiers, who have not experienced brutal warfare, are unlikely to cause trouble for the wolf-like Blood Knight Army. Colin dismounted and, under the protection of his soldiers, walked into the castle. Inside the castle, it was densely packed with people kneeling. There were also many injured who continuously screamed out. Colin kept moving, heading straight for the inner courtyard. He had already heard the music coming from inside, it seemed that the city lord was really fearless in the face of danger. Was he deliberately displaying this attitude to gain respect, or was he trying to provoke him with disdain? But when Colin entered, he couldnt help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. They were just partying so hard they couldnt stop! Even under the cold gaze of the Blood Knight Army, these Riverside City aristocratic lords continued to do all sorts of indecent things, oblivious to what was happening around them. At this moment, a half-elf merchant from the crowd pushed aside a dancing girl wrapped around him, fawningly came before Colin, and reverently saluted, Count, you finally arrived! Colin cleared his throat, took back his astonished gaze, and said: You must be Mr. Sass right? Yes, the motorcade at the city gate was arranged by me. Did it meet your satisfaction? Colin nodded, pointed at the obscene scene in front of him, and asked, Did you also arrange for this? Yes, sir. Ive added a hallucinogenic potion to the wine, so they will not recover their senses for a while. Colin disdainfully waved his hand, and ordered the soldiers behind him: Get them all out, and when they sober up, have them come to see me. Yes! After the hall was cleaned, Colin took his seat at the head. Sass immediately had a maid serve red wine, of course without any additives. Colin was thirsty from the continuous charge, he picked it up, drank it in one gulp, and then said to the half-elf merchant: Mr. Sass, I need you to help me with something. Sass immediately replied: Count, just give the order! Actually, in the half-elf business world, Colins reputation was bad, whether it was compulsory low-price acquisition of food, or the establishment of a half-elf foreign trade company, all this made the half-elf merchants very resentful. However, the biggest problem with this class was their inability to unite. As long as theres enough benefit, causing discord and winning them over was easy. Moreover, now that Silver Moon City is firmly controlled by the North Territory, combined with the miserable end of the legendary half-elf merchant Haver, the majority of half-elf traders have awakened to reality and see Colin as the one to ingratiate with. This Mr. Sass is the forerunner and leader among these half-elf merchants. This time, by helping the Blood Knight Army capture Riverside City, Sass had completely boarded the ship of the North Territory and from now on he would have to cling tightly to Colins coattails. I need you to help me seize the food in the city. All of the food belonging to the Yaga family must be collected, and for the commoners, take half, leave them half. Count, you really are merciful! Youre actually leaving half for those lowly easterners. Colin gave a faint smile, without bothering to explain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Actually, he did this for two reasons. On one hand, he didnt want to do something as graceless as robbing food from the common peoples mouths, on the other he didnt really lack food. The food bought at a low-price from Silver Moon City plus the food conned from Count Evans hand with bonds is enough for the North Territory to get through this years famine. After entering the East this time, the reason he indulged the Blood Knight Army in plundering was to create the illusion that the purpose of the Blood Knight Armys expedition to the east was food. The Blood Knight Army will assist you in confiscating the food, but the transportation afterwards will need to be done by your own caravans, understood? Understood! Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: 434 Return_1 Chapter 436: 434 Return_1 White Dew City, at the city gate. The guard blocked the man in front of him and mechanically asked: Name? Where are you from? What is your purpose in White Dew City? The man glanced at the distracted guard and spat out a name, Vincent St. Prowse. Oh, an entrance tax of three copper coins is required to enter the city The guard began to recite his script unconsciously, but soon after, he reacted and finally looked up with a surprised expression at the man in front of him. MaMarquis! The guard finally recognized Vincent and immediately bowed in salutation. His cry of astonishment caused a slight disturbance at the city gate. Shortly after, the knight on duty at this gate hurried over and welcomed Marquis Vincent into the city. Marquis Vincent did not linger at the town gate and directly headed towards White Dew Fortress. However, his pace was not quick, he meandered through the city on horseback, not only to observe the changes in his long departed hometown but also to allow some preparation time for the fortress. Marquis Vincent was quite curious about what expression his father might exhibit upon seeing him again. By the time he reached White Dew Fortress, the butler had already led a group of attendants lined up at the door to welcome him. Young master, you have returned! Marquis Vincent nodded, dismounted, handed off the reins to an attendant, and asked the butler, Where is my father? The master is in the study. Would you like to freshen up before you meet him? Ill go see my father directly. Marquis Vincent took a wet wipe from the maid, wiped his face, and headed towards the study. Everything in the castle was as he remembered, as if nothing had changed, yet Marquis Vincent was acutely aware that much had changed here since his capture in Silver Moon City. Although the attendants he encountered were as respectful as ever, Marquis Vincent keenly sensed a subtle shift in their gazes. Upon reaching the third floor of the castle via the spiral staircase, Marquis Vincent stopped in front of the study, straightened his collar, and then knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock. Come in. Marquis Vincent took a deep breath and pushed the door open. Father, Im back! Duke St. Prowse, who was engaged in a game with the Duchess, put down his crystal chess piece, looked up at his eldest son, and said without emotion: I didnt expect you to dare to come back. With a light smile, Marquis Vincent replied, Father, what are you talking about? This is my home. How could I not dare to return? Sensing the escalating tension between father and son, the duchess slowly rose, walked over to her son, and helped fix his somewhat disheveled hair, sighing, You must have suffered a lot from this trip to Silver Moon City. A warmth grew in Marquis Vincents heart, and his smile became more genuine. Mother going to Silver Moon City was my decision. No matter what I had to endure, I wouldnt resent anyone. After all, I do need to take responsibility for the failure of that operation and I wont try to escape it. But I cannot tolerate someone stabbing me in the back! Duke St. Prowse shifted his gaze and asked, Who stabbed you in the back? With a cold smile, Marquis Vincent responded, Who else could it be but my dear brother Evan? Duke St. Prowse remained silent, as if in deep thought about something. The duchess took her son by the hand and sat him down on the sofa. She then poured him a cup of tea. Upon hearing Evans name, she immediately asked: Where is Evan, by the way? Didnt he come back with you? Marquis Vincent gave his mother a wronged look and said angrily, How could I dare to return with him? Who knows if Evan would confirm my death on the way back? The duchess frowned and scolded, How can you suspect your own brother like this! Am I wronging him? Marquis Vincent sneered, Didnt he keep insisting that I had been assassinated in Silver Moon City? Instead of answering the question, Duke St. Prowse asked, How exactly did you manage to get back here? Of course I was traded back with half of your Pegasus Navy fleet! Marquis Vincent replied matter-of-factly, Werent all the conditions agreed upon? Count Angler received those warships and released me in Alfalfa City. But I didnt dare to meet my well-wishing brother who has been cursing my death. So, I took a boat alone down the Angry River and returned to White Dew City. After Marquis Vincent finished his story, the study fell into silence for a while. After a long while, Duke St. Prowse finally asked, Didnt you know what happened in Alfalfa City afterwards? What happened? Marquis Vincent looked puzzled. Duke St. Prowse picked up a letter from his desk and said, This is a letter from Evan sent back from Alfalfa City. You can read it for yourself. Marquis Vincent put down his tea cup, got up, walked over to the desk, and began to read the letter. Bang! This is slander! Marquis Vincent slammed the letter on the table and angrily shouted, I dont know what happened in Alfalfa City afterwards or how it turned out this way, but his claim that I conspired with North Territory to betray Count Howell is an utter joke! Why would I do that? And if that were the case, how would I dare to return to White Dew City alone? Clearly, Evan is trying to shift the blame of the defeat onto me! Duke St. Prowse observed his sons expression carefully, seemingly trying to find flaws in his argument. Obviously angered by his fathers scrutiny, Marquis Vincent shouted back at him: Father, cant you see? Evan planned this entire conspiracy from the start. It just backfired! First, he had Viscount Fein lie, saying I was assassinated in Silver Moon City, in order to convince you to support him as the next Duke of the East Territory. Then he used the excuse of taking revenge for me, claiming to retaliate against East Territory but in reality purging the forces that supported me, paving the way for his ascension to power. That I conspired with the North Territory and betrayed Count Howell? Clearly, hes the one who forced Howell to turn his back in his attempt to eliminate his opposition! Father, at this point do you still believe in his nonsense? Duke St. Prowse did not respond. He just watched his son silently, and it was unclear if he believed Marquis Vincents story. After a while, it was the duchess who broke the silence, Alright, Vincent, you must be tired from your journey. Go rest for now. We will definitely find out what really happened in Alfalfa City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alright. Marquis Vincent nodded and left the study. After the door closed again, Duke St. Prowse looked at his wife and asked: Do you believe what he just said? The duchess shook her head and said: I dont. Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: 435 Message_1 Chapter 437: 435 Message_1 In the study. Duke St. Prowse looked at his wife and asked, Why? The Duchess smiled gracefully and said, Intuition. Duke St. Prowse was momentarily speechless. Seeing this, the Duchess added, The information we have received so far is too scant. Based on the one-sided stories from Vincent and Evan alone, I cannot make an accurate judgment about what happened in Alfalfa City. However, if I must believe one of them, I would choose to believe Evan. Duke St. Prowse raised an eyebrow and asked, Because of your intuition? The Duchess nodded seriously and further explained, Havent you noticed that Vincent has been acting a little differently since his return? Duke St. Prowse thought for a moment, not noticing any aberration, asked, In what way is he different? I cant quite put my finger on it, but it feels as if he has changed The Duchess frowned delicately, then added, And he wouldnt dare to confront you like this before. That attitude doesnt seem quite fitting for someone who has just suffered a bitter defeat and been ransomed back, is it? Well, after being treated like I did, he must harbor some resentment towards me. No, not resentment. The Duchess shook her head, Its confidence. Confidence? Yes, as if he knows we cant do anything about him. Duke St. Prowse gave a self-mocking smile and said, We really cant do anything about him. Now that Count Howell is forced to betray the Pegasus Navy, only Vincent has a chance to bring him back. If we dont want to lose the barrier on the Angry River, we must rely on Vincent. The Duchess considered her words and said, But I feel that his confidence does not come from Count Howell. Oh? Where else could it come from? Dont forget that before this trip to Silver Moon City, Vincent not only had the support of Count Howell, but also most of the eastern nobles like Count Brugen and Viscount Auston stood behind him. After Prince Lexie was expelled, Evan almost completely lost the opportunity to compete with him for inheritance. Even under those circumstances, Vincent didnt have the confidence he has today. Duke St. Prowse stroked his chin, seeming to understand his wifes meaning, Are you referring to the North Territory? The Duchess nodded and said solemnly, Correct! I dont know what agreement Vincent and Earl Angler reached, or how Earl Angler convinced Vincent to cooperate. But this conjecture is the most reasonable one. Remember, the news of Vincents assassination wasnt a fabrication by Evan. Viscount Fein did indeed find some very reliable evidence, and I also confirmed this news through the Glorious Churchs network in Silver Moon City. Thats why we were determined to put Evan in power and devised a retaliatory plan against the North Territory. But now it seems that this whole thing was a trap laid by the North Territory from the very beginning! Moreover, I suspect that Vincent was also involved! Duke St. Prowse frowned deeply and, after a moment of contemplation, he asked, But why would Vincent collaborate with the North Territory under such circumstances? Though he failed again in Silver Moon City, Evan couldnt threaten his inheritance right due to the issue with Prince Lexie. He just needed to patiently wait for us to ransom him. So why did he take the risk to cooperate with the North Territory? Doesnt he know that cooperating with the North Territory will only make him a puppet in the hands of the St. Hilde family in the future? The Duchess sighed and said, Thats what I dont understand either. Thats why I say, I merely intuitively think that Vincents words, are not reliable. Duke St. Prowse also pressed his brow in a headache and said, We still know too little right now. It would be good if Evan or Viscount Fein returned. The Duchess paced to behind Duke St. Prowse, extending her slender hand to gently press on his shoulder. Duke St. Prowse breathed out, seeming somewhat relieved, and after a moment, said, We have three urgent matters to handle now. First, finding Evan. I hope he hasnt been captured by that damn Colin Angler; Second, find a way to contact Count Howell, figure out his reason for rebellion and current position and see if theres any hope to appease him and get him back on our side; Third, figure out the movements of the Blood Knight Army. The Duchess, having listened quietly, spoke: You think the Blood Knight Army would cross the river at this time? But hasnt the Senate already passed Emperor Reinhardts War Order? But it will take some time for the War Order to reach White Dew City. Duke St. Prowses gaze twinkled. I believe that the young Northern Earl wont content with just hiding in Alfalfa City. But the Blood Knight Army only consists of 20,000 men, is Colin Angler really planning to conquer territories in the east with such a small force? Its hard to tell. The tone of Duke St. Prowse became extremely prudent. This Viscount Angler sometimes does things in unpredictable ways, making it hard to fathom. Ive always thought of him as an enemy more dangerous than Marquis Garcia. The Duchess chuckled softly. You think so highly of him? If I remember correctly, this Viscount Angler is only twenty-two years old, right? Indeed. A young hero! Duke St. Prowse sighed, seeming somewhat dispirited. Comparatively, both Vincent and Evan fall far behind. To be honest, Im getting tired of watching these two quarrel every day. If I could, I wouldnt want to hand over the position of the Duke of the East to either of them! The Duchess stopped her gentle massage, and gently thumped her husbands arm, seemingly discontent with his disparaging remarks about their two sons. But immediately, she laughed and said, Actually, if you find neither Vincent nor Evan suitable, you have a third choice. Are you referring to Anna? Duke St. Prowse thought about his younger daughter, then immediately shook his head. Anna wont do, shes too naive. So what if she is? She has already become a fifth-order knight, and what I can tell is that she is on the verge of the sixth rank, probably leveling up in a year or two. Really? Duke St. Prowse couldnt keep calm this time, immediately grabbed his wifes hand, and asked in surprise. Of course, its true. The Duchess said proudly. Such a young sixth-order knight, its set in stone that Anna will eventually step into the Holy Field. And what does it matter if shes a bit naive? With her here, wouldnt the Northern Territory think twice to cross the Angry River? The eyes of Duke St. Prowse flickered as he seemingly began to consider the possibility of letting his younger daughter inherit the nobility. Just then, a knock on the door interrupted the Dukes thoughts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Come in. The butler entered, handed a letter to Duke St. Prowse, and said, Sir, this is an urgent letter sent from Riverside City. Duke St. Prowse took the letter, scanned it, and chuckled. As I guessed, the Blood Knight Army truly marched east and they have now taken over Riverside City. The Duchess peered at the letter in her husbands hand and asked gravely, So, do we lie low and wait till the Emperors War Order arrives, forcing them to retreat back to the North, or We hit them first, of course! Duke St. Prowse coldly said. Since they came, they cant expect to leave the Eastern Territory so easily! Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: 436 Huorong City_1 Chapter 438: 436 Huorong City_1 The towering Althus Mountain Range extends from west to east, dividing the Eastern Territory in two. Before the fall of the St. Sean Family, the area north of the Althus Mountain Range was occupied by them, while the south of the mountains were the territory of the St. Prowse Family. Huorong City, located at the foot of Mount Althus, happened to be positioned at the most important passage connecting the south and the north of the mountain. During the era when the St. Sean family was still ruling the northeast, this city was a significant strategic place for the military. However, with the St. Prowse family uniting the entire East Territory, the military importance of Huorong City has been gradually decreasing. Nevertheless, the citys influence in the military has not been lessened. Thats because its home to a reputedly powerful army in the East Territorythe Huorong Army The most notable characteristic of this army is that each soldier wears a Huorong flower on their chest. These Huorong flowers grow in the Althus Mountains, and they can only be found in the cliff walls above three thousand meters. Gathering these Huorong flowers is no easy task. Young people in the Althus Mountain Range take pride in wearing the Huorong flower. This rare alpine flower has become a symbol of valor. The only recruitment requirement for the Huorong Army is to personally gather a Huorong flower from the Althus Mountains. As a result, the Huorong Armys soldiers are the best in the East Territory. Though they only number about fifty thousand, they are a military force that cannot be ignored in the East Territory. Especially after Marquis Vincents costly defeat of the Pegasus Army at Silver Moon City, the importance and position of the Huorong Army became even more apparent. However, this army is not directly under the St. Prowse family but is the private army of the Brugen family. Thats why the first thing Duke St. Prowse did when he learned of his eldest sons death and decided to push his second son, Count Evan, to take over, was to arrange a marriage between Evan and the daughter of Count Brugen. And after Count Evan managed to escape from Alfalfa City, he went straight to Huorong City. My Lord Father-in-law, I believe that Colin Angler is deliberately putting on a show for us! In the study, Count Evan and Count Brugen sat opposite each other, discussing the latest news from the Frontline. Count Brugen took a sip of his coffee and asked, Why do you think so? Count Evan replied solemnly, What do you think is Colin Anglers primary objective in invading the Eastern Territory this time? After some thought, Count Brugen replied, Based on the information from Dragon City, the Senate has approved Emperor Reinhardts War Order. Although the order will take some time to reach White Dew City, it wont be too long. Within this short period, Colin Angler would not have enough time to gather the Northern Army for a large-scale invasion. With only the Blood Knight Army, their best-case scenario would be to loot, and from his current actions in Riverside City, it seems like hes attempting to steal as much food as possible to alleviate the famine in the North Territory. Count Evan slowly shook his head and replied, No. To my knowledge, the famine in the North Territory has basically been resolved. Moreover, if the Blood Knight Army were truly looting for food, why would they leave half of the food for the commoners in Riverside City? Therefore, I believe this is all an act from Colin, intended to mislead us into underestimating his true objective in invading the Eastern Territory. So what do you think his real intention is? Picking up a piece of intelligence from the table, Count Evan spoke gravely, The Howell Family! The Howell Family? Yes, Count Evan said with certainty. The Angry River is the most significant obstacle for the Northern Armys invasion of the east. This time, Count Howells rebellion has given the Northern Territory a golden opportunity to control the Angry River! However, to truly control the Angry River, the North Territory must win over the Howell family completely. To achieve this, Colin Angler must rescue the members of the Howell family trapped in White Dew City! The members of the Eastern Lords families typically reside in their respective territories, leaving only a temporary residence in White Dew City. However, this is not the case for the Howell family. Originally, they were merely merchants within White Dew City. Even after their successful ascent to the noble class, they chose not to relocate their family from the city to their territory, but to remain in White Dew City. It is for this reason that the St. Prowse family grew to trust this family, with all its members under their watch, and it is also why the Howell family was able to become their most trusted vassal. This turned out to be instrumental in their rapid development. Thus, the Howell family was able to control half of the Pegasus Navy without arousing the suspicion of the St. Prowse Family. But now, these elders, weaklings, and women left in White Dew City have become leverage for the St. Prowse Family against Count Howell. Count Brugen seems to have realized this as well. For the Northern Territory, the Angry River is undoubtedly the key to their conquest of the Eastern Territory. As long as they fully control the Angry River, even if they cant advance further into the Eastern Territory due to Emperor Reinhardts War Order, they could easily invade again in the future. Without the Angry River acting as a barrier, the Eastern Territory will appear weak and defenceless before the Northern Army. Count Brugen furrowed his brow and asked again, What do you think Colin Anglers plan might be to rescue the Howell family members from White Dew City? Count Evan smirked and replied, My father will surely understand the importance of the Howell family and will undoubtedly have all the Howell family members in White Dew City under strict surveillance. If the Northern Territory wants to rescue those inside from White Dew City, they only have one optionoverrun White Dew City! Count Brugens eyes widened in realization, I see! So, Colin Anglers ostentatious looting of food in Riverside City is an attempt to distract us, misleading us about his true intentions and causing us to overlook the danger posed to White Dew City! Count Evan nodded, Thats right, I am sure that the forces in Riverside City cannot possibly be the main force of the Blood Knight Army! Count Brugen stood and walked towards a military map hung on the wall, pondering aloud, So where exactly is the main force of the Blood Knight Army? Count Evan shrugged, Thats difficult to guess. The Althus Mountain Range lies between Alfalfa City and White Dew City. If the Blood Knight Army wants to invade White Dew City by land, they need to pass through Huorong City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But lets not forget that the Angry River is now in Count Howells hands. If hes willing to assist the Northern Territory, he could easily enable the Blood Knight Army to bypass the Althus Mountain Range via the river. Count Brugens eyes swept over the various harbors along the Angry River, contemplating the potential landing spots for the Blood Knight Army. However, Count Evan shook his head, Actually, theres no need for us to figure out where the main force of the Blood Knight Army will land. Oh? Whys that? Count Brugen turned back, puzzled. Count Evan gazed coldly back, his tone serious, Because our real target should be Colin Angler in Riverside City! Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: 437 Grace_1 Chapter 439: 437 Grace_1 Count Brugen was taken aback for a moment before he understood what Count Evan meant. Regaining his composure, he spoke in disbelief, You mean we dont need to concern ourselves with the main force of the Blood Knight Army? Even if they might breach White Dew City? Count Evan, suppressing a laugh, gestured for Count Brugen to calm down and patiently explained, Not exactly ignore them. We can send a letter to White Dew City, alerting my father about the possible arrival of the Blood Knight Army. That will be enough. Although the Blood Knight Army is invincible in open combat, they cannot easily conquer White Dew City if we are prepared. Therefore, I said theres no need to worry about the main force of the Blood Knight Army. Our real target should be Colin Angler from Riverside City! Hes positioned himself as bait to distract us, but imagine if we bite and swallow this bait whole! After hearing Count Evans words, Count Brugen became excited, pacing back and forth enthusiastically in his study. He realized that indeed, this was an excellent opportunity. Count Brugen understood very well just how important Colin Angler was to the North Territory. The husband of Duke St. Hilde, the protector of the North Territory, the commander of the Blood Knight Army, and not to mention, almost solely responsible for maintaining the order in the North Territory currently. The Half-Elf Kingdom was also considered his backyard. If this man were to become a captive of the Eastern Territory, the current crisis in the East would be immediately resolved. Count Brugen stopped pacing, seemingly determined, turned back and looked at Count Evan with a piercing gaze, asking, What is your plan? Count Evan smirked confidently and said, Since the main force of the Blood Knight Army has gone to attack White Dew City, there must not be many left by Colin Anglers side. However, he must have made preparations to flee at any sign of danger, and since cavalry can move as quickly as the wind, it would be difficult to stop him if he decided to leave. Therefore, the most important thing if we want to capture him is not to startle him, we must block all his escape routes before delivering a deadly blow to keep him in the Eastern Territory! Count Brugen returned to the map, looked at Riverside Citys position, and said with a furrowed brow, But Riverside Citys position is not deep enough, its only two or three days away from Alfalfa City, it is hard for the Huorong Army alone to block his escape route No! The Huorong Army must not move carelessly! Count Evan immediately interjected, My dear father-in-law, the Huorong Armys reputation precedes it, and its definitely on the Northerners radar. As soon as we show any signs of leaving Huorong City, Colin Angler will surely be aware that his plot has been exposed. If he decides to retreat immediately, we would not even be able to catch up. Then what do you suggest we do? We should coordinate with the lords around Riverside City to discuss a time to mobilize our forces together. Only in this way can we form an airtight encirclement around Riverside City and trap Colin Angler within it! Count Brugens brow furrowed even tighter, It wouldnt be easy to get the neighboring lords to send troops collectively. They are not my vassals I will personally write letters to persuade them! Count Evan immediately responded, his tone filled with determination and confidence. Count Brugen looked deeply into Count Evans eyes and nodded, Alright, then I will be waiting for your good news. Count Evan nodded in acknowledgment, wasted no more time, and swiftly exited the room. Watching his leaving figure disappear outside the door, Count Brugen was left deep in thought. Father, do you think Count Evan will succeed? Suddenly, a cool and tender female voice resonated within the study. Subsequently, a young woman emerged from behind the bookshelf, holding a book in her hands. She was clad in a light green, waist-hugging long dress, her radiant black hair casually cascading off her shoulders. Petite with an enchanting figure, with curves beautifully symmetrical, her delicate features were a touch childish. Coupled with her fair and moist skin, she was clearly a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. Youthful and immature, but already possessing a blossoming aroma. The Count Brugen did not seem particularly surprised at the girls arrival. With a resigned yet loving tone, he said: Grace, why didnt you make a sound when you were reading in here? Grace laughed, stretching her back, a playful look on her face: I saw that you and Evan were engrossed in conversation, I didnt want to intrude. Count Brugen gave a teasing smile, Really? Here I was thinking you couldnt resist eavesdropping on your future husband. A rosy glow rose on Graces fair face. She avoided her fathers intense gaze and scurried to sit on the chair behind the desk, playfully twirling a wax seal while changing the topic: Father, you havent answered my question yet! What question? Grace playfully rolled her eyes, and had to repeat, I just asked you, do you think Count Evan could persuade the surrounding lords to lash out against Colin Angler? Count Brugen laughed, That depends on what promises Count Evan can make to them. Graces lively eyes darted around before she asked again, What about you, Father? If Count Evan can convince the surrounding lords, would you send the Huorong Army to help him corner Colin Angler? This time, Count Brugen did not reply instantly. Instead, he sat down opposite his daughter and asked with a playful smile, What would you do if you were in my shoes? Of course I would! The girl retorted without hesitation, Youve already married me off to him, the Brugen family can only rise or fall with Count Evan. Count Brugen laughed heartily, Why do I sense a lot of resentment in those words? Grace puffed out her cheeks, grumbled, I warned you not to rush to pick sides when Duke St. Prowse sent the letter proposing the marriage alliance, but you wouldnt listen. Now see, theres no way out! Count Brugen became serious, Grace, you dont understand. Sometimes, if you dont pick a side, you seem flexible but in reality, you displease everyone. The Brugen family holds the Huorong Army, the St. Prowse family wouldnt allow us to remain ambiguous. Grace still remained defiant, pursing her lips, Anyway, I think youve made a bad move! Count Brugen, somewhat helpless, asked, Dont you like Evan? Grace nodded, At first I thought he was a candid and interesting nobleman, but now it seems hes just a cold-blooded politician with nothing but profit on his mind! Why do you say that? Grace huffed, Isnt it obvious? He knows Colin Angler from the North Territory aims at White Dew City, but instead of thinking about sending help, he racks his brain to plot against Colin Angler at Riverside City. He puts up such a grand front for his reasons, but he just wants to capture Colin to wash away the shame of his defeat at Alfalfa City. As for the safety of White Dew City, he isnt bothered at all! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Do you really want to entrust your daughter to such a ruthless person? Count Brugen sighed, Evan has no other option. If he doesnt seize this chance to prove himself, not only would his inheritance be in jeopardy, but the East Territory could also plunge into chaos again. Our Brugen family is already involved, and we can only follow his lead to the end! Daughter, can you understand your fathers predicament? Grace didnt answer his question. She simply picked up the sheepskin book and left the study in silence. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: 438 prepare_1 Chapter 440: 438 prepare_1 White Dew Fortress, training grounds. When Marquis Vincent walked in, the duel was nearing its end. With a delicate shout, a rich holy light engulfed the whole scene like spilled mercury, and then three knights from the St. Prowse family tumbled to the ground in disgrace. Clap clap clap! Marquis Vincent clapped his hands as he approached, praising aloud: Little sister, you must have been promoted to a sixth-rank knight, right? Anna in the center of the field, sheathed her sword, standing tall, graciously saluting the three knights across from her. This youngest daughter of Duke St. Prowse was wearing enchanted armor forged from pure gold. The form-fitting design not only highlighted her beautiful figure, but also promised agility. The complicated magical patterns carved on the surface of the armor made it look delicate and magnificent. Strength, beauty, heroic valor C all perfectly embodied in this female knight. Her charm and aura even caused Marquis Vincent to lose himself for a moment. Not yet. I feel like Im just a little bit short, Anna replied smiling at her brother. Theres no rush, youre still young, Marquis Vincent comforted her, Of all our generation in the St. Prowse family, youre the most likely to ascend to the Holy Field. Anna nodded in acknowledgement but said nothing. She had heard similar words too many times, and every time they only added to the pressure weighing on her. The East Territory had not produced a Holy Knight for nearly a century. This embarrassment had gradually become a disgrace to the St. Prowse family. She, who had shown knightly talent from a young age, carried the hopes of her family and the entire Eastern citizens. But this pressure made the young Anna feel increasingly suffocated. However, Anna was sensible. No matter how much pressure she was under, she never slackened. While other noble ladies were drinking tea and admiring flowers, she was practicing martial arts. While they dressed up, donning beautiful gowns, she was always clad in armor. She knew she couldnt let her family down and waste her natural talent, but she also hoped that someone would understand her, not just seeing her as a tool for the familys renaissance. So when she heard Marquis Vincents words full of encouragement, Anna was thinking of someone else. The only person in the St. Prowse family who never said such things to her C her second eldest brother, Count Evan. Count Evan never uttered such words to Anna, but would often take her out roaming and playing. Despite Duke St. Prowses warnings not to disrupt Annas training, she loved this freedom as it greatly relieved her psychological pressure. Thus, Annas relationship with Evan was always very close. When Evan was directed to go to Silver Moon City, Anna sneaked out following him. Once they got back, however, Duke St. Prowse grounded her. It had been a while, and Annas restless young heart could not wait any longer. Coupled with her martial arts path encountering a bottleneck, she couldnt help but ask, Brother, is there still no news of Evan? Marquis Vincent shook his head and said, Not yet, but I think I have an idea of where he is now. Where? Annas eyes lit up. She eagerly asked. Marquis Vincent smiled faintly and said, Huorong City. Huorong City? Anna thought for a moment and then seemed to realize, When will he come back? I have no idea, Marquis Vincent shrugged. Anna looked disappointed, but her eyes masked a hint of anxiety. Marquis Vincent seemed to capture this restlessness and immediately cautioned, You mustnt think about running off to find him! If father finds out, I dont know how long youll be grounded again. I wont, Anna responded, sounding somewhat guilty. Marquis Vincent seemed convinced, nodded his head, and then turned around to leave the training grounds. On returning home and just as he stepped through the door, a small figure toddled towards him. Father! Marquis Vincent beamed as he picked up his son, lavishing him with kisses, and then tickled him until the little one burst into laughter and begged for mercy. The Marchioness watched this warm scene with a smile, yet her eyes could not hide her worry. Marquis Vincent went over to her, kissed her forehead, and then ordered the maids in the room, You all may leave. The Marchioness seemed to sense something. After all the maids had left, she couldnt help but ask, Vincent, is there any news from my father? The Marchioness father was none other than Count Howell. During this time, life had been full of unease for the Marchioness. Even though it was still unclear what had happened in Alfalfa City, some of the rumors were not good and had begun to spread in White Dew City. Moreover, the Howell familys sudden betrayal that led to the destruction of one fleet from the St. Prowse family was an undeniable fact. Duke St. Prowse had not accused the Howell family of their crimes yet, mainly due to the Howell familys fleet. The Angry River was much too important for the East Territory. Even with a shred of hope to win the Howell family back, the St. Prowse family would not easily abandon it. They would not push the Howell family completely towards the North Territory. However, for the Howell family members residing in White Dew City, this was pure torture. Marquis Vincent placed his hand on his wifes shoulder, gently squeezing and comforting her, Not yet, but dont worry, Ive already made arrangements. The Marchioness shook her head saying, You keep everything from me, always refusing to tell me anything. How can I be at ease? Its not that Im keeping things from you, but the time is not yet right When will it be time? Marchionesss impatience was uncontrollable. Soon. Marquis Vincent put their son back into her arms and whispered in her ear, I want you to go back to the Howell manor tonight. Tell your family that if a knight wearing red armor comes, follow him immediately! A knight in red armor? the Marchioness voice trembled, whether from excitement or fear, it was hard to say. But just as she was about to ask for more details, Marquis Vincent put his finger to her lips and said: Dont ask about anything else; knowing too much wont do you any good. But Do you trust me? Marquis Vincent hugged his wifes waist and asked in a deep voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Marchioness looked into her husbands eyes for a long while without speaking. Only when their son in her arms started to wriggle out of boredom did she return to her senses: Of course, I trust you. Marquis Vincent breathed a sigh of relief and said, Then do as I say, dont worry, your Howell family wont face any danger. Alright. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: 439 Surrounding (Up) _1 Chapter 441: 439 Surrounding (Up) _1 Riverside City. Deep into the night. Dozens of candles illuminated the study brightly. Successive military reports were converging here, but Colin was scarcely reading them, instead letting them pile up on his desk. Looking at Colin, who seemed to be leisurely, Prince Harrison finally couldnt hold back and asked: Master, why dont you deal with these military reports? No hurry. Colin said leisurely, engrossed while holding an old sheepskin book. Prince Harrison leaned over for a look, and it turned out to be a copy of the Noble Heraldry Study of the Glorious Empires Eastern Area. Studying the heraldry of the Eastern nobles at this time? Prince Harrison was somewhat speechless, but he didnt dare show it. He could only cautiously ask, Master, can I look at these military reports? You may. Colin replied without lifting his head. Prince Harrison then came to the table, adjusted the candlestick, and began to flip through the sent-over military reports in the candlelight. Princess Judy was also in the study, but by this time she had fallen asleep on the couch. Colin, worried that she would catch cold, called the maid to carry her back to her room. The study became quiet again, leaving only the soft sound of page flipping and the faint noise of the burning candle. As Prince Harrison looked through these military reports, he became more and more astounded. He couldnt help but look towards his master, yet he still saw Colin wearing a laid-back expression, seemingly genuinely captivated by the heraldic emblems of the Eastern nobles. He wanted to speak a few times, but seeing how focused Colin was, the words on his lips were ultimately swallowed down again. Then, he just sat there anxiously scratching his head and cheeks, unable to sit still. Possibly noticing the activity from Prince Harrison, Colin smiled and asked, Whats wrong? Prince Harrison hurriedly said, Master, we have been surrounded! Really? Colin was still as leisurely as before and didnt seem worried at all. Perhaps this calmness infected Prince Harrison, who also calmed down from his anxiousness, but still picked up a simple map, ran to Colins side, laid it out and started explaining: Master, the Riverside City, where we are, is located here. Alfalfa City is to our west, but now, three Eastern armies have appeared in the west. The report estimates that there are a total of 60 to 70 thousand men! Moreover, theres a cavalry force estimated to be no less than 20,000 men to our north Cavalry? Colin chuckled, The East still has cavalry? Of course, the cavalry of the East cant be compared to that of the North, let alone the Blood Knight Army. But Master, we are in the East now! Isnt being surrounded the last thing an army deep in enemy lines wants? Ive been surrounded? Colin raised an eyebrow. Almost there! Seeing that Colin was still so casual, Prince Harrison began to get anxious again, Master, look, if we go east, we will just keep going further away. And to the south, the Mount Althus blocks the way. Unless we can take Huorong City, otherwise its a dead end! Therefore, while this encirclement has not completely closed, you should quickly gather the Blood Knight Army and break through! Gather the Blood Knight Army? Yes. I saw that there are only about three thousand men of the Blood Knight Army in the city now. The rest of the troops should be scattered around, right? Not there. Not not there? Prince Harrison was startled; obviously, he hadnt expected such an answer. Then then where are the main forces of the Blood Knight Army? Colin turned a page of the book and said indifferently, By now, they should have probably landed at a harbor south of Mount Althus. Prince Harrisons mouth dropped open, looking incredulously at his master, seemingly at a loss for words. Are you scared? Colin chuckled at the shocked Prince Harrison. In reality, when Colin was leading the army on this Eastern expedition, he didnt plan to bring along Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. But they insisted on coming along, which led him to bring these two burdens. Initially, Prince Harrison assumed this was just a plundering voyage by the Blood Knight Army. They would just grab some spoils near Alfalfa City, then quickly retreat. Because with the imminent invasion of the Orcs, even if the North controlled the Angry River, it would still not be possible for them to invade the East on a large scale. Therefore, at this time, the Blood Knight Army wouldnt dare to venture deep into enemy territory. But it doesnt seem to be the case now. Colin clearly wasnt satisfied with simple looting, and the Easterners, it seems, had no intention of letting this Northern Count leave so easily. I Im not scared, Prince Harrison immediately said. Colin glanced at his student and reassured with a smile, Dont worry, even if we were truly defeated and captured, the Easterners would respectfully send you and Judy back to Dragon City. Teacher, I am worried for you! cried Prince Harrison. Colin laughed, put down the sheepskin book in his hand, and asked, Are you worried that I wont be able to escape? Prince Harrison solemnly nodded his head. If the Blood Knight Army was here, Prince Harrison wouldnt be too worried. After all, with the fierce combat power of the Blood Knight Army, even If the Easterners have set up a full siege around Riverside City, Colin could still lead an army to break through. But, if the main force of the Blood Knight Army is not present Prince Harrison became somewhat panicked. However, Colin seemed confident, smiling, Harrison, actually, the best strategy in the battlefield is to catch the enemy off guard. Catch them off guard? Yes. Dont play by the rules, so that your opponent cant predict your next move and real goal. Prince Harrison fell silent, thinking deeply about the meaning of Colins words. After a while, he raised his head again, asking: So, Teacher, what is your real goal this time? What do you think? Instead of answering, Colin counter questioned. Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, before saying, It should be White Dew City, right? You personally acting as the bait in Riverside City, to attract the attention of the Eastern Army, should be to allow the main force of the Blood Knight Army to seize the opportunity to attack White Dew City, right? Thats correct. Colin nodded. His true goal is actually more than that, but he wont reveal more information to Prince Harrison. Believing he had understood Colins whole plan, Prince Harrison couldnt help but speak up again. Teacher, pardon my bluntness, I think there is a major flaw in your plan. Lets hear it. First of all, you act as a bait in Riverside City to attract the attention of the Easterners, to allow the main force of the Blood Knight Army to successfully sneak attack on White Dew City. But if the Easterners set up a siege around Riverside City to keep you here, wouldnt that be more of a loss than a gain? Moreover, its not necessarily that the main force of the Blood Knight Army can successfully attack White Dew City. I know that the Pegasus Army was completely wiped out by you under Silver Moon City, and their newly rebuilt military strength is worrisome, but they do have a solid city to defend. The Blood Knight Army did not bring siege weapons with them; I fear they will find it hard to capture White Dew City, right? Even if the Blood Knight Army miraculously conquers White Dew City, with such a small number of people, they might not be able to hold it. So, I think your plan carries a significant risk, but the benefits are Colin nodded his head and said, Youve analysed it well. But you missed out some key factors. What key factors? For example, why did I unconditionally release Earl Evan when I was in Alfalfa City? Before Prince Harrison could think, Colin threw out a series of questions: And for instance, how will Marquis Vincent, now back in White Dew City, deal with the current situation? Yet another, if Duke St. Prowse learns that the main target of the Blood Knight Army is White Dew City, will he request the Lords of the East to retreat and support? And if the Eastern Lords insist on not offering support, instead choosing to siege me, what will Duke St. Prowse think? Also, the Howell Family, the Brugen Family and so on, how would the Lords of the East make their choice? Prince Harrison suddenly didnt know how to answer these questions. Colin laughed and patted him on the shoulder, saying: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just watch closely, the real battlefield is chaotic and complex, and changing rapidly. You cant simply come to a conclusion by reasoning it out. I understand, Teacher, I will learn carefully! Looking at the serious face of Prince Harrison, Colin smiled and nodded, but in his heart, he sneered C Youre learning shit! You dont even have the Blood Clans blessing. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: 440 Surrounding (Down) _1 Chapter 442: 440 Surrounding (Down) _1 Deep into the night. Huorong City was shrouded in darkness, a storm brewing ominously, its frenzied rain engulfing everything in its path. Occasional lightning illuminated the black veil of the night, its brilliance a jarring spectacle. The following thunder resonated deafeningly throughout. The Huerong Fortress stood as if in the eye of the storm. The ceaseless lightning and thunder seemingly threatening to turn the beautiful fortress to rubble. Inside the castle, the candles wavered uncertainly against the hurricane-strong winds, threatening to be extinguished at any moment. Father-in-law, the lords around Riverside City have heeded my call, with troops already deployed to cut off the Blood Knight Armys retreat. Now, with the heavy rain making travel difficult, its the perfect chance to trap them in Riverside City! Count Brugen stood on the castle balcony, his face periodically illuminated by the flashes of lightning. A moment passed before he made a decision, commanding: Alright! Assemble the Huorong Army! Upon his command, the five knights of the Brugen family bowed and left the room immediately, preparing to rally the troops. Count Evan could barely contain his excitement. The nightmare that had haunted his mind for so long was finally nearing its end. The humiliation of Alfalfa City would finally be washed away in this storm. Turning around, Count Evan saw a beautiful figure standing at the door. His heart raced. He walked briskly towards his fiance, gazing at her radiant face while saying in a low voice: Grace, Ill dedicate this victory to you! Grace smiled gently, lowering her head as if unable to withstand her fiancs intense gaze. The sight of her bashfulness compelled him to hold her in his arms. But as he reached out, Grace subtly stepped back, murmuring, Then, Ill be praying for your quick victory. Count Evans hands awkwardly hovered in mid-air. Realizing his inaptitude, he quickly retracted his arm, gave a curt bow, and hurriedly left. Watching all this silently, Count Brugen walked up to his daughter and murmured, Once we return victorious, you will stop resisting Evan. Grace stubbornly snorted, saying, Ignoring the wellbeing of White Dew City and her people just to wash off his own shame, tricking neighboring lords into service by using the Dukes name, and forcing the Huorong Army into service through marriage these are not victories worth boasting or honorable at all. But, victory is still victory. Count Brugen responded sternly, If he wins this, hell be the future master of the East. Having said that, Count Brugen left his temperamental daughter and walked out. The rain had stopped. As if the heavens knew of the impending decisive battle, the suspenseful atmosphere had well set in. It was time to serve the main course. Standing atop the city walls of Riverside City, Colin surveyed the plains in silence. Winter was near, and the outskirts of the city were desolate. Toward the end of the storm, rain started to mix with snow. Now, the rain had cleared, but a sharp drop in temperature followed. The northern wind howled past, triggering bouts of shivering. A messenger approached hastily. Seeing that Colin had no intentions of taking the military report, Prince Harrison who stood beside, took it. After perusing through, he reported softly, Master, the Huorong Army has mobilized. Only then did Colin regain his consciousness, a cryptic smile appearing on his face, Weve been surrounded. Afterward, he turned toward the solemn-looking Prince Harrison, asking, Which direction do you think, we should break through? Hearing this, Prince Harrison breathed a sigh of relief. Despite remaining calm and composed, Prince Harrison had watched in anxiety while the Eastern Army congregated around Riverside City. He could barely keep his composure. Hearing Colins question, Prince Harrison thought it was his masters test. Eagerly, he presented the solution that he had been contemplating for days: Master, I believe we should break through the West! Why? Firstly, the Western side has the confederate army comprising various Eastern lords. Although they mobilized early in an attempt to cut off our retreat, they lack synergism due to their diverse backgrounds. Achieving a coordinated battlefield strategy would be difficult. Despite their numbers, they are still our best chance for a breakthrough. Secondly, the Northern army lacks in numbers, but they are cavalries. If we get caught up with them, escape would be difficult. Traveling East would lead us deeper and deeper into Bright Moon Forest. As for the South, theres the mightiest Eastern Army the Huorong Army The mightiest Eastern Army? On hearing this, an expression of mock contempt crept up Colins face. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Prince Harrison rubbed his nose and said, Although the Eastern armies are known to be weak, the Huorong Army does command a formidable reputation and should have some military prowess. With our limited forces, it would be better to avoid clashing with them No! Colin shook his head slowly, I want to smash that backbone! Shock painted the face of Prince Harrison as he stuttered to his teacher, Master, is this your way of catching them off guard? Yes. Colin said seriously, The Easterners will never anticipate a southern breakthrough. They all will assume that we intend to escape to the West, but I never intended to escape in the first place! The mightiest Eastern Army? Hah-hah. I want to shatter the Easterners pride, cross Mount Althus, and march all the way to White Dew City! Prince Harrison gazed at his master, utterly speechless. If an ordinary commander had made such a declaration, he would have thought the person to be mad. But standing before this renowned Northern Guardian, Prince Harrison felt that this was not an insurmountable fantasy. At that thought, a surge of excitement rushed to his head. To create a miracle in the face of despair that is a hero! Under Prince Harrisons gaze of adoration, Colin commanded the messenger, Rally the troops! Yes, sir! Whoo The sound of the military horn tore through the skies of Riverside City. The residents watched the Blood Knight Army gallop past, cowering in terror at the roads side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin stood atop the walls, silently watching the blood knights gathering below, a rush of excitement surged within him. Limited forces? A smirk formed on Colins lips. With just these three-thousand Blood Knights, he would shatter the backbone of the East! Move out! Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Encounter_1 441 Chapter 443: Encounter_1 441 After an autumn shower, the world was filled with a bleak desolation. On a wasteland about one hundred kilometers south of Riverside City, a large army was slowly marching. The flags were flying high, swords were numerous, the ranks were orderly and formations were well-aligned. From all aspects and perspectives, it was clearly a formidable army. Moreover, whether it was a military officer or an ordinary soldier, or even the knights engulfed in armor, all of them wore a white Huorong flower on their chests without exception. Clearly, this was the so-called number one strong army in the Eastern Territory, the Huorong Army. In the center of the army formation, Count Evan was clad in silver armor, draped in a black cloak, and looked quite heroic. However, beneath the surface glamour, Count Evan was already utterly exhausted. After all, the body of a mage was too frail for such a long march. Even though he was on horseback, he felt as if his waist was about to snap, his bottom was about to split, and the weight of the armor had long made him regret deeply If he had known earlier, he would have chosen lighter armor. Count Brugen also noticed the awkwardness of his future son-in-law, but he made no suggestion for him to take off his armor. This was a great opportunity for Count Evan to win hearts and establish prestige. Of course, Count Brugen would not undermine it. However, as time went on, seeing that Count Evan, who was riding on the horse, was breaking into a cold sweat and wobbling, Count Brugen knew that he was reaching his limit. To prevent him from embarrassing himself, he had to order the army to stop advancing and set up camp on the spot in advance. Although the orderly officer was full of doubt as he looked at the high-hanging sun, he faithfully relayed the order. With the help of his attendants, Count Evan dismounted from the war horse with difficulty, staggering almost without regaining his balance. Thank you, father-in-law! Count Evan held onto the hand that Count Brugen extended and thanked him softly. He naturally knew that the reason the other stopped to set up camp so early was entirely to accommodate him. He felt both grateful and unavoidably embarrassed. Count Brugen, supporting Count Evans arm, smiled and said, You are not a knight after all, its not surprising that you cant withstand such intensive marching. You dont need to feel guilty. And, the encirclement against the Blood Knight Army has already taken shape, they cant escape even if they grow wings. Thus, we are not in a hurry. Count Evan gasped for a while, seemed to finally catch his breath, and then laughed, Father-in-law, I still want to reach Riverside City as soon as possible, to see the embarrassed look of the Protector of the North Territory with my own eyes. Count Brugen laughed heartily, saying, Theres no rush. I guess the Blood Knight Army should have received the news of the Huorong Armys strike by now, I wonder which direction the Protector of the North Territory will choose to break out. Unless something unexpected happens, the Blood Knight Army should be headed west. Count Evan said with absolute certainty. I had the same thought. Count Brugen nodded, I hope the allied army of the western lords can withstand the impact of the Blood Knight Army. Dont worry, father-in-law. Count Evan smiled with confidence, If the main force of the Blood Knights was in Riverside City, I would be really worried that they could break out. But now, only three thousand Blood Knights are in Riverside City, and on the west, the allied army of the lords has gathered over one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers. With such a disparity in turnover, its impossible for Colin Angler to escape. Count Brugen nodded, feeling that he had been overthinking, and laughed, Maybe, after carefully investigating the surrounding situation, the Northerners may even be discouraged to leave Riverside City. Haha, thats the best-case scenario. When the Huorong Army arrives in Riverside City, Ill personally write a surrender letter to Colin Angler. You can also think about what price the North Territory should pay to redeem him. The father-in-law and son-in-law chatted and laughed as if they had already determined that the Blood Knight Army in Riverside City could not pose any threat. After chatting for a while, Count Brugen said, You rest for a bit. Im going to take a look at the camp. Okay. Count Evan sat down, leaning against a stout tree trunk. The attendant wanted to help him take off his armor, but Count Evan shook his head and refused, Not in a hurry, wait until it gets dark. Turning his head, he saw his guardian knightFletcher was standing not far away, fully clad in his armor, standing upright, as if this long march had no impact on him at all. Count Evan was somewhat envious, but he still loudly said, Knight Fletcher, come over and rest a bit. Upon hearing this, Knight Fletcher walked over, bowed courteously, and without even removing his helmet, silently sat down. Count Evan concernedly asked, How are your injuries? Knight Fletcher was startled, hesitated for a moment, and then responded in a stiff and hoarse tone: Not a major problem. He then fell into silence again. Count Evan could not see the expression on Knight Fletchers face under the armor, but he felt that he could understand his mood. Assuming that the other person was still feeling guilty and ashamed about the incident in Alfalfa City, he patted on his armor and reassured, Dont worry, we will soon wash away that shame! Knight Fletcher nodded his head, but remained silent. Count Evan looked at the bustling yet orderly Huorong Army camp and also fell silent for a moment. As the second son of a duke, he didnt actually have much experience leading an army. The Pegasus Army, the main force of the St. Prowse Family, was always commanded by his brother, Marquis Vincent. Although he always acted unconcerned, deep down, Count Evan hoped to have an invincible army that could charge for him. Especially when he found that the position of Duke of the Eastern Territory was actually within his reach, this thought became incredibly strong. Although the Huorong Army in front of him was powerful, they were after all the private army of the Brugen Family. Perhaps, after this battle, he would have to put more effort into the restoration of the Pegasus Army The sun gradually set, and the aroma of cooked meat began to fill the Huorong Armys camp. Count Evan, too, was already biting into a leg of lamb grilled to a golden brown, which was handed to him by his attendant. After eating for a while, he asked with some confusion, Hasnt Count Brugen returned yet? The attendant shook his head and said, Lord Count, do you want me to go check? No need. Count Evan waved his hand and once again started devouring the leg of lamb in front of him. Just then, the sound of hurrying hooves made Count Evan look up again. Father-in-law, dinner is ready, quickly come.. Count Evan was midway through his sentence, when he noticed that Count Brugen looked odd, choking off the rest of his words. Count Brugen dismounted and said anxiously, We encountered scout cavalry of the Blood Knight Army! Count Evan was stunned, then said, The Blood Knight Army couldnt possibly be coming this way, could they? Could it be their scout forces left behind to monitor the Huorong Army in the south? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not possible! Count Brugen shook his head firmly, Not just one or two scouts, but a scout cavalry unit! Our own scouts that were sent out took heavy losses! The Blood Knight Army is definitely nearby! Count Evans mouth fell open, clearly shocked by the news. But Count Brugen was already decisively saying, Form up! Prepare for battle! Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: 442 Trial_1 Chapter 444: 442 Trial_1 When the Huorong Army realized the Blood Knight Army was nearby, the latter was also aware of the formers location. Between the two armies, a brutal battle had already been started by their scout cavalries even before their main forces engaged each other. Clearly, the scout cavalry of the Blood Knights held a significant advantage, scattering the Huorong scouts. Eventually, Count Brugen didnt dare to send out more scouts to probe their surroundings. In terms of indivdual bravery and small-scale battle coordination, the Huorong Army could hardly match the Blood Knight Army, seasoned through years of fighting with Trolls on the Sky Ice Plain. Without their scout cavalry, the Huorong Army was virtually blind. The soldiers knew the enemy is nearby, but they didnt know exactly in which direction, nor could they predict where and when the enemy would suddenly attack. This fear of the unknown was the most tormenting. Count Evan, who had not much experience in battles, was getting a little agitated. Fortunately, Count Brugen was still keeping his cool. Regardless of how strong the Blood Knights were, their main forces were not here. The Huorong Army still held an absolute advantage in numbers. This advantage allowed Count Brugen to remain calm, issuing orders patiently and directing the Huorong Army into a defensive formation. He even managed to comfort his somewhat agitated son-in-law: Theres no need to panic. I dont know what Colin Angler is thinking, choosing to flee south. But just with his few thousand cavalries, if he truly dares to charge at the formation of the Huorong Army, Im going to make sure he doesnt come back! Seeing the orderly and well-segmented formation of the Huorong Army, Count Evan also began to calm down and smiled in response: My dear father-in-law, do you think Colin Angler might be bluffing? Bluffing? Yes, Count Evan, now calm, had regained his clarity of thought, He has seen the impeccable formation of the Huorong Army. Could he have intentionally left some scouts to blind us, while he led the army past us to attack Huorong City? Attack Huorong City? Yes! Count Evans face changed, he exclaimed, The entire Huorong Army has already been brought out by us, isnt the city very defenseless at this moment? No wonder the Blood Knights chose to break through southwards! They are trying to lure out the Huorong Army and bypass us, directly attacking Huorong City! Its possible, Count Brugen nodded, before dismissing the idea, But how easy is it to take down Huorong City? Despite having led out the Huorong Army, there are still tens of thousand troops left in the city. Relying on the strong and towering wall, its definitely not a problem to hold off the three thousand Blood Knights. Once Colin meets a setback under the walls of Huorong City, we will return and besiege on both sides, completely annihilating this Blood Knight Army, leaving them buried at the foot of Mount Althus! Only then did Count Evan heave a sigh of relief. As he was about to praise Count Brugen, a rapid galloping sound was fast approaching. Clip-clop, clip-clop The color of Count Brugens face changed, he immediately ordered loudly, Get in formation! Prepare for the enemy! In fact, without his order, on seeing the approaching cavalry, the soldiers of the Huorong Army were already on high alert. A circle of giant shields was raised on the periphery, turning the Huorong Armys formation into looking like a tortoise shell in an instant. The long spears poking out between those shields made the tortoise shell appear particularly ferocious. This was infantrys best strategy when dealing with cavalry in the open field C the shield and spear formation. As the Blood Knight Army got closer, Count Evan couldnt help but hold his breath. He initially thought he had figured out Colins plan. However, reality quickly slapped him in the face. The Blood Knight Army had not bypassed the Huorong Army to attack Huorong City. From the looks of it, they were actually planning to forcefully attack the Huorong Armys formation? Yet soon, Count Evan noticed he was wrong again. At least this approximately thousand-strong cavalry unit wasnt here to charge the formation. Their initial charge, though fierce and kicked up a lot of dust and momentum, abruptly pulled their reins and stopped at a safe distance outside the Huorong Armys formation. During the process of turning their horses around, they drew their bows and loaded the arrows, and began to fire. Countless arrows rained down like a storm, causing stir in the Huorong Armys formation. However, due to the presence of shields and well-equipped armor of the Huorong Army, the arrow rain didnt cause much casualties. But this unit of about a thousand Blood Knights charged back again, still maintaining a safe distance to perform the volley. The bowmen within the Huorong Army also began to counter-attack, but a moving enemy is obviously a more difficult target to hit. Therefore, the casualties on both sides were minimal. However, this kind of counter-attack was still necessary. Otherwise, if they only received attacks without reciprocating, the morale of the army would quickly fall, and the psychological pressure on the soldiers would rise. Count Evan looked at the Blood Knights riding back and forth, noticing they werent as terrifying as he had imagined, and couldnt refrain from laughing: It seems that the Blood Knights are not as big a deal as theyre made out to be. Count Brugen shot him a glance, realizing that the man had little experience on the battlefield and patiently explained, They are probing. Probing? Yes. Just like an experienced hunter looking for an opening in its prey, once they find it they will strike with thunderous force! Count Evan flinched, but continued with an attempt at nonchalance, But faced with the Huorong Armys shield and spear formation, even the Blood Knight Army could hardly find a viable strategy, right? Count Brugen didnt respond. Laymen watch for excitement. Experts watch for the nuances. Just through the few probing attacks launched by the Blood Knight Army, Count Brugen already knew that the opponents were the strongest cavalry he had ever encountered! No wonder they could fight so fiercely against the Trolls on the Sky Ice Plain. In fact, after the annihilation of the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City, the nobles in the East Territory were all on high alert for this formidable cavalry from the North Territory. As the Strongest Army in the East Territory, Huorong Army immediately geared their daily training towards dealing with cavalries, or specifically, dealing with the Blood Knight Army. But no matter how targeted the training was, no matter how well-prepared, when Count Brugen truly faced the Blood Knight Army on the battlefield, he finally felt such a substantial oppressive force. Although the opponents hadnt begun their fiercest charge yet, Count Brugen was already starting to worry whether the Huorong Armys formation could withstand the Blood Knight Armys onslaught. Feeling the oppressive atmosphere, Count Evan prudently shut his mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, the Blood Knights hovering around the Huorong Army suddenly retreated, and the battlefield bizarrely regained its calm in an instant. This made many of the Huorong soldiers very uncomfortable. Is it over? Count Evan asked doubtfully. Count Brugens face remained tense. He slowly shook his head and solemnly replied, No. The real fight has only just begun! Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: 443 Breaking the Formation (Part 1)_1 Chapter 445: 443 Breaking the Formation (Part 1)_1 The battlefield fell into a bizarre calm. But this eerie tranquility made the Huorong Army tense, so much so that all they seemed to hear were their own breaths. Finally, the Blood Knight Army moved! The rumbling sound of hooves echoed like spring thunder, instantly setting the wilderness ablaze. Two cavalry troops, each numbering between seven and eight hundred, began to surge, charging at the right rear wing of the Huorong Army formationa position that had shown the most disarray in the previous probing attacks. Raise shields! Long Spears, press forward! In the Huorong Army, the officers orders echoed sporadically. The vanguard shieldbearers and spearmen, with their bodies of flesh and blood, built a wall of iron thorns in an attempt to block the incoming tide of heavy cavalry. Yet, among them, many were shaking in terror. Having been accepted into the Huorong Army, these soldiers were undoubtedly the elite in the East Territory. The Huorong Flowers pinned on their chests were all personally harvested from cliffs three thousand meters high. Moreover, to prepare for the fight against the Blood Knight Army, the Huorong Army had specially conducted drills with the East Territory Cavalry. However, only when they truly faced the rolling iron hooves of the Blood Knight Army did they realize, compared to them, the East Territory Cavalry was as docile as a herd of sheep. In the trembling earth, two groups of Blood Knight heavy cavalry had rushed to a certain distance; all the horsemen began to draw their bows and prepare their arrows. Whizz! Whizz! Whizz! Different from the previous exploratory fire, this time the Blood Knight Army had moved close enough to aim directly at their targets. Suddenly, casualties in the Huorong Army began to rise rapidly, especially among the outer spear-wielding soldiers. Their front-facing shields, designed to block cavalry charges, couldnt provide complete protection, and to maintain the integrity of their formation, they couldnt dodge incoming arrows. Like statues, one by one, they were shot down. Despite this, the Huorong Army, the elite force of the East, did not panic. Moreover, under the command of their officers, the bowmen at the rear of their formation began to return fire. So, casualties began to emerge in the Blood Knight Army as well. One by one, horsemen were shot and toppled from their mounts, or war horses fell after being hit by arrows. But the two waves of cavalry didnt slow down or widen their distance, but instead pressed closer to the Huorong Armys formation, still drawing bows and launching arrows. This was a test of courage. Closer, Even closer Shieldbearers on the outermost periphery of the Huorong Army had tightened their muscles, ready for the impending collision. What surprised them was that the two Blood Knight regiments that had charged at them turned their horses around at the last moment. The two columns of cavalry seemed to hit an invisible wall, violently deflecting to the sides along the tangent. Such a jarring turn required exceptional horsemanship and tested the coordination and discipline of the cavalry unit. Any negligence could cause ones own men to collide, triggering a subsequent chain collision. Officers in the Huorong Army who understood cavalry tactics were so stunned that they watched with their mouths agape, never expecting to see such a flashy display of horsemanship in real combat. But before they could recover from their shock, they saw another wave of cavalry charging out from between the two Blood Knight regiments that had split to the sides. Raise shields, raise shields! Screams echoed through the Huorong Army. Because this time, what was charging forward was a formidable heavy cavalry! It was only then they realized that the previous two waves of Blood Knight regiments had merely been a feint; the real deadly blow was yet to come The earth began to tremble under the rumbling of hooves, and at that moment, it seemed nothing could stand in the way of these Blood Knights heavy cavalry! Forward! Even further forward! Accelerate! Speed up again! Without hesitation or evasion, even in the face of a forest of long spears akin to iron. This heavy cavalry unit borrowed the terrifying speed of extreme acceleration, and clashed head-on! Boom! For a moment, it appeared as if the world had quieted down, and time itself had been paused. The next moment, the brutality continued. One after another, war horses were pierced by long spears, and cavalrymen were knocked off their mounts, but their bodies and war horses still crashed into the Huorong Armys military formation with a horrific inertia. A ghastly gap was immediately created in the once intact battleground. Hiss Count Brugen sucked in a breath of cold air. Watching these well-equipped, well-trained, fearless heavy cavalry smash into his military formation, he felt a pang of sympathy, and couldnt help but blurt out, Profligate! At the same time, Count Brugen felt a slight sigh of relief in his heart. Although the heavy cavalry of the Blood Knight Army was quite terrifying, they were significantly outnumbered and lacked sufficient reinforcements. The right wing of the Huorong Army had been pierced with a huge gap, but Count Brugen knew that the enemy could no longer expand their gains. Next, as long as he kept his cool and instructed his warriors to stabilize the formation, they could close this gap and prevent further spread. But the next moment, Count Brugens eyes widened in surprise. Because, the heavy cavalry that he thought could no longer advance, continued to tear through the right wing of the Huorong Army with a force that he could not comprehend. They are a group of madmen! Count Brugen personally saw a heavy cavalryman, with three long spears embedded in his body, charging forward as if nothing had happened. There was also one whose armor had been completely deformed by a shield, another who had fallen heavily from his war horse, and yet another whose arm had been broken. All of them kept fighting on! No one retreated. They all pushed ahead! Count Brugen could not understand, didnt these men feel pain? Did they not fear death? What shocked Count Brugen even more was that all of this heavy cavalry, numbering around five hundred, were unexceptionally professionals! Where did the Blood Knight Army get so many fearless professionals? Especially the three leading them, they seemed like fifth rank professionals! Did Colin Angler gather all the high-rank professionals in the North Territory into the Blood Knight Army? Where did he get such charisma to get so many experts to die for him? Father-in-law, the right flank cant hold on any longer! The anxious warning from Count Evan brought Count Brugen back to reality, suppressing his internal shock and terror, and called his orderly. However, before he could give the order, he suddenly felt dizzy. The next second, it seemed as if the whole world had gone dark. The sky did not darken. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But in Count Evans eyes, the world seemed to lose all its color. Because, right before his eyes, his father-in-law, the supreme commander of the Huorong Army, had his head chopped off right within his own ranks! Thump, thump Only when the bloody skull rolled a few meters away on the ground did Count Evan realize that the attack was carried out by his own Guardian Knight C Fletcher! Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: 444 Breaking the Formation (Part 2)_1 Chapter 446: 444 Breaking the Formation (Part 2)_1 The battle was still raging. But the center of Huorong Army strangely fell silent. It seemed as if time and space had been paused here, completely separated from its surroundings. Count Evan was dazedly looking at his guardian knight, as if he was seeing him for the first time. Count Brugens personal guards around him also seemed to be paralyzed, even forgetting to arrest the murderer who had killed their loyal Lord. It wasnt until Knight Fletcher, with his blood-dripping long sword, dashed to the front of Huorong Armys flag, and cut it down with a sword, that the surrounding guards finally woke up like coming out of a dream, roaring towards Fletcher, the traitor. In severe straits, Knight Fletcher seemed to have accepted his fate, allowing seven or eight long swords to pierce through his body and then slowly collapsed on the ground. Count Evan rushed towards Knight Fletchers corpse like a madman, desperately removing his helmet. Count Evan certainly wasnt grieved over his knights death, but was trying to confirm his identity. However, when that familiar face appeared in front of him, the Count Evans last sliver of luck completely shattered. Why? Count Evan really wanted to grab Knight Fletcher to ask him. His most loyal knight had killed his father-in-law on the battlefield. The world seemed to be playing an extremely malicious joke on him, but Evan couldnt laugh at all at this moment. Kill him, avenge the Count!, shouted a knight from the Brugen Family. But someone immediately stopped him: Are you crazy? He is, after all, the son of Duke St. Prowse! But he killed our Lord! It was his knight that killed Without his order, how dare his knight do such a thing? We cant kill him! The blood of the Holy Knight Family isnt so easily tainted! So what do you suggest? Take him back to Huorong City for judgment. Who will judge him? As the knights of Brugen family were squabbling, Count Evan finally calmed down. He didnt care about the warriors of the Huorong Army who surrounded him, nor those eying him covetously, instead he said in a deep voice: Want to judge me? Youd have to survive the Blood Knight Army first. His words woke everyone up. Looking back, they saw that the light cavalry who had originally scattered to both sides, had already returned and almost seamlessly started to press on the gap in the military formation that was initially torn open by the heavy cavalry. The coordination was quite tacit. Because the shield and spear formation at the front had been completely scattered, the right wing of Huorong Army was already pressed down causing disorder to start appearing. In fact, the Huorong Army was not incapable of fighting at that time. Although the Blood Knight Army had broken through the right wing, its numerical disadvantage was too great to expand the fruits of victory and establish an absolute advantage promptly. So, if Huorong Army could rapidly respond, stabilize its footing, it could prevent complete defeat. However, all of this required C a calm, experienced commander in the Huorong Army. Unfortunately, that commander C Count Brugen was already dead. The remaining officers had no respect for the others, squabbling over how to deal with the current crisis. This was when the importance of a decision-maker was evident. Often, even a wrong decision is better than no decision. Under normal circumstances, after Count Brugens death, Count Evan, due to his status, would have automatically become the commander of Huorong Army. However, unfortunately, Count Brugen died at the hands of Count Evans knight. No one would listen to Count Evans words, let alone resolve the disputes among the military officers and make a decision. The argument continued, and the chaos in the right wing of the Huorong Army continued to expand. Moreover, news of Count Brugens death began to spread gradually within the Huorong Army. All things seemed to be plummeting into an irreparable abyss. Count Evan, powerless, watched the scene before him, his heart sinking. At the same time, a dreadful thought surfaced in his mind Was all of this part of Colin Anglers plan in advance? How could I have planned all this? At the rear of the Huorong Army, Colin smiled at Prince Harrison, Didnt I tell you? The battlefield is ever-changing and full of surprises. No one can predict everything. However, when your enemy makes a mistake, your job is not to wonder why, but to seize this fleeting opportunity! With that said, Colin gave an order to the reserve army of over a thousand knights who had not yet entered the battle: Reserves, line up! Accompanying Colins shout, the eager Blood Knight soldiers immediately spurred their horses forward, accelerating slowly. Seeing Colin marching forward with the troops, Prince Harrison asked hurriedly, Teacher, are you also going to charge? Yes. Colin replied without turning his head. Can I come with you? At this, Colin finally turned around, only to see the excited young prince and excitable Princess Judy beside him, which gave him a headache. No. Why? Prince Harrison was discontented, There is no knight of the St. Lorenzo family who fears to charge! Exactly! Princess Judy chimed in, apparently enjoying the chaos. But a knight of the St. Lorenzo family would not charge for an Imperial Count! Colin replied coldly. Prince Harrison was taken aback. Thats right, if he participated in this battle, wouldnt that mean the royal family was siding with the North Territory, or even the Angler family? He wasnt sure what kind of political storm this would cause, but he understood that it might not be what either his father or his teacher wanted. Especially with the Orc invasion looming. What the Glorious Empire needed most now was unity. No matter how badly the Angler family and the St. Prowse family were fighting, the St. Lorenzo family couldnt be involved directly. Otherwise, what could the royal family use to call on all the human lords to unite against the external enemy? So, he hesitated. After rejecting the two imaginative youngsters, Colin spurred his horse, and quickly reached the front of the formation. Looking at the Huorong Army not far away, Colin was reminded of when he had first charged into the Troll Army of 300,000 on the Sky Ice Plain under the leadership of Marquis Garcia. It was from that moment that Colin fell deeply in love with the battlefield, and with the feeling of leading an invincible cavalry to tear enemies to pieces and crush them! Colin tightened his thighs around his steed, leaned forward slightly, lowered his helmets visor, and slowly leveled his lance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The thousands of knights behind him almost simultaneously did the same. The next moment, the entire army picked up speed! The thunderous rumbling sound of horses hooves, like deaths footsteps, neared the Huorong Armys formation. In the end, under Colins personal leadership, the over one thousand knights charged into the already crumbling formation of the Huorong Army. Boom! Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: 445 Defeat_1 Chapter 447: 445 Defeat_1 Colin led the charge; with over a thousand riders of the Blood Knight Army closely following him, they plunged into the formation of the Huorong Army with an irresistible momentum. Their entrance was the final straw that broke the camels back. The Huorong Armys right flank, already torn open, became even more shattered under this impact. Killing was unfolding at an unimaginable speed. Countless Huorong Army soldiers were trampled upon, crushed, and sent flying This terrifying scene had become the nightmare of every Huorong Army soldier. They forgot to flee, forgot to shout, and even forgot to resist, being in a state of utter confusion. Like a flock of lambs awaiting slaughter, they watched as they were being devoured one by one by a pack of ruthless wolves. All the soldiers of the Huorong Army who witnessed this found that something called faith collapsed in their minds. The Strongest Army in the Eastern Territory It now appears that in front of a real powerful army, it was merely a joke. A joke of self-boasting and self-entertainment! The more laughable thing was that what the Huorong Army faced was not even the main force of the Blood Knight Army! Only three thousand riders! Fifty thousand versus three thousand, and yet this was the situation. After the collapse of belief, people often become incredibly fragile due to the loss of mental support, and an emotion called fear seizes the opportunity to sweep over the hearts of the Huorong Army soldiers. How could they possibly defeat such a Blood Knight Army? They were a band of madmen, a band of beasts who seemed fearless of death, and even seemed not to die! And these madmen were terrifyingly overwhelming in individual combat power and tactical literacy! Even though the Huorong Army had an absolute advantage in terms of numbers, they were still slaughtered without the power to fight back. Adding to it the mysterious death of the Commander, Count Brugen, the Huorong Army officers, who were originally arguing about how to stabilize the situation, completely despaired. Stabilize what situation! The Huorong Army, Is finished! At this moment, the only thought left in their minds wasrun! What about knightly honor, vows of loyalty, revenge for the lord None of them were as important as their own lives. And when these officers began to take the lead to flee, the Huorong Army was destined to head towards unstoppable destruction. People have a herd mentality. Especially on the battlefield, when peoples emotions are extremely excited and tense, the vast majority of people find it hard to maintain a clear and calm thinking ability, leaving only the instinct of following the crowd. If everyone else is running, what should I do? Of course, run fast! Let alone, it was the officers who took the lead to run. Even though some brave warriors still wanted to stem the tide, they could only be swept away and run in the chain reaction. Finally, the collapse of the right wing of the Huorong Army rapidly spread, turning into an unstoppable complete rout! In fact, from the start of the battle to now, the actual casualties of the Huorong Army were only a few thousand. Compared to the total strength of fifty thousand Huorong Army, the proportion was not large. But when the formation was scattered and the soldiers fled in panic, they had lost their organization, no different from a flock of lambs waiting to be slaughtered. War often goes this way; head-on fighting does not cause too many casualties but the real damage comes after one side collapses and is chased down by the other. This is especially true in battles between cavalry and infantry. At this moment, the battleground had entered the Blood Knight Armys most familiar rhythm of divide and conquer. Without even needing Colins command, they automatically formed squads of a hundred, like a series of sharp blades, elegantly and mercilessly carving the Huorong Army into smaller pieces. The sight was akin to a breathtakingly intense artistic performance. Of course, it was the art of slaughter. Even though many soldiers in the Huorong Army had already put down their weapons, kneeling in surrender, what awaited them was still an unyielding blow from the Blood Knights. Colin had already issued the order not to accept surrender before the battle. As an isolated force deep within enemy territory, accepting prisoners of war was too much of a luxury, because they lacked the energy to organize and control captives. Moreover, Colin was determined to break the backbone of the East with this battle, causing them to fear the Northern Army from their innermost being thereafter. As for how many shattered families will be left behind by the slaughtered soldiers, Colin was unwilling to think about it. A single general can cause the deaths of thousands. The battlefield was no place for mercy. Count Evan stood numbly in place, watching the scene unfold before him, feeling as if he was shielded by an invisible membrane, everything became unreal and meaningless. He was far from admitting defeat after the fall of Alfalfa City. In his eyes, he had not lost to Colin Angler, but had misjudged Count Howells state of mind. If it hadnt been for the betrayal of the Howell Family, the Northerners wouldnt have been able to cross the Angry River, and he wouldnt have fled Alfalfa City in such disgrace. But now, when he was defeated again by Colin Angler, even in absolute superiority, Count Evan felt that the whole world became gray. If he couldnt win even like this, how could he possibly defeat Colin? An overly powerful enemy can only demoralize ones courage to resist. That was the state of Count Evan right now. Although the personal guards of Count Brugen had already disregarded watching over Count Evan, he still stood foolishly on the spot, with no intention of escaping. Until a blood-soaked figure rushed to him and greeted him with a jocular tone: Oh! Didnt expect to meet again so soon, Count Evan! Count Evans scattered pupils refocused, recognizing the knight before him, it was indeed Colin Angler! If one must lose, lose with dignity. Moreover, as the second son of the Duke of the Eastern Territory, Count Evan still had his pride. So, he stood up straight, even hanging a complacent smile on his face, and said: Indeed, Count Angler, I didnt expect you to dare rush into the Eastern Territory with so few troops. Arent you afraid that you wont be able to return to the North Territory? Colin laughed loudly, pointed to the Huorong Army currently being massacred by the Blood Knights, and disdainfully said: Do you Easterners have the nerve to stop me? Look at this so-called strongest army of the East, hah, they are even worse than the bandit group in the North! If the Eastern Army is so incompetent, believe it or not, with just 20,000 Blood Knights, I could turn the whole East Territory upside down! Count Evan was so angry that he twitched at the corner of his mouth. There was no way, although Colin was arrogant, he had the means to back it up. Taking a deep breath, Count Evan decided not to add insult to injury, and instead asked, So Count Angler, do you still plan to unconditionally let me go this time? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin scratched his chin and shook his head: Not this time, youve been dishonest. I think its better to take you to White Dew City, you can probably be of some use Count Evan immediately sneered: Count Angler, if you think my father will open the gates of White Dew City for his disappointing son, you are deluded. Colin smiled faintly, and said: No. I just want to kill you outside White Dew City, just to humiliate the Duke of St. Prowse. Count Evan. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: 446 Enters the City_1 Chapter 448: 446 Enters the City_1 Huorong City. The city gates are tightly closed. Although Count Brugen predicted before the war that the Blood Knight Army of Riverside City would choose to break through to the west, he still ordered out of caution that the city gates be closed, travel be restricted, and the city defenses be on high alert. However, this move greatly troubled the caravans passing through. The Mount Althus range separates the east into two, but it is not just through Huorong City that you can travel from north to south. The problem is, the other roads are arduous mountainous paths, only the valley at Huorong City allows for smooth passage of large motorcades. Now that entry and exit to Huorong City are prohibited, these merchants are helplessly stuck. Lord Sanders, if you just open the city gate for ten minutes to let the caravan of our trade association pass through Huorong City, this bag of gold coins will be yours, said the merchant. Knight Sanders glanced at the heavy bag in the merchants hand but did not reach for it. Instead, he said expressionlessly: Mr. Mori, out of respect for our many years of acquaintance, I will not expose your bribery to Count Brugen. However, do not expect me to violate the Counts orders and open the city gate for you. Mori immediately feeling anxious, continued to persuade: Lord Sanders, we only need ten minutes, and the timing of opening the city gate can be determined by you, as long as you think its safe, even in the middle of the night. Knight Sanders let out a cold laugh and said, Mr. Mori, do you know how Riverside City fell? At those words, Mori said somewhat begrudgingly, I did hear some news. But Lord Sanders, I am a true Easterner! Not one of those damn Half-Elves! And we have known each other for so many years, surely you wouldnt suspect that I am a spy for the Northerners? Knight Sanders simply shook his head firmly: Sorry, even at the slightest risk, I cannot open the city gate. Sweating profusely, Mori was still reluctant to give up, Lord, actually, your worries are unnecessary, the Northerners would not choose to come south unless theyre stupid. Huorong City is impregnable, and it blocks the only path through the mountains. For they would find only a road to death if they came this way Knight Sanders suddenly lifted his hand, halting Moris incessant persuasion. Just as Mori was feeling confused, a small black dot appeared in the distance outside the city and was quickly approaching Huorong city. The black dot moved swiftly, and soon it could be seen as a cavalry squad of about ten men. However, seeing the high-mountain fireproof flag and familiar armor, Mori breathed a sigh of relief and said, Lord, maybe there is some good news from the front. Knight Sanders looked slightly relieved, but still did not give the order to open the city gate. It was not until the cavalry squad arrived under the city wall, and the leader took off his helmet, revealing a familiar face, that Knight Sanders gave the soldiers an order: Open the city gate. The soldiers went to execute the order. Mori, standing nearby, quickly smiled and wheedled, Lord Sanders, since youve already opened the north city gate, can you let our caravan through? Knight Sanders hesitated for a moment and said, Wait for me to ask about the situation at the front first. Good! Good! Mori nodded repeatedly, and at the same time, he shoved the bag of gold coins into Knight Sanderss hand. Sanders frowned, but he didnt return the bag. Seeing this, Mori was immediately overjoyed. The city gate of Huorong City is a drawbridge. As the soldiers strenuously turned the winch, steel cables as thick as a babys arm slowly stretched out, and the drawbridge finally landed heavily on the moat. The cavalry squad outside the city promptly crossed the drawbridge and entered the city. Knight Chit, how is the situation at the front? Knight Sanders walked down from the city wall and asked with a smile. Good. Knight Chit simply responded lightly, and then proceeded to climb up to the city tower. Knight Sanders was taken aback, although he found the others tone and attitude somewhat strange, he didnt stop him and just followed him, meanwhile asking quietly: What do you mean by good? Have we successfully besieged the Blood Knights in Riverside City? However, Knight Chit did not answer and continued walking forward with his head down. Knight Sanders scratched his head, thinking this was military secrecy, and then asked, So, do you have any tasks this time youve returned? Knight Chit nodded, indicating that he indeed had tasks on his hand, but did not mention what those tasks were. Knight Sanders was somewhat annoyed, he thought his relationship with Knight Chit was good, but now the latter was being indifferent to him. Unable to bear it, he stepped forward to stop Chit, saying: Whats the matter with you? What are you planning to do by going to the city tower without saying a word? At this point, Knight Sanders finally met Knight Chits gaze. But what a look it was! Indifferent, icy, like a never-melting piece of ice at the peak of Mount Althus. Only then did Knight Sanders realize something was wrong, but Knight Chit suddenly lunged forward, knocking him aside. Knight Sanders stumbled backward several steps and steadied himself. When he looked back and saw Knight Chits target, he was horrified and yelled out: Quick! Stop him! Hes going to destroy the winch! But the soldiers on the city tower clearly hadnt reacted yet and were still just staring blankly at Knight Chit, who was bathed in a strong holy light, brandishing his warhammer, and charging at them. Boom! The next second, Knight Chits warhammer smashes heavily on the winch that controlled the drawbridge. Instantly, countless shards of wood and iron flew in all directions. What are you trying to do! Knight Sanders immediately drew his long sword, yelling in shock and rage. But Knight Chit just stood where he was, still, letting Knight Sanders place his long sword against his throat. Chit! If you dont give me a reasonable explanation, wait for the Count to return At this moment, Knight Sanders caught sight of a long black line appearing on the horizon outside the city. Thump, thump, thump The oncoming tremors began shaking the ground, and Knight Sanders body shook along with it. Only then did he come to his senses. He furiously yelled at Knight Chit standing before him: You traitor! Down at the city tower, Merchant Mori was instructing his servant to send correspondence immediately to let the caravan come to Huorong City right away. But then, he felt the trembling of the earth. The Blood Knight Army! The Blood Knight Army is coming! Hearing the shouting next to his ear and seeing the black tide rolling in outside the city, Mori was scared out of his wits and immediately shouted: Close the gate, close the city gate quickly! However, the city gate didnt move at all. Just as Mori was about to run up the tower to see what had happened, he saw a group of panicked soldiers running down from the city tower. Mori grabbed one of them and demanded in a hoarse voice, Why isnt the city gate closed yet! The man stammered back, We cant cant close it Knight Chit betrayed and destroyed the winch Upon hearing this, Moris knees gave out, and he collapsed to the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The servants had long since run off, and although Mori tried a few times to struggle to his feet, he couldnt, his legs were too weak. The thundering sound of hoofbeats was growing closer and closer. Mori knew he couldnt run, so he quickly rolled to the side of the road, covered his head with his hands, and played dead. Soon, the thunderous hoofbeats arrived, and the dust they stirred up almost buried Mori. Then came the sound of killing and screaming. Mori hardly dared to lift his head now, he could only keep praying to the Lord of Glory, hoping the Blood Knight Army would not notice him, a little man. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: 447 Welcoming Guests_1 Chapter 449: 447 Welcoming Guests_1 Why is the Blood Knight Army here? What about the Huorong Army? Mori lay on the ground, puzzled. All he felt was the infinite hoofbeats behind him, countless cavalrymen charging into Huorong City. He didnt know how long he had been lying on the ground, Moris head was dizzy, his ears buzzing, and he felt groggy. But he dared not stand up, he didnt even have the courage to look up. Since no one had come to check on him, Mori thought his dead mans act should be successful. As long as he continued to play dead, he wouldnt have to face the terrifying Blood Knight Army right? Unfortunately, Moris wishful thinking was shattered. Because, a warhorse stopped beside him. The warm breath from the horses nostrils blew on Moris head. He wanted to continue to play dead, but he didnt dare to. You, get up. A young yet authoritative voice commanded. Reluctantly, Mori raised his head and saw a young general in blood-red armor riding on a tall horse, looking at him coldly. Two half-grown children, a boy and a girl, escorted the young general, each wearing exquisite armor, their nobility obvious at a glance. However, the flame crest on their armors looked a bit familiar While shivering and crawling to his feet, Mori was confused. Roroyal With a thud, Mori, who had just stood up, knelt down again. Obviously, he had finally recognized the crest on the childrens armorsit was the crest of the St. Lorenzo Royal Family of the Empire. Mori was stunned. Why would the Royal Family appear here? Colin watched the bewildered Mori with spinning eyes, then asked casually: Whats your name? My name is Mori. From your appearance, youre a merchant, arent you? Yes, Mori nodded honestly. Merchants in this world were easily recognized. Dressed in lavish attire but devoid of family badges, fat but lacking any noble bearings, especially when facing true nobility, their obsequious and humble natures were ingrained. Seeing Colins gentle manner, Mori finally raised his head to examine carefully the young general before him. Then, recognizing the white bear badge, he hastily asked with a flattering smile: You must be Lord Colin, the Count of Angler! I am the chairman of the Iris Commerce Association from the East. It is an honor to meet you here! Colin nodded, somewhat surprised. The Iris Commerce Association was quite famous in the East. Unexpectedly, he had captured their chairman so casually. Knowing he had a plan, Colin smiled and said: Mr. Mori, you are now my captive. What are you prepared to offer for your ransom? Moris face stiffened, but he immediately forced a flatteringly grin: Lord Count, what do you want? Please feel free to command. How about this, you do me a favor, and I will let you go. Please feel free to command. Mori had thought Count Angler would take this opportunity to extort a large sum of money from him, but he surprisingly only wanted Mori to do him a favor. Relieved but also wary, he knew this task wouldnt be easy. Clearly, this matter certainly wouldnt be easy. I know that the Iris Commerce Association has extensive contacts in the East. So, I want you to spread the news about todays events. Todays event? You mean Mori asked carefully. That is, the Brugen Family voluntarily opened the city gate of Huorong City and warmly welcomed the arrival of the Blood Knight Army. Mori blinked, immediately understanding Colins plan. But he also understood that this was not going to be easy to handle, and if mishandled, The Iris Commerce Association would have to face the dual pressure of the Brugen Family and the St. Prowse Family. Colin seemed to see through Moris hesitation and said without any emotion, If this news doesnt get out, another version will. What version? That the Iris Commerce Association colluded with the North Territory to open the city gates of Huorong City. Moris flesh quivered at this thought, and he couldnt help but think of the rumors about the fall of Riverside City. The half-elf merchants could always escape back to Silver Moon City, but he couldnt. The Iris Commerce Association was rooted in the Eastern territories. If he left, his lifes work would turn into nothingness. Would sacrificing the Brugen Family or sacrificing the Iris Commerce Association be the right course of action? Mori, of course, knew what to choose. He quickly responded, Have no worries, Count, I will complete the task you have given me! Colin smiled slightly, patted Mori on the head, as if a teacher praising his obedient student, Well done. Keep it up! He then rode his horse forward. Leaving Mori standing alone at the city gate, his face solemn and thoughtful. Eventually, he sighed. At this time, a strange calm had fallen over Huorong City, following a period of panic. Of course, panic was inevitable when the North Territorys cavalry entered the city, causing distress among the Easterners. However, the townsfolk quickly discovered that the Northern Riders were not on a rampage. In fact, they were quite disciplined, given you do not resist. Since the Huorong Army had been destroyed, there werent many city guards left, the city gate was broken, so only a few brave Easterners would dare to resist the terrifying Blood Knight Army. As a result, after the initial panic, Huorong City returned to its tranquil state. Once Colin entered the City, he headed straight for the Brugen Familys castle. However, upon his arrival he was taken aback by the sight of the castle gate wide open. Moreover, the Brugen Family members were standing at the entrance, seemingly waiting to welcome their guests. For a moment, Colin almost believed that he wasnt invading, but had arrived upon an invitation from the Brugen Family. Caught in confusion, a young man dressed in a Viscounts ceremonial dress stepped forward and said out loud, Honorable Guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, welcome to Huorong City! Unfortunately, my father is away and cannot personally welcome you; on his behalf, I offer you our sincerest apologies! Hearing this, Colin instantly realized that there was a misunderstanding. They must have thought that the Blood Knight Army had bypassed the Huorong Army by using the speed advantage of their cavalry to reach Huorong city first and opened the city gates through a sneak attack, therefore the Brugens presented themselves as welcoming guests. Firstly, to project confidence and remind Colin not to misbehave. Secondly, by doing so they intended to bide time waiting for the Huorong Army to return. Therefore, Colin smiled and said, You cannot represent Count Brugen. The young man was startled and said, Count, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the eldest son of Count Brugen and the first heir to the title, Viscount Grimm. When my father is not around, it is certainly within my right to represent him No, you misconstrued my words. Colin said, shaking his head with a smile, What I meant was, Count Brugen is already dead, why would you represent a dead man? Father My father is dead The voice that Viscount Grimm forced out of his throat was filled with disbelief. Yes. Colin wore a brilliant smile, I have taken care of his body too, would you like to see it? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No It cant be, it cant be! Viscount Grimm seemed unable to accept this reality, and shook his head in denial like a malfunctioning machine. Colin clapped his hands, and four soldiers brought up a coffin. Thud! The coffin landed, and Colin made a gesture of invitation while being on horseback. He said, Viscount Grimm, have a look for yourself. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: 448 Girl_1 Chapter 450: 448 Girl_1 The presence of the coffin in front of the castle seemed to set the mood right. Colin revealed a satisfied smile, tauntingly asking, Viscount Grimm, will you still welcome my arrival? The colour drained and returned to Viscount Grimms face. At this moment, the hospitality of the Brugen Family seemed rather awkward. Colin, instead of assuming any defensive posture, dismounted and slowly approached Viscount Grimm, who was clenching his fists as if he was about to rush forward in a fury. It was as if Colin was willingly providing him with an opportunity for revenge. Viscount Grimm began to tremble all over, whether it was out of rage or fear was unknown. He saw the murderer of his father standing defenselessly in front of him. Just by drawing his sword and lunging forward, he could avenge his father. However, after shaking for a while, Viscount Grimm did not draw his sword. He dared not. With disdain, Colin sneered, finding the situation uninteresting. Then suddenly, a crisp voice sounded: Since Count Angler has arrived in Huorong City, he is now a guest of the Brugen Family, and of course, we should welcome him. Colin, raising an eyebrow, looked past Viscount Grimm to see an extraordinarily beautiful young lady walking out from the Brugen Family crowd. She was wearing a light green waist-hugging dress, her glossy chestnut hair cascading over her shoulders. Tall and evenly proportioned, her exquisite features carried a touch of youthful naivety yet held an unforgettable unique charm. The young lady elegantly lifted her skirt to curtsy, then extended her delicate hand to Colin. She wanted Colin to perform the hand-kissing ceremony. They even treated him like a proper guest. With interest, Colin observed the young ladys bright purple eyes and guessed, If Im not mistaken, you must be Miss Grace, the daughter of Count Brugen? Yes, Grace nodded, her small hand still extended to Colin as if insisting that he completes the ritual. I just killed your father, Colin kindly reminded her. A hint of sadness flashed in Graces eyes, but she soon responded resolutely: To die in battle is the destiny of all knights, including my father. It is an honor they tirelessly pursue. The Brugen Family will hold no grudges against you for this. Colin laughed and appreciated her bold response. Compared to Viscount Grimm of apparent anger but no courage for revenge, the daughter of Count Brugen was much more intriguing. Consequently, Colin also gently raised Graces slender hand, giving it a light kiss, and said, Miss Grace, may your youth be eternal, and your beauty everlasting. As Colin bent to kiss her hand, he exposed his defenseless back to Viscount Grimm. Viscount Grimms hand started to shake more violently. However, even after Colin completed the hand-kissing ceremony, he remained motionless. Grace subtly glanced at her brother. A look of either disappointment or relief washed over her. Count, please come to the parlor for some flower tea. I made it myself. Colin took a deep look at the young lady as if he suddenly remembered something, and asked with a smile, Oh right, I heard that you are engaged to Earl Evan? Yes. Your fianc is now my prisoner. Would you like to see him? No need, Grace responded indifferently as if she was discussing a stranger that had nothing to do with her. Then, an enchanting smile blossomed on her delicate face, And, the flower tea I personally prepared is only deserving for a victor. Colin laughed and replied, Then I definitely have to taste Miss Graces flower tea! After saying this, without ordering the Blood Knight Army to secure the castle first, he confidently walked in. Grace watched Colins spirited and heroic figure disappear into the castle, her eyes glinting with an enigmatic light. After hesitating for a moment, she finally took a step to follow him, naturally reached out to hold Colins right arm, and chuckled coyly, Count, I shall lead the way for you. Feeling the warm touch from his arm, Colins heart stirred. Turning his head, Colin just caught a glimpse of the blush on the young girls cheek. It was mesmerizing. Witnessing this scene, the viscount Grimms face turned beet red, even the acne on his nose seemed to glisten. However, he only stewed with anger and didnt do anything to stop it. It wasnt until Colin and his sister were fading into the distance that Viscount Grimm suppressed his inner rage and fear, and growled at his servants: What are you standing there for? Quickly take the remains of my father inside! A splendid afternoon sunlight pierced through the windows of the castle, cast slanting rays on the immaculate oak floor, lending a faint golden hue to the spacious living room. More than a dozen aromatic candles burned quietly. On top of each flickering flame was a small silver dish, in which the amber slowly melted under the heat, gradually permeating the air with a fresh, subtle scent. In the center of the living room, Colin sat in a relaxed posture on a salamander skin sofa, quietly admiring the young girl who was making flower tea for him. With total concentration, the young girl of the Brugen Family exuded an indescribable aura. She seemed like the pure snow at the peak of Mount Althus, pristine, beautiful, but also out of reach. Count, your flower tea. Grace placed the tray on the table, her fair little hand lifting a tea cup with lovely green hues. However, she didnt directly give Colin the teacup, Instead, she brought it to her own lips, took a small sip, then presented it to Colin. Seeing the vibrant lip print on the silver teacup, Colin grinned, reached out to take it and brought it to his lips. Whether intentionally or not, Colins lips just happened to touch where the lip print was. Taking a sip, initially, it tasted slightly bitter, gradually followed by a refreshing and soothing aroma. His whole body felt a wave of relaxation. Setting down the teacup, Colin noticed a shy blush already covering the face of the young girl in front of him. But the words she said next were drastically contrary to her harmless appearance: Count, arent you worried that the tea is poisoned? Colins face was unreadable, he chuckled, Didnt you drink it first? But I might have already taken the antidote in advance. Grace winked flirtatiously, hoping to find a hint of fear on Colins face. Unfortunately, she was disappointed. The Northern Earl seemed to fear nothing. If I could return to our lords embrace with Miss Grace, then this journey wont be a lonesome one. Seemingly stimulated by this direct statement, the blush on Graces cheek became more conspicuous. She huffed lightly, retorting: Count, I finally understand why the Half-Elf Queen willingly became your lover and bore you a daughter. Colin took another sip of the flower tea, smiling at the young girl in front of him, Oh? Do you wish to follow her path? Grace glanced at Colin seductively, the charm she revealed in that instant, like a blooming snow lotus, was stunningly beautiful yet incredibly enchanting. Being an experienced man like Colin, he, of course, understood the message behind the young girls gaze, so he cheerfully continued: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If you do one thing, you can become my lover. Grace seemed to understand Colins meaning as well, she shyly lowered her head, her voice faint, What is it? Colin stretched out his index finger, hooked her chin, directing her gaze back towards him, saying: I want you to kill your betrothed, Earl Evan! Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: 449 Hesitant_1 Chapter 451: 449 Hesitant_1 The living room suddenly fell silent. Grace too, froze in place, her bright purple pupils filled with shock and fear. Clearly, she didnt expect the request Colin made would be this. What, afraid? Colin withdrew his finger, making no attempt to hide his disappointment. Grace forced a smile and spoke in a coquettish tone, My Lord Count, that is the legitimate son of Duke St. Prowse! Are you afraid of retribution from the St. Prowse Family? Yes, Grace nodded without hesitation. Colin flashed a smirk, But even if you dont kill Count Evan, Duke St. Prowse wont spare the Brugen Family. Grace seemed to misunderstand Colins meaning, defending herself, Duke St. Prowse wont blame the Brugen Family for the defeat of the Huorong Army. Moreover, my father died heroically on the battlefield, he didnt break his oath. No, Duke St. Prowse indeed wont blame the Brugen Family for the defeat of the Huorong Army. But, what if the Brugen Family voluntarily opens the City Gate of Huorong and surrenders to the Blood Knight Army? Colin then recounted his encounter with Mori, the president of the Iris Commerce Association at the city gate, and the task he gave him, to Grace. Graces eyes widened in surprise, she hadnt expected Colin to employ such tactics to slander the Brugen Family. Yet, she had to reluctantly admit that such slander was more likely to be believed. After all, compared to the unbelievable tale of the fifty-thousand-strong Huorong Army being annihilated by a mere three-thousand Blood Knight Army and the instantaneous fall of Huorong City, the possibility of the Brugen Family betraying the East Territory and siding with the North Territory seems more reasonable. Grace was certain that once such rumors reached the ears of Duke St. Prowse, the Brugen Family would no longer be trusted as they once were, even if she continued with her marriage to Count Evan. The strategic location of Huorong City was extremely important. Even if there was the slightest possibility of betrayal from the Brugen Family, Duke St. Prowse would certainly employ drastic measures to eliminate the threat. Seeing the changing expressions on Graces face, Colin knew she understood. He chuckled, So, are you willing to kill Count Evan now? Grace fell silent. Colin didnt rush her, continuing to enjoy his flower tea with an air of indulgence. When she finally finished her tea, Grace finally broke the silence: My Lord Count, I think a living Count Evan would be more useful to you. Shes still not daring to act. Of course, perhaps she was simply unwilling. Colin stared into Graces eyes, asking, Why? Grace poured Colin another cup of flower tea, delicately choosing her words, My Lord Count, forgive my candidness, although your Blood Knight Army is invincible, they are after all few in number. While they can conquer, they cant defend. Furthermore, with the imminent Orc invasion, you cannot mobilize a large force from the North Territory to invade the East Territory. Therefore, it is inevitable that you will have to abandon all the cities in the East Territory you have conquered along the way, isnt that so? Colin nodded, using his gaze to signal her to continue. With a little more confidence, Grace continued, But, my Lord Count, surely you dont wish to leave empty-handed. Especially not for a strategically important place like Huorong City, anyone coveting the East will not easily give it up. So, my suggestion is, you could use Count Evan to establish a puppet regime north of Mount Althus. The Brugen Family will help block the path south of Mount Althus for you. As for the lords to the north of Mount Althus in the East Territory, I believe hearing your triumph over the Huorong Army will frighten them and they wouldnt dare contest the Blood Knight Army. At that point, if you present Count Evan, the bloodline of the Holy Knight Family, those Lords would undoubtedly follow suit and swear allegiance to Evan. Thus, you could control half of the East Territory by manipulating Count Evan! Colin gave a faint smile, saying, Sounds good. Theres just one problem. What problem? I dont trust Evan. The lad has too many cunning schemes; hes hard to control. Grace hastily replied, I can help you! If you leave Evan in Huorong City, along with three thousand of the Blood Knight Army, I can promise you that the hand of the St. Prowse Family could never extend northwards to the Althus Mountain Range! Colin still shook his head, But I also dont trust you! Why? Grace pouted her rosy lips, arguing indignantly, You can trust the Half-Elf Queen, so why cant you trust me? Whatever she can do, I can too! With that, she gritted her teeth, sat on Colins lap, with her hands resting on his chest, striking a highly seductive pose. A wave rippled through Colins heart and he instinctively wrapped his arm around the girls petite waist. Feeling the warm, fragrant breath and the hot, passionate look in her eyes, Colins heart beats quickened. However, Graces slightly rigid body exposed her inner unease. For this young girl, such intimate physical contact was probably a first. Colin gave a faint smile, patted the girl gently on her waist to help her relax, but his words were ruthlessly direct: How am I to trust someone whose father I just killed? Graces body, which had just relaxed, stiffened again. Right. Revenge for a murdered father was a debt that could not be shared under the same sky. Grace bit her red lip hard, almost to the point of drawing blood, her eyes full of sorrow as she looked at Colin. As if blaming Colin for having to so mercilessly reveal the gory reality. So, what do I need to do for you to believe me? Graces voice was now choked with the verge of tears. Holding the girl with the mournful expression in his arms, Colins heart remained as hard as iron. He would of course not be so easily deceived by the others facade. Up until now, he still did not know what the daughter of Count Brugen was planning. But no matter how she performed, without a declaration of surrender, Colin would not trust her. Havent I already said? Kill Count Evan and I will believe you, Colin stroked the girls swan-like tender neck with his hand. I dare not kill anyone from the St. Prowse Family! Grace, mistakenly believing she still had room to negotiate, pressed herself onto him. But in fact, Colin was just deliberating whether or not to transform Grace into a Bloodline. What had happened in the village near Riverside city was still a reminder to Colin; a Bloodline might not be absolutely loyal. He was still observing Marquis Vincent, another Bloodline, hoping to see if the latter could maintain absolute loyalty to him when interests were in severe conflict. Before drawing any conclusions, Colin did not want to create another unstable factor. Of course, if Grace was willing to kill Count Evan, Colin would certainly trust her. Because by then, what would prevent Grace from betraying him would not only be the binding of the Blood Clan, but also their entangled interests. Watching Colins eyes grow colder, Grace felt her hope gradually shattering. She hardened her heart and leaned in with her beautiful red lips. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin did not evade. But just as he was savouring the girls inexperienced yet intoxicating kiss, a soft cough suddenly came from outside the living room. Get out! The orderly outside the door was scared witless, realizing he had come at a bad time. But considering the importance of the news he had, he still reported loudly: My lord Count, Evan Sanctus has been rescued! Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: 450 Handprint_1 Chapter 452: 450 Handprint_1 What? Colin finally pulled himself out of his gentle indulgence, strode to the living room door, and asked in a deep voice: What on earth happened? My lord, just now, a powerful female knight suddenly burst into the city, killed several people, and rescued Evan Sanctus. We are currently scouring the city for their whereabouts. A female knight? Yes, my lord. She was adorned in a grand armor, wielding a massive longsword. It is reported that she should be a powerful rank five knight. It must be Miss Anna Sanctus, Grace walked over, her face still flushed from earlier, her expression a mix of relief and regret. Regardless, now that Count Evan had been rescued, she wouldnt have to kill a member of the St. Prowse family herself. Grace released a sigh of relief. Anna Sanctus? Colin muttered this name, recalling the gallant female knight he had met two years ago in Silver Moon City. His first encounter with her left quite the impression. He hadnt anticipated their paths crossing again. But why would the young daughter of Duke Sanctus be in Huorong City at this time? Was she alone? Colin asked. Yes. Colin held back an urge to curse. A woman managed to rescue Evan? He knew he couldnt exactly blame his subordinates for letting their guard down; after all, the Blood Knight Army had just taken the city, and they were busy restoring stability. The lack of adequate forces made it impossible to keep a close watch on Count Evan. Continue the search, locate them both. Yes, sir! The orderly immediately obeyed and left. Yet, Colin didnt hold high hopes. Considering the size of the Blood Knight Army, it was impossible for a city-wide search to take place. He couldnt afford to remain in Huorong City for long. His real aim was to march south to White Dew City. It seemed inevitable that Count Evan was bound to slip through his fingers. Fortunately, this wouldnt significantly affect Colins original plan. However, regarding Grace Did you let out a sigh of relief? Colin turned, looking teasingly at the girl. Grace candidly nodded, saying, Yes. Whether considering his status as a legitimate member of the Sanctus family or as my fianc, it was hard for me to kill him. Colin shrugged, Then youve lost a golden opportunity. After saying this, Colin left without hesitation. Lord Count! Graces mournful cry trailed behind him, sounding like a poor young girl just abandoned by a jerk. Colin turned back, giving a polite smile, Miss Grace, now that Count Evan is gone, we dont have a reason to build trust anymore. Hence, Ill simply continue acting as your sworn enemy. Grace stood erect, biting her red lips, looking pitiable, Isnt there another way for you to trust me? Colin shook his head decidedly. He wasnt a creature that thought with his lower body, he wouldnt easily abandon his principles for beauty. If Grace proved her sincerity and fully bound her interests with the North Territory, he wouldnt mind having an additional lover in Huorong City, especially if it was an enticing young girl. But now, Colin didnt want to introduce unnecessary complications. Seeing Colin unmoved, Grace immediately called out, Please wait! Colin had no intention to linger with the girl, but as he saw the motion of her hands out of the corner of his eyes, he immediately paused. Her slender hand raised to her chest, with the palm inward and her fingers entwined, forming a gesture resembling a lotus. This gesture Colin recognized it! Half a year ago in Dragon City, he had truthful conversations with Queen Midela and formed an alliance. Queen Midela had told him that if he saw this gesture again, it was from a person who could be trusted. Of course, Colin didnt completely trust Queen Midela. Yet, when he found out that the Brugen family was actually a chess piece the Royal Family had set up in the East Territory, he suddenly became interested. I just remembered Id like to try your flower tea again. Grace smiled delightfully, That would be my honor! Both of them returned to sit in the living room. The same flower tea, the same fragrance, the same girl brewing tea, only the atmosphere was now completely different. Colin took a sip from the silver cup Grace had handed him, closed his eyes to relish the taste, and when he opened his eyes again, he said, Were you testing me just now? Grace shook her head, seemingly aggrieved, How could I be testing you? Why didnt you reveal your identity to start with? Because I also cannot ascertain if you are indeed Her Highnesss ally. Didnt she tell you that I am part of the alliance? No. The queen didnt tell me any member of the alliance. Seeing how youve been targeting the East Territory, I guessed you might be the queens ally. So, I made the hand gesture to test. Caught off guard, Colin realized that while Queen Midela had told him about this hand signal and mentioned the existence of this alliance, she never mentioned any member of the alliance. At first, he thought this was because the Queen was wary of him. Looking at it now, he wasnt treated specially. The other alliance members didnt know of each neither. They only knew of the Queen! So, Queen Midela turned out to be the key figure maintaining this alliance without her, others wouldnt be able to identify their comrades. Grace, seeing Colin deep in thought, couldnt help but ask, Lord Count, what are you thinking about? Colin looked up, voicing his doubt, If the Brugen family is an ally of the queen, why did the Huorong Army intend to fight me to death before? Grace shook her head slowly, My lord, youve misunderstood. I believe my father is not an ally of the Queen. Within the Brugen Family, I think I might be the only one. After careful consideration, Colin felt like her statement was plausible. If Queen Midela already had control over Count Brugen, or the entire Brugen Family, the Royal Family would not need to be so wary of the East. Given the strategic importance of Huorong City and the strong combat strength of the Huorong Army (relative to the Eastern Army), they could easily split the East Territory in two. Especially with the Royal Family fanning the flames and causing civil unrest, it wouldnt be difficult. Considering this, Colin asked again, If the Brugen family remains loyal to the St. Prowse family, why then, are you willing to go serve Queen Midela? However, Grace avoided this question, throwing back, My lord, why are you willing to ally yourself with the queen? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I was coerced by her! Colin cursed silently. Then he instantly realizedC So thats how it is. Colin laughed suddenly, Miss Grace, did Her Highness get something on you? Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: 451 Insider News (Part 1)_1 Chapter 453: 451 Insider News (Part 1)_1 How to establish trust? For this question, different people have different methods. Queen Midelas method is to exchange secrets with each other as a form of control over each other. If Grace could become Queen Midelas ally, it means that this seemingly innocent girl actually has a fatal lever in the hands of the Queen. With the lever, they have means to restrict each other, so as not to betray each other. Of course, the premise is that this lever must be real. Colin played tricks the last time, but later he found out that Queen Midela was not honest either. Ah, they are all old silver coins. Exchanged a lonely. But, in the case of Grace Colin thought that this innocent girl might not be able to deceive Queen Midela like himself. So he asked the question just now. Grace looked at Colin, but hesitated and did not speak. Colin picked up the tea cup and drained the flower tea, saying: Originally, after Count Evan ran away, you lost your chance to win my trust. But now, there is a new opportunity in front of you, what are you hesitating about? Grace poured Colin a full cup of tea again, and tentatively said, Count, when I first allied with Her Royal Highness the Queen, Her Royal Highness also exchanged her secrets with me, I wonder if you Colin smiled faintly and said, Of course. I will tell you the handle I gave to Queen Midela. Grace obviously didnt expect Colin to be so easy to talk to, and her spirits lifted up, nodding repeatedly. My handle is C I killed Charles St. Hilde! Colin handed out his handle without any blush or heartbeat. Grace could hardly hide her inner shock. She had always refused to kill Count Evan for fear of being tainted with the blood of the Holy Knight Family, but she didnt expect that this man Besides, Charles was the brother of his wife! Grace really wanted to ask Colin, dont you feel guilty when you face your wife at night? But from beginning to end, Grace never thought that Colin might be lying to her. In her view, since Colin can win the trust of Queen Midela with this secret, it must be true. Seeing the wide-eyed Grace, Colin made an inviting gesture with his hand and said, Its your turn. Grace took a few breaths deeply to calm herself down, and then counter-questioned: Count, do you know why I did not feel too sad after learning of your murder of Count Brugen? A thought crossed Colins mind. Indeed, Graces performance was a bit strange. Colin originally thought the other party was pretending to be strong, dealing falsely with the enemy who killed her father, looking for opportunities for revenge. But Colin has given her so many great opportunities to assassinate, but Grace did nothing. If she were the timid Viscount Grimm, it would be understandable, but to be so calm after learning of her fathers death, Grace obviously has enough courage. Moreover, from their interaction during this period, Colin felt that, compared to avenging her father, Grace seemed to be tirelessly trying to win his trust. If it werent for the fear of being tainted with the blood of the Knight Family, Grace might be willing to kill her own fianc as a token of her name. This was not the way a young girl should behave when facing the enemy who killed her father. Why? Did Count Brugen not treat you well? Colin thought, hoping it wouldnt be a clich story. Grace shook her head and said, No, my father is very kind to me. He cherishes me as his own. As his own? Colin was about to question her use of words, but then it hit him, Could it be that Count Brugen is not your biological father? Grace nodded, confirming Colins suspicion. Colin hurriedly continued, Then who is your real father? And how did the Queen find out about this secret? A nostalgic look crossed Graces face as she began to recount: Five years ago, I followed my father to Dragon City to attend His Majestys birthday celebration, and that was when I first met Queen Midela. Upon our first meeting, the Queen openly showed her fondness towards me, even offering to personally tutor me in court etiquette. Count Brugen, you should know that this is an implicit indication of her intent for me to marry into the Royal Family. My father was thrilled. Although he knew it was unlikely for me to marry Prince Harrison considering my status, even marrying a side family member from the St. Lorenzo family would be a tremendous honor for the Brugen Family. Thus, on that very night, my father sent me to the Queen for my education. But after my father left, the Queen suddenly informed me C you are not the biological daughter of Count Brugen! I was frightened and dared not to contradict the Queen, but I also did not believe her words. However, the Queen instructed me to ask my mother, stating that I would find my answers there. Upon returning, I immediately approached my mother and relayed the Queens words, hoping to receive a denial from her. Unfortunately, my mothers face turned ashen, and she regretfully confessed that the Queen was rightI was indeed not the daughter of Count Brugen Then whose daughter are you? Colin couldnt help but ask. Grace shook her head, her eyes filled with confusion, I dont know. I asked my mother, but she refused to tell me. I also asked the Queen, but she wouldnt tell me either. She just assured me that she would not divulge this secret to others, and to ease my mind, she even shared one of her secrets with me. Since then, I have grown increasingly close to Queen Midela. Not only did she teach me court etiquette, but she also revealed a lot to me, including the overt and covert conflicts between the Royal Family and the Church. She even openly stated that I was a chess piece she planted within the East Intranet, and that I would play a major role in the future. After spending a whole year in Phoenix Palace, I returned to the East Intranet. Before my departure, Queen Midela instructed me that someone would contact me in the future so when you showed up in Huorong City, I thought that person was you. The Queen never mentioned your existence to me. Colin shook his head, and then he recalled Emperor Reinhardt, who was fond of cuckolding his vassals, and he couldnt help but guess, Could you be the emperors illegitimate daughter? But as soon as he finished speaking, Colin immediately dismissed his own guess, No, it shouldnt be. Emperor Reinhardt cuckolds his subordinates openly. Grace also nodded in agreement. Indeed, if she were truly the Emperors illegitimate daughter, she should be kept in the Imperial Capital by now, and Count Brugen would not be in the dark, foolishly raising her as his own daughter for such a long time. And your mother? Colin asked. My mother has passed away. Graces face was gloomy. Well, another clue had been cut off. What family did your mother come from? St. Rands. The Lord of South Border? Colin was somewhat surprised. Yes, but my mother was born into a side branch of the St. Rands family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin fell silent. He didnt know much about the South Border, and he couldnt deduce anything based on this alone. Shaking his head, Colin decided not to spin his wheels on this dead-end. He turned and asked, By the way, what was the secret that Queen Midela shared with you? When he asked this question, Colin didnt really care about it because he estimated that Grace got something similar to the lie thatI am Veras biological mother. However, to his surprise, Graces response startled him. Her Majesty the Queen told me that Prince Harrison and Princess Judy are not the offspring of Emperor Reinhardt. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: 452 Insider News (Part 2)_1 Chapter 454: 452 Insider News (Part 2)_1 What the hell? Colins eyes widened, clearly not expecting such a response. Noticing Colins reaction, Grace seemed to realize something and quickly asked, Didnt the Queen tell you this secret? Colin rolled his eyes inwardly, then he soon realized can the Queens words even be trusted? The so-called secret she gave to Grace was probably just like the secret Colin received, complete and utter lies. Do you believe that the secret the Queen spoke about is true? Colin didnt answer Grace, but instead questioned her. The Queen shouldnt lie about such matters, right? Grace carefully responded, Besides, during my year in the Phoenix Palace, I did notice that Emperor Reinhardt didnt seem to be particularly fond of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. Also, I believe His Majesty probably realized it, hence, producing numerous illegitimate children. Colin stroked his chin, finding that there was some logic to Graces words. When Emperor Reinhardt initially sent Harrison and Judy to the North Territory, Colin found it strange. Even if it was for the reason of mentorship, there was no need to send away his only two children. If Colin were to fall out with the royal family, wouldnt Harrison and Judy become hostages? Moreover, Emperor Reinhardts known fondness for making his subordinates wear cuckolds indeed seemed much like a form of revenge towards the Queen But soon, Colin chuckled quietly to himself, realizing that he almost fell for the Queens trick again. When he initially believed without doubt the Queens claim to be Veras birth mother, wasnt it because many seemingly credible clues confirmed it? But not a single one was solid evidence. Later, didnt Marquis Garcia also personally deny the Queens claim? Hence, Colin was convinced, the Queens secret that Grace held must also be a lie. How could a crafty politician like Queen Midela hand over her weak spot? Especially to a young girl like Grace. The Brugen family is indeed important, but not to that extent. Even considering Graces somewhat mysterious origins, it wouldnt be enough to make Queen Midela pay such a price to win her over. Emperor Reinhardts attitude towards Harrison and Judy is indeed strange, and his well-known quirks do seem to suggest something, but certainly not that the Queen has made him a cuckold. Otherwise, how could Emperor Reinhardt, who holds the supreme authority of the Glorious Empire, tolerate Queen Midela until now? This is a matter of bloodline, the most important of matters. Even if Queen Midela hailed from the St. Hilde family, she cant possibly be spared by the royal family on this issue. What are you thinking about? Seeing Colin remain silent, Grace couldnt help but ask. Nothing. Of course, Colin wouldnt tell Grace about the handle that Queen Midela gave him. Although that too was a lie, Veras origins indeed had questionable points, and Colin didnt intend to share this private matter of the St. Hilde family with Grace, who was an outsider. Grace knew that Colin was withholding something from her, but she didnt dare to ask more. Under the current circumstances, she was clearly the weaker party, and moreover, in a position of asking for help. Ever since learning that she was not the biological daughter of Count Brugen, Grace had been filled with a strong sense of crisis. When she first learned that she was about to marry Count Evan, Grace was extremely conflicted. On one hand, she wanted to marry into the St. Prowse family, to obtain more power. That way, even if her lineage was revealed, she would still have room for maneuver. On the other hand, she was worried that such actions would be seen as betrayal by Queen Midela. After all, she was very aware of the conflicts between the royal family and the Eastern Territory and knew that she was actually a chess piece that Queen Midela had placed in the Eastern Territory. Such a difficult situation made Grace behave so strangely when she saw Colin charging into the city. Others all believed that Colin was the man who killed her father, but in Graces eyes, Colin was her savior, and an opportunity. Count, now that weve exchanged each others secrets, can you trust me now? Grace asked timidly, biting her red lip. Colin certainly understood Graces implication, and so he reached out, pinched the girls smooth chin, and laughed: I think, if I could get to know you more intimately, this trust would be firmer. Graces delicate face turned bright red, but she still bravely leaned in. The sweet fragrance of the girl enveloped him, and Colin could even feel his partners rising body temperature and her heart pounding. So, he didnt hesitate any longer, bowed his head, and tightly embraced Grace. This time, there were no attendant to disturb them. The next morning. When Colin opened his eyes, he saw Graces pretty face. The girl in his arms was still asleep, her soft, smooth touch made him unwilling to move his hand. Perhaps Colins slight movement woke Grace. The girl let out a small cry and woke up dazedly. Feeling Colins mischievous hands, Grace who hadnt yet recovered from last nights passion, quickly put on a pleading expression. Colin wasnt the type to not know how to cherish a woman, so he laughed and said, Alright, I wont tease you anymore, get up. Grace smiled, came over and gave Colin a sweet good morning kiss, and then quickly got up to pick up her clothes from the floor. While getting dressed, Grace asked, Colin, whats your plan now? Im going to continue south and march to White Dew City. Colin also got up from the bed, and said while getting dressed, Well leave after breakfast. Are you in a hurry? Grace seemed somewhat reluctant, Are you really going to attack White Dew City? I still think thats probably not a good idea. Colin gave a slight smile, confidently said, If I had told you a day ago that I was going to use the three thousand Blood Knight Army to break the formation of the fifty thousand Huorong Army, would you think its a good idea? Grace was speechless. To an individual like Colin who excelled in creating miracles on the battlefield, she felt that all attempts to persuade him seemed rather feeble. But Grace still tried to say: I just think that first securing Huorong City, and managing the northern half of the East Territory beyond Mount Althus would be more reliable I know youre impatient, but you need to be patient, and have faith in me. Colin looked into Graces eyes and said seriously. After spending time with her, Colin had noticed that despite her naivety, Grace had a great ambition. Of course, Colin didnt mind if his lover had ambitions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as she obeyed him. Seeing the determination in Colins eyes, Grace could only nod and say, Alright, what would you like me to do? You dont need to do anything for now. Colin stepped forward and put his arms on the girls shoulders. Be patient, and stop only thinking about the land north of Mount Althus. In my eyes, the entire East Territory will eventually be mine. Feeling Colins strong confidence, Grace got excited again and once again initiated a passionate kiss. The freshly worn clothes, once again fell to the floor. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: 453 captives_1 Chapter 455: 453 captives_1 When Colin walked into the restaurant with Grace, everyones eyes were immediately drawn to them. Even though when I say everyone, I mean just three people: Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, and the current head of the Brugen FamilyViscount Grimm. As for the maids and servants in the restaurant, they did not dare to stare at Colin and Grace. Colin, thick-skinned as ever, didnt care about the stares of others. The girl beside him lowered her shy head, but her hands were still hooked around Colins arm, never letting go. Viscount Grimm, who was attentively schmoozing Prince Harrison at the time, shut his mouth immediately when he saw his sworn enemy walk in. Then, his gaze became fixated on his radiant sister, looking like a blossoming flower bud after a spring rain. His face became a complex mixture of anger, shame, hatred, and jealousy. He also thought about what would happen if the news reached the St. Prowse Family. Would his sisters marriage to Count Evan be compromised? However, when Colins gaze turned to him, Viscount Grimm lowered his head instantly like receiving an electric shock. He started eating his food earnestly as if he could avoid the cruel reality that way. Hello, Teacher! Prince Harrison and Princess Judy got up to salute, their faces full of teasing smiles. Colin nodded with a smile to his two students, then boldly sat down in the main seat. Immediately, a maid served utensils and napkins. The long table was filled with a sumptuous breakfastmushroom stew with pine chicken, steamed white salmon, charcoal-grilled steak, cream pies, white bread, milk, and some vegetables and nuts. The chefs of the Brugen Family were quite skilled; the dishes were mouthwatering in colour and aroma, greatly whetting Colins appetite. After taking a sip of milk, Colin turned to Viscount Grimm, who was huddled to one side, and said: Viscount Grimm, in about two hours, the Blood Knight Army will leave Huorong City. You might as well prepare yourself. Viscount Grimm, suppressing his inner humiliation, squeezed out an awkward smile and replied: Alright, Count Angler, I will prepare a grand farewell ceremony for you. A farewell ceremony? Colin paused, shook his head and said, No, you misunderstood. I mean you should prepare your luggage to leave with us. Viscount Grimm was completely dumbfounded. After coming back to his senses, the young viscount began shivering again. It was unclear whether it was from fear or anger. Whats wrong? Not willing? Colin raised an eyebrow. Viscount Grimm trembled even more. His fingers struck his plate with the cutlery. It sounded as if he were having a stroke. Puff! Princess Judy couldnt help but laugh at Viscount Grimms appearance. Taking a few deep breaths, Viscount Grimm tried to steady his psyche and body; but when he opened his mouth, his voice was still trembling: Count.CountWhatWhat are youWhat do you mean? What else could it mean? Colin was extremely disdainful of the spineless Viscount in his heart, and his tone became no-nonsense. You are now my captive, dont you want to remain in Huorong City? Captive? The color drained from Viscount Grimms face, and he stammered, pointing at Grace, You canYou can take my sister. Grace didnt even lift her head at this, and continued to elegantly slice the steak on her plate. Colin sneered, Viscount Grimm, is this the responsibility you take as a knight, and as the head of the Brugen Family, offering up your sister as the captive? Hasnt she already become your lover? Viscount Grimm blurted out, II need to stay and maintain the situation in Huorong City. Moreover, moreover, if I leave with you, who will inherit the nobility of the Brugen Family? Colin rolled his eyes in annoyance, I dont care who inherits the nobility of the Brugen Family. Right now, I just want to take my captive! After speaking, he no longer paid attention to the arguing Viscount Grimm and clapped his hands loudly twice. Instantly, three soldiers of the Blood Knight Army entered. Colin waved his hand, shooing them away like a troublesome fly: Viscount Grimm is too slow in packing his things, help him speed it up. Yes, sir! Count, I am willing to serve you, willing to serve you! Sister, sister, please plead for me with Count Angler, please No matter how much Viscount Grimm pleaded, Colin was indifferent. Similarly, Grace remained silent, as if she hadnt heard her brothers cries for help. Poor Viscount Grimm was dragged out by the soldiers of the Blood Knight Army. His humiliated appearance made all the Brugen Family servants sigh in regret. Count Brugen was a notable figure, how could he have such a worthless son? Princess Judy watched these events unfold with interest, and then whispered something in Graces ear. Then, the two of them started to chat, discussing something. Colin glanced at them and thought nothing of it. After all, Grace had spent a whole year in Phoenix Palace, so it wasnt surprising that she was familiar with Princess Judy. Although Prince Harrison was quite curious about what his sister and Grace were discussing, he didnt dare to ask when he saw Graces blushing face. He focused on eating the food in front of him. After stuffing the last piece of steak into his mouth and finishing the milk, Colin picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth, and said: Harrison, Judy, you two should finish eating and pack your stuff. We will be leaving soon. Yes, Teacher! Prince Harrison immediately responded. Princess Judy, however, playfully asked, Teacher, is Sister Grace really not coming with us? Colin shook his head, Grace has other things to do. Alright. Princess Judy pouted unhappily, as if she really wanted Grace to replace that boring and annoying Viscount Grimm. Seeing Colin head out, Grace quickly put down her cutlery and stood up to follow him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once she caught up, Colin asked, After I leave, can you handle the situation in Huorong City? Yes. Grace nodded enthusiastically, As long as Grimm is not around, I am the first in line to inherit the Brugen Familys title. No one can challenge my position. However, she then hesitated and said, But Duke St. Prowse may not be willing to grant me the title easily. Colin gave a confident smile, Dont worry, Ill make him willing. Okay! Grace gave a sweet smile and held her lovers arm. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: 454 Target White Dew City_1 Chapter 456: 454 Target White Dew City_1 The southern gate of Huorong City swung wide open, squadrons of the Blood Knight Army galloped out, raising a dust cloud that blocked out the sun. The Brugen familys guards, watching this scene, felt a sense of unreality. This iron cavalry from the North Territory had come swiftly, and left just as swiftly, apparently none too fond of Huorong City, considered the primary fortress in the east. However, they all knew that, despite the Blood Knight Army passing like the wind, their brief stay of a day and a night had profoundly transformed the city. The rumors of an illicit affair between Grace and Count Angler had already spread throughout the city. Such salacious gossip always takes root effortlessly, especially when the Brugen family appeared to have no intention of suppressing the information. Thus, the future direction of Huorong City became the most popular topic of discussion among citizens. Grace was standing on the city wall, ignoring the investigative stares from people around her, staring blankly at the Blood Knight Army as they disappeared over the horizon. The butler came over, whispering, Miss, should we address these rumors spreading across the city? No need, Grace shook her head. With furrowed brow, the butler was about to persuade her when Grace spoke again: Go contact the Church. Have them prepare for my fathers funeral. Yes, the butler had no choice but to depart with a heavy heart. The cold winds howled, causing the guards on the city wall to instinctively withdraw their necks. Yet, the pampered Grace still stood there quietly, staring into the distance as if waiting for something. The clear sky was without a single cloud, pure as a turquoise mirror. Suddenly, a mere speck appeared on the mirrors surface, a black speck circling in the sky above Huorong City. Graces eyes narrowed, she pursed her lips making a strange shape, whistling sharply time and again. Attracted by the whistling, the black speck in the sky suddenly dived down. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be an enormous black raven. The raven landed on Graces shoulder, affectionately rubbing its wing against her head in a way that resembled a greeting. Grace, smiling, gently rubbed the ravens head, and extracted a letter from its leg. The guards atop the city wall used the corners of their eyes to steal glances at the unusual sight of the young lady interacting with the uniquely shaped raven, careful not to approach with questions. Finally, having read the letter, Graces expression remained the same, as if the contents of the letter hadnt surprised her. Then, she procured a ready reply from her bosom, tied it to the ravens foot, and again produced a sharp whistle with her lips. The raven cawed, spread its black wings, and once more took to the sky, quickly disappearing from sight. Only then did Grace turn around and descend the city wall, tossing the letter shed just received into a fire pit as she walked past it. The emerging flames quickly consumed the letter, producing ashes. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew, the corner of the not fully burned letter rolled out of the fire pit. A nearby guard quickly collected it, only seeing a remaining signature: Your most beloved brother. Scratching his head in confusion, the guard wondered, hadnt Graces brother just left Huorong City? How did he write back so soon? Not daring to question it further, he promptly tossed it back into the fire pit. The flames rose again, completely reducing that corner of the letter to ashes. You are the Dark Cavalry that gallops on the battlefield, speed is your second life Bathed in the chill wind roaring by his ears, Clyde couldnt help but recall the remarks of Marquis Garcia from the command podium when the Dark Cavalry was first established. At that time, the Dark Cavalry, galloping on the Sky Ice Plain, was living up to such this creed win with speed! Under the leadership of Marquis Garcia, the Dark Cavalry was like a red-hot steel blade, no matter when and where, they could in the shortest time, with the fastest speed and the most brutal manner, pierce into the enemys chest, making their blood boil instantly. Through countless battles and victories, the Dark Cavalry polished its name with the enemys blood and undefeated record into a brighter and more glorious one. However, after the tragic defeat in the Shadow Gorge, Marquis Garcia left the Dark Cavalry. This force also got a new commander, a new name, and a new style. Compared to the straightforward style of Marquis Garcia, the style of Count Angler took the many Dark Cavalry warriors some time to adjust to it. They are all veterans experienced in battles, and of course, can understand the situation, as well as interpret some simple strategies. If the former tactics and strategies of Marquis Garcia were relatively easy to comprehend to find the deadliest vulnerability of the enemy and then charge at it with the fastest speed and the most decisive manner, the style of Count Angler was rather inscrutable, and could even be described as unpredictable and elusive. But there was one similarity between Count Angler and Marquis Garcia, and that was their unbeaten record in battle! The decimation of a hundred thousand-strong Pegasus Army with only seven thousand remaining Dark Cavalry outside Silver Moon City, the beheading of the Troll Emperor outside the Troll Royal City after a thousand miles of raid on the Sky Ice Plain, and during the precarious civil unrest in the North Territory, he single-handedly turned the tide, leading his troops to defeat the seemingly numerous Rebel Army Although blood knight officers like Clyde initially struggled to understand the thought process of Count Angler, his continuous victories had already brought the Count a reputation among the troops that was no less than that of Marquis Garcia. Thus, when Count Angler commanded the main force of the Blood Knight Army outside of Alfalfa City to follow the flow of Angry River and march towards White Dew City, not a single one questioned his decision. In retrospect, Clyde still wonders if he was insane at the time. A Blood Knight Army of less than two thousand, plunged single-handedly into the heartland of the Eastern Territory, aiming at a stronghold like White Dew City No one would think that they could possibly capture White Dew City, but oddly enough, no one doubted that Count Angler could lead them to conquer White Dew City. It might sound hard to comprehend, but thats the power of reputation. With enough prestige, a commander can make his troops carry out any seemingly impossible orders. The cold wind was piercing, but Clyde felt like there was a branding iron burning in his chest. White Dew City! The capital of the Eastern Territory! The territory of the St. Prowse Family! And also the place where Marquis Garcia was once imprisoned! The disgrace of the Shadow Gorge cant be washed away by the blood of the Pegasus Army alone! After landing on the south side of Mount Althus, the Blood Knight Army seemed to be back on the Sky Ice Plain, regaining the sensation of galloping freely and piercing the enemys chest like a sharp blade. Clyde gulped down a sip of hard liquor on horseback, shoved a few pieces of dried beef into his mouth, all without slowing his pace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was a basic skill for every Blood Knight, they could even sleep on horseback. After dashing for five days and nights, Clyde was certain that White Dew City couldnt be far away. Suddenly, a low horn sounded from the front. A chill ran through Clydes heart, he immediately slowed down his horse, however, the boiling blood in his chest became even more intense, because he understood Finally, they had arrived at White Dew City! Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: 455 Night Attack_1 Chapter 457: 455 Night Attack_1 Deep into the night. Atop the White Dew Citys crenelations, Knight Rupert was hunkered down beside a fire basin, meticulously cleaning his longsword. Rupert was a typical knight from the Eastern Territory, a handsome young man in his early thirties, whose demeanor resembled more of a suave and dashing bard rather than a warrior. Only his carefully groomed beard lent a hint of stern masculinity to his captivating visage. He was also among the few veterans of the Pegasus Army who returned unscathed from the battle of Shadow Gorge. Severely wounded, Rupert had been sent back to the eastern territory to recuperate early, hence he was spared from following Marquis Vincent to Silver Moon City. When Rupert was initially injured, he had begrudgingly worried that failing to accompany the army to Silver Moon City was a missed opportunity for valorous service. However, in retrospect, he could only take solacehad he not been wounded, he mightve ended up as one of the casualties at Silver Moon City. Being the principal army of the St. Prowse Family who held dominion over the Eastern Territory, restoring the Pegasus Army was given top priority. Within a year, the decimated Pegasus Army was rapidly replenished to nearly a hundred thousand soldiers, replenishing personnel, logistics, and equipment swiftly. The Pegasus Army seemed reborn anew. However, Knight Rupert was under no illusion. The present Pegasus Army was starkly different from what it was before the restoration. Though the new recruits had achieved some semblance of being soldiers after over a year of training, Rupert knew that it was merely a facade. They were far from being an elite force and stood no chance against the fearsome warriors of the Northern Territory. Every time he thought of this, the horrifying memories of the bloodshed at Shadow Gorge cant help but engulf Ruperts mind, causing his old wounds to throb. Grimacing against the stinging cold, Rupert hastily scooted closer to the fire basin. Of course, the revival of the Pegasus Army was good news for soldiers like Knight Rupert. With so many vacant posts, Ruperts military rank naturally rose along with the tide. As a third-tier knight from a nondescript family, he wouldnt have acquired the rank of a Captain in the reforged Pegasus Army otherwise. Nevertheless, the current state of the Eastern Territory had Rupert deeply concerned. Even now, there remains uncertainty regarding the sequence of events that unfolded at Alfalfa City, and varying rumors have only added to the confusion. Did Count Howell betray the St. Prowse Family? Does the Eastern Territory still control the Angry River? And where is the Blood Knight Army now? The last question troubled Rupert the mosthe was dreading another encounter with the dreaded Northern Riders. Lost in thought, an odd sensation suddenly overcame him. Rupert paused to listen carefully. There seem to be some disturbance. Immediately, Rupert rose to his feet, sword in hand, and walked towards the city wall to survey the outside. The night was devoid of starlight and the moon hid behind the clouds, camouflaging the surroundings in complete darkness. But something didnt feel right to Rupert. It was an instinct exclusive to veteran soldiers. Signalling a squadron, Rupert commenced a thorough survey around the city wall. But the search yielded nothing, seemingly alluding to Ruperts paranoia. Just as Rupert was about to abandon his inspection and return to the warmth of the fire, a creaking sound distinctly echoed in his ears. Before the soldiers could react, Rupert, instantly alert, barked out orders: Go see if someone is trying to open the city gate! The soldiers exchanged puzzled glances, questioning the sanity of their officerwho would dare contravene the military order and open the city gate at this hour? Just then, the faint sound of galloping hooves outside the city punctured the silent winter night. As far as their eyes could reach, they saw a fire dragon spreading like a tide under the hazy moonlight. Now, even these inexperienced new recruits of the Pegasus Army understood. An enemy attack! Quick! Blow the horn, blow the horn! Knight Rupert bellowed with all his might. Whoom The low-pitched sound of the military horn immediately reverberated across the city wall. Ruperts reaction hadnt been too slow, but alas, the newly formed Pegasus Army was still too green. Due to the lack of a large amount of experienced junior military officers, when they heard the military horn for the first time, they didnt know to guard the crucial city gate first and plunged into a panic. Moreover, it was late at night, and the military orders were not smoothly conveyed. By the time Knight Rupert and his soldiers arrived at the city gate, they were shocked to find that the cavalry vanguard outside the city had already rushed to a position less than five hundred steps away. Such a short distance, the cavalry could cover it in the blink of an eye. At this time, there was not enough time to close the city gate. Knight Rupert didnt know how the city gate was opened, but at this point, he no longer had the energy to ponder over this issue. Because with the help of the firelight, he had already seen the enemys flagBlood Knight Army! The name had changed, but the degree of terror remained unabated. Old injuries in Knight Rupert started to throb again. Suppressing the fear in his heart, he roared, Block the city gate! Block? With what? Of course, with lives, with flesh and blood. Unfortunately, not everyone has such courage, especially these new soldiers who have never experienced a battle. More importantly, the force they were facing was the Blood Knight Army that had put the once-glorious Pegasus Army in trembling fear. So, when Knight Rupert stood at the city gate with a sword in both hands, he found that there were no companions by his side. A wave of bleak sentiment surged in his heart. Has the Pegasus Army come to such a pitiful state now? Facing the rushing Northern Riders like a tidal wave by himself, Knight Rupert seemed to return to the Shadow Gorge a year ago in a daze. For a moment, he suddenly calmed down without fear or resentment, what he had was just a sense of relief and resignation. The familiar faces of the Pegasus Army once appeared in Knight Ruperts mind, and he yelled out loud: Brothers, Im coming to join you now! Thump! Like a sand and stone blocking in front of a giant wave, Knight Rupert was knocked away with a single blow, and the surging wave of the cavalry continued rolling forward without any hesitation. The killing began to spread in the city. White Dew Fortress. The butler, who always paid great attention to etiquette, ran panic-stricken into the study, reported with trembling: Mymy lord, its bad! The Blood Knight Army has stormed into the city! Duke St. Prowse, who was playing chess with Marquis Vincent, didnt seem surprised at all. He did not put down the crystal chess piece in his hand and the gaze still rested on the chessboard, asked lightly: Which gate? How did they get in? Influenced by Duke St. Prowses calmness, the butler took a deep breath to steady himself and said: They entered from the North Gate. The information we have received indicates that traitors secretly opened the North City Gate and let the Blood Knight Army in. I see, Duke St. Prowse nodded. Seeing this, the butler felt much relaxed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Obviously, Duke St. Prowse had anticipated all this. Perhaps this was a trap set by the Duke for the Blood Knight Army. Seeing that Duke St. Prowse did not have further instructions, the butler bowed and exited the study, even closing the door on his way out. In the study, Marquis Vincent looked at Duke St. Prowse with a grave expression, saying in a deep voice: So, father, you should believe me now, right? Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: 456 Trust_1 Chapter 458: 456 Trust_1 Inside the study, Duke St. Prowse looked up at his eldest son across the room, an indescribable depth in his gaze. Seeing this, Marquis Vincent didnt hide his disappointment, letting out a well-timed sigh of disillusionment and resentment. Father, he said, You say youre not biased. When my brother assumed based on rumors that I had been assassinated in Silver Moon City, you nearly believed him right away. But now, undeniable facts lie before you, yet you still refuse to believe me. Duke St. Prowse remained silent, setting a crystal chess piece on the board in front of him. He watched his son quietly, as if to say Its your move. Marquis Vincent tossed his chess piece onto the board, disrupting the game. Just as Duke St. Prowse was about to reprimand him, his son said: Father, dont you see? From the very beginning, Evan had his sights set on the position of the Duke of the East. For that reason, he disregarded our fraternal bond, insisting on spreading the rumor of my murder in Silver Moon City. What happened next? You pressured Count Howell into turning traitor in an attempt to elevate Evans position! And when he rallied the Lords armies against Colin Angler in Huorong City, didnt he know that the Blood Knight Army in Riverside City numbered a mere 3,000 men? It wouldnt take much to determine where the Blood Knight Armys main force is! Yet Evan, knowing full well that Colin Angler was baiting him, left the real threat unattended and instead concentrated his efforts on waging war against Riverside City. Such actions are clearly harboring malicious intent! He probably even hopes in secret for White Dew City to fall into the hands of the Blood Knight Army, taking both you and me down with them. Wouldnt that make him the first in line to inherit the position of the Duke of the East! And should he manage to capture Colin Angler, what else would Evan be but the popular hero of the East?! After quietly listening to his sons heartfelt accusation, Duke St. Prowse replied with an expressionless face: Evans actions of rallying the Lords coalition army to take down Colin Angler was done with my permission. With your permission? Marquis Vincent began to fear. Yes, Duke St. Prowse continued, I had guessed Colin Anglers plan, so I sent a letter to Huorong City right away, asking Evan and Count Brugen not to worry about the safety of White Dew City and focus primarily on capturing Colin Angler. Marquis Vincent was momentarily speechless. However, Duke St. Prowse continued, Yet, based on the departure time of the Lords armies, it seems Evan had decided to rally the Lords against Colin Angler independently, even before receiving my orders. At this, Marquis Vincent immediately responded: Father, didnt I tell you! From the very start, Evan never considered the safety of White Dew City. In his eyes, youre even less important than Colin Angler If he had managed to capture Colin Angler, I wouldnt have blamed him for acting independently. What? Marquis Vincent was stunned for a moment before understanding what Duke St. Prowse was implying, Does that mean hes let Colin Angler slip away? Duke St. Prowse scoffed, finally showing suppressed anger: Slip away? Ha, I just received news that when the Blood Knight Army broke through to the south, they encountered the Huorong Army. After a major battle the Huorong Army was completely wiped out! Completely wiped out? Marquis Vincent was shocked, his mouth agape, But isnt the Blood Knight Army to the north of Mount Althus just 3,000 strong? Indeed. Duke St. Prowses eyes glistened with a dangerous sparkle. Do you know how the Huorong Army was defeated? It wasnt that Evan, ignorant as he is on warfare, took command and led them to defeat, was it? Marquis Vincent hypothesized. No. It was his guardian knight Fletcher who decapitated Count Brugen on the battlefield! What? Is he mad? Marquis Vincent couldnt conceal his delight and let out a laugh despite himself. He had initially thought that he had lost his fathers trust forever, but he hadnt expected his brother to pull a stunt like that But then, Marquis Vincent realized that this must be a part of Colins plan. Thinking of that, Marquis Vincent lowered his head, hiding the faint glimmer in his eyes. To be honest, I can only believe that either Evan or his knights have simply gone mad. Duke St. Prowse sighed in frustration and exhaustion. Marquis Vincent immediately responded, Father, dont you understand yet? Evan is probably already colluding with the North Territory! Colluding with the North Territory? Duke St. Prowses lips curled upwards in a sneer. He is a St. Prowse! How could he collude with the North Territory? What could Colin Angler offer him? Like, for example, the title of New East Duke? Hmph, you may currently hold the title of Marquis of New East, but know this, I was determined to make Evan the first in line to succeed me, thereby making the entire new east lands his. Why would he want more? Marquis Vincents eyes flared with anger, but he merely shook his head and said, Father, you promised that before the disastrous defeat at Alfalfa City. Evan, realizing the severity of his mistakes, must have feared you would go back on your word and therefore He would never be so foolish as to risk losing the Huorong Army! Duke St. Prowse interrupted angrily. Hes already engaged to Count Brugens daughter. The Huorong Army was his steadfast support. Without it, he doesnt even have the right to ask for my forgiveness! Marquis Vincent spread out his hands, saying, Father, if you are still unwilling to believe that Evan has betrayed us after all Ive said, then Im out of ideas. Duke St. Prowse stared at his eldest son for a long while before finally speaking again: No, now I, indeed, no longer trust Evan A look of delight crossed Marquis Vincents face, but this quickly faded when he heard Duke St. Prowse add coldly, But I also cant trust you. If it hadnt been for Anna vanishing, I would have rewritten my will to make her the principal heir. Father! Marquis Vincent slammed his hand on the desk in vexation. Why wont you ever trust me? Duke St. Prowse stared into the eyes of his eldest son and asked sternly, Then explain to me why Colin Angler let you return? Havent I already explained? You redeemed me using half of the Pegasus Navy warships Duke St. Prowse coldly interjected before Marquis Vincent could finish, If you continue to use such lies in an attempt to pull the wool over my eyes, then rest assured, you will never gain my trust. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Vincents face froze for a second, but then he quickly recovered and continued to argue, But Father, its the truth! Duke St. Prowse scoffed, After so long, dont tell me you think I have no way of finding out what happened at Alfalfa City on that day. Father, what have you found? What I found Duke St. Prowse tightly clasped his hand around the crystal chess piece, almost crushing it to dust, was that you helped Colin Angler to persuade Count Howell, leading to his sudden attack on the St. Prowse familys fleet! Upon hearing this, the study fell silent. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: 457 Father and Son_1 Chapter 459: 457 Father and Son_1 In the study, Duke St. Prowse and Marquis Vincent were seated opposite each other. The atmosphere was stagnant to an extreme. Duke St. Prowses gaze stayed on his sons face across the table, appearing as though he wanted to discern every subtle change in his expression. Whereas Marquis Vincent was staring at the chessboard on the table, seemingly afraid to face the scrutinizing gaze of his father. Faint cries of battle filtered through the window but failed to capture the attention of the two men. It was as if instead of the terrifying Blood Knight Army storming the city, it was just a group of playful children, unworthy of any extra attention. Although seemingly calm on the outside, inside, Marquis Vincent was in utter turmoil. Duke St. Prowses words just earlier had confirmed one thing to himthere was a traitor amongst the officers of the Howell Family! Of course, perhaps in the traitors eyes, it was Marquis Vincent and Count Howell who were the real traitors to the Eastern territory. Marquis Vincent knew, that what he was going to say next was crucial, and moreover, to truly convince his father, he needed to change his initial strategy Seeing his son plunged into a long silence, Duke St. Prowse didnt press him, but just regarded him with a chilling gaze, waiting for a reasonable explanation, or another disappointing lie. After a long time, Marquis Vincent finally spoke: Father, if I intended to harm you, I wouldnt have warned you that the real target of the main force of the Blood Knight Army was White Dew City, thus giving you time to make preparations. On hearing this, the intensity in Duke St. Prowses eyes eased slightly, but he didnt let up on Marquis Vincent, questioning: How then did you find out in advance about the true whereabouts of the main force of the Blood Knight Army? Before Marquis Vincent could respond, Duke St. Prowse preemptively closed off his escape route: Dont use some nonsense like I guessed to deceive me! Marquis Vincents expression kept shifting, as if he was going through an intense internal struggle. After a while, he finally calmed down, as if he had come to a realization. Father, do you remember the phrase you said most frequently when teaching me to play chess in my childhood? Duke St. Prowse was taken aback before asking in puzzlement: What phrase? Finally raising his head, Marquis Vincent returned Duke St. Prowses stare, and then mimicked his fathers tone: Kill the opponents king, or, let your king be killed by the opponent! Duke St. Prowse seemed to understand his sons meaning, and asked, So who are you playing against? Evan? Who else but him! Marquis Vincent growled angrily, Do you know, I actually was targeted for assassination in Silver Moon City, and moreover, knights from the Fein family were involved! Fein family Duke St. Prowse paused slightly, knowing that the Fein family happened to be staunch supporters of his second son. Exactly! Father, Evan has already taken his seat at the chessboard, facing me. Apart from doing battle, do I have any other way out? So you collude with Colin Angler and betrayed the Pegasus Navy? Marquis Vincent paused for a second, then reluctantly admitted, You have already begun to purge my foothold in the East territory, what other option did I have? On hearing this, a great sorrow swelled within Duke St. Prowse, but what dominated even more was anger. The uncontrollable anger made the air in the room seem as if it solidified in that instant. Feeling his fathers overwhelming rage and the oppressive atmosphere, Marquis Vincent quickly added: But father, I only feigned allegiance to Colin Angler, to gain freedom, and to turn the tables. But please believe me, the current situation is still within my control, and Count Howell hasnt really betrayed the Eastern territory He hasnt betrayed the Eastern territory? Duke St. Prowse scoffed, He destroyed half of the Pegasus Navy Fleet, and helped the Blood Knight army cross the Angry River, and thats not betrayal? Marquis Vincent was prepared to go all out, answering defiantly: If Evan hadnt pushed too hard, how would Count Howell make such a decision? But father, please trust me, Count Howells heart is with the Eastern territory. As long as you forgive his mistake, the Angry River will still be a barrier to the Eastern territory! As for the Blood Knight Army that has already crossed the river, well, arent they in your trap now? Duke St. Prowses intimidating air receded slightly, but he still sneered and said, So, I should thank you? Marquis Vincent released a sigh of relief, realizing that his father had already softened his stance. He immediately shook his head, his tone heavy: No, father. I am aware that my actions brought great loss to the Eastern territory. The Pegasus Navy warriors who died at the hands of their own people, and the people of the Eastern territory who died tragically under the Blood Knight Army, its all my fault But, is this responsibility really mine alone? Who was it that pushed Evan onto the chessboard? Facing this game, do I have any other choice but to try my best to win? Suddenly, Duke St. Prowse dropped his gaze, apparently unwilling to face the resentful eyes of his son any longer. He suddenly felt somewhat confusedwas he really wrong? Quite a while ago, someone had warned Duke St. Prowse that his second son, Evan, was too cunning. They advised him to snuff out any hopes Evan had of inheriting the title of Duke of the Eastern territory early, in order to avoid chaos. In truth, Duke St. Prowse had taken this advice to heart. Thats why he had sent Evan to Yevir to become a mage, and had always tried to help his eldest son, Vincent, to build up his influence, to secure his position as the primary heir. Only when Vincent led the demise of the Pegasus Army in Silver Moon City, and with his wife coaxing him, did Duke St. Prowse begin to waver. Now, Duke St. Prowse suddenly wondered, if he had stood strong back then, would all this have happened? But he quickly dismissed such pointless thoughts. Regret is the most useless emotion. Duke St. Prowse was even less willing to admit that the present situation was due to his erroneous decision in the past. He lifted his head again, looking at his son with a complicated gaze, and asked: Do you have a way to bring the Howell family back to the Eastern territory? Of course! Marquis Vincent answered without hesitation, The Howell family has never left! At that moment, Marquis Vincent was overwhelmed with relief. He knew, he had finally regained his fathers trustof course, it could also be a reluctant compromise under helplessness. But anyhow, Marquis Vincent saw life in the chessboard set before him! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Father, the most important thing now is not to let the Blood Knight Army take away the members of the Howell family in White Dew City! None of them will leave White Dew City! Duke St. Prowse chuckled coldly, his eyes brimming with confidence. He then gave a command to Marquis Vincent: I want you to bring the members of the Howell family back to see me in person! As you command, Father! Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: 458 Trap_1 Chapter 460: 458 Trap_1 Cavalry is not good at siege warfare, this is common military knowledge. The reason is simple, the swift cavalry do not carry siege equipment. Besides, besieging a city requires using human lives as fillings, no rational general would be willing to waste precious cavalry in a siege. Of course, if its possible to open the citys gate through internal collusion, sneak attack, deceit, and other tactics, the difficulty of siege warfare would instantly reduce by several levels for the cavalry. Thats exactly the situation for the Blood Knight Army now. Rushing in from the opened North City Gate, galloping across the wide streets, if they could crush all resistance in the city before the enemy can respond, then the capture of White Dew City would be almost guaranteed. However, if the enemy were not immediately crushed, then there would be some trouble for the Blood Knight Army. After all, capturing a city relies on the coordination of cavalry and infantry. Without the infantrys support, completely wiping out the enemy forces in the city will cost the cavalry dearly. Because this is not a field battle. Once the city gate is broken, if quick victory cannot be achieved, then a bloody and cruel urban warfare would ensue. In this aspect, infantry has a natural advantage over cavalry. Of course, its not that cavalry cant engage in urban warfare, its just that they would lose their biggest advantage. The Blood Knights Army also seemed unwilling to get bogged down in urban warfare. They launched the fiercest offensive immediately after entering the city, and their offensive target was very clear C Its not White Dew Fortress C the governing core of East Territory, but the manor of the Howell Family! Since the breakthrough of the North City Gate, the unprepared and inexperienced defending army crumbled almost immediately under the sudden fierce attack of the Blood Knight Army. The Eastern general in charge of the defense of North City tried to amass a few thousand troops, but the hurriedly assembled infantry formations were unable to withstand the charge of the Blood Knight Army. After a single battle, those soldiers of the East were instantly crushed by the Blood Knight Army and turned into a one-sided massacre. The streets were littered with the bodies of Eastern soldiers. The river of blood piled up and stretched far away. The situation in North City had thus collapsed completely. The Blood Knight Army had no intention of staying there, but instead launched straight away towards East City, where the Howell Family was located. From the aerial view, only lines of fire dragons spreading quickly from the North City gate, their hoofbeats resounding like thunder, war cries filling the air. But when the Blood Knight Armys vanguard charged into East City, they immediately noticed that the situation here was completely different from North City. Rows of Eastern soldiers with large shields and long spears formed a phalanx on the street that looked like a hedgehog army. Moreover, archers lining both sides of the street continuously shot arrows from the roofs of houses. This was obviously well prepared! Moreover, given the speed at which the Blood Knight Army broke through North City, the military formation in East City had probably started forming even before the Blood Knight Army entered the city! How could this be possible? Clyde waved his lance, knocking away the incoming arrows, and immediately summoned an orderly, commanding him: You return to North City immediately and inform Knight Logh about the situation here. Tell him the East City defensive forces were well prepared and that this might be a trap! Yes! The orderly took his command and left. As Clydes gaze returned to the front, he saw the Eastern defense forces standing ready and resolved. But he had no intention of backing down. Even if there was a trap ahead, under a military order, he must lead his forces forward! Warriors of the North, follow me and kill them all! Charge! Atop the North City Tower. Knight Logh quietly listened to the frontline report brought back by the orderly, not saying a word. His gaze was fixed on the East City, where smoke was billowing and cries of war shook the heavens. Even though he didnt see it with his own eyes, Knight Logh could guess how fierce the war situation in East City was. Apparently, the Eastern army was using the geographical advantages there, dragging the Blood Knight Army into the cruel urban warfare. Compared to the easy and lighthearted, crushing sweep of North City, it seemed that that was the real battlefield. The deputy officer beside him saw that Knight Logh was not saying anything for a long time and couldnt help but remind him: Sir, the St. Prowse Family was obviously prepared. This might be a trap specifically for the Blood Knight Army! Knight Logh chuckled coldly, saying: Well see if the Easterners trap has what it takes to trap the beast that is the Blood Knight Army! The deputy officer hesitated for a moment and did not say the words of persuasion. Instead, his gaze turned towards East City. He saw lines of fire dragons representing the Blood Knight Army obviously slowed down and their speed greatly reduced. However, compared to the newly reorganized Pegasus Army, the blood knights, as a strong army, were much stronger. Even when at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, arm types, and terrain, they were still moving towards their target with difficulty. While the war situation was at its peak, another orderly came running hurriedly, reporting to Knight Logh: Sir, our scouts outside the city have discovered enemy movements! Knight Logh was startled, and immediately followed with questions: How many of them? How far away are they from us? The sky is too dark, we cant accurately locate the enemy or know their specific situation. But according to the traces of their marching, this is definitely a large army of tens of thousands of people! Knight Logh felt a chill in his heart and his eyebrows furrowed deeply. The deputy officer couldnt help but say: Sir, the Pegasus army is all in the city, the troops outside must be the Lords Alliance army. This is definitely a trap! Weve been fooled! We still have time to gather our troops and retreat. Otherwise, once the large army outside the city surrounds North Gate, we will be really trapped in White Dew City! Knight Logh said nothing, just gazed intently in the direction of East City. The deputy officer once again advised: Sir, I suspect Marquis Vincent has betrayed us, even if we successfully breakthrough the defensive lines of the East City, we wont possibly be able to take the Howell Family with us! So, you should call for a retreat sooner rather than later! Knight Logh turned his head and asked seriously: Are you sure that Marquis Vincent has betrayed us? Of course! Marquis Vincent has definitely leaked our plans to Duke St. Prowse. Otherwise, considering the speed of our raid, how would Duke St. Prowse have had time to summon a Lords Alliance army and have them lie in ambush outside the city, ready to block our retreat? Seeing that Knight Logh was still hesitating, the deputy officer once again advised: This is actually not surprising at all, Marquis Vincent, after all, is an Easterner. Even if he agreed to cooperate with us, its hard to guarantee that he wouldnt change his mind. The Count should never have trusted him in the first place Are you questioning the Count? Knight Logh interrupted coldly. The deputy officer immediately bowed his head. I wouldnt dare! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Knight Logh looked at the deputy officer seriously and ordered: You go to East City and supervise the battle. Within three hours, you must reach the Howell Family Manor! Yes! Then, Knight Logh turned to the orderly and ordered: Let the scouts find the location of the large forces outside the city and report their movements to me at all times! Yes! Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: 459 Assassination (Part 1)_1 Chapter 461: 459 Assassination (Part 1)_1 The night is deep. Duke St. Prowse stood on the balcony of White Dew Fortress, gazing into the distance. From where he stood, he could vaguely see the battle unfolding in East City. Although the Blood Knight Army was incredibly brave, they were still caught in the meticulously crafted defenses of the Pegasus Army. Of course, Duke St. Prowse was also keenly aware that containing this unit of Northern Riders within White Dew City would come with a horrific cost for the East Territory. It might even be a more terrifying toll than what was paid in the battle at Shadow Gorge. But Duke St. Prowse was nonetheless resolved to carry out this plan. Because he understood that the significance of this battle was not merely in annihilating this cavalry of less than twenty thousand, but in uprooting the sharpest tooth of the North Territory! More importantly, this would hold much greater significance for the East Territory. The East Territorys army has been weak for many years, is it not because they lack a whetstone? This time, Duke St. Prowse intended to use the Blood Knight Army, the hardest whetstone, to forge a formidable iron-blooded army for the East Territory. As for those lives and flesh set to be consumed in the sharpening process, Duke St. Prowse viewed this as a sacrifice that the East Territory had to make. This is the cold-bloodedness and determination required of a wise Lord. The light sound of footsteps echoed from behind, the familiar scent of roses allowed Duke St. Prowse to guess who it was without turning around. Indeed, he watched as the Duchess, moving with an elegant stride, stood by his side. She glanced at the fires in the city and chuckled, It seems that the Blood Knights truly will not give up until they succeed! Duke St. Prowse smiled smugly, Of course. The Howell Family is incredibly important to the North Territory. If the Blood Knight Army fails to escort those people out of White Dew City, the North Territory will never truly control Angry River. And we, we will have leverage to persuade Count Howell to change his mind. Are you really planning to forgive the Howell Family? Do I have a choice? Duke St. Prowse gritted his teeth, The Angry River is too important to the East Territory. Didnt that old fool Count Howell launch this rebellion only because he saw the importance of the river! The Duchess sighed, casting an expression of resignation, In this case, itll be impossible to undermine Vincents position as the primary heir. Hearing this, Duke St. Prowse suddenly turned around, gazing upon his wifes profile, Why did you persuade me to change successors initially? Of course, its because of Vincents disastrous failure at Silver Moon City, the Duchess casually responded, Do you regret it now? But Duke St. Prowse did not let the subject be diverted so easily; he continued to press her, No, you had shown your dislike for him even before Vincent messed up the Silver Moon City campaign. Furthermore, why was the Fein family convinced to join Evan? You really think I dont know anything? The Duchesss eyes were evasive, as if touched upon something undisclosed. She lifted her head to tuck a few strands of hair, blown astray by the nighttime wind, behind her ear, appearing as if to hide her uneasiness, she then chuckled, Yes, indeed, I dont particularly like Vincent. Why? The Duchess turned her head towards her husband and said, Have you forgotten? Vincent was the first child I conceived. Because I had no experience, I suffered quite a bit. Therefore, in comparison to Evan and Anna who came later, I indeed didnt care for Vincent as much. Of course, this is my own problem. As a mother, I shouldnt favor one over the other Really? Duke St. Prowse quietly looked at his wifes face, not sure whether to believe the somewhat absurd explanation she had given. Then he asked, What about Evan? What? The Duchess looked confused. Did you not advise me a few days ago to allow Anna to inherit the Duchy of the East? Duke St. Prowse scrutinised his wife, Why has Evan lost your favour? Thats because he keeps disappointing us, with Alfalfa City, the Huorong Army, and even acting arbitrarily to summon the lords in an attempt to trap Colin Angler. So, I began to think that perhaps he is not the best candidate for the Duke of the East. Really? Yes. Besides, Anna is making great strides in the Way of the Knight and has a good chance of being promoted to the Holy Field. It would be a good choice for her to inherit the Duchy of the East. Is that all? What else? The Duchess said matter-of-factly. Then she seemed to remember something and suddenly asked, By the way, speaking of Anna, have you found out where she is? Seeing his wife trying to divert the topic again, Duke St. Prowse finally lost his patience and said gravely, Enough, Kate. Stop pretending. Ive seen through your schemes! The Duchess stiffened, then looked at her husband, puzzled, and asked, Pretending what? What schemes? Duke St. Prowse sneered, Complications in the first childbirth, the defeat at Silver Moon City, these are just excuses! The real reason you dont want Vincent to inherit the Duchy of the East is because he married a woman from the Howell family! Not waiting for the Duchess to defend herself, Duke St. Prowse continued, The same goes for Evan. Alfalfa City, the Huorong Army these appear to be reasonable excuses. But in reality, ever since I publicly announced his engagement to Grace of the Brugen Family, youve been suggesting to me subtly to appoint Anna as the primary heir! It seems, what really matters to you is not who becomes the Duke of the East, but who the spouse of the Duke is! If Im not mistaken, youve probably found a faithful husband for Anna, havent you? You Is that how you see me The Duchess began to tremble slightly, as if unable to believe her husband could suspect her so maliciously. Isnt it? Duke St. Prowse huffed, looking at his wronged wife, but his heart was stone-like. I regret listening to your nonsense! If I had insisted on Vincents right to inherit, all of this would not have happened Heh! The Duchess suddenly scoffed, So thats what it is. You want to put all the blame on me! Enough! Duke St. Prowse roared, gripping his wifes arm in rage, Kate, youve disappointed me greatly! Youve been married to the St. Prowse family for so many years, and youve given me three children, but your heart has always been with the Church! Of course, that in itself is not an issue, after all, the St. Prowse family has always been a loyal ally of the Pope. But the unspeakable act is you aiming for my heir! Whether it was the pain caused by Duke St. Prowses hold on her arm, or the realization that her true intentions were revealed, the face of the Duchess turned pale. As she racked her brains on how to explain to her furious husband, a rush of footsteps suddenly sounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The butler noticed from a distance that the atmosphere on the balcony was a bit off. He should not interrupt, but the situation was urgent. Ignoring his hesitation, he braved himself and approached. Duke St. Prowse asked irritably: What is it? The butler, not daring to lift his head, said in a trembling voice: My lord, young master Vincent he he has been assassinated at the Howells! Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: 460 Assassination (Middle)_1 Chapter 462: 460 Assassination (Middle)_1 What did you say?! Duke St. Prowse immediately let go of his wife, instead grabbing the collar of the butler with a ferocious expression. Under the Dukes intimidating gaze, the old butler recounted tremblingly: My Lord, according to Marquis Vincents attendants report, when the young master arrived at the Howell family manor, he happened upon some Northerners getting ready to flee, holding members of the Howell family hostage. In a fit of anger, the young master ordered an encirclement of the manor, then personally fought with the Northerners But with a lapse in his vigilance, the young master was killed by a Northerner wearing red armor Northerner? Duke St. Prowse, holding the butler, moved to the edge of the balcony. Pointing in the direction of East City, he snarled, Look very carefully. The Blood Knight Army hasnt even broken through the Pegasus Armys defense line, how could they have reached the Howell family or even attempted to take them hostage? My Lord, Im not sure. Perhaps they are a group of covert assassins from the North, not soldiers of the Blood Knight Army How many of them were there? According to the report, there were about a few dozen people Just a few men, are you all idiots! Duke St. Prowse, unable to contain his anger, angrily flung the butler onto the ground, then stormed out like a raging bull. Duchess watched as her husbands figure gradually vanished at the end of the corridor, her gaze shifted to the butler who was still gasping for breath in the corner, and asked: What about Molly and Eckert? Have they returned to the Howell family? Duchess was actually referring to Molly, Marquis Vincents wife, and Eckert, Marquis Vincents son. They have not, My Lady, they are still in White Dew Fortress. Good, send someone to keep an eye on them; do not let them leave the castle. Yes, My Lady. After the butler left, Duchess stood on the balcony looking in the direction of the Howell family, toying with the bruise on her wrist left by her husband, her expression indecisive. The Howell family. The intense combat had already stopped, the group of assassins from the North who had invaded were not many, and were soon either killed or subdued by the supporting Pegasus Army. However, following such a victorious accomplishment, no warrior in the East managed a laugh. Because, Marquis Vincent had died! An oppressive atmosphere hung over the manor, like the prelude to an imminent storm. Knight Muffats face was so gloomy it looked as though it could drip water. He suppressed the anger and fear in his heart and sternly questioned the woman in front of him: Lady Delin, how did these Northerners appear in the Howell family manor? Lady Delin, wife of Count Howell, and currently the person in charge of the Howell family in White Dew City, replied with forced calm: Knight Muffat, shouldnt you be asking your Pegasus Army how these Northerners managed to infiltrate White Dew City undetected? Knight Muffat did not care to bear the blame, he sneered and interrogated: Lady Delin, who do you think youre fooling? Your Howell family has been in cahoots with the Northerners for a long while now, Count Howells actions in Alfalfa City are nothing but a flagrant betrayal to the East! And this time the Blood Knight Army stormed into White Dew City, directly targeting your familys manor, haha, isnt it obvious what they wanted to do! I am not clear what the Northerners want to do, but you should not slander the Howell family! Then why are you all packed? Knight Muffat sneered, Its getting late, are you preparing for a trip? Lady Delin was taken aback, unable to speak. Seizing the opportunity, Knight Muffat pressured, Lady Delin, the Duke has yet to pass judgment on you, he wishes to give your Howell family a chance to reform. So, dont attempt to justify or conceal anymore, tell me, has your family already made contact with these Northerners? After a moment of struggle, Lady Delin finally gritted her teeth and said, Knight Muffat, do you know who told us to make preparations to flee? Who? Marquis Vincent! Marquis Vincent? Knight Muffat couldnt believe that he would get such an answer from Lady Delin. But his first reaction was This woman is lying. So, he scoffs coldly and says: Lady Delin, slandering a knight who has just bravely fallen in battle isnt a very wise choice. But this is the truth! Lady Delin insisted, It was Marquis Vincent who had Molly inform us that if we saw knights in red armor, we should go with them! Knight Muffat stared into Lady Delins eyes, and she returned his gaze without flinching. Intuition told Knight Muffat that Lady Delin was not lying. But if thats true, does that mean that Vincent Marquis had long planned to help the Howell Family escape? This was absurd! Even more absurd was that Marquis Vincent had died in the battle to prevent the Howell Family from fleeing Knight Muffat was left speechless C how could he have been deceived by such a contradictory and hole-ridden lie? Lady Delin, if you dont tell the truth, dont blame me for being rude Before Knight Muffat could take any action against the obstinate Lady Delin, greetings were suddenly heard from outside the manor: Duke! Knight Muffats heart tightened and he immediately walked out without even looking at Lady Delin. Before he could reach the manor gate, he saw Duke St. Prowse entering with big strides. Duke! Knight Muffat immediately bowed and then heard the deep hoarse voice of Duke St. Prowse: Where is he? In the Great Hall. Knight Muffat hurriedly took the lead to guide the way. He had expected Duke St. Prowse to inquire about the situation, but found that the Duke just walked forward in silence, not even stopping when he passed by Lady Delin. In the Great Hall, Duke St. Prowse found that his sons remains had already been prepared and placed into a crystal coffin. As he moved closer, he saw Vincent lying peacefully inside. If not for the ferocious wound across his chest, anyone would have thought he was merely sleeping. Seeing Duke St. Prowse standing in front of the coffin in silence, Knight Muffat signaled the attendants in the hall to quietly leave, leaving the father and son alone. The howling cold wind continuously entered the Great Hall, accompanied by the distant sounds of battle. Standing alone in front of the coffin, Duke St. Prowse suddenly felt an unspeakable sorrow, as well as infinite regret and self-blame. You only appreciate what you have once youve lost it. At this moment, facing Vincents remains, Duke St. Prowse finally realized that Vincent should have been his best successor. Considering Evans recent behavior, was he really better than Vincent? And not to mention Anna, who was naive and unreliable. At least when White Dew City was in crisis, only his eldest son, Vincent, remained here, helping him formulate strategies against the enemy and even risking his own life to fight till the end The churning regret was like ants gnawing at Duke St. Prowses heart. Had he not listened to slanderers and defended his eldest sons right to inherit, outsiders wouldnt have had the opportunity to incite civil unrest in the East City, and he wouldnt have had to endure the pain of losing a child. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his grief, Duke St. Prowse felt his eyes moisten with tears. Through his blurred vision, Duke St. Prowse seemed to notice his sons remains move. He initially thought it was a hallucination caused by excessive grief, but the next second, an intense pain came from his chest. Duke St. Prowse abruptly opened his eyes wide and saw his supposedly dead son staring at him! And in his sons hand, a black dagger was held. The dagger pierced through the crystal coffin and stabbed into the chest of Duke St. Prowse! Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: 461 Assassination (Part 2)_1 Chapter 463: 461 Assassination (Part 2)_1 In the chilling wind, Lady Delin tightened her collar, but couldnt prevent the biting cold from burrowing into her neck. What chilled her heart more was the icy gaze from the soldiers of the Pegasus Army around her. Just now, Duke St. Prowse had hurriedly walked past her. Even though he didnt say any words, his disdainful attitude was enough to make Lady Delins heart shudder. If the Howell Family had a chance to reform before, now, after the death of Marquis Vincent here, that opportunity had become extremely slim. Whats worse, with Marquis Vincent dead, even if Duke St. Prowse forgave the Howell Family, their future in the eastern territories would certainly be bleak. Because, the Howell Familys greatest reliance was gone. What they were about to face would undoubtedly be endless suspicion and suppression. So, under the current situation, the only way out for the Howell Family seemed to be to ally with the North Territory. Even if they were branded as traitors, it would still be better than staying in the eastern territories! But the question was, how to escape to the North Territory? Lady Delin knew that the Blood Knight Army had already invaded White Dew City, now she could only hope that this battle-hardened strong army from the North Territory could successfully lead her family out of here. Lady Delin In a daze, Lady Delin seemed to hear someone calling her. But when she looked around, she couldnt find anyone. Just as she thought she was hallucinating, the raspy, monotonous voice rang out again. Lady Delin heard it clearly this time, and to her horror, discovered that the voice was actually coming from a corpse of a Northerner at her feet! The man was pinned to the ground with a long spear, but through the eye holes of the armor, Lady Delin could see that pair of cold eyes staring at her. She involuntarily swallowed, but managed to suppress her fear and remain silent. After casting a glance around, Lady Delin quietly approached the corpse when no one was paying attention. When the chaos occurs, take the people of the Howell Family and flee towards the South Gate The mans voice was coarse and icy, like a voice from hell, but it gave Lady Delin a glimmer of hope. She couldnt help but whisper, What chaos? Is the Blood Knight Army about to break through? However, her question didnt receive an answer. Lady Delin couldnt help but ask again, but there was still no response, as if the man had held on just long enough to utter that sentence. Lady Delin glanced around, and seeing that no one paid attention to her, she crouched down and knocked on the armor of the corpse. Thump thump There was no movement. Thump thump Stop knocking. Lady Delin jumped in shock, then turned around to see that it was Knight Muffat who had spoken from behind her. Sir Muffat. Lady Delin stood up, feeling somewhat guilty, she didnt dare to meet Knight Muffats eyes. It turned out that Knight Muffat had not heard the previous conversation, but seeing Lady Delin knocking the armor of a corpse, he couldnt help asking in displeasure: What are you doing? I Im just curious about who this man is Hes a Northerner, how many do you know? Knight Muffat replied casually. But curiosity got the better of him, and he crouched down as well, removing the helmet of the corpse. This man looks somewhat familiar Knight Muffat looked at the face of the middle-aged man, stroking his chin as he fell into deep thought. Suddenly, he froze. Because he recognized the identity of this corpse! But just as Knight Muffat was about to call out, a dreadful scream erupted from Duke St. Prowse in the hall! In that same moment, Knight Muffat was horrified to discover that the corpse in front of him had suddenly opened its eyes! A terrifying aura enveloped Knight Muffat. For a moment, he seemed to glimpse an ancient giant dragon. Its powerful oppressive force robbed him of his breath, let alone being able to scream. Luckily, the resurrected Northerner paid no mind to Knight Muffat. He leapt from the ground, withdrew the long spear impaling his body as a weapon, then rushed to the hall like a sharp arrow. Once the man left, Knight Muffat sank to the floor in relief, gasping heavily. At the same time, he shouted, Quick! Go and save His Grace! The man just now is Lucien, a sixth-rank warrior from the North Territory! Lucien? It should be known that in this world where the Holy Fields strong ones are few and far between, the sixth rank already represents the pinnacle of personal combat power. Thus, Luciens name is just as well-known even in the Eastern Territory. When the members of the St. Prowse Familys personal guard heard Knight Muffat disclose the mans identity, they immediately rushed to the hall in an attempt to protect their master. However, those supposedly dead assassins from the North suddenly sprang from the ground, one after another! Caught off guard, the Eastern warriors suffered heavy casualties. Horrifying screams filled the entire Howell Manor. Upon seeing this, Lady Delin finally understood what the man had meant by turmoil. So, she decided instantly. She yelled at the stupefied members of the Howell Family, Quick! Follow me and lets break free! With that, Lady Delin took the lead and charged ahead. The other members of the Howell Family came to their senses, all following her like a swarm of bees. Upon seeing this, Knight Muffat felt angry and anxious. However, he couldnt bother with the members of the Howell family now; clearly, the safety of Duke St. Prowse was more critical. So, he grabbed a soldier and instructed, You, immediately contact the nearby Pegasus Army. Have them intercept and capture the fleeing members of the Howell Family. They must not be allowed to escape from White Dew City! Yes, sir! After that, Knight Muffat pulled out his sword, bellowing, Brothers! Kill these Northerners! Save His Grace! Charge! In the hall, the crystal coffin was shattered. Marquis Vincents entire chest was caved in by the furious Duke St. Prowse, and copious amounts of blood gushed continuously from his mouth like a geyser. Despite all that, he wasnt dead yet. Moreover, he bore a chilling smile on his face, his gaze filled with undisguised hatred and pleasure as he stared directly at his own father. Traitor! Duke St. Prowse clenched his fists and prepared to strike again. But at this moment, he suddenly sensed a strong sense of danger approaching from behind. Spinning around, Duke St. Prowse saw a figure charging at him with astonishing speed. Lucien? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having taken off his helmet, Duke St. Prowse recognized Lucien at a glance. Even though they werent familiar with each other, Duke St. Prowse knew he was a difficult opponent. He left no room for negligence and met the challenge with full force. The dazzling Holy Light surged around Duke St. Prowse, quickly converging into his fists. In the void, the sound of war horses neighing seemed to echo. Duke St. Prowses face hardened, and he threw a punch! Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: 462 Death of the Duke_1 Chapter 464: 462 Death of the Duke_1 Boom! A loud noise erupted, with an invisible shockwave at the center of Duke St. Prowse and Lucien, rapidly bursting out in all directions. All the glass windows of the building shattered simultaneously. Scattered glass shards, propelled by the rolling shockwave, raced towards the Eastland warriors outside attempting to surround them, causing screams of pain. Duke St. Prowse stood mid-air, a gigantic phantom of a white horse emerged behind him in an instant. Behind the white horse, a pair of wings, over ten meters long, spread out with a rumble, almost instantaneously filling the space of the entire hall. Whoosh! Amidst the roaring sound of the wind, these phantom-like giant wings blocked the light, relentlessly descending upon Lucien. The domineering aura it brought along with it, stirred up various objects in the hall, causing them to tumble all around. As the wings flapped, the air was violently forced out like a bellows, making the entire hall tremble intensely. The enormous Holy Light Energy slowly began to coalesce into a solid entity, and it then violently smashed into Lucien. Luciens face did not change the slightest bit, it just quickly erupted with his fighting spirit to form a large red crystal-like shield in front of him. Compared to the colossal wings, his thin shield seemed to be completely outclassed. Bang! In an instant, the giant wings accompanied by a horrid impacting force, fiercely struck the crystal shield. There was a cracking sound; delicate visible cracks began to appear on the crystal shield, spreading worryingly fast in all directions. Only the first wave of the clash immediately separated the superior from the inferior. Although both were of the 6th rank, Duke St. Prowse, being a knight, was obviously stronger than Lucien, who was a warrior. This was the suppression a Divine Beings profession had over a regular profession. Actually, under normal circumstances, Duke St. Prowse would not worry about fighting Lucien. He had the absolute confidence to defeat a 6th rank warrior, but now, he wasnt so confident. Because, a dagger was still lodged in his chest. Feeling the bone-piercing pain and the constant draining of his strength, Duke St. Prowse knew that he had to end the battle quickly. Otherwise, these injuries would only worsen as time dragged on. Hence, looking expressionlessly at Lucien who was still struggling in front, Duke St. Prowse opened his mouth and an invisible roar exploded out from him. In an instant, countless platinum threads rushed up into the sky from the phantom Pegasus behind him. Swish swish swish! All the threads twisted around one another, suddenly igniting and burning violently in mid-air, and in the blink of an eye transformed into an enormous golden torch. Crack! In a strange light sound, a point of white light suddenly shone from within the torch. A flawless spiral horn, as if made of jade, gently emerged from the torch fire, slowly yet with incredible swiftness, it targeted Luciens crystal shield. The speed was so fast, Lucien was unable to react to it. He could only watch helplessly as the jade-like spiral horn touched his shield seemingly without any effort. Everything seemed to have frozen in an instant. Maybe a second later, or perhaps a century later, time began to flow again. Crack! The crystal shield began to slowly turn into ashes. Dust filled the sky. But that jade-like spiral horn hadnt disappeared. It continued to pierce towards Lucien with a sluggish yet incredibly firm motion. Even though the spiral horn hadnt yet touched Luciens body, his armor couldnt stand up to this frightening force. It softened, collapsed, and even melted into iron droplets that dropped onto the ground, just like a candle when exposed to magma. Whoosh The spiral horn finally met Lucien and effortlessly pierced through him! In front of this bizarre force, it seemed like no defense worked. Luciens chest was punctured like a piece of thin paper, creating a big hole. Through the hole, one could clearly see his broken heart! Duke St. Prowse looked at his masterpiece, finally a satisfied smile on his face. But following that, his face turned pale, his overwhelming aura slowly wilting, the Pegasus phantom behind him started to slowly dissolve in the air like ice exposed to the sunlight. Obviously, the terrifying strike had placed a great burden on Duke St. Prowse. Cough cough Duke St. Prowse coughed up fresh blood then wiped it away. He neglected Lucien in front of him, instead turning towards Vincent hiding in the corner of the wall, his face revealed surprise: Youre still not dead? Marquis Vincent huffed in pain, his heart and lungs were almost completely destroyed by Duke St. Prowse, but even so, he was not dead yet. Duke St. Prowse slowly walked towards his son, his eyes filled with undisguised killing intent. As he walked, he spoke, Ungrateful son, you know? I had already decided to let you inherit my nobility. However, are you really that impatient? Marquis Vincent watched as his father advanced steadily towards him, but laughed. Because of the blood froth in his mouth, his laughter appeared to be exceptionally grim: Fathercough coughYour whimsso variablehow could Iwait patiently.. Who knowsthe dayyou would change your mind again Duke St. Prowses face was as cold as ice as he coldly replied, In that case, dont wait any longer! Go ahead and confess your sins to our Lord! With that, he swung a punch at Marquis Vincents skull. But at that time, Duke St. Prowse suddenly felt a strong wave of fighting spirit behind him. He turned around in shock and saw Lucien, who should have been dead, charging at him once more. The long spear in his hand was like a flood dragon emerging from the water, leaving a silver-white afterimage in the air as it stabbed at Duke St. Prowse. Caught off guard, Duke St. Prowse could only dodge slightly to avoid his vital points, allowing the long spear to pierce through his right chest. Ahh Even while releasing a blood-curdling scream, Duke St. Prowse still reached out his hand and caught hold of Luciens throat. Crack! A gruesome bone-breaking sound echoed, and Duke St. Prowse crushed Luciens throat. However, Lucien seemed to be unaware of his plight. He made no attempt to defend himself but instead grabbed the dagger lodged in Duke St. Prowses chest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he gave a forceful twist! Duke St. Prowse let out a desperate roar, his hands tightened again, attempting to strangle Lucien with all his strength. However, it was too late, the strength within his body, like a receding tide, rapidly drained away. His vision became blurry and his consciousness increasingly fuzzy. Before the darkness completely engulfed him, Duke St. Prowse repeated with despair and confusion: Youwhywont youdie Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: 463 Breakout (Up)_1 Chapter 465: 463 Breakout (Up)_1 Duke! Knight Muffat, who had finally managed to enter the hall, looked at the scene before him and let out a cry of despair. Nevertheless, Muffat took a deep breath, assumed a fighting stance, and prepared to give it his all, ready to honour the vow he had made, even though he knew he was no match for Lucien. Surprisingly, Lucien ignored Muffat completely. He hoisted the corpse of Duke St. Prowse on his shoulders and charged straight out. Knight Muffat was left stunned, unsure whether to feel relieved or enraged. Just as he was about to pursue him, he heard a faint groan. Marquis Vincent! Knight Muffat hurried over, and looked anxiously at Marquis Vincent, who was lying on the floor, Youre still alive! Marquis Vincent was struggling to speak, his mouth frothing with blood. Dontdont letthe Howell Familyget away Knight Muffat assumed that Marquis Vincent had woken up due to the afterwave of the fight, and was unaware of Duke St. Prowses assassination. Dont worry! The Howells wont escape! Hold on, Ill find a priest for your treatment! After a few comforting words, Muffat rushed off to find a priest, careful not to distress Marquis Vincent with the news of Duke St. Prowses death. The Howell Manor had turned quiet again, with most of the guards gone to chase after the assassins or the fleeing Howells, leaving only a scattered few behind. Go to the Church Knight Muffat pulled aside a guard to send for a priest but noticed a figure at the manors entrance. Marchioness! Knight Muffat quickly bowed in greeting, then realizing she was the Archbishop of the East, said, My Lady! Marquis Vincent is severely injured and critical. Please see him immediately! The Marchioness frowned, looking dumbfounded, Is Vincent still alive? Yes. For a moment, Knight Muffat was somewhat embarrassed. There was a misunderstanding earlier Take me there quickly. The Marchioness walked beside Knight Muffat, asking, Where is the Duke? Why isnt he here? Knight Muffat hung his head in shame and anguish, The DukeIm afraid he has been murdered What? The Marchioness stopped abruptly. Her body wavered and she wouldve almost fallen. Knight Muffat hastily advised, My Lady, please put aside your grief for now. Marquis Vincent needs your help. As for the Duke, Ive sent men to track down the assassins from the North. I will inform you as soon as we have definite news. Alright The Marchioness nodded tremulously. Her expression was a bit dazed, but she braced herself and walked into the hall to Marquis Vincents side. My Lady, please concentrate on treating Marquis Vincent. If there is anything you need, just say the word. I will be waiting outside. Alright. Once Knight Muffat stepped out, The Marchioness examined Marquis Vincents wounds and checked his breathing. The surprise on her face was evident. It was hard to believe that her son had survived such serious injuries. However, upon seeing her sons severe condition, the Marchioness merely stared but did not make any move to treat him. Time ticked away. The Marchioness appeared to be lost in thought, entirely oblivious to her own son inching closer to deaths door by the moment. After what seemed like an eternity, the sound of footsteps stirred the Marchioness out of her contemplation. Vincent! The Marchioness hurried in, her face pale with fear. Upon seeing her husbands horrifying injuries, her already pale face lost all of its remaining color. My Lady! How is VincentHow is he? The Marchioness was too shocked to remember courtesy, as she asked in a daze. The Duchess didnt mind her daughter-in-laws rudeness, and said with a worried look: I have already tried to heal him, but his injuries are too severe. Whether he can regain consciousness depends on his will and whether our Lord is willing to show mercy The Marchioness suddenly knelt down with a thud, crying and begging: Please, you must save him! The Duchess helped Molly get up, saying, He is my own son, how could I not try my best to save him? Have someone carry him back first. Be careful not to touch his wounds, and dont seek others for help. Later, I will personally attend to him and perform the healing magic. The Marchioness wiped her tears and nodded repeatedly, saying, Okay! Okay! After giving a few more instructions, the Duchess walked out. But what she didnt notice was that, as she turned around, Marquis Vincent suddenly opened his eyes, icy cold gaze fixated on his mother. On the tower of North City. Knight Logh gazed intently in the direction of the East City, deep in thought. Orderlies came and went, bringing the latest battlefield situation here. The situation in the East City was still tense, but the vanguard of the Blood Knight Army was already not far from the manor of the Howell family. It was estimated that it wouldnt be long before good news would come from there. However, the situation outside the city was not optimistic at all. According to the latest news from the scout cavalry, the Easterners army outside the city had already surrounded White Dew City and was constantly shrinking the encirclement. In fact, Knight Logh was not afraid of the enemys encirclement strategy. Knowing the mighty attack power of the Blood Knight Army, the Easterners encirclement was no different from a rag bag full of holes. However, there was a premise, that is, the Blood Knight Army could deploy their formation outside the city and gain enough charging acceleration distance. If the Easterner army outside blocked the city gate, the tragic scene from Shadow Gorge might be repeated. Therefore, the Blood Knight Army must not be trapped in the city. They must break out before the Easterner Army outside the city tightens the encirclement. The Deputy officer couldnt help but come forward several times to advise, but Knight Logh gazed at the direction of the East City and still hadnt issued the order to break out. As time passed bit by bit, the Easterner army outside the city was getting closer and closer. Just when Knight Logh was about to run out of patience and was about to order the breakout, a dazzling blue magic signal tore through the dark night sky and bloomed above the East City. Knight Loghs face lit up with joy, he immediately ordered: Blow the horn, gather the army, prepare to break out! Yes! Whoo The deep and rhythmic sound of the military horn echoed through the night sky of White Dew City, awakening the Blood Knight Army warriors still fighting in the East City. They immediately stopped entangling with the enemy and started to withdraw in an orderly manner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Clyde wiped a blot of blood from his face, grabbed an orderly passing by, and said anxiously: We havent got the people from the Howell Family yet. I just saw them running to the south. Why are we retreating now? I dont know. Execute the military order! Clyde sighed and had no choice but to turn his horse around and yell: Brothers, follow me and break out! Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: 464 Breakout (Down)_1 Chapter 466: 464 Breakout (Down)_1 The night was deep. Count Nicoll gazed in the direction of White Dew City in the distance and asked his deputy officer: How much longer will it take to reach White Dew City? Sir, at our current pace, it will probably take about three more hours. The deputy officer thought for a moment, then asked, Should we increase our marching speed? No. Count Nicoll refused immediately, White Dew City is home to a hundred thousand Pegasus Army troops. They have the advantage of the terrain and were well-prepared. Theres no way the Blood Knight Army could break them in such a short time. We dont need to rush, maintain formation and push forward steadily. Yes, sir! As they talked, there was suddenly a commotion from the left wing of the army. Count Nicoll, frowning, ordered: Halt the advance! Seeing this, the deputy officer cautiously reminded him, Sir, it appears to be a small detachment of the Blood Knight Army harassing us, aiming to slow down our progress. I know. Count Nicoll nodded, Send someone to check the situation, just to be safe. Yes, sir. Although a bit helpless, the deputy officer had tried to subtly suggest to Count Nicoll not to let the harassment of the Blood Knight Army slow them down, but it seemed that However, he understood Count Nicolls mindset. This time, Duke St. Prowse had issued a call to arms, asking the lords to surround White Dew City with their armies and cut off the retreat of the Blood Knight Army. Although the lords had complied, they each had their own agendas. Just like Count Nicoll, he actually knew that the Blood Knight Army was sending out small forces to delay the allied lords advance. However, Count Nicoll was intentionally playing dumb, dawdling outside the city. The reason was simple, he did not want his army to face the fearsome Blood Knight Army. The news of the Huorong Armys total annihilation by three thousand Blood Knight Army had already spread south of Mount Althus, and when Count Nicoll first received the news, he absolutely refused to believe it. However, as the news was confirmed, the idea that the Blood Knight Army was invincible took hold in Count Nicolls mind. Other lords who had accepted Duke St. Prowses call to arms felt the same way. The tragic defeat of the Huorong Army had utterly shattered their confidence. If three thousand Blood Knight Army could be so terrifying, what about the main force of the Blood Knight Army in White Dew City? Thus, these lords of the Eastland prefer to let the Pegasus Army exhaust the strength of the Blood Knight Army. When the Blood Knight Army was exhausted, they would surround it with their own armies, hoping to gain some military achievements. As for whether this would cause heavy casualties to the Pegasus Army, reduce White Dew City to ashes, or even provide an opportunity for the Blood Knight Army to break through and withdraw, Count Nicoll and the other Eastland lords did not really care. What they cared more about was their own familys army, which was the basis of their standing. Duke St. Prowse was well aware of this, so he made serious promises to these lords who had come to help. For example, to Count Nicoll, Duke St. Prowse promised that if they were able to annihilate the main force of the Blood Knight Army in this battle, the Nicoll familys nobility could be elevated a notch. Going up from count, that would be marquis! Generally speaking, the four dukes rarely bestow the title of marquis, except for the first in line to their own succession. After all, the territory required to confer a marquis is too vast, and the dukes were not willing to empower their vassals with such great forces. Only Garcia, who was of the St. Hilde family, and had established countless military exploits, could be granted the title of marquis. Count Nicoll had never thought that he could one day be on par with Marquis Garcia, but even such a temptation could not alleviate his fear of the Blood Knight Army. Actually, if Duke St. Prowse could have assigned someone whom he trusted and who was prestigious enough as the inspector-in-chief, these lords would not be dawdling so much. But the problem was, Duke St. Prowse could no longer dispatch anyone. He, of course, couldnt leave White Dew City. As for Marquis Vincent, his eldest son, he hadnt completely trusted him at that time. His second son, Count Evan, was not by his side, and even his youngest daughter, Anna, was untraceable. Other people simply didnt have the qualifications to control the situation. In desperation, Duke St. Prowse could only appoint Count Nicoll as temporary commander of this lord alliance army. But judging from the current situation, he seemed to have overestimated Count Nicolls courage. Moreover, he misjudged the real target of the Blood Knight Armys surprise attack on White Dew City C It was not the Howell Family, but he himself! The gentle light of dawn gradually filtered through from the east, gently and persistently tearing apart the dark blanket of the night. Count Nicoll woke up from his sleep, rubbed his eyes, and pounded his back. The old count, in his sixties, suddenly felt that he was no longer able to adapt to the military life. If the promises given by Duke St. Prowse werent so tempting, Count Nicoll really wasnt prepared to lead an army into battle himself. While he was stretching his body, suddenly, the ground seemed to start shaking. Countless thunderous noises came from the distance, like the rumble of resounding thunder, and like a surging tide. The Counts face changed instantly, he roared: Halt! Form a line to prepare for enemy encounters! Just as the command was issued, Count Nicoll saw countless shadows suddenly appearing on the horizon, filling the entire land, without a single gap, even the rising sun was obscured by this dark tide. Suddenly, the sky changed color. Count Nicoll felt his heart was being tightly held by a giant hand, he could not breathe at all. Is this the Blood Knight Army? Raise shields! Ready spears! Prepare, bowmen! As the pace of their march was slow and they were well prepared, the response speed of the allied Lords army was very fast. However, even if they had formed a full defensive formation, they couldnt help but feel nervous facing the oncoming Blood Knight Army. Nearly twenty thousand elite cavalrymen launching a group charge, such a scene is unimaginable for those who havent experienced it first-hand. That kind of impact, that kind of oppressive force, is enough to make anyone tremble with fear. Facing the numerous allied army of the Lords, the Blood Knight Army did not choose any probing moves and started with a straightforward group charge. Because Knight Logh had absolute confidence. Throughout the night, the Blood Knight Army had been keeping a close watch on the Lords Army outside the city and persistently sent out small troops to harass them. So, the probing was already in progress. And, the feedback was so disappointing that it even caused Knight Logh to be disillusioned. Is this all there is? The weakness of the Eastern Army was expected, but he didnt expect them to be this feeble. Moreover, Knight Logh could tell at a glance that these Lords had no courage to fight a life or death battle with the Blood Knight Army. Therefore, facing such an opponent, Knight Logh chose the most direct and violent way of attacking C Charge ahead! The surging cavalry, like a loosed sharp arrow, charged into the military formation of the Eastern Allied Forces with unstoppable momentum. It was like a red-hot blade being inserted into butter, the seemingly intact infantry formation was actually fragile and was torn apart at once, leaving a ghastly gap. Countless Eastern soldiers who were caught off guard were crying and crawling, trying to escape from this devilish army that seemed to have crawled out from the underworld. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was not an opponent they could handle. They stood no chance at all! The gap was getting bigger and deeper, quickly forming a passage that ran through the entire military formation. After breaching the allied forces formation, the Blood Knight Army did not stop and headed straight north. Only leaving behind a devastated field of the Eastern Allied Forces, and a group of Eastern Lords who had completely lost their nerve. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: 465 Heir (Part 1)_1 Chapter 467: 465 Heir (Part 1)_1 The dawn slowly pierced through the clouds, casting a golden glow over the land. Unidentified wild grass stretched under the shining sun, greedily absorbing the fresh blood that had not yet coagulated on the battlefield. A group of vultures circled in mid-air, being the ever-present revelers of death. Occasionally, theyd swoop down to snatch a piece of decaying meat, only to be immediately driven away by the Eastern soldiers who were cleaning up the battlefield. Count Nicoll sat dazed upon his war horse. The thick smell of blood that wafted by made him feel nauseous from time to time. The piles of corpses that were stacked up mountain-high on the battlefield nearly made the old count pass out. This battle did not injure Count Nicoll, except for a frantic moment of running and losing his helmet in the process. However, even if he was untouched, the old count seemed to have lost his backbone, his stooped waist and graying hair made him appear to have aged by a decade. The battle was sudden and ended very quickly. The Blood Knight Army gave a deadly blow to the Allied Lords of the East before departing. Actually, at that time, the Allied Lords were completely stunned. If the Blood Knight Army had turned around and charged a few more times, this gigantic and cumbersome alliance would immediately collapse. If the Blood Knight Army had pressed on in their pursuit, few here would have escaped with their lives. Although White Dew City was close by, if the Lords alliance collapsed and the fleeing soldiers made it to White Dew City, the people inside wouldnt dare open the gates to receive them. Fortunately, the Blood Knight Army did not intend to completely annihilate them. Count Nicoll didnt think that this was due to kindness, or lack of strength, but more like it wasnt necessary. As if a giant casually killed a few flies, and the remaining flies, terrified, flew around in chaos. But the giant wouldnt chase the flies to kill them one by one. Of course, if the flies came seeking death again, the giant certainly wouldnt spare them. Having realized this, a strong sense of shame and humiliation surged up, making Count Nicolls old face flush crimson. Everyone knew that the Eastern Army was incredibly weak, but no one imagined that the gap between them and the North was this huge! Count Nicoll once rejoiced that the East had the natural boundary of the Angry River, but now, he suddenly felt that the Angry River was not a shield for the East, but more like a cage. It locked the Easterners in this greenhouse, and when the real storm came, the flowers in the greenhouse would only be ruthlessly destroyed. On the other hand, the threat of trolls might make the North suffer, but it also helped the North refine a terrifyingly invincible cavalry! Just over twenty thousand strong, the Blood Knight Army managed to stir up the vast East and turned it upside down. Count Nicoll suddenly felt lost C where exactly was the future of the East? My lord. In the midst of his musings, his deputy officer came over, carrying the helmet Count Nicoll lost. Count Nicoll let out a sigh, took his own helmet, but didnt put it on. He asked in a deep voice, What are the casualties? The count hasnt been completed yet, but based on initial estimates, Im afraid nearly thirty thousand people died in this assault by the Blood Knight Army Count Nicolls mouth twitched, his heart bleeding. He was well aware that the casualties caused by the initial charge of the Blood Knight Army could not be this high. More people were likely trampled to death when fleeing, and many others became deserters out of fear, thus were counted in the death toll. Seeing Count Nicoll remain silent for a long time, the deputy officer gently reminded him: Your Lordship, we should still enter the city as soon as possible. In case the Blood Knight Army comes back It was only then that Count Nicoll came to his senses and hastily said, Yes, yes, yes, immediately order the troops to regroup and head towards White Dew City! Yes! Following this command, the reaction of the Allied Lords was extremely swift. Even though the battlefield had not yet been completely cleaned up, they couldnt be bothered with that now. Everyones thought was to enter the city at once, hoping to never meet the Blood Knight Army on the open battlefield again in this lifetime. Count, this way please. Following the butler, Count Nicoll was headed towards the inner court of the White Dew Fortress. His mind was racing, rehearsing how he would explain himself to Duke St. Prowse. In deep thought, Count Nicoll didnt notice the oppressive atmosphere that filled the castle. Arriving at the Dukes study, Count Nicoll tidied his collar and lightly knocked on the wooden door. Come in. Hearing the voice of the Duchess, Count Nicoll didnt think twice and entered the room swiftly. Two people were in the study, but besides the Duchess, the other one wasnt Duke St. Prowse as Count Nicoll had expected. Instead, it was Ivan St. Prowse. Count Nicoll was somewhat puzzled, but he still stepped forward to pay his respects. Even though Ivan had no nobility title and was just a knight from a collateral line of St. Prowse Family, Count Nicoll treated him with the same respect. Since the elder brother of Knight Ivan Emoson St. Prowse was the serving governor in the Senate for the East Territory. So, even though Knight Ivan was average in ability and not very reputable, he still held a considerable weight in the St. Prowse family. The Duchess signaled Count Nicoll to sit down, then asked: Count Nicoll, how is the situation outside the city? Count Nicoll looked embarrassed but had no choice but to give a brief report on the war situation outside the city. Of course, during this process, he inevitably downplayed the gravity of the situation to absolve himself, but no matter how he tried to gloss things over, he could not change the fact that the Blood Knight Army had broken through the alliance of lords military formation and successfully escaped. The Duchess listened quietly to Count Nicolls account. Instead of blaming him, she defended him saying: Count Nicoll, you cant really be blamed for this. Nobody had expected the Blood Knight Army would be so decisive to retreat. In the situation then, nobody could have stopped the Blood Knight Army that was determined to break out. Thank you for your understanding! Count Nicoll sighed but quickly asked, Where is the Duke now? Regardless of my reasons, I ended up losing this battle, so I would like to personally apologize to the Duke. As he finished his sentence, it suddenly became eerily quiet. The Duchesss face was filled with grief, as Knight Ivan lowered his head in seemingly silent mourning. Count Nicoll blinked in confusion, wondering if he had said something wrong. But soon, he heard shocking news from the Duchess: Count Nicoll, Duke St. Prowse was assassinated at the Howell Manor, and his prospects are rather grim Whwhat? Count Nicolls jaw dropped, and he sat in shock for quite a while. But then he immediately questioned, By your words, it seems the Dukes death is not confirmed yet? According to Knight Muffat, who was at the scene at the time, the Duke had a long spear plunged through his right chest and was stabbed in the heart with a dagger but since the Duke was taken away by the Northerners, his status is still uncertain. However Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Duchess covered her mouth, apparently unable to hide her grief. Count Nicolls mind was in a whirl, and it felt like his world was collapsing. At this moment, it was Knight Ivan who spoke up, Duchess, Count, its not truly time to mourn. The Blood Knight Army may have retreated for now, but who knows if they will return? The most urgent thing is to determine a successor for the Duke to take overall charge and stabilize the people. Youre right. The Duchess took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, then turned to Count Nicoll, asking, Count, who do you think is the most suitable to succeed the Duke of the East Territory? Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: 466 Heir (Part 2)_1 Chapter 468: 466 Heir (Part 2)_1 Upon hearing the Duchesss question, Count Nicoll instinctively became alert. As a veteran in politics for many years, Count Nicoll obviously knew that the struggle for inheritance rights often tended to be the most fierce and bloody. Especially in the East Territory, within the St. Prowse Family. The struggle for inheritance rights had been going on for a long time, and one could even say that the current dire situation in the East Territory was largely caused by it. Truth be told, Count Nicoll had always been unwilling to get involved in this muddled mess. He was old, his approach was becoming increasingly conservative, unwilling to engage in things such that return could be great, but the risk might be even greater. Moreover, the lessons learned from the Howell Family and the Brugen Family further convinced Count Nicoll of the need to sidestep these affairs. Duchess, as for the matter of the successor to the Duke of the East Territory, I really am not in a position to comment. But the Duchess clearly did not intend to let Count Nicoll pass so easily, she lifted her head and looked into his eyes, saying solemnly: Count Nicoll, the East Territory is now in great crisis. As one of the few remaining loyal vassals of the St. Prowse Family, do you intend to remain aloof? Her words left Count Nicoll deep in thought. He heard threats from the Duchesss words, but also saw her attempts to court him. He abruptly realized that out of the three Earls of the East Territory, Count Brugen had already been killed in battle, and Earl Howell could not be trusted. So, it seemed that the St. Prowse Family really only had Count Nicoll left to rely on. Count Nicolls murky gaze swept over the Duchess and Knight Evan in front of him, as if understanding something, a certain thought began to sprout in his heart. But due to his cautious personality, Count Nicoll still ventured to ask, Duchess, what are your thoughts on the matter of the heir? He had assumed the Duchess would avoid the topic, and even if she had plans, would merely give a hint. However, surprisingly, she replied straightly: My husband had made Vincent the Marquis of the East Territory during his lifetime. I assume it was because Vincent was the primary successor in his heart. Therefore, Im willing to respect his will. Count Nicoll looked at the Duchess, evidently startled at her unexpected response. He had been well aware of the dispute over the successor of the East Territory. Moreover, it was the Duchess herself who initially suggested to Duke St. Prowse to reposition his younger son, Evan, as the primary successor. Why had she changed her stance now? Count Nicoll suddenly realized something and asked, In the Blood Knight Armys surprise attack on White Dew City, were the members of the Howell Family in the city captured? No, Knight Evan shook his head and said, Under the desperate resistance of Marquis Vincent and Duke St. Prowse, the Blood Knight Army returned empty-handed. Thats good. Count Nicoll breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he finally understood why the Duchess had changed her mind. If the Howell Family was still in White Dew City, then allowing Marquis Vincent to inherit the Duke of the East Territory would indeed be the wisest choice. Given his relationship with the Howell Family, it wouldnt be difficult to persuade Earl Howell to change his mind. As long as the Angry River remained in the hands of the St. Prowse Family, the East Territory could take a breather. Earl Evan had already gotten engaged to a daughter from the Brugen Family, but since the Huorong Army had been completely eliminated, the Brugen Familys opinion naturally became unimportant. As for the Nicoll Family, thanks to Count Nicolls caution, he had never truly taken a side between the two heirs. Therefore, no matter who succeeded as the Duke of the East Territory, there would be no adverse effects on the Nicoll Family. However, just as Count Nicoll was preparing to nod in agreement, Knight Evan suddenly spoke up to remind: Duchess, I, of course, would not doubt Marquis Vincents right to inherit, but given his current condition, can he really succeed smoothly as the Duke? Startled, Count Nicoll hurriedly asked, What happened to the Marquis? Knight Evan sighed and said, To prevent the Northerners from capturing the Howell Family, Marquis Vincent bravely fought on the battlefield and unfortunately was seriously injured and is hanging by a thread Count Nicoll understood then that the desperate resistance mentioned by Knight Evan was not an exaggeration. Duke St. Prowse died in battle, Marquis Vincent critically injured The price that the St. Prowse family had to pay for the Howell family was a bit too steep, wasnt it? When Duke St. Prowse issued the enlistment order earlier, he told Count Nicoll that he planned to use the Howell family as bait, to lure the Blood Knight Army into the city, and then trap and kill them within White Dew City. But now it seems that the Howell family looks more like bait thrown out by the Northerners, with their true targets being Duke St. Prowse and Marquis Vincent The Northerners couldnt be this cunning could they? Count Nicoll tried to shake off this thought, but he could not help feeling a chill in his heart. A sudden fear arose in him for the northern guardian he had yet to meet, Count Angler. Duchess, if you propose that Marquis Vincent inherit the Duchy of the East, I suppose you must be confident in saving his life? The Duchess did not respond to Count Nicolls question, only bowing her head, her shoulders shaking slightly as if she were sobbing. Count Nicoll fell silent. But what he felt more was confusion. If even the Duchessa formidable Archbishop of the Easthad no confidence in saving Marquis Vincent, why did she propose that a dying man inherit the dukedom? Even if Count Evans deeds in Alfalfa City and Huorong City were disappointing, there was still Miss Anna. Could it be that the St. Prowse family was so desperate to win over Count Howell that they didnt care about anything else? Eventually, the Duchess finally ceased her sobbing and said in a low voice: Letting Vincent inherit the Duchy was the last wish of my husband, and it is also the most lawful choice. As for your concernseven in the worst-case scenario, there is still Eckert Eckert? Upon uttering this name, Count Nicoll finally understood the Duchesss plan. Her real choice of heir to the Duchy was not Marquis Vincent as it seemed, but his sonEckert! Normally, Eckert would stand to inherit after Count Evan and Miss Anna, but if Marquis Vincent were to inherit the Duchy first, his only son, Eckert, would become the first in line to inherit the Duchy of the East. But Eckert was only three years old What the Duchess planned by putting a three-year-old child in line for the dukedom, Count Nicoll of course fully understood. I agree. Knight Evan seemed to have also understood something, immediately chiming in. Then, they both turned their attention to Count Nicoll. Count Nicoll knew he had no other choice. The Duchess represented the will of the Church, while Knight Evan could influence the Senate, and as for the lords of the Eastern Territory The Howell family certainly would not oppose Eckert inheriting the Duchy. After losing the Huorong Army, the Brugen family had lost much of their power, so as long as the Nicoll family agreed, the remaining lesser lords would naturally not dare to think otherwise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this way, the situation in the Eastern Territory could stabilize once again. But from then on, who would truly control the Eastern Territory, the St. Prowse family or Count Nicoll, what is your opinion? Upon hearing the Duchesss prodding, Count Nicoll was left with no choice but to let out a quiet sigh, saying: I agree as well. Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: 467 Envoy_1 Chapter 469: 467 Envoy_1 Night was falling, and smoke began to waft up from the camp in the wilderness. It was already winter, but the towering Althus mountain range blocked the cold current from the north, so the southern part of the East Territory did not experience extreme cold in winter. Especially for the warriors of the Blood Knight Army, who come from the North Territory and gallop on the Sky Ice Plain all year round, this little cold is nothing at all. The bonfire they lit was not for warmth, but to cook food and drive away mosquitoes and beasts. Master, judging by the time, the main force of the Blood Knight Army should have now reached White Dew City, shouldnt they? Prince Harrison stirred dry firewood by the bonfire, and asked Colin, who was next to him. Colin had just finished gnawing a deer leg and casually threw the bone into the fire. He nodded his head and said: Yes. Then do you think they can successfully break through White Dew City, Master? They should be able to. Prince Harrison blinked his eyes, seemingly thinking that Colin was being a bit too confident. After all, although the Blood Knight Army is nearly invincible in field battles, they are still limited by being cavalry. They might not necessarily be able to break through a stronghold like White Dew City so easily. However, because he had previously witnessed Colin create miracles time and time again, Prince Harrison could only suppress his doubts deep down in his heart. At this moment, Princess Judy intervened, Master, if they really do break through White Dew City, what do you plan to do? Colin smiled faintly and said, What do you think I should do? The little girl tilted her head and said, I think you can make the St. Prowse family pay a huge amount of war reparations! Colin shook his head, Just getting reparations, wouldnt that be letting the St. Prowse family off too easily? Then, you can have the East Territory send a large number of slaves to North Territory to work. Seeing Colin was still silent, Prince Harrison also suggested, You could also demand that the East Territory cede some territories. Upon hearing this, Colin touched his chin and showed a look of interest, but still said, Thats still letting the St. Prowse family off too easily. Princess Judy pouted, But, you cant really plan on occupying East Territory, can you? You arent a descendent of the Holy Knight Family. You cant be the lord of the East. Who has decreed such a rule? asked Colin, out of curiosity. The First Holy Knights! Princess Judy immediately replied. Prince Harrison also added, At the founding of the Glorious Empire, the First Holy Knights signed a pact, the Sacred Covenant. It clearly stipulated only descendants of the Holy Knight Family can hold the position of a Duke. Colin searched the memories of his previous self and found that this unruly character had never seen the Sacred Covenant. He decided to find and read it when he had time. After some thought, Colin asked again, Then, if Vera has my child, could he become the Duke of the East Territory? No, the two children answered aloud in unison. Why? Colin inquired, Arent the children of Vera and me considered descendants of the Holy Knight Family? No. Colin was now truly interested, and before he could ask more, Prince Harrison explained, Master, descendants of the Holy Knight family arent the same as those from ordinary noble families. Only if the father is a member of the Holy Knight Family can the child be considered a descendant of the Holy Knight Family. If only the mother is, that doesnt count. Take for example, your sister Kaitlin. If she were to have a child with Count Uman, this child would of course primarily be a member of the Uman Clan, but it could also be considered a descendant of the Angler family. And if the Angler family had no other heirs, he could also inherit the Angler title. However, its different for the Holy Knight Family. Unless the childs father is from the Holy Knight Family, he would not be recognized as a descendant of the Holy Knight Family. Colins brow furrowed as he realized a problem: So the child of Vera and me can only take the surname Angler? Yes. Prince Harrison affirmed, before adding, However, you two can choose a child that you like from the descendants of the St. Hilde family to be your adopted child, and let them inherit Veras title. Is this also in the Sacred Covenant? Colin asked. No. This is an unspoken rule in the sacred knight family. After you and cousin Vera have offspring, an elder from the St. Hilde family will naturally remind you, Collin stroked his chin, falling into thought once again. Suddenly, he felt that this tacit rule of the sacred knight family might conceal the real secret of the sacred knights inheritance. According to this rule, the inheritance of the sacred knights bloodline is essentially a patriarchal inheritance. It doesnt really have much to do with the mother. Thats why, over so many years, the sacred knight families of the Glorious Empire only decrease, but never increase. Those common nobles who are trying to improve their own bloodline by marrying the noble women of the Holy Knight families, such as the Golden Tail Butterfly Morrison Family of Floral City in the North Territory, are probably all in vain. This also explains why Emperor Reinhardt, who had a bunch of illegitimate children, insisted on keeping his pregnant lovers until they gave birth. It seems like he was trying to prevent the St. Lorenzo familys bloodline from flowing out through these illegitimate children. But if the bloodline of the sacred knight truly is a patriarchal inheritance, there is one point that cannot be explained C the existence of female sacred knights. From a genetic perspective, the genetic difference between males and females only exists on the sex chromosome C females are XX, males are XY. Based on the previous inference, the genetic gene of the sacred knight must be on the male-only Y chromosome. In this case, the female descendants of the knight family who lack the Y chromosome should not only be unable to pass on the bloodline of the sacred knight, but also unable to enter the holy field. However, the fact is that, although female sacred knights are extremely rare, they do exist. For example, one of the only two holy knights in the Glorious Empire is the Duke St. Gregorian, Lord of Westland-a female holy knight. After pondering for a while, Colin suddenly chuckled to himself. This is originally an unscientific world, and he was trying to explain everything with science, how ridiculous. However, Colin did not think that the genetics he mastered in his previous life had no reference value. After all, the humans in this world are not much different from those in the previous world. Even if there are problems in the previous inference, there should only be slight deviations in some small aspects. As long as he could find the deviation, maybe he could unravel the secret of the sacred knight bloodline inheritance Just as Colin was lost in thought, an attendant walked over and reported, My Lord, an envoy claiming to be from Lark City wishes to see you. Lark City? Colin recalled the map of the East Territory that he had studied before, Thats the territory of the Fein family, right? Yes, my Lord, the scout cavalry nodded, Do you want to meet this envoy? Bring him in. Soon, a middle-aged knight in armor came over. Honored Guardian of the North Territory, Lord Count Angler, my name is Robert Fein. Im here on behalf of the Fein family to sincerely invite you to be our guest in Lark City! Colin looked playfully at the knight who was bowing his head in front of him and said: Knight Robert, you should know that Viscount Fein is currently being held captive in Silver Moon City by Queen Isa, right? Yes. So the Fein family is inviting you to Lark City this time to discuss the terms of redeeming Viscount Fein. Colin thought for a while and said, Lets do this, Ill wait three kilometers outside Lark City. You go back and ask someone whos in charge in your family to meet me. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only My Lord, our Fein family wants to do our host duty to treat you well and clear up some misunderstandings that existed between us before Dont bother, I wont be entering the city. My Lord, are you worried Yes, I am worried that you will attempt to assassinate me. Colin said openly. Knight Robert was silent. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: 468 Assassin_1 Chapter 470: 468 Assassin_1 Knight Robert felt extremely embarrassed. He had become accustomed to the polite superficial interactions that occurred between the nobles, even when they despised each other intensely. Thus, he didnt know how to react to Colins direct confrontational approach. Nevertheless, Colin clearly didnt care about the feelings of an Eastern knight. He simply waved his hand saying: Alright, bring my request back to Lark City. If the Fein family finds it unsuitable, then theres no need to pretend to have good intentions. Alright, Count Angler, I will convey your words. Knight Robert had no other choice but to salute and step back. Once he had left, Colin called in his orderly officer and commanded, Make sure to make a stop outside Lark City tomorrow on our way. Yes, sir! Teacher, are we really not going into Lark City? Princess Judy suddenly asked pitifully. Oh? You want to enter Lark City? Yes. Princess Judy widened her eyes, vehemently nodding, I heard from my mother that it is a city of birdsong, filled with singing larks. It must be so fun! Colin laughed and shook his head, But even if you went now, you wouldnt be able to see singing larks. Why not? Because larks sing as a courtship behavior, and it is currently winter, not breeding season. Oh The light in Princess Judys eyes immediately dimmed, and she droopily lowered her head in disappointment. Colin touched the little girls hair to console her. Suddenly, he thought about how larks tend to be migratory birds. So where would they migrate to when winter comes? Could it be the even more easternBright Moon Forest? Although they had already left Mount Althus, they still needed to pass through some hilly regions where war horses couldnt gallop, so naturally, their march couldnt speed up. Colin asked the guide and found out they should reach Lark City before dark. This kind of long march was very boring; and because it was winter, all life was withered, there were no living creatures, and there was no scenery to enjoy. Bored, Princess Judy began pestering Colin for another story. Having no other choice, Colin ransacked his mind, thinking about which story to use to distract the little girl. But having exhausted all of Grimms fairy tales, Colin could only resort to historical stories, regardless of their age suitability. Today, Ill tell you a story about Jing Kes assassination attempt on King Qin Jing Ke? King Qin? Those are such strange names. Do you want to hear it or not? Yes, yes! Once upon a time in the far east Whirrr Colin suddenly stiffened. Raising his head, he saw a giant arrow tracing a menacing arc in the air, shooting directly towards him. Assassin! Protect Count Angler! Get out of the way! Colin swiftly reached out both hands, grabbing Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. He then swiftly leaped down from his war horse. Bang! A wave of intense heat surged forward. Colin quickly shielded the two children in his arms. At the same time, he was confusedwhy was there an explosion? Turning back, he saw a patch of ghostly green flames furiously burning exactly where he had just stood. In an instant, it completely devoured his war horse. Wildfire! Colin immediately recognized this substance that had left a significant impression on him. Count Angler, are you unharmed? A swarm of guards hurried forward, surrounding Colin with three layers inside and out. Colin could hardly conceal his inner rage, immediately ordering, The enemies are nearby, find them! Yes! In the midst of the conversation, a series of buzzing sounds echoed again in the air. Colin looked up and sure enough, several gigantic arrows were shooting straight towards him. This time he saw clearly, those arrows were obviously fired from the large crossbows used by defenders of the city, and there were even ceramic pots tied to the tails of the arrows needless to think, he knew they definitely contained [Wildfire]. They are there! Colin pointed to a hill not far away while simultaneously drawing out his sword, throwing it powerfully at the closest arrow to his position. Boom! The arrow was shattered in mid-air, the [Wildfire] affected by the violent collision exploded like fireworks in front of Colin. The Blood Knight Army immediately sprang into action, with the quickest armored warrior clambering up the cliff like a spider. The remainder split into three groups, some stayed back to protect Colin, Prince Harrison, and Princess Judy, others surrounded the hill where the assassins were, and the strongest group of professionals charged towards the hill. Sir Robert, we should retreat quickly! Retreat my ass! Knight Robert fiddled with a crossbow while shouting, Thats the Blood Knight Army down there, we cant escape. The only thing we can do now is to kill Colin Angler before we die! As soon as he finished speaking, Knight Robert heard a scream of agony. Turning back, he saw a soldier next to him clutching his neck. As Knight Robert was about to ask what happened, he saw the soldiers head slide down his body and onto the ground. This horrifying scene sent a chill down the spines of all present. Before they could regain their composure, they saw an armored man climb up from the cliff and throw himself forward without a moments hesitation. And then after him, a few more Northerners kept climbing up from the cliff. Seen this, Knight Robert roared in anger and rushed forward, sword in hand. Clang! Clang! Just two strokes, and Knight Robert had his hand chopped off by the armored man. The gap was too wide! Knight Robert, suppressing the intense pain, rolled back awkwardly, dodging the attack of the armored man. The armored man seemed unperturbed by Knight Robert and dashed straight towards the five large crossbows set up on top of the hill. Crack! Crack! Crack! In a flurry of wood chips, the five crossbows were destroyed. By now the Easterners knew the situation was dire and attempted to escape down the mountain. But the soldiers of the Blood Knight Army had already rushed up from below. Caught between a rock and a hard place, the Easterners had no choice but to launch a desperate charge at the armored men who had climbed up the cliff, under the leadership of Knight Robert. However, they were no match for the blood slaves, as they were quickly and thoroughly disposed of. Only Knight Robert was still breathing, for the purpose of interrogation. Knight Robert, is this the welcome the Fein family prepared for me? Feh! Knight Robert was bleeding from head to toe, but he still spat at Colin with a fierce look on his face, Colin Angler, you slaughtered my Eastern warriors, locked up Viscount Fein, I only regret my own weakness, not being able to kill you! However, this has nothing to do with the Fein family, it was just my idea! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nothing to do? Colin sneered, pointing to the ruined crossbows carried down from the mountain, Dont tell me you stole these crossbows, too? Thats right! You take me for a fool! Colin lost all interest in him, gestured to his attendant, saying, Kill him, later collect all their heads, and pile them outside of Lark City for me! Yes! Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: 469 Lark City_1 Chapter 471: 469 Lark City_1 The sunset was slowly approaching the horizon, but its afterglow clung to the earth. Shuttered within its city gates, Lark City appeared particularly desolate under the amber hues of the twilight. Especially the pile of bloody skulls accumulated outside the North City Gate, which made the howling Northerly winds seem like the wail of vengeful spirits. Colin rode on horseback, gazing at Lark City in the distance, a dangerous light flickering in his eyes. The hospitality of the Fein family not long ago left him both shell-shocked and full of rage. But he was reasoning enough not to impulsively give an order to attack the city. Its not a sensible choice to attack a city with cavalry. Moreover, he only had three thousand cavalrymen at his disposal. Previously, in Riverside City and Huorong City, Colin had penetrated them by tricking the city gates open, or launching surprise attacks, not by way of a frontal assault. He is not stupid enough to let his precious Blood Knight Army launch an assault on a solidly fortified city. Although he would not attack the city, Colin has noted this debt in his heart, and in the future, he would certainly settle the score with the Fein family Just as Colin was about to withdraw his troops, no longer entangling with the Fein family, the city gates of Lark City unexpectedly swung open! Colin squinted immediately, carefully watching the direction of the city gate, his heart filled with suspicion. The Fein family cant be stupid enough to want to fight in the open right? If so, Colin would indeed be eager to make these ignorant Easterners understand what a truly invincible army is! The Blood Knight Army soldiers by Colins side also started to move, set up formations, ready in case the Easterners really charged out. Of course, they were not too tense. After all, as the swift cavalry, if they really wanted to leave, the Easterners couldnt stop them no matter what. Under their watchful eyes, a person and a horse slowly emerged from the open city gate. It doesnt seem like theyre preparing for a battle. As the person approached, Colin was surprised to find that it was a woman riding the horse. A woman who, had she been a decade or two younger, would certainly be considered an exceptional beauty. But now, the relentless passage of time had left traces of vicissitudes on her face. Moreover, she didnt seem concerned about her appearance, not wearing any makeup, her wheat-colored skin indicating that she was not a delicate lady who stayed in seclusion. From her steady horsemanship, commanding gaze, and the aura she exuded in every gesture, it was clear that this must be a female knight who had been on the battlefield. But at this moment, she wasnt wearing armor, and she wasnt holding any weapons C only carrying a bloody Skull! It seemed to have just been decapitated, with fresh blood still dripping from the skull, forming a trail of red behind the woman. Let her pass. Colin ordered his guards, who were trying to intercept her. The guards had no choice but to make way for her. The woman slowly approached, undaunted by the eying covetously of the Blood Knight Army soldiers surrounding her. Looking at this spirited female knight, Colin chuckled, What? Has the Fein family run out of men? The female knight came to Colin, performed a subservient bow on her horse, pointed at the pile of skulls not far away, and responded with a laugh: Arent the real men of the Fein family over there? Colin grinned slightly, finding this woman interesting, and asked again, Since you dare to come to me alone, wont you introduce yourself? My name is Beatrice, the mother of Viscount Fein. Lady Beatrice I prefer to be called, Knight Beatrice. Colin smiled vaguely, finding this woman increasingly interesting. He pointed at the skull in her hand and asked, Okay, Knight Beryl, whats the meaning of the skull you are holding? Beryl held up the bloody skull in her hand, showing it to Colin, and spoke at the same time: Honorable Guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, on behalf of the Fein family, I express my deepest regret and apology for the assassination you suffered! This skull belongs to the instigator behind the assassination, I hope it can appease your anger. Colin examined the skull in the womans hand. It was also a woman, younger and prettier. Who is she? Colin asked curiously. She is the wife of Viscount Fein. Well, why did she want to assassinate me? To avenge her husband? Colin said with a cold smile. No, the woman shook her head, She is simply a madwoman who wanted to get rid of you at all costs. Oh? A madwoman? Colin burst out laughing, So, the Fein family is planning to pin the blame for my assassination on a madwoman? The woman remained calm and spoke, Count, do you know what her identity is besides being the viscounts wife? What? She is also the bishop of Lark City. Colin raised his eyebrows, finally getting some understanding of what she meant. Killing a bishop, Knight Beryl, arent you afraid of incurring the Churchs anger? Beryls face was calm, she said lightly, When this woman, for some unspeakable purpose, deliberately incited the warriors of the Fein family to go to their deaths, she no longer deserved the glory of the Lord. If His Holiness the Pope wants to blame someone for such a person, I will shoulder it on my own! Admiration in Colins eyes increased. Honestly, since crossing the Angry River into the Eastern Territory, Colin had been quite disappointed. He felt that in such a vast Eastern Territory, there were hardly any heroes that impressed him. The sort of hero needed not necessarily possess great power, but rather a presence, a faith, a tenacity. Duke St. Prowse was strong enough, but this kind of person, who hesitated over choosing an heir and constantly worried about the consequences, truly failed to win Colins respect. And as for Marquis Vincent, Count Evan, Count Brugen, Count Howell and the like, in Colins view, they were all just superficial, unable to withstand a single blow. However, when he stood outside Lark City and saw Knight Beryl who, alone, dared to open the city gate carrying her daughter-in-laws skull, and walk casually into the Blood Knight Armys formation, he suddenly felt that long-lost heroic aura. Even if this womans power was probably between the third and fourth rank. So, Knight Beryl, did you come to see me just to deliver this skull? Of course not just that. Beryl shook her head, gave the skull to a guard by Colins side, and then invited him with a smile, Honorable guest from the North Territory, do you dare to come to Lark City and feel the true sincerity and warmth of the Fein family? The fresh blood on the womans hand had not yet dried, and there was a hint of provocation in her smile, but clearly, it did not daunt Colin. Great! Colin gently nudged his horse and moved forward slowly, ordering his warriors at the same time, You guys wait for me outside the city! Lord Count! The warriors of the Blood Knight Army changed their expressions and wanted to dissuade him, but Colin immediately raised his hand, signifying that his mind had been made up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beryl showed appreciation on her face, but she still suggested: Lord Count, wouldnt you like to bring a few guards? Colin laughed heartily, If you dare to come out of the city alone, I dare to enter the city alone! Beryl laughed too, did not say any more, swung her riding crop, and dashed towards Lark City. Colin spurred his war horse to follow closely behind. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: 470 Beatrice_1 Chapter 472: 470 Beatrice_1 In the winter, indeed, there were no skylarks in Lark City. However, Colin saw many bird nests under the eaves and corners of the houses along the way. He could imagine that when spring came, the sky of this city would certainly be bustling. Knight Beatrice, do you know where these skylarks migrate to in winter? Beatrice was taken aback, obviously did not expect Colin to ask such a question. After all, they were walking on the streets of Lark City, and on both sides were Easterners glaring at them with anger. At present, Colins reputation in the East was not good, almost synonymous with the devil. If not for the guards of the Fein family on both sides of the road, it is estimated that many restless Easterners would have pounced on and torn Colin to pieces. But in such a situation, Colin was actually still caring about the migration of skylarks, which surprised Beatrice immensely. Skylarks migrate east in winter. Would they migrate to the Bright Moon Forest? Im not sure about that. Beatrice shook her head, If youre interested, you can ask Yevir in the far east of the East. Colin nodded, thinking that one day he would have to visit that Arcane City. The reason why he cared about the skylark migration was that he wondered about a problem C if the skylarks could migrate into the Bright Moon Forest, wouldnt that mean that the taboos of the Bright Moon Forest only existed on the ground? Of course, this didnt make any difference for humans, since even a Holy Knight could only hover in the air for a short time and couldnt fly a long distance. But, Colin could fly. With such random thoughts, Colin was already led by Beatrice into the castle of the Fein family and arrived at the lounge. Beatrice waved away the maids who wanted to serve, poured a glass of red wine herself, and then handed it to Colin. The wine swirled in the glass, as crimson as blood. Colin took it with a smile and drained it in one gulp. If it was Grace, she would probably ask C Arent you afraid of poison in the wine? But Beatrice would not test him like this, the straightforward female knight just gave a slight smile, looking approving. Count, how is my useless son doing now? Hes doing very well, Colin said with a smile. Silver Moon City is a good place, and half-elves are a very hospitable race. Thats good. Beatrice didnt seem too worried about her son, and calmly asked, So, Count, what are the conditions for redeeming Viscount Fein? Colin swirled the wine glass in his hand and counter-questioned, What can your Fein family give me now? Money, slaves, beauties Count, as long as you say so, the Fein family will definitely do everything possible to satisfy your requirements. However Beatrice changed her tone, I feel, these things are somewhat unworthy of you. Is that so? Colin put down his wine glass, leaning back in his chair with interest, Then what do you think is worthy of me? There was a strange light in Beatrices amber eyes. She came to Colin, refilled his wine glass and said. How about a skull? Colin narrowed his eyes and laughed, That depends on whose skull it is. Beatrice handed the wine cup to Colin and smiled faintly, How about Archbishop Kate? The Duchess? Colin was startled in his heart. Of course, he knew that Archbishop Kate mentioned by Beatrice was the wife of Duke St. Prowse. But, this fierce female knight just killed a bishop of Lark City, and now she proposed to kill another archbishop of the east Is he resolved to stand against the Church? Suddenly, Colin thought of something and immediately crossed his hands, forming a gesture similar to a lotus. To his surprise, upon seeing the gesture, Beatrice only furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, and asked, Count, doesnt the wine suit your taste? Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Colin chuckled, reaching out to take the wine glass handed by Beatrice. He put it to his lips, using the act of drinking to mask his awkwardness. He had initially suspected that Beatrice was another pawn placed in the East by Queen Midela, but it seemed that he had overthought it. Knight Beatrice, do you have a grudge against the Church? No personal grievances, but there are public ones! Colin took a sip of wine and gestured with his eyes for Beatrice to continue explaining. However, Beatrice did not go on, instead she countered, Count, what do you think is the biggest hidden danger to the Glorious Empire right now? Orcs? No. Beatrice slowly shook her head, The Orcs may seem threatening, but they are not truly fearsome. The Glorious Empire has repelled the Orcs twice before, so it can certainly do it a third time. Moreover, to my mind, external threats are actually necessary. As someone who comes from the North Territory and has fought trolls for many years, you should understand this. Colin nodded. He seemed to have some idea of what Beatrice was about to say, but he didnt say anything, only quietly listening. I believe that the present degenerate and corrupt Church is the biggest scourge and hidden danger lurking within the Empire! Colin looked at the solemn Beatrice and reminded her with a smile, Knight Beatrice, do you know what fate awaits you, if these words of yours were to get out? Being burned to death on a stake? Beatrice shrugged, speaking with utter nonchalance. Colin set down his wine glass, adjusted his sitting position, and asked, then would you care to explain how the Church has become the Empires tumor? Beatrice refilled Colins wine glass and slowly spoke, Because its existence is causing the Glorious Empire to fracture. Take your invasion of the East this time for instance. If Im not mistaken, it should be orchestrated by the Royal Family, right? Colin accepted the wine glass without admitting or denying anything. Beatrice didnt mind and continued, The open and covert struggles between the Royal Family and the Church began at the founding of the Empire. This kind of internal strife has severely damaged the Empires stability and unity. The Church, which should have been spreading the glory of our Lord and helping the people to achieve salvation, has lost its way in the pursuit of power and benefit. What they think about all day is how to divide and win over the lords to assist them in resisting the Royal Family and protecting their own interests. The St. Prowse family in the East is just such a toolor more accuratelysacrifice! Why did my dear daughter-in-law, the Archbishop of Lark City, incite the Fein familys knights to assassinate you? Is it not in order to sow an irreconcilable vendetta between the East and the North! Even the lady Duchess who is the Archbishop of the East, I am fully aware of the petty tricks shes been playing at the White Dew Fortress! At this point, a hint of doubt started to appear on Colins face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Beatrice immediately said, Count, please allow me to reintroduce myself. I am Beatrice St. Prowse. Colins eyebrows raised in surprise, he hadnt expected this knight to actually come from the St. Prowse family, but the doubt on his face had not fully disappeared. To his thinking, someone like Beatrice who had married into the Viscounts family from the St. Prowse family was probably just a distant relative. And having been married for so many years, how could she possibly know the secrets of the White Dew Fortress. Little did he know, Beatrice then added: I am the Duke St. Prowses own sister. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: 471 Cooperation_1 Chapter 473: 471 Cooperation_1 You are Duke St. Prowses own sister? Colin widened his eyes, somewhat disbelieving. What? Dont I look like it? Beatrice raised her eyebrows and asked. Colin said nothing. He just thought, as Duke St. Prowses own sister, it was downright tragic that Beatrice had married into a viscounts family. By contrast, Queen Midela, who was the sister of the former Duke St. Hilde, had married Emperor Reinhardt. Even if Beatrice couldnt marry into the royal family, she shouldnt have stooped as low as to marry into this obscure Fein family. Seemingly understanding Colins doubt, Beatrice explained: Isnt it all because I offended that church whore, and my foolish brother was deceived by her, that made me marry into this damn place called Lark City? Actually, I even ran away from the weddinghehe, unfortunately, I was dragged back by my brother. Listening, Colin was utterly dumbfounded. The woman in front of him was surely a headstrong and wilful lady in her time. Bemoaning, Beatrice added: What kind of witchcraft does that church whore possess? My brother is like this, and so is my useless son. Ever since he married the bishop of Lark City, he stopped listening to me. Now he is rightfully imprisoned in Silver Moon City, which serves him right to reflect on his foolish actions. Colin suddenly felt that Beatrices spite towards the church wasnt out of some public indignation it was personal enmity! The church was a tumour to the Glorious Empire, all excuses, the real reason was the betrayal of her brother and son Seeing Colin silent, Beatrice urged: How about it? Ill kill that whore Kate for you, you let my son go, and we let the Fein family be. Deal? Colin was a bit speechless, and said: Why do I feel like you want to kill Kate yourself, how does this become helping me? Beatrice snorted, Dont tell me, Count Angler, that you cant see what effect it will have if Kate dies at my hand? This time Colin didnt argue. Indeed, he actually would love to see Duchess Kate die at Beatrices hand. After all, the defintie negative impact that the Duchess, representing the church, would have on Colins upcoming plans to control the Eastern Territory. So, Colin didnt want this woman to get in the way in White Dew City. However, he was not willing to kill Kate himself, as it would completely aggravate the church. Colin wasnt willing to commit such a foolish act. The power of the church was already terrifying from what Colin understood, and this was just the surface. Who knew how deep the hidden part went? Colin was definitely not willing to top the churchs blacklist. But if Duchess Kate were to die in the hands of Beatrice, Colin would neither bear the fury of the church. More importantly, Beatrice was of the St. Prowse family! If handled properly afterwards, a rift could be triggered between the St. Prowse family and the church, and the Eastern Territory could even be completely brought under the influence of the royal family! It was like killing many birds with one stone. But since the matter was so beneficial, Colin felt somewhat incredulous for a time. Lady Beatrice, are you willing to pay such a high price for a Viscount Fein? Colin couldnt help asking. Not that he looked down on Viscount Fein, but the price Beatrice was paying to redeem her son seemed far too high. She was staking her own fate, the Fein familys, the St. Prowse familys, and even the future of the entire Eastern Territory. Or could it be that this vindictive woman is so hell-bent on revenge against her sister-in-law who bullied her back in the day? Colin had seen a lot of fools, but clearly, the woman before him wasnt one. Her previous actions were not that of a fool. Of course, Im not just doing this for that worthless son of mine. Beatrice stated frankly, He isnt that important. My primary motive is to help the Radiant Empire eliminate internal threats. Colin raised an eyebrow in surprise, Are you trying to force the St. Prowse family to confront the Church? To put it more accurately, its to suppress the Church. Beatrice looked seriously into Colins eyes, the deep and determined light flickering in her amber pupils, The Church has gravely affected the stability and unity within the Empire, thus it is necessary to cut off its extended influence, returning the divine to the divine and the worldly to the worldly. Only in this way can the Radiant Empire firmly hold onto the most prosperous lands of this continent, and humans can avoid following the footsteps of Elves and the Giant Dragon. The expression on Colins face gradually turned serious. Initially, Colin thought Beatrice and Queen Midela were allies since they were both trying to stand against the Church. Now, it seemed that the two were completely different. Honestly, despite Beatrices influence paling in comparison to Queen Midela, if he had to choose an ally to confront the Church, Colin wouldnt hesitate to pick Beatrice. Queen Midela would only continue to provoke Colin, making him the vanguard against the Church, while she hid behind, trying to reap the benefits. And Beatrice? This female knight first beheaded a bishop herself, now she was eyeing the Archbishop of the East Colin believed that Beatrice was selfless and genuinely wished to suppress the Churchs interference in the secular world, enabling the Radiant Empire to be united and avoid collapsing due to internal strife. Even though Colin knew what Beatrice did was greatly beneficial to him, he couldnt help but warn her: Knight Beatrice, you should understand that if it was only the Bishop of Lark City, theres still room for maneuver, but if you actually kill the Archbishop of the East not even the St. Prowse family could shield you. Beatrice chuckled casually, replying, When have I ever needed the protection of the St. Prowse family? As for the Churchs wrath, Ive already prepared for it, theres no need for you to worry. Colin showed a complex expression, opened his mouth, but only sighed: You are a true knight! Beatrices gaze was steady and determined as she accepted Colins praise. Then, she turned serious, Well, if you agree to this proposal, then I will need your help. How can I help? Since Ive attempted to assassinate Kate before, shes started to be wary of me. I need your help to control her guardian knights Colin felt a headache coming on. This woman was actually not making her first attempt at assassinating the Archbishop of the East Given this, Duke St. Prowse marrying her off to Lark City in the past was already quite magnanimous. Of course, Beatrice had no idea what Colin was thinking and continued, my plan is as follows. I will set out for White Dew City first, then you will lead the troops to follow. Dont worry, you dont have to forcefully attack White Dew City, as I will assist in opening the city gate from the inside. Once were inside, you will lead the Blood Knight Army and follow my lead. As long as you can help clear out the guards around Kate, I will take her life with my own hands! Due to the delay in communication, Beatrice still didnt know that White Dew City had actually been once breached by the Blood Knight Army, and her brother, Duke St. Prowse, had been killed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin hesitated for a moment and didnt tell her about these events. He wanted to know whether Beatrice, upon entering the city and learning about these events, would still stick to her convictions, and continue to uphold her promise. Alright! Its settled then! A pleasure doing business! A pleasure indeed. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: 472 Envoy_1 Chapter 474: 472 Envoy_1 Two days after leaving Lark City, Colin finally joined up with the main force of the Blood Knight Army. Since he had personally participated in the actions of that night in White Dew City through connecting with the Blood Slave, Colin roughly understood the situation; however, he still patiently listened to the report of Knight Logh. It was only at the end of the report that Knight Logh gave Colin a pleasant little surprise. A messenger from the Royal Family? Yes, my lord, we met him after we evacuated from White Dew City. He claimed to be delivering the Kings War Order to the St. Prowse family, so I brought him along Would you like to meet him? Colin was left somewhat speechless, retorting irritably, Your guts are getting bigger these days! You even dared to capture a royal envoy! Knight Logh shrank back, not daring to speak. Forget it, bring him to me. Yes! Knight Logh quickly turned and left. Shortly after, he returned with a young, handsome knight. The man was dressed in splendid armor, affixed with the badge of the Purged Flame. It was obvious that this man was not only a royal envoy, but also a member of the St. Lorenzo family. Count Angler, do you dare to permit your subordinates to kidnap a royal envoy? Arent you afraid of His Majestys punishment? The young knight arrogantly berated Colin, his face full of the cocksureness of someone who had not yet been knocked around by the harsh realities of the world. Colin gave a light smile and said, You declare yourself a royal messenger. Do you have any evidence? The young knight sneered and produced a scroll from his chest. He unrolled it in front of Colin, saying: This is the War Order issued by His Majesty Rheinhardt himself, sealed with the royal emblem. Count Angler, you surely recognize it, right? Colin took a closer look, and then swiftly put on an enlightened expression: Ah, I see! My apologies, sir envoy. My foolish knights lack discernment, they failed to recognize your identity. Logh, why havent you apologized to the envoy yet! Knight Logh dutifully moved forward and bowed low, saying, My apologies, sir envoy. The royal messenger rolled his eyes dismissively, Count Angler, do you really think a frivolous apology could Sir Andy, what a surprise to see you here! Prince Harrison timely interrupted him. Your Royal Highness, Her Highness. Andy quickly bowed in salute and noticing Princess Judy, he respectfully saluted her as well. Only then did he realize that the young count in front of him was the teacher of the prince and princess. He immediately withdrew his arrogance, daring not to delve further but still maintained his calm and composed posture: Count Angler, I have been entrusted by His Majesty. I must deliver this War Order to Duke St. Prowse as quickly as possible. I can overlook the previous matters, but now, I must head to White Dew City immediately. Please do not interrupt me any further. Of course I wont obstruct a royal messenger, Colin said cheerfully, But, if you want to deliver the War Order to Duke St. Prowse, you dont need to go to White Dew City. Knight Andy furrowed his brow: What do you mean? I mean, Duke St. Prowse is right here. Andy knight was taken aback: Count Angler, are you joking? The silent Knight Logh snickered and said, Sir envoy, Duke St. Prowse was invited here by us. Uncertain, Andy looked back and forth between them before saying after a long pause: Then, please lead me to Duke St. Prowse. This way, please! Knight Logh led everyone to a large tent and lifted the curtain, making an inviting gesture. Knight Andy walked in first. He then discovered that the tent was empty, save for a pitch-black coffin placed in the middle. Count Angler, are you playing a trick on me? Turning around, Andy glared at Colin accusingly. Colin ignored Andy, walked over to the coffin with an air of nonchalance, and suddenly threw open the coffin lid. Bang! The lid hit the ground heavily, stirring up a cloud of dust. Colin turned his head, expressionless, and said to Andy, Knight Andy, you should pay your respects to Duke St. Prowse immediately! You Knight Andy suddenly got a forbidding premonition, a dreadful thought appeared in his mind, but he instantly rejected it. Impossible! Knight Andy slowly approached the coffin and peeked into it. Then, he froze, struck rigid as if by lightning. No this cant be this cant be! Knight Andy just felt a chill enveloping his entire body, making him uncontrollably shiver. Colin gently patted Andys shoulder and said indifferently, Knight Andy, you understand now, dont you? The Blood Knight Army brought you here out of kindness, so you wouldnt waste a trip to White Dew City. Andy felt as if he was being ruthlessly targeted by a terrifying beast. Even though Count Angler was gentle and showed no hostile actions beside him, he still felt his life was seriously threatened. He swallowed painfully, Knight Andy was no longer as brash as before, he said fearfully, Co Count Angler, youhow could you dare to murder Duke St. Prowse Colin shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly and said, Duke St. Prowse was killed rightly by the Blood Knight Army on the battlefield, whats wrong with that? The Glorious Empire had restrictions on the feuds and in-fighting among nobles; actions such as assassination, poisoning and backstabbing are obviously intolerable. However, there were two conditions under which the killing among nobles was permitted. One situation was a duel. And the other was a righteous kill on the battleground. So the Blood Knight Army had broken into White Dew City? Yes, just three days ago. Duke St. Prowse fought bravely to the end, I must admit I was quite impressed. Colin said, feigning admiration. With a shivering voice, Knight Andy questioned hesitantly, But But with the impending Orc invasion, how could you Colin shrugged, supremely confident, But the War Order from His Majesty hadnt reached White Dew City at that time. Knight Andy was speechless. In fact, news of His Majestys impending war had been widely disseminated, but the War Order signed by the His Majesty with legal effect required a messenger to deliver and was always slower than a carrier pigeon. This delay became Colins excuse. Critically, no one could penalize Colin for it, as he genuinely hadnt seen the War Order. Knight Andys face fluctuated continuously, ultimately he accepted his fate, Since Duke St. Prowse is already deceased, I will head to White Dew Fortress to deliver the War Order to the next Duke of the East. Great, we can travel together then. Colin said cheerfully. Andy Knight suddenly became wary, What are you going to White Dew City for? Of course, to congratulate the new Duke of the East. Colin replied, seeing it as a matter of course. Knight Andy remained silent. He seemed to be unwilling to stay in this gloomy place any longer, he casually saluted and hastily left. The tent flap fell, blocking out the sunlight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only the flickering candlelight remained in the tent, illuminating Colins emotionless face. He stood alone beside the coffin, silently observing the remains of Duke St. Prowse for a while before revealing an excited smirk. Then, he opened his mouth, revealing ferocious tusks And he bit down. Gulp, gulp, Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: 473 Sixth Order_1 Chapter 475: 473 Sixth Order_1 The night grows darker. In the gloomy tent, rows of candles burn themselves brightly, barely holding back the impending darkness. In the candlelight, waves of blood fog encircle the coffin at the center of the tent, constantly billowing and rising. Within the blood fog, Colins figure wavers, appearing ethereal and unreal. As time passes, soft blood red complex patterns gradually spread across Colins body, like an arcane array, or like a constellations path. An oppressive terror involuntarily seeps out, suppressing the flickering candlelight until it grows faint. The thick darkness seizes this opportunity to grow and expand with impunity, making the atmosphere in the tent even more ominous and murky. Suddenly, two spots of light explode into existence, tearing through the darkness. Its Colin, opening his eyes. His pupils have transformed into vertically slitted, blood red orbs, radiating an icy glow. The glow flashes and disappears. Colin also raises his head from the body of Duke St. Prowse, who has already turned into a desiccated corpse. He can clearly sense that every cell of his body seems to be in a state of jubilant celebration. The blood fog enveloping him appears to be drawing in mysterious energy particles from the air, transforming them into nourishing power, which he absorbs fully into himself. The cells of his body, benefitted by this mysterious power, start to evolve at an accelerated pace. His muscle fibers become more robust and resilient, the bone joints more crystalline and translucent, and his blood roars and surges through his veins like the tides. Thump! Thump! Thump! Colins heart, acting like a powerful pump, begins to beat rapidly, causing his blood circulation to become more vigorous, even to the point of boiling. The constantly escalating blood pressure causes veins to bulge all over Colins body, coiling across his form like purple steel cables. Along with the engorgement, his muscles inflate and soon fill the confines of the originally loose armor. Shh! A pair of black bat wings pierce through the armor, slowly unfolding from Colins back. Bang! The armor can no longer bear this overpowering strength, and is blown apart by Colins swelling form. Fortunately, the tent is large enough. Otherwise, it might not have been able to contain Colin in his Bloodline True Body form. This is not the first time Colin has ascended by consuming the fresh blood of higher-ranked knights. Thus, he is not overly surprised by the changes in his body. Instead, he focuses on the source of this miraculous power. His blood is boiling, his body is wild, and amidst the intense pain brought about by these drastic changes, his consciousness begins to blur. But Colin grits his teeth, persevering to keep his consciousness clear. Gradually, an endless stream of images, information, memories, all flicker before his eyes. He struggles to make out the images, as if always separated by tenuous veil. Murmurs resonate in his ears, as if someone is whispering nearby. The blood fog rises and mingles, forming mystical and intricate blood patterns on the surface of Colins immense form. Bang! Bang! Bang! Amid the violent beating of his heart, Colins consciousness becomes increasingly blurry, his gaze more vacant. Instantly, an unstoppable darkness engulfs him, completely submerging his consciousness. Crack! A flash of lightning tears through the darkness. Colin opens his eyes again to find himself standing unknowingly on a mountain peak, the soil under his feet gleaming silver. Crack! Another flash of lightning streaks across the sky. Colin discovers a dark figure standing on the edge of a cliff. In the figures hand is a torch, its dancing flame is the only illumination in this darkness. The figure throws the torch from the cliff. The red flame draws a trail of fire in the sky, tumbling into an abyss that seems to have no end. Crack! The third flash of lightning streaks across the sky. The electric glow illuminates the entire mountain peak. It was then that Colin realized that the peak of the mountain was teeming with shadowy figures, and he seemed to be one of them. All these shadowy figures were raising their hands high, mumbling prayerful words. Awaken Great King The murmurs of prayers echoed in Colins ears, but strangely, he couldnt hear the specifics of their prayers. Crack! The fourth bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. The lightning illuminated everything between heaven and earth. From the black abyss, a dark red flame gradually rose No! That wasnt a flame! Colin abruptly regained his state of mind and realized that it was a pair of enormous, dark red, beastly vertical pupils! The place where he stood was not a mountain peak at all, but atop a giant beasts head! In the darkness, the sky was continuously streaked with lightning, finally allowing Colin to see the sight before him a gigantic silver serpent! Its enormous body was like a mountain range, extending as far as the eye could see. Under the light of the lightning, there were visible bloody cuts on the serpents body, deep to the bone. The serpents muddled eyes stared silently at Colin. In its dark red vertical pupils, Colins face was reflected. It seemed to want to say something. But Colin couldnt pick up any information. He could only make out the serpents helplessness, age, and sorrow from its one eye It was as if an ancient king at the end of his days was expecting a successor to take his place A new king. Boom! The last bolt of lightning streaked across the sky. Everything returned once again to the boundless darkness. The vertical pupil of the silver serpent also disappeared. But Colin felt as though whispers were still echoing in his ear, as if the giant serpent was trying to say something to him. Regrettably, he couldnt quite hear it. Outside the tent, the knight Logh, who heard the commotion, quickly approached but was stopped by a blood slave. Whats wrong with the Count? The blood slave didnt answer but just silently blocked Loghs way. Am I not allowed to go in either? Logh questioned angrily. But the blood slave in front of him remained unmoved. Logh knew these people were Count Anglers personal guards. They were mysterious yet immensely powerful and valiant, fearing no death. Had it not been clear to him that these guards would never betray Count Angler, he would have already drawn his sword to break into the tent. Just then, the indistinct whispering inside the tent abruptly ceased. But immediately after, an incredibly terrifying pressure exploded, sweeping across the entire camp like a surging wave. Being the closest, Logh felt this power more profoundly. If he hadnt felt the intense Holy Light Energy and the familiar aura of Count Angler emanating from it, he would have already drawn his sword. Count As knight Logh anxiously waited, one of the guard outside the tent seemed to have been summoned and turned around to walk in. After a while, Colin came striding out. Count, are you alright? Logh quickly stepped forward to greet him, also noticing that the armor Colin wore seemed to be the same as the guard who had just entered the tent Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he didnt dare to ask too many questions, just keeping his doubts to himself. Is there any food? Colin asked, his eyes occasionally flashing a crimson light, and Holy Light Energy still constantly radiating from his body, as if he was still not able to perfectly control the surging power. Certainly, please wait a moment! Logh looked up, feeling Colins surging power, couldnt help but ask, Count, have you ascended to the sixth order? Colin nodded, gazing in the direction of White Dew City: Yes. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: 474 Struggle_1 Chapter 476: 474 Struggle_1 White Dew Fortress. It was a quiet, late night. In the early days of winter, the air has become chilly. The faint scent of night orchid wafted through the air, silently soothing the restless hearts within the castle. Lady Duke! Has Vincent not woken up yet? Not yet The Marchioness looked sorrowful, biting her lip as though she wanted to say something, but upon seeing the stern expression on the Duchesss face, she held her tongue. I am going to perform the healing magic on the Marquis. You all should leave the room for now. The Duchess waved her hand. Yes. The Marchioness and the maids quietly retreated, leaving only the Duchess and Marquis Vincent in the room. The Duchess took a seat in a chair next to the sickbed and quietly observed her sleeping son. Marquis Vincent lay on his back on the bed, covered by a pure white comforter. His face was as pale as paper, his breath weak C seemingly on the brink of death, yet stubbornly clinging onto his last breath. My child why must you persist so painfully The Duchess gently caressed Marquis Vincents face, her eyes filled with heartache and incomprehension. However, these soft emotions were quickly replaced by determination and stoicism. Fear not, my son. Your mother will soon grant you respite Do not blame me for my hard-heartedness, for this is a necessary sacrifice. Only through this can we regain the attention of our lord. Finishing her words, the Duchess clasped her hands together and silently said a prayer. Then, she extended her right hand, her index finger lightly touching Marquis Vincents forehead, the tip of his nose and his lips. The faint holy light that emerged from her fingertip illuminated his pale face, lending it a sense of sacred purity. If anyone familiar with the Churchs divine techniques were here, they would realize that the Duchess was not performing a healing spell, but rather a prayer of respite for the dead! The holy light gradually dimmed, and the Duchess pulled out a small, exquisite bottle. The bottle was meant for holy water, but as for what it contained, only the Duchess knew. Just as she was about to feed the contents of the bottle to Marquis Vincent, the door was suddenly knocked. The Duchess frowned, but continued to pour the liquid into Marquis Vincents mouth before getting up to open the door, saying: Didnt I say not to disturb me at this time? The Butler was quick to apologize, but he still had to report, Lady, Miss Beatrice has just arrived in the city! Beatrice The Duchesss face changed as if she had recalled some unpleasant memory. With a gloomy face, she walked outdoors. As she descended the spiral staircase to the main hall on the first floor, the Duchess happened to encounter Beatrice, who was walking in. Kate! Beatrice! When the two women met, it was as if sparks flew in the air. A knight, originally standing behind the Duchess, instinctively stepped forward and rested his hand on the hilt of his waist sword, his eyes fixed warily on Beatrice. It was unavoidable C this young lady had a formidable reputation. Upon seeing this, Beatrice rolled her eyes disdainfully and said, After so many years, youre still a coward. After all these years, youre just as impolite as ever. The Duchess retorted instantly. Beatrice sneered, uninterested in furthering her friction with the Duchess. She turned to the Butler and asked, Wheres my brother? The Butler gave a heavy sigh, his expression filled with sorrow as he said, The Duke Im afraid he has met with misfortune What! Beatrices eyes widened, she instantly stepped forward and grabbed the butler by the collar, demanding, What exactly happened! The butler had no choice but to nervously recount the previous events of the Blood Knight Army breaking through White Dew City. After listening to the butler, Beatrice stood as if she had lost her soul, standing in place without a word. Beatrice, said the Duchess coldly, now you know the seriousness of the situation, dont you? Stay put and stop making trouble for me! With that, the Duchess strode out. Beatrice, for once, offered no retort. She simply released the Butlers collar and stood in silence, her expression fluctuating. The Butler waited for a while, noticing that Beatrice had not moved and quietly suggested: Miss Beatrice, I have had your room prepared. You must be tired after your long journey, perhaps you should rest. Beatrice made no response. Just when the Butler didnt know what to do, she finally spoke: You said my brother had issued a conscription order to all the major Lords to the south of Mount Althus before his death. So why has the Fein family not received it? That is impossible. I personally helped the Duke prepare the conscription orders, there was certainly one sent to Lark City! Beatrice narrowed her eyes, instantly realizing that the conscription order must have been hidden by her dear daughter-in-law. And it wasnt hard to guess the purpose of her doing so. She planned to ambush Colin and his party who came from Huorong City, and then lead Fein familys private army to crush the Blood Knight Army passing by Lark City. Pity she didnt wait for her to lead the troops out of the city, before being decisively killed by Beatrice who had found out about the plot. This stupid woman! She deserved her death! Fury surged in Beatrices heart. Despite her many complaints about her brother, Duke St. Prowse, his death had dealt a major blow to Beatrice. Thinking of her previous agreement with Colin Angler in Lark City, Beatrice began to waver. Was she really going to work together with the enemy who had murdered her brother? What made her more confused was the future of the Eastern Territory. Even if Duke St. Prowse was mediocre, he could still handle the situations and prevent the Eastern Territory from becoming too chaotic. But now, with the death of Duke St. Prowse, the issue of his successor immediately arose. His eldest son Vincent, holding the position of Marquis of the Eastern Territory, should logically inherit the Dukes position. But not long before, Duke St. Prowse, under the instigation of certain individuals, began to weaken Marquis Vincents support to promote Count Evan. This had led to Count Evan, who originally had little hope of inheriting the Dukedom, now having the confidence to compete with Marquis Vincent. What was more important was that the dispute over the inheritance was similar to a duel once involved, one could not withdraw until life or death was determined. Perhaps Marquis Vincent might originally have tolerated a brother who posed little threat, but now, once Evan expressed his intentions to compete for the Dukedom, it was clear that Marquis Vincent would no longer be so magnanimous. In the same way, Count Evan wouldnt standby and watch his brother inherit the Dukedom, only to then face the inevitable suppression and exclusion. Add to that the covetous North Territory and the Church harboring evil intentions Beatrice was suddenly overwhelmed with turmoil. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Miss Beatrice Seeing Beatrices prolonged silence, the Butler couldnt help but remind her. Beatrice came back to her senses and asked, Did you say that Vincent was also seriously injured in that battle? Yes. Take me to him. Yes. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: 475 Plotting (Part 1)_1 Chapter 477: 475 Plotting (Part 1)_1 Has he not woken up? No. In response to Lady Beryls inquiry, the Marchioness mechanically shook her head. It seemed as though her husband would awaken at any moment, yet he also appeared as if he would never open his eyes again. Over the past several days, the youthful Marchioness had gone from full of hope to gradually heartbroken. She was now numbed by the torment. Looking at the haggard Marchioness, Lady Beryl sighed and said, You should rest. I will keep a watch over Vincent tonight. The Marchioness shook her head. She knew it wasnt just her; the biggest hope of the entire Howell Family now rested on her husband. Under such pressure, she didnt dare slacken in the slightest. Even though she knew that guarding his sick bed wouldnt do much good, she insisted on staying. It seemed to be the only way to alleviate her inner anxiety. Think of Eckert. He needs you, too. At the mention of her son, the eyes of the Marchioness finally sparkled. After a moment of struggle, she stood up and said, Lady Beryl, I entrust Vincent to you for tonight. After she spoke, the Marchioness left the room. Lady Beryl then said to the maids, You may leave as well. If I need anything, I will call you. Yes,the maids replied and quietly withdrew. Once the door was shut, Lady Beryl murmured, All right, theres no one else here. Then, Marquis Vincent opened his eyes. Upon seeing this, Lady Beryl didnt seem surprised at all. The only reason she insisted on sending the Marchioness away was because Marquis Vincent had covertly touched her. The spiritless and haggard Marchioness didnt notice at all. Aunt, Im glad you finally came! Marquis Vincent gripped Lady Beryls hand, revealing a sincere smile on his face. Whats going on? Why do you have to pretend to be in a coma? Marquis Vincent took a deep breath and said in a low voice, Because my mother wants to kill me! Kate wants to kill you? Lady Beryl gazed at Marquis Vincent in puzzlement, furrowing her brow, Though Ive always felt that that mad woman would kill anyone for the Church, but she wouldnt kill her own son, would she? Whats in it for her? My guess is, she hopes to elevate me to the Duke of the East, and then kill me. Thus, Eckert would become the heir to the dukedom. At this point, Lady Beryl suddenly understood and said, I see. With a three-year-old Duke, the whole eastern territory will be under that vile womans control. Exactly! replied Marquis Vincent, his eyes filled with a mix of pain and hatred, So, she hasnt made any effort to heal me, hoping that my injuries would eventually take my life. When she saw that I was just hanging on, she even She did what? Nevermind. Marquis Vincent quickly changed the subject. My mother has secretly manipulated many nobles of the east for years, and even the St. Prowse Family has become full of holes under the Churchs influence. I dont dare trust anyone, so I had to pretend to be in a coma. Until you arrived! Aunt, youre the only person I can trust now! With self-mockery, Lady Beryl said, Thats because Im the least likely person in the entire Eastern Territory who would be bought by Kate, right? Yes, but more importantly, youre the most honorable knight of the East, and the most upright St. Prowse! Marquis Vincent quickly flattered. Lady Beryl laughed noncommittally and asked, So what do you plan to do about this situation? Do you have anyone you can trust? Any loyal knights? A controllable army? Marquis Vincent gave a bitter smile and said, Aunt, I only have you now! Lady Beryl rolled her eyes and scolded him angrily, So these days youve been busy playing dead, you havent thought of any plan to break the situation? Well, actually I have thought of a way Marquis Vincents eyes flickered. Whats the method? I believe all the forces within White Dew City have been won over by my mother, so, to change the situation, I can only rely on external help! External help? Lady Beryl thought about it and asked doubtfully, What kind of power do you have outside of White Dew City? Could it be Count Howell? Count Howell is indeed an important force I can rely on, but after all, he is still far away on the Angry River, and all his subordinates are navies They cant do anything about the situation in White Dew City. Then what power are you talking about? Marquis Vincent hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice and said, The Blood Knight Army. Lady Beryl raised her beautiful eyebrow, her gaze complex as she looked at Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent hurriedly explained, Aunt, hear me out, I know the hatred between the Blood Knight Army and the St. Prowse Family, and I know that Count Colin Angler is cunning and treacherous, and has always harbored ambitions for the eastern borderlands. But under the current circumstances, I can only use them to deal with the internal threats, otherwise, the situation in the eastern borderlands will only get worse! Lady Beryl smirked and said, Do you know? Actually, before I came to White Dew City, I had met with Colin Angler once in Lark City. And we reached an agreement. Marquis Vincents eyes widened in surprise, asking, What agreement? I help him kill Kate, he spares Viscount Fein. Marquis Vincents eyes lit up, and he immediately asked, How are you planning to kill Mother? Lady Beryl did not conceal anything and spoke plainly, I will secretly open the city gate and let the Blood Knight Army enter White Dew City. Since they were able to kill your father the last time they entered the city, I believe they can also eliminate the protecting forces around your mother this time. Then, I can kill her with my own hands! After hearing this, Marquis Vincent was silent for a while, then said, Aunt, actually, my original plan was similar.. but. I intend to let mother die at the hands of the Blood Knight Army. No. Lady Beryl shook her head slowly, Kate must die by my hand! Marquis Vincent furrowed his eyebrows, puzzled, Aunt, why must you personally kill Mother? Is it because of past grievances? Lady Beryl glanced sidelong at Marquis Vincent, scoffing, What? Is that the image I hold in your heart, an eye for an eye? Marquis Vincent shook his head quickly, and before he could figure out how to answer this question, he heard Lady Beryl say: Alright, to tell you the truth, there is only one reason I want to kill Kate by my own handsto completely break the St. Prowse Familys ties with the Church! The powerful words sent a tremor through Marquis Vincents heart. After pondering for a moment, he finally understood his aunts painstaking efforts. Indeed, if the Archbishop of the Eastern Borderlands died at the hands of Lady Beryl, an irreparable rift would inevitably occur between the St. Prowse Family and the Church, and the Royal Family might very likely accept the allegiance of the St. Prowse Family because of this. The situation of the Empire might completely change. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Marquis Vincent also clearly understood that Lady Beryl, who initiated these dramatic changes, might face relentless retaliation from the Church Just as he was about to remind his aunt of the consequences that might result from killing an Archbishop, he heard her speak again: Also, I need to kill one more person. Who? Colin Angler! Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: 476 Plotting (Part 2)_1 Chapter 478: 476 Plotting (Part 2)_1 Thump! Thump! Marquis Vincents heartbeat suddenly quickened. For a moment, he couldnt even explain his own feelings when he heard that his aunt planned to murder Colin Angler. Unaware of his unusual behavior, Beatrice continued to explain: Colin Angler is too dangerous and horrifying. As long as he exists, even if we successfully free the Eastern Territory from the control of the Church, we can only cower in his shadow. This man must die! And once he dies, the Blood Knight Army will be finished. If you could become the Duke of the Eastern Territory, persuading Count Howell to change his mind shouldnt be difficult. As long as the North Territory cant cross the Angry River, theres nothing to worry about. Moreover, with the death of Colin Angler, the North Territory will certainly plunge into turmoil; even if it doesnt, it will lack the power to meddle with the Eastern Territory. Marquis Garcia is already old, and the battle in Shadow Gorge destroyed his morale. He no longer has the ability to rebuild the Dark Cavalry. Thus, you can calmly reorganize the Eastern Territory and thoroughly remove the remnants of the Churchs power. You dont have to worry about interference from the Church, the Royal Family wont stand idly by. The submission of the Archbishop of the Eastern Territory alone is enough to convince the Royal Family of the St. Prowse familys determination to ally with them. Seeing Marquis Vincent struggle, Beatrice misinterpreted his worry to be the Churchs retaliation and joked, Even if the Church wants to retaliate, they will target me first. Im not afraid, why should you be? Marquis Vincent didnt dare to confess his internal struggle to Beatrice. Instead, he pretended to be worried, saying, Aunt, are you really not worried about the Churchs retaliation? Beatrice laughed off the concern, saying, What am I afraid of? At worst, Ill change my name and wander the world. Anyway, Ive wanted to do this for a long time. Your father used to prevent me. Now that hes dead, Im free. I dont believe the Church would really chase me to the ends of the earth. Marquis Vincent went silent. Mistaking his silence as him worrying for her, Beatrice smiled and patted Marquis Vincents hand, saying, Come on, dont be so weak. I dont want the future Duke of the Eastern Territory to look like this. Besides, as a knight of the St. Prowse family, why would I be afraid of sacrifice? I just hope my sacrifice is meaningful. So what you should do is to properly rule the Eastern Territory, let it shine brightly again. Also, out of selfishness, I hope you take good care of the Fein family. Dont take your anger out on them because of Evan. And about Evan I sincerely hope you can show enough mercy. You can strip him of his title, seize his lands, eliminate his supporting forces, but at least spare his life. Because youll discover one day, those who can step up in a critical moment to guard the Eastern Territory, sacrificing everything they have, will only ever be the members of the St. Prowse family. Just like your father C he favored Kate so much, but when things were crucial, it was still me, his sister, who had to step up and sort things out, right? No matter how good other people may be, they may not necessarily be reliable. As bad as Evan may be, at least his last name is still St. Prowse Listening to his aunt chit-chat about what to do afterwards, Marquis Vincent felt an indescribable emotion welling up in his heart. For a moment, it felt like he was back twenty years ago, when he was officially bestowed the title of Marquis of the Eastern Territory by his father. That was the first time he felt the heavy responsibility and the exceptional sense of holy mission. Vincent St. Prowse, today, in the name of the lord of the Eastern Territory, I bestow upon you the title of Marquis of the Eastern Territory. From now on, you will bear the responsibility of guarding the citizens and vassals of the Eastern Territory, and take it as your glory until the day you die! His fathers words that day were forever etched in Marquis Vincents heart. However, as time passed, these words seemed to inevitably erode and wear away Especially after the disastrous defeat in Silver Moon City, Marquis Vincent felt his standing drop dramatically, while his younger brother Evan gradually received more attention from their father. And when he was defeated once again in Silver Moon City and taken captive, the actions of his father and brother felt nothing less than a blatant betrayal! It was precisely because of this betrayal that Marquis Vincent had no psychological barriers to plunging the dagger into his fathers chest! But now, looking at his steadfast and composed aunt Beatrice beside him, Marquis Vincent suddenly felt a strong sense of guilt. The pride of St. Prowse, the glory of St. Prowse, the perseverance of St. Prowse Marquis Vincent felt that his actions were an utter blasphemy to the name St. Prowse. I, Vincent St. Prowse, swear on this holy land, under the watchful eye of the Almighty, that from this day forth, no matter what hardships I face, I will carry the responsibility of protecting the Eastern Territory, and the glory of the St. Prowse family, until the end of my life! As the promise echoed in his ears, Marquis Vincents gaze gradually became firm. Aunt, how do you plan to kill Colin Angler? Of course, Beatrice knew nothing about the change in Marquis Vincents mindset. Upon hearing his question, she said, Once I kill Kate, Ill naturally gain Colin Anglers trust. Then, when hes unprepared, I can assassinate him. Im very confident Ill succeed. Seeing Marquis Vincent frown, Beatrice thought that he was worried about the consequences of assassinating a Count and started speaking again: You dont need to worry about the consequences of doing that. Im already infamous for killing an Archbishop of the Eastern Territory, so Im not afraid to take on the bad name of assassinating an Imperial Count. When the time comes, you can just publicly denounce me from the St. Prowse family. Better yet, expel me from the Eastern Territory, and I can start my life on the run. Looking at his aunt pretending to be relaxed, Marquis Vincent felt his throat tighten. He took in a deep breath to dismiss these useless self-pitying thoughts, then said in a deep voice, Aunt, when you assassinate Colin Angler, be sure to cut off his head! Beatrice smiled slightly, saying, No problem. I actually really enjoy beheading my enemies too. Its like earning a commemorative medal Aunt! Marquis Vincent gripped Beatrices hand tightly, his face serious as he repeated, Remember, you must cut off Colin Anglers head! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Beatrice sense something was off and frowned, asking, Why are you so concerned with Colin Anglers head? Marquis Vincents face went through a series of changes, but ultimately he didnt reveal the deepest secret in his heart. He merely emphasized, Aunt, if you trust me, do as I say. Beatrice stared into Marquis Vincents eyes for a long while before nodding, Alright. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: 477 Arrival_1 Chapter 479: 477 Arrival_1 Across the boundless wilderness, a large formation of cavalry was marching southward. The pace of their progress was not very fast; they did not seem like they were in a hurry. In the middle of the formation, a young girl in a black horse-riding suit, wearing a wide-brimmed red hat, asked crisply: Teacher, which family did your mother come from? The Sangs family. And your grandmother? I think shes from the Billy family. What about your great-grandmother? The Rick family, perhaps And your great-great-grandmother? Colin gave Princess Judy, who was beside him, a glance, and said somewhat speechlessly: I cant remember. He, of course, understood the reason for Princess Judys sudden background check. It was undeniably because of his promotion to the sixth rank. In this world, where power and bloodline are closely related, the source of the bloodline for a sixth-rank Knight naturally attracts high attention. Only the top bloodlines can produce sixth-rank Knights. After all, there are only seven families who can give birth to seventh-rank Holy Knights. The Angler family obviously doesnt count as a top bloodline, so Princess Judy is interested in Colins maternal bloodline. However, Sangs, Billy, and Rick these were families that Princess Judy had never heard of. They were clearly unremarkable minor nobles, entirely unrelated to top bloodlines. As Princess Judys large, lively eyes spun around, she suddenly formulated a bold guess about her teachers origin in her mind. But, its a theory that she dared not speak out loud. Yet, if she doesnt say out loud, it made the young girl feel uncomfortable. As her eyes darted around, she happened to meet Prince Harrisons gaze. The siblings seemed to understand each others thoughts instantly, and they shared a knowing smile. Of course, Colin was not fooled by these little actions, but he did not bother to clarify. It was better to be misunderstood as the illegitimate son of some high-ranking noble left in Grey Castle rather than having the secrets of the Blood Clan exposed. What made Colin curious was whether the power he had gained by feeding on the blood of high ranked Knights would affect the bloodline of his descendants. Would he create a new Holy Knight Family if he successfully ascends to the Holy Field one day? As for whether he could ascend to the Holy Field, Colin had no doubts. He had great confidence in his Blood Clan Cheating Device. As long as he could get the blood of a Holy Knight, Colin was very likely to step into the Holy Field. However, if that day did come, the people of this world would surely conclude that he was the illegitimate son of a member of some Holy Knight Family. He wondered if there would be a cheesy drama about returning to his roots and his ancestral family. As he was lost in his thoughts, a messenger from the front turned back and reported to Colin: My lord, White Dew City is right ahead! Upon hearing this, Colin looked up and saw a small white dot appearing on the horizon. Knight Andy, its your turn to take the stage! The named Knight Andy shivered, immediately bending over obsequiously and smiled: Alright, please wait, I will go and open the door for you! Ever since Colin had become a sixth-rank Knight, the envoy from the St. Lorenzo family immediately had an about-face in attitude. Probably convinced that Colin was the descendant of some Holy Knight family that was lost on the outside. Considering Colins age when he became a sixth-rank Knight, this type of terrifying talent made it seem not impossible that he could ascend to the Holy Field one day. Therefore, it was understandable that Knight Andy was greater later in deference. Teacher, we dont have to fight any battles this time we go to White Dew City, right? Princess Judy asked crisply. Colin smiled mischievously and said: Of course not. After all, His Majestys war order has already been delivered. Atop White Dew Citys walls. Facing the once again encroaching Blood Knight Army, the citys defenders dared not to take it lightly. The Pegasus Army and the private armies of the lords previously summoned by Duke St. Prowse, all gathered their elites on the city walls to defend, while a large number of reserve teams began to assemble on the city streets. The last time the Blood Knight Army attacked, Duke St. Prowse attempted to lure the enemy in by consciously opening the city gate, hoping for an inside-out strike and trapping the Blood Knight Army outside of White Dew City. Unfortunately, this move backfired. Not only did they fail to trap the Blood Knight Army, but Duke St. Prowse even risked his own life, epitomizing a miserably failed strategy. Therefore, this time, holding the city steadfastly became everyones consensus. Count Nicoll, do you think the Blood Knight Army will launch a strong attack? Hearing the question from a noble behind him, Count Nicoll, a pallor on his aging face, still attempted to maintain his composure: Dont worry, its common knowledge that cavalry is not good at storming cities. As long as we securely defend the city gate and prevent the Blood Knight Army from entering, even if Colin Angler is full of cunning tricks, he will be helpless. Hearing this, a group of Eastern nobles echoed in agreement, instantly lightening the mood. However, Count Nicoll felt no relief. In fact, he only felt sorrow at this moment. Despite having an absolute numerical advantage, none of these Eastern nobles dared to suggest going out of the city to fight. Even if someone suggested it, Count Nicoll would veto it, but he still hoped to hear such voices, at least proving that the heroic spirit of the Eastern nobles was not completely worn away. However, the reality was that just a mere twenty thousand people in the Blood Knight Army had trapped the Easterners inside White Dew City, rendering them afraid to venture out. This was an utter humiliation! Sir, an envoy has been sent from the other side, should we bring him up? Count Nicoll was shocked back to reality, seeing a single cavalryman break away from the large group, moving towards White Dew City. Lower the basket, pull him up. Id like to see what the Northerners have to say. Before long, Knight Andy was brought before Count Nicoll. Knight Andy? Count Nicoll, well-traveled and knowledgeable, recognized the knight from the St. Lorenzo family. Immediately, without waiting for Knight Andy to reply, Count Nicoll quickly realized: You are an envoy of the royal family, arent you? Has His Majestys war order arrived? Yes, Count Nicoll, I bring His Majestys personally signed war order, which has successfully passed through the Senate! Knight Andy held up the document, but did not intend to hand it to Count Nicoll, instead he respectfully requested, I need to deliver the war order to White Dew Fortress, please forgive me. Of course, of course! Count Nicolls face was all smiles, because he understood that once His Majestys war order arrived, the internal conflict among the lords of the empire must cease. So, he immediately called his personal bodyguards to escort Knight Andy to White Dew Fortress. Before leaving, Knight Andy didnt forget to point outside the city and instruct, Lord Angler from the North is just outside the city, remember to send someone to greet him. Count Nicolls brow furrowed again, looking at the slowly approaching cavalry army outside the city, he fell silent. The Eastern nobles by his side were still immersed in the excitement of the successful arrival of the war order at White Dew City, seemingly having forgotten that there was a formidable army getting closer outside the city. Count Nicoll said to his deputy officer: Since Knight Andy came from the Blood Knight Army, Colin Angler must have also seen His Majestys war order. If he doesnt want to become an enemy of the Empire, he will not easily initiate conflict. So, you send an envoy out of the city to test the oppositions attitude. Sir, who should be appropriate to send? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Count Nicoll was immediately hesitant, his gaze scanning the Eastern nobles in front of him, his brows furrowing tighter. Ill go. At the moment Count Nicoll was at a loss, Beatrice appeared atop the city wall. Count Nicoll instantly breathed a sigh of relief, laughing: Knight Beatrice, your willingness to take on the task couldnt be more perfect! Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: 478 Undercurrent (Part 1)_1 Chapter 480: 478 Undercurrent (Part 1)_1 At the foot of White Dew City, Beatrice once again approached the Blood Knight Army single-handedly. This time, Colin greeted her quite gentlemanly. The two met in the middle of the military formation and the city. Knight Beatrice, we meet again. Count Angler, by coming to White Dew City with so much fanfare, do you mean to break our agreement? Colin shrugged, somewhat helplessly, You cant blame me for that, the royal envoy was too fast. So were just going to give up? Beatrice asked reluctantly. Give up? Colin chuckled, Those two words dont exist in my dictionary. Beatrices eyes lit up, immediately she queried, Count Angler, do you have a good idea? Colin looked at the towering city walls of White Dew City and said slowly, Since the War Order has already arrived in White Dew City, of course, I cant provoke any further. Listening to Colin emphasize the word proactively, Beatrice somewhat understood, and continued, You mean to let the Easterners take the first move? Yes. Beatrice, however, slowly shook her head and said, You may be disappointed. The Easterners are more than willing to cease fire with the North Territory, why would they initiate? Colin gave Beatrice a meaningful look and said, Are you not an Easterner? You mean, let me initiate? Beatrice looked at Colin in disbelief. Yes. I know you dont have many troops in the city, but you can choose a time to assassinate me! Hearing this, Beatrices heart missed a beat, her eyes started to involuntarily avoid Colins. She quickly realized that Colins expression remained unchanged and began to calm down. Unaware of Beatrices change, Colin continued, Since youve decided to assassinate the Archbishop of the East, you must have prepared for escape. It shouldnt matter if you take on another crime of ignoring the War Order and assassinating a count of the Empire. As long as you hurt me, the Blood Knight Army will have reason to enter the city to protect their master. Then, you can arrange for a trusted person to open the city gate for the Blood Knight Army, who will then help you eliminate the protective forces around Mrs. Kate. You know what to do next, right? Beatrice looked deeply at Colin, then nodded decisively. Good, lets do as you say! Subsequently, Colin returned to the military formation, ordered Knight Logh to lead the army to camp outside the city, and then entered White Dew City with Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, and one hundred guards, following Beatrice. Walking on the streets of White Dew City, Colin casually looked around, admiring the scenery of this Eastern capital. Compared to the grandeur of Winterfell City, White Dew City lacked some majesty, but had more refinement and architecture influenced by Elves from the nearby Bright Moon Forest, emphasizing harmony with nature and use of bas relief and pillars. Compared to regular enclosed buildings, these Eastern buildings with colonnades lack a sense of restraint and create a rich play of light and shadow as well as alterations in visual perception under the sun. They also blend the interior and exterior by including the outside scenery as part of the architectural decoration. This was Colins first visit to White Dew City, and he immediately fell in love with it. Regrettably, the citizens here obviously did not like this Count from the North Territory. Walking down the street, numerous Easterners showed their hostile gaze towards Colin, if it werent for the soldiers standing on both sides of the road, these angry Easterners would have already rushed forward. Under these hostile gazes, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy seemed somewhat nervous, but Colin acted as if nothing had happened, still looking at the buildings lining the streets with interest. And because of that, Colin did not notice two familiar faces hidden among the angry Easterners. Lets go, sister. In this situation, your assassination attempt will not succeed. Count Evan lowered the brim of his hat, trying his best to hide behind the crowd, and urged Anna next to him. Anna stared at the tall figure of Colin, who was riding on the back of a horse, her right hand gripping the hilt of her sword, her veins bulging as if she ready to draw her sword at any moment. Seeing this, Count Evan quickly held his sisters hand, leaned into her ear, and whispered, Anna, trust me, attempting an assassination now would only alert the enemy. Anna turned to look at her brother, her eyes red as she defiantly said, So we should just not avenge our fathers death? Of course we should! Count Evan said firmly, But not like this. Trust me, I have a better way! Anna stared into her brothers eyes for a long while, finally sighed, and let go of the sword hilt. Count Evan quickly pulled his sister along, squeezed out of the crowded people, and walked briskly toward the city gate along the alley. As they walked, Anna became more and more confused, finally she couldnt help but speak up, Brother, are we going in the wrong direction? White Dew Fortress is that way. No, we cant go to White Dew Fortress. Why not? Because once I go to White Dew Fortress, I will be put under house arrest. Seeing Annas confused face, Count Evan sighed and said, Stop asking sister, just follow me if you trust me. Anna bit her lip and remained silent, allowing her brother to lead her through the city. Stop right there, this is a military area, unrelated people cannot get close! In front of the city tower, two siblings were stopped by a patrol of soldiers. I have urgent military information to report, could you let me see your superior? The soldier looked at Count Evan, seeing that even though his clothing was ordinary, the sword hanging from his waist did not seem ordinary, he said, Then you can wait here. Not long after, a knight came to Count Evan under the guidance of the soldier. What urgent military information do you need to report? Count Evan looked at the badge on the knights armor, he lifted the brim of his hat, revealing half of his face, and said, I want to see Count Nicoll, can you take me to him? The Count is not someone you can see as you please As the knight began speaking, he stopped abruptly, having finally recognized the person in front of him, You are you Count Evan? Ssh! Count Evan put his finger to his lips, Dont reveal me, take me to Count Nicoll. The knight nodded dully, and then led Count Evan and Anna onto the city tower. At the top of the city, Count Nicoll stood, transfixed by the Blood Knight Army setting up camp outside the city, presumably lost in thought. Count, this gentleman wants to see you! Count Nicoll frowned, not even bothering to turn around, he asked, Who wants to see me? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Its me. Hearing this slightly familiar voice, Count Nicoll finally turned around, then he saw the face of Count Evan with a slight smile. Count Evan Count Nicoll exclaimed in surprise, but then immediately lowered his voice, When did you enter the city? Ive been in the city for a while now, Count Evan said vaguely, Can we go somewhere else? I dont want anyone else to know Im here. Alright, please follow me. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: 479 Undercurrent (Part 2)_1 Chapter 481: 479 Undercurrent (Part 2)_1 As the door gently closed, the inside and outside of the room were separated into two worlds. Only Count Nicoll and Count Evan were inside the room; even Anna did not enter. Count Nicoll personally poured a glass of hard liquor for Count Evan, chuckled, and said: Count Evan, theres no fine wine in the camp, so please bear with this. Haha, you might not know that to a real alcoholic, fine wine is great, but bad wine can also have its unique taste. Count Evan took the wine cup, clinked it with Count Nicolls, and then drained it. Count Nicoll put down his wine cup and asked, Count Evan, since youve been in White Dew City for a while, why have you been hiding your tracks? Count Evan smiled and said, Count Nicoll, lets not waste time testing each other here, shall we? You must know why I have not dared to show myself publicly. Count Nicoll also laughed and praised, Ive long heard that you, Count Evan, are extraordinarily intelligent. Today I see that it is indeed true! However, Count Evan shook his head somewhat gloomily and sighed, If this were the past, I might have accepted your praise with confidence, even feeling smug about it, but now, hehe, Ive at last understood that compared to a real genius, I stand no chance, especially on the battlefield Count Evan, you really cant blame yourself for that. The Eastern Army has grown too complacent over time. Compared to the Blood Knight Army, which fought their way out of the Sky Ice Plain, the strength gap is indeed large. No matter who is in command, the outcome would remain the same. Count Evan did not respond, but poured himself and Count Nicoll another glass of wine. The two seemed to be drowning their sorrows in drink. But soon, Count Evan put down his wine cup, his expression growing serious as he said: Count Nicoll, do you know why I took the initiative to find you? Count Nicoll glanced at Count Evan and shook his head. Count Evan immediately said in a deep voice: Count Nicoll, I came to help you. Oh? Count Nicolls eyes were twinkling, he laughed, Count Evan, why would I need your help? Instead of directly answering the question, Count Evan asked: Count Nicoll, what promises did my mother make to you? Count Nicoll seemed unwilling to leak the agreement between him and the Duchess to Count Evan. Moreover, he thought he saw Count Evans real purpose, so the smile on his face gradually faded, saying: Count Evan, I think it is you who are trying to seek my help, isnt it? But, pardon my frankness, your brother, in the current situation, is the most suitable successor to the Duke of the East. Count Evan sneered, My brother? Or my three-year-old nephew? Count Nicolls expression remained unchanged, Either of them will do, but definitely not you. Because the East needs the Howell family at this time. I agree, Count Evan honestly said, And you misunderstood my intention. I did not come to persuade you to support my ascendance to the Dukes position. Oh? Count Nicoll was surprised and puzzled, Then why did you come to me? Ive told you, I came to help, Count Evan smiled. Count Nicoll stared at Count Evan in confusion, asking, How can you help me? Of course, to help you and the Nicoll family overcome the biggest predicament! Count Evan said seriously. Count Nicolls eyebrows furrowed tighter, Count Evan, what is the biggest predicament of the Nicoll family? Count Nicoll, dont you know what the biggest predicament of your family is? As outsiders and traitors, your Nicoll family has never been truly integrated into the East! Do you really believe that by cooperating with my mother this time, she would return the favor and help solve this problem? Count Nicoll fell silent. Because he knew that Count Evan was right. The Nicoll Familys badge is the Mountain Huorong, yes, the Huorong of Huorong City. More than three hundred years ago, Huorong City was still a territory of the Nicoll Family, and the Huorong Army was the title of their private army. At that time, the area north of Mount Althus was still the territory of the St. Sean Family, and the Nicoll Family were naturally their vassals. So, when the St. Prowse Family defeated the St. Sean Family, the Nicoll Family became an awkward existence. At that time, the Nicoll Family saw the unfavorable situation and decisively chose to surrender to the St. Prowse Family. To destabilize the morale of the St. Sean Familys vassals, Duke St. Prowse chose to accept the loyalty of the Nicoll Family, showing his compassion. But since the Nicoll Family was once a vassal of the St. Sean Family, they naturally could not fully gain the trust of the St. Prowse Family. For instance, Huorong City, a pivotal military area, was given to the Brugen Family by Duke St. Prowse, and the Nicoll Familys territory was shifted to south of Mount Althus. The Nicoll Family was aware that the St. Prowse Family had always been vigilant of them, so they have been cautious and low-profile all these years, striving to eliminate Duke St Prowses prejudice towards the Nicoll Family. Like the recent inheritance dispute between Marquis Vincent and Count Evan, most of the Eastern nobles chose sides, but the Nicoll Family remained mere observers. Of course, this was indeed because Count Nicoll was profoundly cunning and understood the risks. However, more than that, it was because the Nicoll Family did not dare to express an opinion lightly, fearing they might arouse the suspicion of Duke St. Prowse. At this time, being pointed out by Count Evan, Count Nicolls mind ran through countless thoughts, then after a long pause, he said solemnly: Count Evan, do you have a way to help the Nicoll Family escape this awkward situation? Count Evan smirking mysteriously, took out a delicate badge from his bosom. The badge shaped like a Yuen Shield was engraved with the pattern of a roaring tiger, and was made of a material that reflected a splendid light under the sun. Upon seeing this familiar badge, Count Nicoll was stunned, then incredulously looked at Count Evan and asked in a trembling tone: Thethe Spotted Tiger? CountCount Sir, wherewhere did you get this badge from? Count Evan smiled slightly and said, Of course, it was given to me by Mr. Ji. Mr. Ji? While pleasantly surprised, Count Nicoll was also in disbelief, IsntIsnt he alreadydead at the hands of Prince Lexie? You believe such rumours? Count Evan countered, If that were true, then why has Prince Lexie ended up like this? And who is he tracking down around the world? Count Nicoll, suppressing his excitement, asked in a deep voice, What agreement have you reached with Mr. Ji? Count Evan smiled reservedly and said, I will be marrying Mr. Jis daughter, and Mr. Ji, in turn, will help me take control of the East. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Daughter? Count Nicoll looked puzzled, But arent you already engaged to Grace of the Brugen Family? Count Evan smiled mysteriously, You will understand eventually. So now, do you think Im a better ally for the Nicoll Family than my mother? Count Nicoll kept his gaze fixed on the Spotted Tiger badge in Count Evans hand, and nodded, Yes! If you have already reached an agreement with Mr. Ji, then the Nicoll Family would naturally be willing to follow in your footsteps! Very well! Count Evan chuckled in self-satisfaction, put the badge away, and said mysteriously, Count Nicoll, White Dew City will be particularly lively this evening, just wait and see! Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: 480 Emerges_1 Chapter 482: 480 Emerges_1 Prince Harrison, Princess Judy, Count Angler, welcome to White Dew Fortress! In front of White Dew Fortress, the elegantly dressed Duchess greeted the visiting guests with an impeccable smile. As if she had completely forgotten that these honored guests had just led an army to break through White Dew City and killed her husband. Colin dismounted and came to the Duchess with a cheerful smile, saying, This is my first visit, and I havent prepared any valuable gifts, I hope you dont mind, maam. As he spoke, Colin clapped his hands, and four guards behind him immediately carried a coffin forward. It goes without saying whose remains are in the coffin. The atmosphere on the scene instantly changed, the air was so stagnant that one could barely breathe. All of the St. Prowse family members had flames in their eyes. If looks could kill, Colin would have been riddled with holes by now. Unfortunately, looks cant kill. The St. Prowse family could only impotently rage. The Duchesss expression seemed as usual, as if the body in the coffin was just a strangers. She said indifferently, Count Angler, your thoughtfulness is appreciated, such a heavy gift, the St. Prowse family will surely remember it. Colin raised his eyebrows and felt somewhat embarrassed to continue with his provocative remarks, or he would feel like he was bullying a widow. He scanned the crowd behind the Duchess and asked, puzzled, Why havent I seen Marquis Vincent? Vincent was seriously injured and is still unconscious, so he could not come to greet you. Seriously injured and unconscious? Colin blinked, So thats the case I would like to visit Marquis, I wonder if it would be convenient? At these words, the St. Prowse family opposite began to breathe even heavier, clearly considering Colins hypocritical gesture as a provocation. The Duchesss expression also turned cold, and she said indifferently, Im sorry, Count Angler, I appreciate your kindness. However, Vincent really isnt in a condition to meet visitors right now. It wouldnt be too late to meet you once his injuries have healed. Since Colin was on someone elses turf, he didnt want to be seen as too arrogant, so he nodded and said, Alright. The Duchess turned her body and extended her hand in a gesture of invitation, saying, Please come in, honored guests. We have prepared rooms for you. Please rest for a while, and there will be a grand welcome banquet in the evening. Colin nodded, walking into White Dew Fortress with an unaffected air under the hostile gazes from all around. Prince Harrison and Princess Judy followed him in. Under the guidance of a maid, Colin entered his room. The overall architectural style of White Dew Fortress emphasizes delicacy and elegance. The main body is constructed with carefully cut white glazed rock. The floor and walls all give off a light beige color. Emeralds, red and blue gemstones can be seen everywhere in the room, even sparkling diamonds are embedded in conspicuous places. Various styles of oil paintings and animal skull specimens are hung on the walls. Colin had no artistic appreciation ability, and after a glance, he paid no more attention. Sir, do you need me to serve you for a bath and change of clothes? The young maid asked with a blush. No need. I can manage myself. You can go. Rejecting the maids offer, Colin removed his armor and went to the bathroom alone. The bathtub had been filled with warm water, and there was a faint scent of jasmine. Colin didnt know where the St. Prowse family got the jasmine in the middle of winter. Slowly sitting in the bathtub, feeling the suitably warm water soak every inch of his skin, Colin closed his eyes comfortably. However, he didnt stop thinking. When the Duchess said Marquis Vincent was seriously injured and unconscious earlier, Colin absolutely didnt believe it. As his own transformed Bloodline, Marquis Vincent would only be in danger if his head had been cut off. Extensive injuries to him are nothing more than a slight itch. How could he possibly be unconscious from serious injuries? Could he be pretending to be dead? Moreover, he doesnt even come out to greet me when I arrive at the White Dew Fortress, haha After witnessing a Blood slave voluntarily leaving food for their relatives in a small village outside Riverside City, Colin became wary. If a Blood slave without self-consciousness could unwittingly show pity for their relatives, what about a Bloodline with self-consciousness? Having self-consciousness means weighing advantages and disadvantages, considering gains and losses. Then, when a Bloodline determines, after weighing options, that the benefits of betrayal far outweigh loyalty, would they still choose loyalty? This was particularly evident in Marquis Vincent. Marquis Vincent had previously obeyed Colin, maybe because of the Bloodline, but perhaps more because he needed Colins help at that time. Without Colin, he was just a pitiful man abandoned by his father and framed by his younger brother. But now, Colin has helped him clear all obstacles and the position of Duke of the East is within his grasp. Would Vincent still be willing to be Colins servant, harming his own interests for him? Colin finds it quite unlikely. So, what is Marquis Vincents plan now? Is he planning to continue playing dead, deliberately not cooperating with Colin in his next move, waiting for the Blood Knight Army to withdraw from the east due to the War Order, and then he will take over as the Duke of the East? Or has he come up with a more vicious plan, preparing to solve his master once and for all and regain his freedom? Colin felt that the latter possibility was more likely. A curve gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth, as if he found the current situation very interesting and even started looking forward to the upcoming performance of Marquis Vincent. But at this moment, Colin suddenly smelled a faint scent of blood. He opened his eyes suddenly, looked around, but found nothing unusual in the bathroom. But Colins alertness did not lessen at all, after all, he had just guessed that Marquis Vincent might backlash. Could this be a trap set by him for himself? Thinking of this, Colin got up from the bathtub, wiped the water drops off his body with a towel, and got dressed again. Then, he started carefully discerning the origin of this scent of blood. But soon, Colin found that this scent of blood was somewhat familiar, as if he had smelled it somewhere before. Entering the bedroom, the scent of blood gradually became stronger. And Colin finally remembered, this was clearly the scent he smelt in the underground Blood Pool of Floral City! The same smell had appeared in the Schultz Familys Swan Castle! So Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Count Angler. A familiar and deep voice sounded behind him. Colins body stiffened, and his face showed a complicated expression. He slowly turned around, looking at the familiar face that appeared behind him at some unknown time, and forced a rigid smile, saying, Should I call you Duke St. Hilde? Or Mr. Ji? Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: 481 Fear_1 Chapter 483: 481 Fear_1 Names are not important. Mr. Ji said with a smile, as gently as if he were meeting a relative of his own family. Like this body, it may fool the mediocre, but it cannot deceive the wise. Although Colin had long suspected that Mr. Ji might have used Duke St. Hildes corpse to enact a possession by a spirit, when he actually witnessed the resurrection of Duke St. Hilde firsthand and confirmed his previous suspicions, he couldnt help but palpitate. Even in this transcendent world, such unscientific occurrences were somewhat incredulous. Was arcane magic really this magical? Or was Mr. Ji just too powerful? I didnt expect to meet you at White Dew Fortress, such an honor. Although Colin tried to remain calm, his smile was inevitably a bit stiff. Honestly, Mr. Jis appearance was completely beyond his expectations. And what he hated most was the unexpected. This legendary figure, who had twice stirred the North Territory with his own power, was not an easy opponent. Especially now, after Mr. Ji had taken over the body of a Holy Knight, Colin had no idea how terrifying his powers could be. If such a person stood against him Colin was not naive enough to think that Mr. Jis appearance in White Dew City was just a coincidence. Clearly, Mr. Ji had plans here too! Just not sure if it conflicts with his own plans Count Angler, this should be our first official meeting. Mr. Ji looked at Colin with interest, his tone somewhat reminiscent. Indeed. I have long heard of your great reputation! Colin respectfully replied, while constantly guessing Mr. Jis purpose for visiting White Dew City. In fact, Ive been wanting to meet you for quite some time, Count Angler. Among the new talents that have emerged in the Glory Empire over the past decade, you are undoubtedly the most outstanding! Mr. Ji looked at Colin appreciatively, not hiding the admiration in his eyes. You flatter me. No, Ive underestimated you all along. Colin awkwardly tugged at the corner of his mouth, feeling very uncomfortable with Mr. Jis praise. Just as he was about to say something, Mr. Ji asked again: Count Angler, you should have been promoted to the sixth rank by now, right? Colin had to honestly nod and say, Yes, I was just lucky enough to be promoted. Such a young sixth rank knight! Mr. Ji exclaimed, Even the most talented Holy Knight ancestors of the St. Sean family didnt have such power at your age. I wouldnt dare to compare myself with the Holy Knight ancestors No! Mr.Ji said earnestly. You are even stronger than them, at least at your age, none of them was able to lead an army to breach White Dew City. You managed to turn the entire East Territory upside down with just the Blood Knight Army of twenty thousand men! Is this because youre simply too powerful? Or have the Easterners, whove been living in comfort for so long, become so weak that their armies are simply unable to even put up a fight? Colins sense of foreboding grew stronger, his mind working frantically while he tried to figure out what Mr. Ji was truly aiming for. Meanwhile, he had to maintain a conversation: Youre overstating, I just got lucky in a few battles Mr. Ji gave a faint smile, finally giving up the unending praise, and shifted the topic: When you were at Swan Castle, Archbishop Agani told you all the secrets of the Church, didnt she? Yes, Colin said hurriedly, I completely agree with Archbishop Aganis view, the Church is becoming too corrupt, theyre meddling in the empires affairs under the guise of the Lord of Glory, taking advantage of her name for their own gain! So when I heard that you and Archbishop Agani wish to change the current situation, I hurried to join without hesitation! This time I led an army into the East Territory in order to sever the Churchs most significant source of secular support. Do you have a plan for coming to White Dew City this time? Colin knew very well that his alliance with Mr. Ji and Archbishop Agani was actually very fragile. Although both parties aim to resist the Church, there is no foundation of trust to speak of, and there are no clear objectives or plans. Even old enmities and conflicts of interest persist between both parties. Colin doesnt believe that Mr. Ji would forget how he repeatedly thwarted his plans. You could even say that the St. Sean familys failure to successfully take the North Territory is largely Colins fault. Now, he only hopes Mr. Ji would put aside old grudges for the sake of their collaborative foundation and unite to sever the Churchs grip on the East Territory. But Mr. Ji didnt answer Colins question, he said to himself: Count Angler, Ive always admired you. I really hope to become allies with you Colins heart began to sink because he realized that after such a statement, there will always be a but And everything stated before but is generally meaningless! As expected, he heard Mr. Ji continue: But you are too outstanding, so exceptional that it scares me. Colin forced a smile and said helplessly: Mr. Ji, isnt having an outstanding ally a good thing? It might be for some people, but not for me, Mr. Ji gazed at Colin, with a trace of regret in his eyes, Im someone with a strong desire for control, so I dont like allies who are too outstanding, always surprising me or causing unexpected events. Colins muscles instantly tensed, bracing himself for the worst, but he still tried to persuade him: Mr. Ji, dont you think youre overestimating me? Im just the son of a baron from a countryside town. Even though I am now a count, it is only due to the protection of the St. Hilde family No. Mr. Ji interrupted, his smile fading. Count Angler, I carefully investigated your past. Honestly, it scared me. If I give you more time, I cant even imagine how far you can go. So Im sorry. Hearing this, Colin left no room for doubt. His body surged with holy light that gathered in his hands. But before he could act, he saw Mr. Jis eyes suddenly radiating blinding light. For a moment, it seemed as if he was staring at the sun close at hand. His eyes stung, tears streaming uncontrollably. Feeling a sense of dread, Colin quickly tried to retreat. But in his tear-blurred vision, he saw an arm, glowing with golden holy light, plunging straight into his chest with the force of a thunderbolt! Squelch! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin let out a scream, terrified to find his own heart held in Mr. Jis hand! Farewell, Count Angler! Crunch! With a forceful squeeze from Mr. Ji, Colins heart burst like a water-filled balloon. Blood splattered everywhere. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: 482 Discovery_1 Chapter 484: 482 Discovery_1 Prince Harrison stepped out of the bath, and a maid immediately came forward to help him dry off. Harrison, who had grown up in the Phoenix Palace, was accustomed to being served by maids, unlike Colin who was affectatious. Of course, he would never make any ambiguous moves towards a maid. As a prince, he wasnt that desperate. After dressing in a ceremonial dress, Prince Harrison asked the maid to apply perfume on him. What time is the banquet? Ill go ask for you. Alright. After the maid left, Prince Harrison checked his ceremonial dress in the mirror. After a moment, a satisfied smile finally appeared on his face. However, just as he was about to turn around, Prince Harrison was shocked to find an extra reflection in the mirror! But, after seeing the face of the person, Prince Harrison let out a sigh of relief, and turned around to say: Uncle Lexie, what brings you to White Dew City? As for Prince Lexie, Prince Harrison was not afraid. Although everyone thought him to be guilty of egregious sins, boldly murdered the Governor of the Empire, Prince Harrison overheard a conversation between his parents suggesting that Lexie was framed. Therefore, towards this uncle, Prince Harrison was actually filled with a bit of guilt and sympathy. Prince Lexie settled down at the table, poured himself a cup of flower tea and said: I was following someone. Werent you supposed to go to Silver Moon City? What brings you here? I followed my teacher here. You might not know it but my teacher is amazing! Leading just twenty thousand men of the Blood Knight Army, he defeated the entire eastern army. If it hadnt been for my fathers war order reaching White Dew City, the city might have been lost again! Prince Harrison bragged about his teachers brilliant military achievements with immense pride, then caught on to something in Prince Lexies first sentence, and asked curiously: Uncle Lexie, you said you were tracking someone? Who? Prince Lexie took a sip of tea and replied casually: The person who framed me. Prince Harrison was taken aback and became instantly nervous. As Prince Harrison didnt know the whole truth and was unaware of Mr. Jis role in the matter, when Lexie said he was tracking the person who had framed him, he mistakenly thought it referred to Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Midela. Naturally, the odd reaction from Prince Harrison didnt escape Prince Lexies notice. Harrison, do you know something? UncleII Under the stern gaze of Prince Lexie, Prince Harrison panicked. Of course, this only confirmed to Prince Lexie that his young nephew clearly knew something. So he stood up, walked over to Prince Harrison, placed a hand on his shoulder, leaned in slighty and asked in a deep voice: Harrison, tell your uncle what you know. Prince Harrison felt as if the hand on his shoulder was gripping his soul tightly, and an inner tremor coursed through his entire body. But he clenched his teeth and decisively said, UncleI cantbetray my father and mother Prince Lexie showed a mocking smile, Thats some will youve got, but its misused, unfortunately. Has the St. Lorenzo family really sunk so low that they have to resort to schemes and conspiracies to maintain their rule? Prince Harrison was shaking all over, sweating profusely, but he still defiantly refused to speak. The look on Prince Lexies face grew colder and he said: Your father has already disgraced the honor of the St. Lorenzo family. I didnt expect you to be of the same ilk. The prestige of the royal family will soon be completely destroyed by you father and son! No! I cannot allow this to happen Prince Lexies eyes revealed an unmasked desire to kill as he continued to speak: Harrison, Im giving you one last chance. Choose for yourself whether to die dishonorably or to live uprightly! Prince Harrison felt the hand on his shoulder tighten as if it were going to crush him. This young prince was facing life or death for the first time. But what he never expected was that the person pushing him to a corner was his own uncle! Something in his heart seemed to shatter at that moment. Harrison suddenly remembered the words his mother, Queen Midela, used to tell him A king is destined to be lonely and surrounded by lies and betrayal. Even your closest relatives cant always be trusted. The only one you can rely on is yourself! Prince Harrison always thought his mothers words were exaggerated, but now, facing his uncle with the intent to kill, he suddenly came to a realization. Yes, Uncle, you were framed! Harrison shouted with all his strength. Prince Lexies expression softened a little, but he still continued questioning: Who framed me? It was my father and mother! How did they frame me? I really dont know. I happened to hear snippets of their conversation and guessed from that that you were innocent. As for how they specifically framed you, I really know nothing. Prince Lexie stared into Prince Harrisons eyes. After a long silence, he seemed to finally confirm that the other party did not lie, and then asked: So, are you willing to share what you know to the public? Prince Harrison hesitated for a moment, but soon gritted his teeth and nodded. Only then did Prince Lexie retract his imposing aura, smiling and saying, Good! This is the responsibility that a righteous St. Lorenzo should have! I will contact the Pope to arrange a hearing. By then, you At this point, Prince Lexie suddenly stopped. Because he felt a strong wave of Holy Light erupt nearby! In his hurry, Prince Lexie immediately abandoned Prince Harrison and his figure flickered from sight. Prince Harrison fell to the ground, panting heavily, unable to muster any strength. After quite some time, he finally struggled to his feet, found pen and paper, and quickly wrote a letter with his trembling hand. Someone, someone! A maid pushed the door and came in, saying, Your Highness, any commands? Prince Harrison handed over the letter, saying, Immediately send this letter to Dragon City! Yes, the maid nodded in agreement, but seeing Prince Harrisons disheveled state, she carefully asked, Your Highness, do you need help in preparing a new ceremonial dress? Yes. Meanwhile, Prince Lexie who had followed the source of the Holy Light burst into Colins room, only to find Colin lying in a pool of blood. After carefully sensing the residual energy fluctuations in the air, Prince Lexies gaze became incredibly sharp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who are you! The Guard of the St. Prowse Family finally arrived, loudly questioning the back of Prince Lexie. Prince Lexie didnt bother responding, jumping out of the open window without looking back. Only then did the guards notice Colin lying in the pool of blood, and they were immediately terrified, shouting: Quick! Get a priest! Count Angler has been assassinated! Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: 483 Chaos Begins (Part 1)_1 Chapter 485: 483 Chaos Begins (Part 1)_1 Night had fallen. The banquet hall of the White Dew Fortress was illuminated by hundreds of candles, making it as bright as daytime. The hulking armored guards stood motionless around the hall holding long spears, while young, graceful maids delicately strode about, serving platters of delicious gourmet dishes on elongated tables. The elegantly dressed Duchess was near the entrance of the banquet hall, greeting each banquet guest with a flawless smile. Given the recent death of Duke St. Prowse, hosting such a lavish banquet at the White Dew Fortress may seem inappropriate, but who could argue with the Duchesss insistence? Moreover, she had a suitable excusefor welcoming Prince Harrison and Princess Judy to the White Dew Fortress. As for the incident of these two royal visitors tutor assassinating Duke St. Prowse, well, lets just pretend it didnt happen. Of course, many of the astute guests were aware that the death of Duke St. Prowse was perhaps good news for the Duchess Now she would be the true lady of the White Dew Fortress and even the entire East Territory! In the banquet hall, the elegant and skilled Duchess had already become the center of attention, with one Eastern noble after another coming forward to pledge their allegiance to her, subtly or otherwise. The Duchess responded with grace and ease, but in the back of her mind, she was constantly keeping an eye on the entrance of the hall. Seeing that the important figures she had been waiting for had not appeared, the Duchess extricated herself from the overly enthusiastic crowd and asked the butler: Where are the two Highnesses? And Count Angler, why hasnt he arrived yet? Ill go check on them right away. Before the butler could take a few steps, Sir Warren, the captain of the White Dew Fortresss guard team, strode over. The Duchess, seeing Sir Warrens solemn expression, furrowed her brows and hurriedly asked, Sir Warren, whats wrong? Sir Warren stepped beside the Duchess and reported quietly: My Lady, Count Angler has just been assassinated in his room! The Duchess gasped for breath, barely managing to maintain her composure. No sooner had she a chance to ask for details than she heard a voice next to her exclaim loudly: What? Count Angler has been assassinated? Sir Warren had intentionally kept his voice low, in theory, only the Duchess should have heard clearly. However, he didnt expect Count Nicoll, who just happened to be passing by, to overhear and shout it out so loudly. Now, the whole banquet seemed to hit the mute button, and suddenly fell silent. The Duchess gave Count Nicoll a fierce look. She couldnt tell whether he had let out the exclamation on purpose or by accident, and there was no time to question it now. So, she immediately stepped up, and gave a few low orders to Sir Warren: First, kill all one hundred guards who followed Colin Angler into the city! Second, lock down all the city gates, no one is to enter or leave! Third, gather the army, be prepared, the Blood Knight Army is likely to go berserk Upon hearing the last sentence, Sir Warren couldnt help but shiver as if foreseeing a terrifying scene, but he also knew the situation was urgent and there was no time for conjectures. So, he immediately nodded in agreement and strode away. At this time, the guests in the banquet hall finally came to their senses, and the whole hall burst into uproar: Madame Duchess, has Count Angler really been murdered? Madame Duchess, who assassinated Count Angler? Madame Duchess, is White Dew City going to fall into war again? Question after question were thrown out like sharp arrows. But the Duchess simply smiled lightly, gestured for calm, and responded leisurely: Esteemed guests, I apologize for disturbing the soire. Please rest assured, regardless of any unexpected event, the St. Prowse Family has the means to handle it. In the meanwhile, please enjoy your meal here while I investigate the details of the situation. Ill come back later with a more thorough explanation. After speaking, the Duchess no longer responded to the inquiries of the guests and briskly walked out without any delay. Once she stepped outside, the smile on the Duchesss face vanished instantly, and the color of her expression turned from calm to anxious. Count Angler was dead! Although she would like nothing more than for the fearsome Northern Earl to die, he must not die in the White Dew Fortress! Because once Count Angler dies here, regardless of how the St. Prowse family explains it, people across the entire Empire will believe that they assassinated Count Angler. Not to mention that given the successful arrival of Emperor Reinhardts War Order at White Dew City, and Count Angler, a guest, being assassinated at White Dew City, the Royal Family would impose a harsh punishment on the St. Prowse family. The Duchess was also concerned about how the North Territory would react when they hear the news. If the young Northern Duke insists on seeking revenge for his husband at all costs, then the Eastern Territory will face a terrible crisis. And now, with the Orcs about to invade, the Royal Family and the Church may join forces to put pressure on the Eastern Territory in order to soothe the anger of the North Territory In that case, they must find someone of sufficient weight to be responsible for Count Anglers death! The Duchess despairingly realized that this person is most likely herself. Even if she hadnt planned the assassination of Count Angler, for the sake of the overall situation, she, the Archbishop of the Eastern Territory and the Duchess of St. Prowse, could indeed be heartlessly abandoned to placate the North Territory. Upon this realization, the Duchess quickly recognized that this was a trap! A carefully laid trap aimed at her! The person who designed this trap clearly understands the current situation in the Eastern Territory. They found the fatal weakness of current order, and with just a gentle nudge, the stability that the Duchess had worked hard to maintain was on the brink of collapse. A chill ran down the Duchesss spine. But she soon took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. The enemy had already made their move, and the Duchess knew that she had no choice but to respond. Now, what she wants to understand the most is, who planned all of this behind the scenes? And what will be the next move? Lost in thought, the Duchess arrived at Colins room. The surroundings of the room were densely surrounded by the guards of the St. Prowse family, even Prince Harrison and Princess Judy were stopped outside. Madame Duchess, why wont you let us in? What happened to the teacher? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Your Highnesses, please forgive the rudeness of these guards. The situation inside is complex. Allow me to check first, and then I will explain everything to you. Before Prince Harrison and Princess Judy could respond, the Duchess had already walked into the room. Then, she saw Colin collapsed in a pool of blood. A torn chest, a missing heart, blood everywhere The Duchess didnt need to examine closely to know that there was no hope left for him. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: 484 Chaos Begins (Part 2)_1 Chapter 486: 484 Chaos Begins (Part 2)_1 Did you see that mans face clearly? No, Duchess. He moved too quickly, I only saw a residual image So you didnt see anything clearly? The last thing I saw was that man stopping in front of Count Anglers corpse for a moment. Judging by his back, he appeared to be a middle-aged man around one meter and ninety tall, with blond hair. The scabbard of his knights sword at his waist seemed to be purple The Duchess, after listening to the guards rambling report for half the day, could not glean any useful information from it and her face began to show signs of impatience. Obviously noticing this, the guard quickly started racking his brains, then added uncertainly: Duchess, I think I also saw this person rushing out of Prince Harrisons residence Are you sure? the Duchess asked urgently, her eyes changed. I guess The guard began to stutter again. The Duchess was slightly disappointed, but she stepped out to find the anxious Prince Harrison waiting outside, and asked: Your Highness Prince Harrison, a guard said he saw the murderer rushing out from your residence. Did you notice any suspicious people? Prince Harrison hesitated for only a second before saying promptly, Duchess, Prince Lexie did appear in my room. Then he suddenly bolted out and then, news of the teacher being assassinated came. Duchess, has the teacher really been killed? Prince Lexie! The Duchess was startled by this name. This Holy Knight of the St. Lorenzo family has appeared in White Dew City and killed Count Angler which made the Duchess a bit confused for a moment. It is well known that while Prince Lexie comes from the royal St. Lorenzo family, his actual position leans towards the Churchs side. So, why would he inexplicably come to White Dew Fortress to kill? Moreover, it was not heard that Prince Lexie and Count Angler had any feud. Seeing the Duchess standing in place stunned, Prince Harrison asked again, Duchess, what happened to the teacher? The Duchess knew that it was impossible to hide this matter, so she sighed and said: Count Angler has been assassinated and is dead No, thats impossible! How could the teacher die so easily, he was a sixth tier knight! Prince Harrison kept shaking his head, unable to accept the outcome. The teacher, who had created near-miraculous records time and time again, was just dead like that? Princess Judy also cried out loudly, wanting to run into the room, but was stopped by the guard. Listening to Prince Harrisons words, the Duchess also reacted C yes, Colin Angler was a sixth tier knight, who could kill him so easily besides Prince Lexie, the Holy Knight? But she still couldnt figure out the motive for Prince Lexies murder. Just then, Sir Warren came over to the Duchess again and whispered his report: Lady, I failed to stop those guards from the North Territory who followed Count Angler into the city, and let them escape the city What? The Duchesss eyebrows shot up angrily, With just those few men, you all couldnt stop them? Sir Warren looked a little wronged and muttered: My lady, although they are few in number, they are all professionals, and among them are even two sixth tier warriors we simply cant stop them. Two sixth tier? The Duchesss voice changed. She knew that even the current St. Prowse family could not put forth two sixth-tier combat personnel. Has the Angler family grown luxurious enough to have sixth tier knights as guards? And two at that! However, worse news was still to come. Sir Warren continued his report: Moreover, when we chased these guards from the North Territory to the North Gate, we found that the city gate was wide open I suspect that someone within the city helped them open the gate! The Duchess felt a chill in her heart, and immediately asked, Who originally had their troops stationed at the north city gate? The Nicoll familys army. Count Nicoll The Duchess immediately thought of the incident at the banquet earlier, when Count Nicoll loudly announced the news of Count Anglers assassination. Originally, she thought the other party was simply unable to control his exclamation when he suddenly heard such a shocking news, but thinking it over now, that old fellow was obviously doing it on purpose! Perhaps at that time, Count Nicoll hadnt even clearly heard Sir Warrens report, but he knew in advance that Count Angler would be assassinated! Count Nicoll was clearly an accomplice in this assassination! Where is Count Nicoll? The Duchess asked through gritted teeth. Sir Warren seemed to understand something and immediately said, I will go find him now! But the Duchess stopped Sir Warren, and with a gloomy face, ordered: Dont waste time, if Count Nicoll truly has betrayed the St. Prowse family, he should have escaped from White Dew Fortress by now. You now immediately gather the Pegasus Army, control all four city gates, and make sure not to let the Blood Knight Army enter the city! Yes! Inside the banquet hall, the nobles were still discussing Count Anglers assassination. However, some people had already left early while everyone else was not paying attention. Such as Count Nicoll, and also, Beatrice. She did not go to the scene of Colins assassination, but went straight to Marquis Vincents room. Lady Beatrice! Has the Marquis awoken yet? Not yet. You all can leave now. Yes. Since the Marchioness was still in the banquet hall, only Marquis Vincent and Beatrice were left in the room after the maids left. Aunt, whats wrong? Marquis Vincent opened his eyes and asked confusedly. Colin is dead, said Beatrice. Really? Marquis Vincent sat up excitedly from the bed, Aunt, have you already succeeded? What about mother? Did you kill her too? Beatrice shook her head and said, No, I havent even had the chance to act yet, Colin Angler was killed by someone else. Marquis Vincent was taken aback for a moment, then asked after a long pause, Who killed him? I dont know. Did you go to the scene yet? No, why? Marquis Vincents face suddenly changed, and he grabbed Beatrices arm and urgently said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No, you must cut off his skull! You must cut off his skull! Beatrice frowned, Why must I cut off his skull? Because, if you dont cut off his skull, he will come looking for you. A vague voice suddenly rang out from outside the window. Marquis Vincent was immediately frozen in place, as if he had been petrified. On his face, he wore an expression of extreme fear. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: 485 Cleaning (Up) _1 Chapter 487: 485 Cleaning (Up) _1 Duchess, at the very least, you should let us in to collect the remains of our mentor! Prince Harrison said in a solemn voice, finally asserting the dignity that the first heir to the Royal Family of the Empire should have. The Duchess hesitated for a moment before nodding and saying, Your Highnesses, I fully understand your feelings, and of course, I can let you in to pay your last respects to Count Angler. However, since the murderer who assassinated Count Angler has not yet been found, I would ask you not to touch his remains for the time being. Having said that, she gestures towards the guards. Prince Harrison immediately led his sister, who was crying her eyes out, and walked in briskly. Upon walking into the room, Prince Harrison only saw a pool of fresh blood, but didnt find the remains of his mentor. Bewildered, Prince Harrison even circled the room, turned over every corner, but still found no trace of Colins remains. Brother, where is our mentor? Princess Judy also looked confused, momentarily forgetting to continue crying. I dont know. Prince Harrisons eyebrows were tightly knitted. He walked out of the room and asked, Wheres the remains of our mentor? Gone? The guard at the door was a little stunned too, but when he went in, he was shocked to find that the corpse had indeed disappeared. The guard hurried off to inform the Duchess. The Duchess was a little flustered, thinking that someone had stolen the body. Although she couldnt understand the purpose of this, she immediately ordered a search. The assassination of Count Angler always carried a sense of eerie strangeness. The Duchess herself was chill to the bone, but she couldnt dwell on the mystery of Count Anglers death as an Orderly hurried over to report: Duchess, Sir Warren asked me to inform you that the Nicoll family indeed betrayed us! Theyve taken control of the North City Gate, and have launched an attack against the approaching Pegasus Army! The Duchess felt a chill, and her heart trembled. The worst-case scenario had indeed happened. She steadied her heart, then asked, What about the Blood Knight Army? Have they entered the city? Not yet. Not yet? The Duchess looked relieved, but she could hardly believe it. Yes. The Blood Knight Army stationed outside the city doesnt show any unusual activities, as if they were completely unaware of Count Anglers assassination. The Duchess was taken aback. Sir Warren clearly said that Colin Anglers guards who had brought him into the city were not stopped, so these escaped guards would certainly inform the Blood Knight Army of Count Anglers assassination. Why is it that the Blood Knight Army isnt making any moves now? Nor doing so, Count Nicoll holding the North City Gate was clearly trying to let the frenzied cavalry of the Blood Knight Army enter the city due to the death of Colin Angler, and carry out a bloody revenge on the St. Prowse family. But why did things not unfold as expected? Although the Duchess didnt know where the enemys plan went wrong, she realized that this was an excellent opportunity for her! If she could reclaim the North City Gate and keep the Blood Knight Army out of the city, then the situation in White Dew City would not be irreversible. Thinking this, the Duchess hesitated no more and swiftly walked out. Seeing this, Prince Harrison hurriedly shouted, Duchess, how could you just leave like this? What about our mentors remains? And the murderer? At this point, the Duchess couldnt care less about a dead man, kept walking, and hastily replied, Your Highness, Prince Harrison, I certainly wont ignore Count Angler. Isnt that why I am going out to organize a more detailed search? So, I would ask you to be patient here. Once there are any developments, I will inform you immediately. Having said that, the Duchess hurriedly left. Princess Judy, looking pitiful, clasped Prince Harrisons arm, sobbing and asking, Brother, is our mentor really dead? Prince Harrison looked at the Duchesss retreating figure and slowly shook his head, saying, Our mentor would not die so easily! Really? Princess Judy smiled through her tears, asking in surprise. Prince Harrison pursed his lips, and seriously said, I wont believe it until I see his corpse with my own eyes. Princess Judy also nodded repeatedly: Yes, I dont believe he has passed away! Youyoure really not dead! Beatrice looked in shock at Colin, who had crawled in through the window. How could I die so easily? Colin slowly approached with a smile on his face. That terrifying blood hole in his chest was not completely healed yet, and you could even see his burst heart hanging there like a deflated ball. But Colin acted as if nothing had happened, walking and pointing at his own head, he said with a significant tone: Didnt Marquis Vincent tell you? To kill me, you have to cut off my head! Beatrices eyes widened, not daring to believe what she was seeing, she muttered while backing away: Devilyoure a devil Devil? Colins mouth curled up in a smile, he continued to approach Beatrice, his voice saying, Why couldnt I be a messenger of god? Messenger of god? The retreat of Beatrice halted, as she seemed to understand something, Could you actually be Gods Favored? Without waiting for Colin to respond, a look of revelation crossed Beatrices face, and she continued: Yes, that must be it! You must be Gods Favored! How else could someone as gifted as you emerge from the small Angler family! And you also possess this nearly death-defying ability! Gods Favored, what is your grand mission on Earth? May I be so honored as to aid you, even if its the most insignificant contribution to your grand plan? Saying so, a look of devotion appeared on Beatrices face, and she slowly got down to kiss the tip of Colins shoe. A brow arched on Colins face, clearly he did not expect her to change her attitude so rapidly. Just as he was about to engage her further, his expression suddenly became serious. Whoosh! Beatrice, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly lunged at him, her silver dagger in her right hand, lunging at Colins neck like a venomous snake coming out of its hole! However, the dagger was held in mid-air by a strong hand. Hmph! Overestimating yourself! Colin sneered. Beatrices expression didnt change, her eyes full of determination and resolve, not showing even a hint of the earlier reverence and devotion. Her right leg swiftly attempted a sweep while her left hand aimed right at the blood hole in Colins chest. However, the gap in their strength was too large. Even though Colin was heavily injured and his damaged heart made him weak, Beatrice, with her level-four knights strength, still couldnt pose a threat to him. Creak! Creak! Colin clamped Beatrices vicious leg sweep between his legs, his right hand grabbed her wrist with such force that it nearly crushed her wrist bones. The two were so close to each other, the position seemed quite suggestive, but in reality, it was a deadly battle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beatrice was truly a formidable woman, even when both her arms and legs were restrained, she was not ready to give up. She swung her head and slammed it into Colins nose. Holy light surged on Colins face, dense golden lines quickly formed a shield resembling a mask. Thump! In this collision, Colin was totally fine, while Beatrices face was gory, leaving her dizzy. Colin gave a cold smile and without any hesitation bit into Beatrices slender neck. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: 486 Cleaning (Bottom)_1 Chapter 488: 486 Cleaning (Bottom)_1 Watching his aunt and Colin entangled in an intimate embrace, Marquis Vincent could only feel a bone-chilling fear. In fact, since he heard Colins voice, Marquis Vincent found that he could not control his own body. While Beatrice was risking her life fighting with Colin, Marquis Vincent actually wanted to help, but he simply could not move! He was enveloped in boundless fear, a trembling reaction from the depths of his bloodline, like encountering a natural enemy, that could not be overcome by willpower alone. In this short period, Marquis Vincent was soaked through, as if he had just been pulled out of the water. Thud! Colin unceremoniously threw Beatrice on the ground, then turned and looked at Marquis Vincent, revealing a brilliant smile. But that smile, in the eyes of Marquis Vincent, seemed like the most terrifying thing in the world. Marquis Vincent, do you really want my skull that badly? I you Marquis Vincent tried to open his mouth, but he couldnt form a complete sentence. Colin looked at all this, somewhat surprised at his terrifying suppressive power over the Bloodline. It seemed that this suppressive power had already surpassed the comparison of the power between the two of them. After all, Marquis Vincent might be weaker than him, but he shouldnt be this intolerable. It seemed that even if the power of the Bloodline surpassed his own, they would simply not be able to resist the suppression of the bloodline itself. Unfortunately, the inability to resist physically does not mean absolute obedience spiritually. As expected, Marquis Vincent had betrayed him. Although Colin was prepared for this, he still felt disappointed and angry. This also meant that all his Bloodline could potentially betray him. Of course, this makes sense. After all, the Bloodline are self-aware. And betrayal is essentially a byproduct of self-consciousness. However, Colin was not excessively worried. Marquis Vincents betrayal was primarily due to a major conflict of interest between the two. The other Bloodline, like Queen Isa, her interests are fully tied to Colins, not to mention she has given birth to a daughter for Colin. Under such circumstances, even without the restraint of the Blood Clan, Queen Isa would not betray Colin. Knight Shar originally volunteered to become Colins Bloodline, and now the Blood Knight Army is completely under Colins control. So naturally, Knight Shar, whose life value is linked to the Blood Knight Army, wont betray. Knight Walra should not either. After all, Colin helped him regain the title of the Uman Clan, plus Colins sister married him, so he should not betray unless theres an accident. As for Count Schultz her interest in Colin is not deeply intertwined, and Colin caused the death of her husband, so its impossible to say she doesnt hold a grudge against Colin. Despite her complete submission and gentle demeanor toward Colin at Swan Castle, it was probably all flattery. She might be secretly plotting something. With this in mind, Colin reminded himself C Dont blindly trust the Bloodline! They are not like the blood slaves without self-consciousness, who would completely obey Colins will. During Colins contemplation, Marquis Vincent was living through an agonizingly long period. His mouth continuously let out meaningless growls, as if he had many things he wanted to tell Colin. Colin snapped back to reality and slightly concealed his aura. It was then when Marquis Vincent recovered, crawled down from the bed, crawling at Colins feet, forehead pressed against Colins foot, he said: O Gods Favored! Please forgive my foolish actions before! As long as youre willing to give me another chance, I will follow your commands without a hint of disloyalty! Colin responded with a noncommittal smile, and asked: Go on, whats your plan? Marquis Vincent anxiously spilled the beans about the plot he and Beatrice had hatched. Of course, as expected, he pushed all the blame onto Beatrice, claiming that he himself was only forced to reluctantly agree. Colin stroked his chin, puzzled, So youre saying, you didnt contact Mr. Ji? Mr. Ji? Marquis Vincent was taken aback, You mean the remnants of St. Seans family? Isnt he already killed by Prince Lexie? Seeing the genuine confusion of Marquis Vincent, Colin immediately understood. There must be another power active within the city! Seeing Colin fall back into contemplation, Marquis Vincent cautiously raised his head, explaining in a soft voice. Sir, the reason why I faked unconsciousness before was not out of unwillingness to follow your instructions. At that time, White Dew City was controlled by my mother, who aimed to kill me! In desperation, I had no choice but to play dead. Is that so? Colin thought for a moment and understood the motive of the Duchess to kill her own son. It seemed she really was a vindictive woman who would stop at nothing to achieve her goals! So you had the leisure to coax Beatrice into cutting off my head, but you didnt have the capability to contact me and inform me about the situation in White Dew City, right? In response to Colins question, Marquis Vincent fell to the ground again, scared, and spoke with immense self-reproach. Sir, I realized how foolish my actions have been. They were utterly blasphemous! As long as you are willing to forgive my sins, I promise to be your most loyal servant and help you control the entire Eastern Territory! Loyalty? Colin sneered, Its like a maidens chastity. Once lost, it can never be reclaimed. After those words, not letting Marquis Vincent counter, Colins hand quickly reached out, pressing on the top of Marquis Vincents head like a lightning bolt. Then, Marquis Vincent was lifted up by Colin like a powerless doll. When their gazes levelled, Colin silently stared into Marquis Vincents eyes, filled with terror, and spoke nonchalantly. You know what? Only when beheaded does one die. Its a Blood Slaves trait. As for me, I dont know if I would die after being beheaded. And the Bloodline, would they die? However, since you are so curious, lets conduct an experiment with you. Having said that, Colin gave a sharp twist of his hand. Crack! The head of Marquis Vincent was twisted off. Thump. The headless body of Marquis Vincent fell to the ground, twitched a few times, and then lay motionless. After observing for a while, Colin indeed could not perceive any signs of life from him. So, the Bloodline also dies when they lose their heads, Colin muttered to himself. It seemed likely that he would be the same. Nonchalantly discarding Marquis Vincents head, Colin walked to the window and looked out. Tonight, White Dew City was destined to be anything but peaceful. Shouts, screams, and sporadic fires all indicated that this was going to be a bloody night. However, this had nothing to do with Colin. Although someone tried to drag the Blood Knight Army into it, there was no way Colin would fall for it. The news those escaped Blood Slaves brought back was not that he was assassinated, but his order to prohibit the Blood Knight Army from entering the city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All in all, he was prepared to enjoy a grand drama tonight! Whoosh! Colin spread his wings and rushed into the dark night. Just after his departure, Beatrice, who had laid on the ground in an unconscious state, slowly opened her eyes. Only her eyes had completely lost their original agility and brightness, becoming dull and even lifeless. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: 487 Doubt_1 Chapter 489: 487 Doubt_1 The area near the north gate of White Dew City had become a meat grinder. Countless warriors from the Pegasus Army were coming in waves, attempting to retake control of the North City Gate, but the Nicoll familys army firmly occupied the city tower, repelling the Pegasus Armys attacks time after time. Even though the Pegasus Army was inside the city, trying to retake the North City Tower was essentially like conducting a city siege, which was quite ironic. Under such circumstances, the Pegasus Army had to pay a heavy toll in lives every getting a step closer. Dense arrow rains continuously fell from the city top, shooting down one Pegasus Army soldier after another to the ground. If not for the military law officers pressing from behind, the reorganized Pegasus Army might have likely collapsed in retreat by then. However, the Nicoll familys army on the opposite side wasnt doing well either. They were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, and the chaotic nature of the battle left many warriors confused about how they ended up fighting against the Pegasus Army, each of them in a state blood-lusting stupor. Therefore, both sides were in a stalemate aiming at each others weakness, making it hard to discern who was fairing slightly worse. Atop the tower, Count Evan was anxiously gazing at the direction of the Blood Knight Armys camp outside the city. Whats going on? Didnt those North Territory guards escape back just now? Why hasnt the Blood Knight Army moved yet? Count Nicoll, standing next to him, opened his mouth to answer but found himself at a loss for words. He had a vague feeling of impending dread, but also knew that they were already without a retreat path and had no choice but to follow Count Evan to the very end. Count Evan stared into the darkness in the distance, as if trying to see through this curtain of darkness to understand the situation in the Blood Knight Armys camp. But that was obviously in vain. The deep night shrouded everything in an unknown fog, leaving Count Evan to rely on guesswork to judge the possible movements of the Blood Knight Army. After a long silence, Count Evans expression changed, and he suddenly began speaking: Do you think we might have overestimated Colin Anglers position within the Blood Knight Army? Count Nicoll paused before saying, You mean, the Blood Knight Army might not care much about Colin Anglers life or death? Exactly! Count Evans gaze was intense, as if he had seen through it all. Think about it, Colin Angler has only been leading the Blood Knight Army for a little over a year. In such a short time, no matter how talented he is, its impossible for him to completely erase the imprint left by Marquis Garcia! Weve been mistakenly assuming that Colin Angler is the soul of this army. But what if hes just a figurehead, and theres someone else pulling the strings? Rubbing his chin, Count Nicoll nodded in agreement, saying: Theres a definite possibility. After all, the Angler family was originally a minor baron who probably couldnt even afford a cavalry. Colin Angler likely knew nothing about cavalry warfare before he met Marquis Garcia. So, how could he possibly become a genius cavalry commander after a mere trip to the Sky Ice Plain with Marquis Garcia? All this time, its highly likely that someone else has been commanding the Blood Knight Army! Not only is someone else commanding, but the Blood Knight Army may not even truly belong to Colin Angler! Count Evan interjected, a hint of triumphant excitement in his voice. Marquis Garcia, or perhaps even the St. Hilde Family, is the true owner of this cavalry! So when news of Colin Anglers death broke, the Blood Knight Army didnt charge into the city seeking revenge as we had expected. This just proves that the Blood Knight Army was never truly loyal to Colin Angler. So when he died, the Blood Knight Army didnt go mad with rage, but instead became hesitant. So, what should we do? Count Nicoll frowned, looking somewhat worried. If the Blood Knight Army doesnt enter the city, the Nicoll familys army alone wont be able to hold off the Pegasus Army! Count Evans eyes glittered dangerously as he answered coldly: If the Blood Knight Army wont come in, we will lure them in. How do we do that? By causing even greater chaos! Even greater chaos? Exactly. Count Evans face became somewhat fierce, The Blood Knight Army is now standing by, which means they are also hesitant. Even though they may not truly swear loyalty to Colin Angler, this man is still a Count of the Empire, the Guardian of the North Territory, and the husband of Duke St. Hilde, an incredibly esteemed figure. If he dies within White Dew City, the Blood Knight Army cannot simply run away and dodge accountability to Duke St. Hilde. So, they are actually very eager to enter the city, they are just worried about falling into another trap like last time. Then, lets make this city truly chaotic, chaotic enough for the Blood Knight Army to completely rid themselves of doubts, and charge in confidently. Count Nicolls eyes widened, he hesitantly reminded: Count Evan, are you not worried that the situation might completely spiral out of control? So what if it spirals out of control? Count Evan replied resolutely, Even if that means turning White Dew City into ruins, Ill spare no sacrifices! Count Nicoll stared at Count Evan with a face full of horror, seeming to have reacquainted himself with this second son of the Eastern Territory Duke. Count Evan gave a slight smile, unconcerned, saying: Why are you so upset? Its not like this would be the first time White Dew City has turned into ruins. Moreover, after the last destruction, the rebuilt White Dew City became even larger and more prosperous. Im sure after the next reconstruction, it will only be even better. Just like a phoenix reborn from the flames, destruction paves the way for rebirth. The Eastern Territory, at this moment, requires such rebirth! Count Nicoll remained silent for a long while, his eyes gradually showing determination, as if he had made up his mind, he asked: Then, Count Evan, how do you plan to create real chaos in White Dew City? The Nicoll Familys army alone might not suffice, right? Count Evan took a deep breath, gazing at the castle standing in the center of White Dew City, he declared in a low voice: I shall personally visit White Dew Fortress! Count Nicolls face instantly changed, advising: Count Evan, returning to White Dew Fortress is not a good idea at this time. I have no other choice. Count Evan replied with firm conviction, You know as well, the Nicoll Family alone cannot cause the whole White Dew City to fall into chaos. I must garner more support from the Eastern Territory lords. Only if their armies within the city also side with us, can we possibly suppress the Pegasus Army. Hence, I must go! You need not worry about me, my mother is currently distraught over Colin Anglers death, she may not have the leisure to care about me. Count Nicoll once again warned: Count Evan, even if the Duchess has no time to bother with you, if you venture into White Dew Fortress alone now, how certain are you about persuading those lords to follow you? Count Evan replied confidently with a smile: I dont have much certainty, but what about if I have the two highnesses on my side? The two highnesses? Count Nicolls eyes lit up, You mean Prince Harrison and Princess Judy? Absolutely! Colin Angler was their teacher. As long as I can meet them, and do a little stirring and instigation, it wouldnt be hard to make them blame the mistress of White Dew Fortress for their teachers death. Moreover, the agency of the royal family has always been in opposition to the Church. If I promise to sever all ties with the Church henceforward in the Eastern Territory, wouldnt the two highnesses be willing to help me deal with my mother? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the support of Prince Harrison and Princess Judy, if I then stir up the lords of the Eastern Territory, Ill have a seventy or eighty percent chance of success! Count Nicoll nodded, but still looked worried, It all makes good sense, butthe risks are also extremely high What doesnt involve risk? Count Evan retorted belligerently, If I miss this opportunity, Ill never have a chance at becoming the Duke of Eastern Territory! Count Nicoll clenched his teeth, then stated determinedly: Fine! I will arrange for someone to escort you out immediately! Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: 488 Assassination_1 Chapter 490: 488 Assassination_1 White Dew Fortress, Banquet Hall. Melodious music, delicious delicacies, beautiful maids none could soothe the restless hearts of the numerous guests. The news of Count Anglers assassination had already engendered distress among the crowd. Later, when they heard the sounds of battle from within the city, everyone became even more anxious. They feared that the Blood Knight Army had invaded the city to avenge Count Angler, and they were terrified enough to prepare for immediate departure. The St. Prowse Familys butler tried his best to keep the guests from leaving, but all his efforts were in vain. The nobles of the East Territory had no intention of staying in White Dew Fortress to sacrifice themselves for the St. Prowse Family when the Blood Knight Army invaded, so they were determined to leave. However, when they rushed to the entrance of White Dew Fortress, they found the castle gate tightly locked. A group of fully armed guards blocked the door, allowing no one to pass. The guests immediately raised a clamor, demanding the guards to open the gate and let them leave. But the guards were unresponsive and obviously had clear orders to prohibit ingress and egress. Who ordered you to block the gate? Is the St. Prowse Family planning to bring all the East Territory nobles to their death? Where is the Duchess? We need to see her I am here. Seeing that the situation was about to go out of control, the Duchess finally made her appearance. The scene immediately fell silent. An East Territory noble immediately stood up and asked: Duchess, why have you forbidden us to leave White Dew Fortress? The Duchess did not answer his question, counter-questioning instead: Gentlemen, why are you so eager to leave? This seemingly knowing question agitated the nobles, and someone immediately retorted: Duchess, why ask what you already know! The St. Prowse Family is incapable of ensuring the safety of the guests in White Dew Fortress, resulting in the assassination of Count Angler. Now that the Blood Knight Army is about to invade the city for revenge, should we stay here and wait for death? The Blood Knight Army has not entered the city. The Duchess calmly replied. Her statement left the East Territory nobles stunned, but soon skepticism filled their faces, clearly suspecting that the Duchess was deliberately deceiving them. Duchess, if the Blood Knight Army has not entered the city, how do you explain the fierce fighting outside? Thats because Count Nicoll has betrayed the East Territory and is fighting against the Pegasus Army, unrelated to the Blood Knight Army. Count Nicoll? Betrayal? The East Territory nobles burst into whispers, apparently taken aback by this revelation. Seizing the opportunity, the Duchess continued: Thats right. Theres absolutely no need for you to worry about the Blood Knight Army. Although the news of Count Anglers death has been released, there has been no movement in the Blood Knight Armys camp. Clearly, the leaders of the Blood Knight Army are sensible people, and they would not act rashly. Some people are trying to use Count Anglers death to stir up the relationship between the St. Prowse Family and the Blood Knight Army, and even the North Territory. Their intentions are malevolent, but not everyone will be fooled! The St. Prowse Family naturally takes responsibility for Count Anglers death, and we will certainly make the necessary compensation, but now that the Orcs are about to invade, our priority is unity, and we can no longer continue this infighting This, I believe, the Blood Knight Army will understand. So, your worries are superfluous. The current disturbance in White Dew City was instigated by the Nicoll Family, and the situation is already under the control of the Pegasus Army. You really dont need to be so nervous. After hearing her words, the expressions on the guests faces visibly relaxed. They had all witnessed the formidable fighting power of the Blood Knight Army and lived with the psychological impact, but if it wasnt the Blood Knight Army invading the city, they wouldnt be so terrified. The Nicoll Familys rebellion? And it was not easily settled. But someone questioned, Duchess, since the Pegasus Army can control the situation in the city, why do you urgently seal off the White Dew Fortress, strictly forbidding anyone from coming in or going out? The Duchess glanced at the noble who asked the question, her face turned somber as she coldly said: Of course, it is to prevent the murderer who assassinated Count Angler from escaping the White Dew Fortress! That was indeed a high-sounding reason. The guests present didnt know that Colin had become a rank-six knight, otherwise they would definitely cry out in injustice. To be able to assassinate a rank-six knight, one should at least have rank-five strength, otherwise, they wouldnt even be able to approach. And rank-five knights are not common, there were not many present. When everyone quieted down, the Duchess spoke again: Next, I will personally question each of you about your whereabouts tonight one by one. I apologize if it seems offensive, but I believe everyone also wants to find the murderer who killed Count Angler as soon as possible. Seeing no one opposed, the Duchess was just about to start her inquiry, but a guard ran over in a hurry, his face filled with undeniable panic. The Duchess couldnt help but feel a surge of anger rising within her. There have been too many unexpected incidents tonight, she was already at her wits end, and she didnt want to see more. Unfortunately, another surprise came. The guard, facing the fierce gaze of the Duchess, braced himself to report in a low voice: My lady, Marquis Vincent he has unfortunately passed away Hearing this, the Duchess actually let out a sigh of relief. Marquis Vincents death was within her expectations, ah no, her plan. Of course, on the surface, she immediately put on a grief-stricken pose and choked back to the crowd: GentlemenI am truly sorry Vincent couldnt pull through he has just unfortunately died from severe injuries Upon hearing this, the guests were slightly stunned for a moment, then quickly expressed their condolences after. However, the guard at the side was dumbfounded, hesitated for a moment, then reminded in a low voice: My lady, Im afraid Marquis Vincent did not die from serious injuries, but he was just murdered The Duchesss eyes contracted as she stared coldly at the guard, reprimanding him, Do you know what youre talking about? The guard wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and nodded, My lady, I wouldnt dare to talk nonsense, but Marquis Vincents skull was twisted off by someone Only then did the Duchesss face change greatly. She immediately strode towards Marquis Vincents room. Leaving the guests standing there startled, giving each other looks. The Duchess arrived at Marquis Vincents room with a somber face, and sure enough, she saw her sons decapitated corpse. Although she wished for the early demise of Marquis Vincent herself, it was most definitely not in this manner. What exactly happened at the time? The Duchesss voice was chillingly cold. My lady, the guards who were on duty outside of the room were murdered. The castles patrol team realized something was wrong and found that the Marquis had been killed when they barged in. He was shaking as he slowly replied, Ah right, Lady Beryl was also in the room at that time, and she was also murdered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did the Duchess notice Beryls presence, a satisfied cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, but it faded quickly. She slowly walked over to Marquis Vincents body, preparing to check the situation. But as the Duchess was about to crouch down, she suddenly felt an intense sense of danger coming from behind. She turned around abruptly, only to see Beryl, who shouldve been dead, pouncing towards her. The dagger in her hand gleaming with a cold, eerie light! Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: 489 Union_1 Chapter 491: 489 Union_1 Knight Andy felt his authority being violated. More precisely, it was Emperor Reinhardts authority that was affronted. As he saw it, since he had brought Emperor Reinhardts War Order to White Dew City, there should be no more infighting of any sort, and preparations to mobilize the troops to aid Westland should commence at once. Yet, the sounds of fighting echoed in White Dew City. As though Emperor Reinhardts War Order was of no more than blank paper. Your Royal Highness Harrison, I think its time you showed Easterners the majesty of the Royal Family! Otherwise, who knows how this farce will end? Knight Andy made the proposition standing before Prince Harrison. Prince Harrison seemed unsure and hesitated for a moment before responding, Sir Andy, you are the envoy appointed by my Father to the Eastland. Shouldnt you be the one to display the majesty of the Royal Family in this situation? That left Knight Andy dumbfounded. He had already tried in vain to display the majesty of the Royal Family to the Easterners. Regrettably, the Easterners dismissed him, paying lip service to restraint and a refusal to disobey Emperor Reinhardts War Order by stirring up conflict, but in actuality, they quarreled fiercely behind his back. So in his desperation, Knight Andy sought help from Prince Harrison. Your Royal Highness Harrison, I am not, after all, a direct descendant of the St. Lorenzo family; those despicable Easterners disregard me. But its different with you! You are Emperor Reinhardts eldest son, the first in line to the throne. Once you make a move, the Easterners will surely not dare to misbehave! Seeing Prince Harrison still hesitating, Knight Andy added, Your Royal Highness, dont you want to find out the truth about the assassination of Count Angler, your tutor? This time, Prince Harrison seemed finally moved, asking, Sir Andy, what do you think I should do? Seeing this, Knight Andy finally breathed a sigh of relief, and also understood the standing of Count Angler in Prince Harrisons mind. Thus, feeling both jealous and regretful he thought, if Count Angler hadnt been assassinated, given Prince Harrisons profound respect and trust for him, his future prospects would have been limitless. What a pity. Shaking off such useless thoughts, Knight Andy hurriedly advised, Your Royal Highness Harrison, I think the current chaotic situation in White Dew City is due to the lack of a strong leader! After Duke St. Prowses death, the Duchess is nominally the mistress of this city, but it is clear she cannot control the situation, and she may have her own ulterior motives. As the Archbishop of the Eastland, she is hostile to the Royal Family; it is quite likely that shes the one stirring things up, deliberately opposing the Emperors War Order. Therefore, we must find a new leader in the Eastland who can replace the Duchess, someone who can stabilize the current situation, unify the power of the Eastland, and respond to the Emperors War Order. Prince Harrison nodded repeatedly, then asked, Who do you think will be a suitable candidate? Marquis Vincent would naturally be the first choice if he were in good health, but now that he is seriously injured and bedridden, it cannot be him. As for the son and daughter of Duke St. Prowse, they are not in the White Dew Fortress, so they are also out of consideration. Among the remaining nobles of St. Prowse, I think Sir Ivan fits the bill. Given that he is the brother of Governor Emoson, he has substantial prestige and connections within the St. Prowse family, and also has a good disposition towards the Royal Family Wait. Prince Harrison interrupted, The entitlement to inherit the duchy would never fall to Sir Ivan, wouldnt it? Knight Andy smiled, explaining, Your Royal Highness, we are not choosing an heir for the Duke of Eastland right now, all we need is a temporary leader who can stabilize the current situation. As for the new Duke of the East, well, Im afraid hell have to wait until the orc invasion is repelled before he can be officially endorsed by His Majesty. Prince Harrison pondered for a long while, before finally nodding and saying, Alright, do you know where Knight Ivan is? I would like to see him first. Upon hearing this, Knight Andys face lit up, and he hastily replied, I ran into him just now on my way here, let me go and find him for you. After saying this, he quickly left. Before long, Knight Andy and Knight Ivan returned together. Prince Harrison narrowed his eyes immediately. Although he was young and inexperienced, he was not a fool. Having grown up in the Royal Family, he was accustomed to the machinations of politicians with differing motives. Moreover, he had been exposed to many stratagems under Colins tutelage, so how could he not understand now Knight Andy and Knight Ivan had coordinated their actions long ago! Of course, Prince Harrison wasnt angry. He remembered his mother once sayingdont expect those below you to not have their own schemes. What you need to do is make use of their schemes and make them serve your purposes. Your Highness, the honorable Prince Harrison! Please allow me, on behalf of the St. Prowse Family, to express our sincerest apologies to you! The situation in White Dew Citysigh! Its truly terrible! So we need a strong leader here to stand up, to stabilize peoples hearts and quell the turmoil! Prince Harrison straightened his back, imitating his fathers demeanor, and said in a grave tone. Knight Ivan felt invigorated, instantly understanding Prince Harrisons intentions, and quickly bowed and said: Your Highness, you are absolutely right! If you dont regard me as stupid, I am willing to do everything I can to help you stabilize the current situation! Prince Harrison didnt immediately nod, but further asked: Knight Ivan, are you confident? Your Highness, I should let you know that among the five commanders of the Pegasus Army, one is the son-in-law of my brother, Governor Emoson, and another one, well, happens to be my good-for-nothing son. Knight Ivan said with a tone of pride, but immediately revealed a humble smile and continued. As for the remaining three commanders, as long as you step in, Your Highness, I believe they will understand what putting the greater good first really means! Prince Harrison looked deeply into Knight Ivans eyes, and then nodded his head. Very well, if you can stabilize the situation in White Dew City and help me find out who murdered Count Angler, I can promise, on behalf of my father, to let you temporarily take charge of the East. Suppressing his inner ecstasy, Knight Ivan solemnly knelt on one knee and said confidently: I thank you for your trust in me, Your Highness! Immediately after, Knight Ivan said: Your Highness, Prince Harrison, our most urgent task is to first take control of the situation inside White Dew Fortress. The key figure in this is Sir Warren, the captain of the Fortress Guard, who happens to be the sworn knight guardian of the Duchess and a fervent believer of the Church, which might make things a little tricky I recommend you meet with him first. If he proves to be obdurate, we definitely cannot afford to be merciful! Watching the murderous intent seeping from Knight Ivan, Prince Harrison felt a chill. He realized he was about to become a part of an inevitable, bloody battle for power where there was no room for kindness or hesitation. Taking a deep breath and just about to probe further, a flustered guard ran over and reported to Knight Ivan: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sir Ivan, something terrible has happened! Lady Beryl has gone mad and killed Marquis Vincent and the Duchess! Knight Ivan was momentarily taken aback, but then, instead of being shocked, he was delighted. He quickly said to Prince Harrison: Your Highness, this is a golden opportunity! Prince Harrison, too, gave a start. When he regained his senses, he quickly said: Good! Lets take action! Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: 490 Selection_1 Chapter 492: 490 Selection_1 The news of the Duchesss death swept through White Dew Fortress like a whirlwind. Wherever it passed, it was met with people, shocked, horrified, and at a loss at what to do. Especially the nobles gathered at the entrance of White Dew Fortress, in their shock, they all began to worry about their own safety. First, Count Angler was assassinated, then Marquis Vincent was killed, and now even the Duchess has not been spared In their eyes, White Dew Fortress had become an extremely dangerous place, and the idea of escaping could no longer be suppressed. Please open the gate and let us leave! Exactly, if the St. Prowse family cant ensure the stability and safety of White Dew Fortress, what right do they have to keep us here against our will! I intend to leave today, who dares to stop me! Faced with the surging mob of nobles, some of whom had even started to violently storm the gate, the guards were at a loss. Sir Warren, the captain of the White Dew Fortress guard, had also left to investigate upon hearing the news of the Duchesss death. Without Sir Warren, and with the news of the Duchesss death causing panic among the guards, they dared not stop the nobles, allowing them to storm the castle gates and leave. Once they were outside, the nobles finally seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, but before they could get far, they saw a figure standing in the middle of the street as if waiting for them. Count Evan? Distinguished guests, has the St. Prowse family failed to serve you well? Why are you leaving so hastily? Count Evan asked with a broad smile. The Eastern nobles exchanged glances, and then, one of the viscounts stepped forward and said: Count Evan, its not that we do not wish to stay in White Dew Fortress, but it is evident that the St. Prowse family has some issues within. To avoid further chaos and unnecessary misunderstandings, we have decided to leave first. Issues? What issues have arisen within White Dew Fortress? The nobles retold all the incidents of death that had occurred in White Dew Fortress. After listening to their accounts, Count Evans expression remained unreadable, and he simply said: You all, the St. Prowse family is indeed facing some difficulties now, but are you all planning to abandon it because of this? Have you all forgotten your oaths of loyalty? Such questions instantly caused the Eastern nobles to stir. Some were ashamed, others indifferent, and some remained silent, pretending not to hear Count Evans gaze slowly swept over the Eastern nobles, taking in their expressions. He was neither disappointed nor angry, because he was well aware that loyalty, in essence, is like a beautiful vase; It adorns the surface well, but when the storm comes, it often shatters to pieces. However, not all vases are destined to fail at withstanding the storm, as long as you can show them benefits and hope. What are you panicking about? The St. Prowse family has weathered all sorts of storms, are you losing confidence because of these minor issues? Count Evans gaze once again swept over the Eastern nobles, but this time, besides scrutiny, there was encouragement and expectation. I have confidence in stabilizing the situation in White Dew City, but I need your help. Those who trust me, can stay. Those who dont, can leave. It is your choice. Of course, to those who choose to stay, I, on behalf of the St. Prowse family, solemnly promise Loyalty will be rewarded! After saying these words, Count Evan turned his back to the nobles, indicating that he would not interfere with their choice. The nobles immediately stirred. Many seized this opportunity to sneak away. But even more stayed. Because they realized something from Count Evans confident attitude and his implied promise Count Evan is now the first-line successor to the Duke of the Eastern Realm! If they were to lend a hand now, they would certainly receive substantial rewards once Count Evan successfully assumes the duchy. Contrarily, if they leave now, they would be seen as traitors. Once Count Evan becomes the Duke of the Eastern Realm, retribution and suppression would be unavoidable. If the Duchess were still alive, many of the Eastern Realms nobles might hesitate. But, the likelihood of Count Evans succession is greater than ever before. A moment later, Count Evan turned around revealing a sincere smile to the remaining Eastern Realm nobles, declaring: Congratulations, youve made the correct choice! A noble came forth, declaring: My lord, we believe that you can bring stability and prosperity to the Eastern Realm, so, whatever you need us to do now, just say the word! Count Evan gave a small nod, not beating around the bush, and bluntly stated: I need you to immediately gather your armies and attack the Pegasus Army! All Eastern Realm nobles present were taken aback. My lord Are you mistaken? Shouldnt we be suppressing the betrayed Nicoll Familys army instead of attacking the Pegasus Army? Count Evan shook his head and solemnly said: No. The real traitors are the Pegasus Army, and the Nicoll Family is the force that remains loyal to the St. Prowse Family. At this point, the more perceptive nobles finally understood The Pegasus Army consists of forces loyal to Duke St. Prowse, Marquis Vincent, the Duchess, and even Sir Evan, but none of these forces were loyal to Count Evan. Therefore, this main force of the St. Prowse Family, is fundamentally not an aid to Count Evan. On the contrary, it may even hinder his succession to the duchy of the Eastern Realm! After a round of discussion, even the slower nobles understood. One by one they agreed with Count Evans proposal. They were fearful of engaging the Blood Knight Army, but were indifferent about dealing with the Pegasus Army, especially given its recent rebuilding and weakened battle power. And so, at Count Evans command, the nobles dispersed, each returning to gather their respective armies. Count Evan stood alone before the White Dew Fortress, hesitating momentarily before deciding against entering. Now that he had convinced the lords to gather their troops and attack the Pegasus Army, Count Evan felt there was no need for him to venture into the White Dew Fortress. The situation inside the castle was too complicated, too dangerous. At least until he had stabilized the situation within White Dew City, Count Evan would not take the risk. As Count Evan turned to leave, he noticed a familiar figure. Anna? Why are you here? Anna coldly looked at her brother, questioning: Brother, do you still deny your betrayal of the family? Count Evan was taken aback, and patiently explained: Anna, listen to me. The Pegasus Army has long been the root of White Dew Citys unrest. I must Anna seemed indifferent to Count Evans explanation. She drew her greatsword from behind and charged directly at him! Sister! You Whoosh! The menacing arc of the massive sword grazed past Count Evan and headed towards the shadow in the street corner! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! In the burst of crushed stone, a huge figure was forced out. He was enveloped in blood mist, his face obscured. A pair of black bat wings stretched out more than ten meters on each side. Their enormous shadow almost covered half of the street. Only then did a startled Count Evan turn his head, uttering in surprise: A Winged Knight! Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: 491 Fierce Battle (Part 1)_1 Chapter 493: 491 Fierce Battle (Part 1)_1 Ladies and gentlemen, we meet again. Colin, from a high vantage point, looked down at Count Evan and Anna, suppressing his voice to speak. Anna held her sword with both hands, her expression tense as she stared at Colin, as he was putting a great deal of pressure on her. This shocked Anna greatly, as when she had last seen this Winged Knight in Silver Moon City, he was only a fourth rank. However, in less than two years, he seemed to have already stepped into the threshold of the sixth rank. This rate of promotion made even Anna, who had always been considered the first genius knight of the East, feel inferior. Count Evan had yet to notice Colins change in strength and simply made an as expected expression, pointing at Colin and shouting loudly: You really do have a deep relationship with the Angler family! Colin looked at Count Evan with interest and asked: Why dont you take a guess at what my relationship with the Angler family actually is? Count Evan rubbed his chin and began to speculate seriously: In fact, Ive always felt that the speed of Baron Anglers advancement is too fast. He doesnt seem like a descendent of an obscure baronial family, but more like an illegitimate son of a Holy Knight family member who was left in the Angler family. And you, Mr. Winged Knight, Im afraid youre also related to this member of the Holy Knight family. Perhaps youre the Guardian Knight secretly assigned by him to guard his illegitimate son! Clap, clap! Colin clapped his hands and praised: Count Evan, you are indeed clever! Count Evan clearly heard the sarcasm in Colins words, but he didnt care, continuing to guess: Mr. Winged Knight, if Im not wrong, you should also be a half-elf, right? Why? Colin managed not to laugh, Just because we met last time in the Half-Elf Kingdom? No. Shaking his head, Count Evan pointed at Colins giant bat wings, You should also be a druid, yes? Although I dont know how you acquired this profession, which should have disappeared with the extinction of the High Elves, without the elf bloodline, you wouldnt be able to become a druid. Colin neither confirmed nor denied Count Evans guess, only asking: You seem to know quite a bit about druids, huh? I do know a bit. Count Evan gave a modest smile, and continued, And I also know that there are detailed records about druids in Yevirs Tower of Mages. Of course, you probably cant enter the Tower of Mages, but if you need it, I can help you transcribe a copy. Really? I might just take you up on that. Of course. The St. Prowse family has always been hospitable, and since youve come to White Dew City, its my duty to treat you well. Hospitable? Colin couldnt help but sneer, his tone becoming chilly, I think Baron Angler might have some objections to that comment. Count Evan sighed, and said, The death of Baron Angler is indeed regrettable. But if you want to blame the St. Prowse family for his death, youd be falling into the assassins trap! Oh? Colins eyes flickered, testing, Do you know who assassinated Baron Angler? Count Evan nodded, answering in a tone of deep sorrow and regret: If Im not mistaken, it was probably my mother. Is that so? Colin smiled silently. Unfortunately, this mocking smile was hidden in the Blood Fog, and Count Evan couldnt see it. Yes, Mr. Winged Knight. You must know that my mother is the Archbishop of the East, and the Church has always been trying to control the East, to prevent the St. Prowse family from forming alliances with other lords. When my father was alive, my mother was more cautious, but now that hes dead, she has become reckless, even cruelly killing Baron Angler in an attempt to completely destroy the relationship between the East and North. So, if you choose to retaliate against the St. Prowse family, you would be playing right into the hands of the Church. Colin twitched his bat wings, creating an invisible cyclone in the empty street, as he said: But I heard your mother was recently assassinated too, isnt that correct? Ah yes, it was my aunt Beatrice who killed my mother, theyve held a grudge against each other for a long time But this is a personal vendetta, unrelated to the death of Count Angler. You neednt associate them together. Is that so? Colin takes a step forward, coldly responding, If your mother truly was the murderer, but now that she is dead, who else can I seek revenge on? The color drains from Count Evans face as he halts, feeling a profound, sea-like pressure that violently emanates from Colin, instantly engulfing the entire street. So, Count Evan, it seems fitting that your life would appease the soul of Count Angler. Saying this, Colin suddenly opened his mouth wide and inhaled forcefully. Hisss In an instant, all the air on the entire street rushed towards Colin. Numerous vortexes formed under the terrifying suction force, spiraling rapidly. The earth trembled, the air roared. Count Evan stiffened, his cold sweat soaking his clothes instantly. Anna, standing in front of him, held her sword solemnly in both hands, erect in front of her face. The wide blade aglow rapidly with Holy Light, instantly forming a huge white crystal hexahedron. Nevertheless, the surrounding substantial pressure continues to climb relentlessly. In Annas eyes, the Winged Knight standing opposite seems to be expanding continuously. Gradually, he gives off the illusion of eclipsing the very sun and sky. Roar! The next second, Colin opened his mouth slightly, and an endless terrifying energy erupted like a flood. It swept over everything, engulfing all in its path. The entire street seemed to have been ravaged by a violent tornado. Rows of houses were completely destroyed. The white crystal rotating in front of Anna was struggling to maintain its form, but visible small cracks were already silently appearing, which were quickly spreading in an unstoppable manner. Crack! Crack! The cracks even extended to the huge sword in Annas hand. The magic patterns branded on it flickered with a dazzling light, but it still couldnt prevent its own disintegration. Annas slender body began to tremble, as crimson blood trickled from her mouth. Count Evan finally came to his senses, by shaking his arm, a large purple magic crystal-embedded magic staff slid from his sleeve. Catching the staff, Count Evan quickly made several gestures in front of his chest. The purple magic crystal flickered with a peculiar light, leaving several marks in the air. Once the marks gradually formed into a complicated magic array, Count Evans eyes bulged, and he roared: Elen Silalumenn Omentilvo! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! The large purple magic crystal on the top of the staff in Count Evans hand suddenly exploded, transforming into countless tiny powders that floated in the air. In the dark night sky, a distant star seemed to flicker. The next moment, Count Evan seemed to have transformed into a star. For a moment, the light was dazzling! Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: 492 Fierce Battle (Part 2)_1 Chapter 494: 492 Fierce Battle (Part 2)_1 Boom! The white crystal shield in front of Anna finally shattered. But by this time, she no longer needed this shield. A dazzling light burst from behind her, illuminating the entire street as if it were day. Her vision turned pale white, obscuring everything, but she could still sense the whereabouts of the Winged Knight. The significant reduction in pressure allowed Annas agile body to leap up, and with just a few swift movements, she closed in on Colins position. She swung her giant sword violently, and in an instant, a brilliant waterfall of white light gushed out, heading straight towards Colins forehead. Clang! Anna felt as if her long sword had collided with a mountain; the tremendous recoil almost made her unable to hold the hilt of the sword. At this time, Count Evans magical effect slowly faded. The light receded, darkness swallowed the street again. Colin blocked Annas broadsword with one hand, his skin flashing with a blood-colored glow. A complex pattern, resembling protective armor, intertwined so densely that even the sharp blade could not penetrate. Overconfident! Colin snorted coldly, suddenly clenching his right hand. With a crisp crack, fissures on Annas broadsword instantly spread, then shattered completely. Annas face filled with shock; she twisted her slender waist, intending to put distance between them. However, Colin rapidly reached out with his other hand, gripping Annas waist and holding her tightly. I warned you back in Silver Moon City, if you fall into my hands again, dont expect me to show mercy! As he spoke, Colins grip tightened. Ah- Anna let out a scream, her bodys Holy Light burst forth vigorously, but she still couldnt break free from Colins hold. Her mind was filled with horror and confusion. She could sense that the Winged Knight before her was a sixth tier, and it was understandable that she couldnt defeat him. However, she had previously sparred with her father who was also a sixth-tier knight, and although she couldnt defeat him, she neverlost this entirely. Anna found that while the Holy Light within this Winged Knight appeared the same as hers, it was actually different. It felt like a natural oppressor to her own Holy Light Energy. Under such oppressive effects, she always felt that she couldnt exhibit her true power. Additionally, this Winged Knights power clearly exceeded the usual range of the sixth tier; it was faintly giving the impression of a Holy Field. Was he on the verge of promoting to the Holy Field? Anna struggled to pull herself upright, staring at Colin unblinkingly. However, she could not see Colins face within the swirling Blood Fog. Wait! Count Evan shouted hastily, upon seeing the situation. Colin smirked faintly, his gaze shifted towards Count Evan, What? You want to ransom your sister again? Why not? Count Evan asked, bowing with grace. Killing a St. Prowse will not only disadvantage you, but it will also bring endless trouble to you. In that case, why not consider my sincerity? Oh? Lets hear about your sincerity. As soon as Count Evan heard there was room for negotiations, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes flickered, and said: Last time, I ransomed my sister with a single magic staff. This time, I am willing to offer three similar staffs, how about it? Of course, if you dont want the staffs, we can discuss other items. Colin snorted lightly, seemingly uninterested in Count Evans proposition. Instead, he asked: Answer me a few questions. If the answers satisfy me, I will release your sister. Please ask. Count Evan immediately agreed. Colin leaned forward slightly and asked, Who killed Count Angler? To be honest, Im not sure myself, but I suspect my mother the most Upon hearing this, Colin gave a furious grunt, and his large hand suddenly tightened. Crack! Crack! Ah A series of chilling bone-breaking noises followed, as Anna let out a tragic scream. Streams of blood gushed out of her mouth like a fountain. It was impossible to tell how many of her ribs Colin had crushed. No, no, no! Count Evan waved his hands repeatedly. Colins decisive, heartless actions led Count Evan to realize that the other party may know something. Perhaps when Mr. Ji was committing the assassination, this Winged Knight was hiding nearby, witnessing everything. So, he took a deep breath, as if making an important decision, and said in a low voice: Fine, the one who killed Count Angler was Mr. Ji. Upon hearing this, Colin raised his eyebrows, solidifying his earlier suspicion Mr. Ji and Count Evan were already colluding, and were the deepest hidden force in White Dew City! How do you know this? Colin asked further. Because I planned it out with Mr. Ji. If I recall correctly, Mr. Ji is a remnant of the St. Sean Family, isnt he? Shouldnt he be the deadly enemy of the St. Prowse family? How are you in cahoots with him? Having seen no further need for pretense, Count Evan answered frankly: There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Both Mr. Ji and I understand this. We believe that our alliance can be mutually beneficial, so we chose to cooperate. Mr. Winged Knight, I really admire you too. If youre willing to let go of my sister, I can forget about our past grievances. You really have no reason to doubt my sincerity. Consider this: I can even accept a sworn enemy of the St. Prowse family. What does our minor disagreement matter? Colin did not respond to Count Evans attempts at winning him over, but continued with his questioning: What is Mr. Jis complete plan for White Dew City? Count Evans eyes flickered, then he immediately said: Of course to help me ascend to the position of Duke in the east. Is that so? Yes, Count Evan affirmed, nodding his head. The reason we assassinated Count Angler was to enrage the Blood Knight Army. We wanted them to storm the city, eradicate all the old forces, so I can truly take control of the east. You are very candid. Colin nodded in affirmation. As long as youre satisfied. Count Evan revealed a faint smile, So, can you let my sister go now? However, Colin slowly shook his head, coldly replying: But youre obviously still hiding something! Without waiting for Count Evan to retort, Colin once again tightened his grip on Annas hand. But this time, he did not crush anything. Upon closer inspection, dense, platinum-colored patterns had crawled over Annas face and entire body. An intense surge of Holy Light pulsated wildly within her, as if it was about to burst forth at any moment. Damn it! This woman is actually advancing her powers! Cant beat me, so you level up your powers? Are you some sort of novel protagonist? Colin cursed inwardly and quickly clasped his other hand around her as well. Using both hands he suppressed the surging Holy Light and at the same time, his eyes closed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he opened them again. In his blood-red pupils, something appeared to be rapidly swirling. The next second, a boundless curtain of blood diffused throughout the seclusive surrounding. Faintly, a grand and distant voice could be heard: Blood Secret Technique: Dark Gaze! Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: 493 Blood Night_1 Chapter 495: 493 Blood Night_1 Hiss! A stream of blood-red light shot up into the sky and exploded in the air over White Dew City in a blink of an eye. The blood-red mist spread out like ripples in water, startling every person in the city who gazed up at this fascinating sight. Inside White Dew Fortress. Prince Harrison, who was stunned by the strange phenomenon in the sky, was finally out of his indecisiveness. His originally clear eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of blood. Sir Warren, are you still refusing to follow the commands of knight Evan? Your Royal Highness, Harrison, I have always held the utmost respect for you. But, please forgive my stubbornness. Sir Warren, with one hand on his chest, slightly bows but speaks in a firm tone, In my opinion, knight Evan is not qualified to be the lord of White Dew Fortress, not even temporarily! If so Prince Harrison turned his head towards knight Evan, nodded, and gave him a cold glance. Knight Evan smirked and waved his right hand downward. Instantly, more than ten energetic figures rushed at Sir Warren who was surrounded in the middle! Kill! Inside White Dew City. Viscount Bush stopped in his tracks, raising his head towards the blood-colored mist in the sky, his eyebrow gradually furrowing. Sir, this is the envoy sent from the frontline by the Pegasus Army. The deputy officer led the envoy to Viscount Bush. The envoy didnt care about Viscount Bushs distraction and just asked in a deep voice: Viscount, Commander Muffat sent me here to ask why you are mobilizing the army at midnight? Viscount Bush averted his gaze and said indifferently, Tell Muffat that I am preparing to lead the army out of White Dew City and return to the family territory. Please let us pass. Shortly, the envoy brought back the message: Sir, Commander Muffat said that White Dew City is under strict control tonight and he ordered you to return to the city immediately with the army without any mobility. Viscount Bush looked at the Envoy silently without uttering a word. Just when the envoy was puzzled, a silver light flashed before his eyes. A bout of severe pain shot through his chest, followed by boundless darkness. Viscount Bush pulled his sword out of the envoys corpse, raising it high above his head. The thick blood continuously dripped down the sharp sword. My loyal warriors, the Pegasus Army has betrayed the eastern border and intends to wipe us out completely! Those who do not wish to die, follow me out of the city! Kill! The North City Gate of White Dew City. Count Nicoll watched the blood fog appearing in the sky and the rising smoke and fire in the city, his furrowed eyebrows finally relaxed, a smile returned on his lips. Count Evan, have you finally succeeded! With that, he no longer hesitated, briskly descended the city tower, reaching the frontlines of the battle. Witnessing the smell of blood wafting in the air, Count Nicoll seemed to have regained his fighting spirit and courage from his youth. He drew his sword and held it high, shouting: Brothers, lets storm into the city and rescue Count Evan Sanctus! Kill! Outside White Dew City. Knight Logh watched the bloody mist in the sky above White Dew City, appearing to be lost in thought. The Deputy officer stepped forward to report: Sir, the Blood Knight Army is ready. When shall we enter the city? No rush. Knight Logh replied without turning his head. The Deputy officer hesitated for a bit but continued to advise, But, Count is still in the city, arent you worried that something might happen to him? Knight Logh shook his head, But I havent received the command to enter the city yet. The Deputy officer immediately replied, But if the Count is in danger, how can he pass the command in time? Knight Logh smiled mysteriously, You dont have to worry about that. The Count definitely has a way. The Deputy officer pursed his lips, stayed silent, and just stood quietly next to Knight Logh. He looked at the bloody fog in the sky over White Dew City, seemingly lost in thought. Knight Logh squinted his eyes and suddenly murmured to himself: Tonights White Dew City is bound to be engulfed in blood! At this moment, White Dew City was indeed covered in a layer of blood. The eastern land lords who were convinced by Count Evan suddenly attacked the Pegasus Army, throwing the entire city into chaos. Since a fight was also taking place inside White Dew Fortress, theres nobody to try and stabilize the situation in the city, which was slipping further and further into uncontrollable chaos. The disorderly army allowed the fire of war to spread to every corner of the city, opening a Pandoras box, thus exposing the darkest side that had long been hidden among the commoners. Theft, arson, murder, rape countess evils were taking place in White Dew City amidst the chaos, gradually turning the eastern regions largest city into a living hell. However, in this intertwined sea of blood and fire, there are still corners of peace. In an abandoned warehouse in the western city, a group of mage apprentices was engrossed in drawing a huge magic array on the ground. The turmoil and killings outside seemed to be shielded in another dimension, not affecting the area at all. However, the people inside the warehouse had a clear view of what was happening outside. A figure dressed in a red mage robe was gazing at the blood-colored fog in the sky of White Dew City. His body was larger than the average person, but he had a severe hunchback, a rough face with high cheekbones, a crooked mouth, and unequal eye sizes. He could definitely scare people to tears if met at night. However, this ugly red-robed mage was standing shoulder to shoulder with Mr. Ji, appearing to be quite intimate. Which familys secret martial arts technique is this? The red-robed mage suddenly asked. I dont know. Mr. Ji shook his head solemnly. Even you dont know? The red-robed mage gave a surprised glance at Mr. Ji and asked again, Such power It should be at the holy field level, right? Not yet at the holy field Mr. Ji replied affirmatively this time. Soon after, he added, But it is very close. So, it must be a secret martial arts technique from a Holy Knight Family, right? It should be. Mr. Ji fell into deep thought, as if calculating in his mind which Holy Knight Family it belonged to. In the Glorious Empire, there were only seven Holy Knight Families in total. But despite racking his brain, he couldnt recall any family with a martial arts technique that could produce such an effect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Driven by an intense curiosity, Mr. Ji instructed the red-robed mage, You continue to set up, I will go and check the situation. The red-robed mages eyebrows furrowed as he attempted to dissuade him, Are you sure you want to go? With such a big commotion, Prince Lexie will definitely check it out. If you run into him Mr. Ji glanced back at the red-robed mage and said, Dont worry, I have a plan. I wont mess up your affairs. Seeing Mr. Jis determined attitude, the red-robed mage could just reply: Alright then, be careful. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Plan 494_1 Chapter 496: Plan 494_1 Thunk! Count Evan collapsed weakly to the ground. Chilling cold crept into his not-so-robust body from the icy ground, but Count Evan was no longer able to stand. He felt as if the blood-colored smoke that had just swirled past him had drained the blood, strength, and even soul from his body. At the moment, his hands and feet were weak, and he was powerless even to twitch. What was that martial skill just now? Count Evan was horrified, straining his eyes to look for his sister. If the mere aftershock had nearly taken his life, then what about his sister who was hit directly? Nothing can happen to his sister! Count Evan could unblinkingly command the Lords of the Eastern Lands to circle and annihilate the Pegasus Army, could deliberately open the city gate to lure the Blood Knight Army into the White Dew Fortress, could even watch White Dew City become a human hell bathed in blood, but he would never want to see his sister Anna in trouble. On one hand, his sister was na?ve and had an excellent relationship with Count Evan. Even though she had previously suspected him of betraying the St. Prowse family, when the threat of the Winged Knight emerged, Anna did not hesitate to stand in front of Count Evan. Even the naturally cold-hearted Count Evan did not want to let down this kind of affection. Whats more important is that Anna is the hope of the Eastern Lands rising! The St. Prowse family had not produced a Holy Knight for a long time. The Eastern Lands in desperate need of a Holy Knight! Now that a St. Prowse who has hope of stepping into the Holy Field has finally appeared, Count Evan would rather see this plan fail than watch Anna get hurt. As long as Anna was there, even if White Dew City became a ruin, Count Evan had the confidence to start over. But if Anna died, the future of the Eastern Lands would still be extremely bleak. Even if Count Evan successfully ascended to the position of Eastern Duke, he was afraid he would not escape the predicament of struggling to survive among various forces. Finally, Count Evan saw Anna lying quietly not far in front of him. She looked terribly miserable right now, covered in blood all over, with countless wounds, and all her joints were unnaturally twisted. She looked like a broken doll. But, Count Evan noticed her chest was slightly rising and falling. Shes still alive! Yet in the next second, accompanied by the vibration of the ground, a huge shadow enveloped Anna. Colin slowly walked over, also full of surprise in his heart. The Angler family didnt have any profound martial skills to inherit, so he always relied on strength to crush his opponents in fights. The Blood secret technique he had just released was something he grasped in a trance when he saw a strange silver python during his promotion to the sixth rank. No, not grasped. It was more like it was bestowed on him by the silver python. When Anna suddenly advanced to the sixth rank just now, Colin used it subconsciously under urgency. The effect was astonishing! Of course, it was a little too astonishing. Having caused such a great commotion, Colin was on guard and decided to quickly deal with these two and then leave quickly. After all, he hasnt forgotten that there are still two Holy Field experts in the city. If he attracts them over, it would be troublesome. But just as he raised his fist to smash Annas skull, a weak voice suddenly came: You cannot kill her! It was Count Evan struggling to roar. But Colin ignored him, aiming his fist at Annas skull and smashing it straight down! Dont you want to know Mr. Jis real plan? The fist came to rest one centimeter away from Annas skull. Colin raised his head and looked at Count Evan, asking: What plan does Mr. Ji have? Count Evan chuckled and counter-questioned, Do you know why I had to plunge White Dew City into total chaos? Colin was a little taken aback, as if thinking of something. Count Evan continued, Even if I want to clear up my mothers remaining forces, its enough to just kill a few key figures. Why would I have to incite the Lords allied army to attack the Pegasus Army? Colin narrowed his eyes, his ominous premonition growing stronger. Count Evans expression suddenly became extremely excited, even maniacal, with a strange laugh he asked: And, have you noticed that the flames of war in White Dew City spread too quickly? Colin raised his head, then realized that the war fires in White Dew City were indeed a bit odd. Although such night fighting would inevitably lead to fires, and there were tactics to deliberately start fires to drive out the enemy in street fights, the speed of fire spreading in White Dew City at this time was still astonishing. Apparently, someone was deliberately setting fires during the chaos! Looking at the sky that was illuminated as if it was daytime by the raging fire, Colin couldnt help but think of Fallen Eagle City a year ago! The scene when Fallen Eagle City was burned down was just like this with firelight reaching the sky! At this point, Colin finally understood and said in a deep voice: So your real target is Prince Lexie! Count Evan broke into a distorted, hearty laughter, and said: Correct! Mr. Ji helped me ascend to the position of Duke of the East, and in exchange, I ruined the entire White Dew City to help him kill Prince Lexie! Tell me, isnt this trade fair? Ha-ha-ha-ha Colins gaze suddenly became somewhat pitiful: Count Uman was unknowingly sacrificed by Mr. Ji along with Fallen Eagle City. But you have gone mad enough to actively help Mr. Ji to sacrifice White Dew City, ha-ha, you dont have any bottom line left just to become the Duke of the East! Bottom line? Ha-ha-ha Count Evan laughed so hard he was gasping for breath, tears streaming down his face, Weaklings have no right to talk about the bottom line! Colin looked at Count Evan, who had fallen into a state of frenzy, with disgust and scorn. When he first met Count Evan in Silver Moon City, Colin thought he was a pretty distinctive and smart nobleman, but after stripping away his disguises, he discovered that this mans heart was filled with cowardice, madness, and self-righteousness disguised as cleverness. You, worthy of becoming the Duke of the East? Colin sneered. Count Evan finally stopped his mad laughter and glared, saying: Im not fit to be the Duke of the East? Ive worked so hard for this, if Im not worthy, then who is? Sacrifice? The mockery on Colins face became even more pronounced. He shook his head, seemingly reluctant to bother with this hopeless Count Evan any further, raised his fist again, ready to send the St. Prowse siblings to hell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Count Evan straightened his face and spoke again: Do you know why Ive been talking so much to you? Colin was taken aback, and then he heard a deep and familiar voice behind him: He was stalling for time, waiting for me to come. Colin turned abruptly, only to see Mr. Ji standing in the distance calmly, his eyes full of inquisitive interest. Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: 495 Fierce Kill_1 Chapter 497: 495 Fierce Kill_1 Are you the Winged Knight? Mr. Jis gaze slowly swept over Colin, seemingly able to see through the Blood Fog and discern every detail of him in his True Blood Form. Colin only felt as if Mr. Jis gaze was like that of a butcher ready to slaughter a pig, contemplating where to make the first cut Yes. Ive long heard of your reputation, Mr. Ji. Mr. Ji scrutinized Colin thoroughly, then suddenly proposed: Winged Knight, if you swear fealty to me now, not only can I grant you a path to survival, but I can also help you obtain all the Druid scriptures in the Tower of Mages. Even the druidic artifactThe Heart of the Wild, can be lent to you for research. Colin pretended to ponder for a moment, then chuckled, What if I am not willing to pledge loyalty to you? Mr. Ji calmly replied, Then I can only kill you and study your corpse. At his words, the atmosphere turned instantly cold. It seemed as if even the air itself had become stagnant. The Count Evan, still lying on the ground, gloated, Winged Knight, why be so stubborn? The Count Angler is already dead, why not choose to follow a more promising master? With a cold smile, Colin said, No one is yet worthy of being my master! Before he had finished speaking, Colin, flapping his bat wings, rocketed towards the sky. Whoosh A fierce cyclone kicked up clouds of dust, but the next second it mysteriously halted. Colin, flying mid-air, seemed like a butterfly caught in amber, awkwardly suspended halfway up. His body was pulsating with Holy Light, and the blood-colored fog swirling around him grew denser, as if about to take the form of droplets of blood. Roar! A lions roar that shook the heavens boomed out. Colin felt his blood come to an uncontrollable boil. A strong sense of impending danger enveloped him, causing him to desperately flap his bat wings. Whoosh! A streak of golden light flashed across the sky, turning everything in its path into nothingness. Colin narrowly managed to move his body out of the path of the golden light, but his left wing was still hit. In the middle of the intense pain, Colin was horrified to discover that most of his left wing had been sliced off. Just like an airplane hit by a shell, Colin lost control mid-air, spiraling downward. But just at the moment of potentially crashing to the ground, he struggled to rise again. His flight was ungainly, rather shaky, but Colin did not dare to pause for a second, rushing upwards into the higher altitudes. Seeing this, Mr. Ji casually bent his knees, pushed off strongly, and soared into the sky, rapidly closing the gap between him and Colin. Count Evan strained to turn his head, wanting to witness firsthand his enemy being killed by Mr. Ji. However, the next second, his pupils constricted sharply. Because, in the pitch-dark night sky, another figure had appeared, blocking the way between Mr. Ji and Colin. This figure hovered in the air, spreading out his limbs suddenly. Boom! Dazzlingly intense white light burst out from him, scattering in all directions. The hissing pillar of light, like a laser beam, swept across everything, turning the once pitch-dark night into a scene as bright as day. The figure emitted a horrifying amount of power, like that of a vast ocean of Holy Light. His eyes shone with a dark golden luster as he looked down at the scene below him. Mr. Ji abruptly halted in his track. Watching Colin fluttering in the sky and getting farther away by following a crooked path, Mr. Ji had lost the interest to chase after him. Because, standing in front of him, was Prince Lexie. Finally caught you, Mr. Ji! Prince Lexie said this without any facial expression, but his tone was laced with inescapable anger. Since his ascension to the Holy Field, Prince Lexie had never been bested by anyone. However, Mr. Ji, at that time just a sixth-tier Mage, had embarrassed a Holy Knight until utter disgrace ensued, leaving them unwelcome to the world. With such animosity, its no surprise that Prince Lexie chased after Mr. Ji relentlessly from the North Territory to the East Territory. Nice to see you again, Prince Lexie, Mr. Ji greeted with a sincere smile, as if welcoming a long-lost friend. Prince Lexie coldly squinted at Mr. Ji and then spoke with a chilling voice: For blaspheming the remains of a Holy Knight, Mr. Ji, you are bound to become an enemy of the Empire! Mr. Ji casually laughed it off. Really? Its strange though, inside the Empire, I keep finding one ally after another. Upon hearing this, the below-standing Count Evan anxiously shrinked his neck, fearing that Prince Lexie would notice him. Just as he was dazed, the two Holy Knights in the sky began their combat. The magnificent Holy Light engulfed the entire city in an instant, completely dispelling the pitch-black night. Count Evan tried to observe the action but found he couldnt open his eyes. It was as if the sun had suddenly erupted above him, the dazzling light made it impossible to look directly. Hummm A roaring sound filled his ears, and Count Evan found he couldnt hear anything else. Blood streamed from his eyes, nose, and ears, while his consciousness slipped into confusion. Only when the afterwave from the battle finally dissipated did Count Evan slowly regain consciousness. He tried to open his eyes and found the night sky had once again returned to darkness, and both Mr Ji and Prince Lexie were nowhere in sight. The faint rumbling, like the sound of distant thunder, echoed occasionally from the East, accompanied by bursts of Holy Light that resembled lightning strikes. It seems that the battle between the two Holy Knights is not yet finished; they merely shifted location. Count Evan tried to get up but found himself unable to move at all. Anna, Anna! Count Evan tried to wake up his sister. After much shouting, Anna finally made a soft sound and slowly opened her eyes. Count Evan was overjoyed, but his smile soon faded as he heard the sound of something parting the air. Then, his smile froze on his face. Because the nightmarish figure was returning! Thud! Colin landed heavily, chuckled at the trembling Count Evan and said, Count Evan, do you still think Mr. Ji can save you now? Count Evans lips twitched, stunned and horrified, he shouted, No, dont kill me! Whatever you want, just tell me, I can satisfy you! Colin laughed coldly and said, Do you really think you have something I want? Even if you become the Duke of the East, you cant give me what I want. Wait! Anna exclaimed, As long as you spare my brother, Im willing to serve you faithfully! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Loyalty? Colin smirked, I cant bear the loyalty of a St. Prowse member! If it were before Marquis Vincents betrayal, Colin might not have minded having one more Bloodline with the potential to become a Holy Knight. But now, he wouldnt be so foolish as to transform an enemy into a Bloodline. Moreover, having been just chastised by Lord Reader, how could he show mercy this time? Squish! With a strong downward kick, Count Evans skull exploded like a melon! Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Sea of Fire _1 Chapter 498: Sea of Fire _1 No! Anna let out a sharp and miserable scream, then rushed towards Colin disregarding everything. Although she had also been promoted to the sixth tier, she had just been seriously wounded by Colins attack. At this point, how could she possibly be a match for Colin with her injured body? Colin had no intention of showing mercy to Anna. With a flick of his bat wings, he sent the rushed Anna flying away. Then, he leaped onto Anna, opened his mouth wide, and bit down on her delicate and fair neck. Even though he couldnt turn her into a Bloodline, transforming her into a Blood slave was not a problem. After all, a Blood slave has its own consciousness erased, eliminating the risk of betrayal. Just like Cynthia Sudor, who used to shout and attack Colin on sight, but turned into a docile little kitten once she became a Blood slave. However, after erasing her consciousness, the one who could have stepped into the Holy Field C the Eastern Star of Hope, would probably never have any connection with the Holy Knights anymore. But at this point, Colin had no other choice. It would be a pity to kill her, and keeping her consciousness as a Bloodline would be too risky. So, the only option was to turn her into a Blood slave, a high-ranking fighter. Gulp Splat After a period of sucking and injecting, Colin climbed off Anna. The fire in the city was raging at an astonishing speed. The cold ground had started to become a bit scorching, and the air was filled with the smell of burning. The sky above White Dew City was lit up like daylight by the rising flames. Furthermore, the afterwaves of holy light from the battle between Mr. Ji and Prince Lexie made the night in White Dew City extraordinarily heated. Colin grabbed the unconscious Anna in his hand, flicked his bat wings, and quietly flew towards the place where the Holy Light had exploded. He was unwilling to watch Prince Lexie die at the hands of Mr. Ji. Firstly, Prince Lexie had just saved Colins life, and Colin needed to return the favor. Secondly, if Prince Lexie was killed, then no one could restrain Mr. Ji. Colin was not able to let another Holy Knight of the Empire C Duke St. Gregorian chase Mr. Ji around all day. By then, the North Territory and East Territory of the Empire would probably shiver under the shadow of Mr. Ji. Moreover, Colin suspected that Mr. Jis real plan was not just to kill Prince Lexie. The fierce fire in the city clearly indicated that Mr. Ji was going to recreate the Forbidden Spell that he once displayed in Fallen Eagle City C Eyes of Judgement! However, upon seeing Mr. Ji using the corpse of Duke St. Hilde to play a trick of reviving the soul, Colin guessed that the Eyes of Judgement was not an isolated Forbidden Spell. The corpse of a petrified Holy Knight must be of great use! Theres a high possibility that theres another related Forbidden Spell, which allows the caster to occupy the body of a petrified Holy Knight! Mr. Ji was now occupying the body of Duke St. Hilde. The power he was using, of course, was the Holy Light power of the Holy Knight. Even if he were to relearn arcane magic, he would not be able to reach the peak of the sixth tier within just more than a year. So, the spell of Eyes of Judgement must be led by another sixth-tier Mage, who would likely occupy the body of the petrified Prince Lexie. If they succeed, Mr. Jis side would suddenly have two Holy Knights this would definitely bring a devastating blow to the current order of the Empire. Perhaps mages will replace the nobles and become the new ruling class of humans. Therefore, both for the public and private matters, Colin must save Prince Lexie. Whoosh! The red flames shot up into the sky, blocking Count Nicolls way forward, making him no longer able to continue chasing the fleeing Pegasus Army. Count, this fire is obviously not normal! the deputy officer ran over, sweating, and advised, Should we leave White Dew City for now? Cough, cough, cough Count Nicoll was choking on the thick smoke, realizing that the situation was bad, decisively ordered, Retreat! First, evacuate from White Dew City! Yes! But when Count Nicoll led his troops to the city gate, he discovered that the narrow gate was already jammed with the crowd of White Dew City residents trying to escape. Count, what should we do? Count Nicoll looked back at the increasingly raging fire behind him, made up his mind, and roared: Break through! The deputy officer hesitated for a moment, but then immediately followed the order: Yes! As a result, the Nicoll Familys troops began to rush towards the city gate regardless of anything, and anyone who stood in their way, whether old, weak, women or children, were all knocked down to the ground. At a critical moment of survival, they no longer cared about their soldiers responsibilities or not harming the innocent. Under the drive of their survival instinct, the Nicoll familys army brutally broke a bloody path and burst out of White Dew City. However, the throughput of the four city gates was extremely limited, and White Dew City was the largest city in the eastern territory inhabited by a million people, the vast majority of whom were still trapped in the city. Colin was hovering above and looked down to see the surging fire in White Dew City was gradually spreading into lines of fire dragons, moving along fixed trajectories, crisscrossing into the intricate pattern of an arcane array. The centre of the array was surprisingly not far west of White Dew Fortress. All the flames bizarrely avoided that area, as if there was an invisible barrier blocking everything. Many people also noticed this invisible barrier and rushed over, trying to go in to escape the fire. However, this barrier can not only block the flames but also kept the refugees outside. They were shouting, begging, but it was of no use, they could only be swallowed up by the raging flames from behind. Colin flew closer in the air, and the smell of charred meat was already in his nose. This horrific scene before his eyes made his heart go cold, and an overwhelming desire to kill almost surged out uncontrollably. He was a seasoned veteran of many battles, and had seen many scenes with mountains of dead bodies and even personally ordered massacres of tens of thousands of captives. But this action of sacrificing an entire city crossed Colins line. Regardless of Mr. Jis excuses, Colin could not tolerate such inhuman behavior. At this moment, he had a firm intention to kill Mr. Ji! No matter what the standing, no matter the price, he had to kill this scourge of the human race! Boom! Colin also bumped into the barrier. A faint blue glow emerged in front of Colin, like a tough eggshell that wrapped the center of the array inside. Open for me! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin yelled, his giant bat wings flapped fiercely, and he transformed into a golden arrow, shooting into the barrier. Right at that moment, inside the dilapidated warehouse in the center of the barrier, the red-robed mage opened his grotesque eyes. Around him, a huge array was emitting a thick blue light, vaguely echoing the raging fire in White Dew City. Shw! The red-robed mage suddenly pulled out a dagger, and without hesitation, gouged out his left eye! Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: 497 Broken (Part 1)_1 Chapter 499: 497 Broken (Part 1)_1 Bang! Colin landed heavily on the ground. Compared to the steamer-like scene outside the barrier, it was as if he had stepped into an ice cave insideof course, this was the temperature that should be expected at this time of year. The air was no longer filled with the scent of charring, but a faint mist hung in the air. But within this mist, there lingered a faint scent of blood, eerily similar to what Colin had smelled on Mr. Ji and in the underground blood pool of the Phoenix Butterfly Forts clock tower. The inside of the barrier was vast, with desolate, abandoned streets surrounding a ramshackle, decaying warehouse. A faint blue glow emanated from the warehouse, dimming and brightening like a heartbeat. It gave one an irresistible sense that something terrifying was brewing inside, ready to break free at any second. The Anna that Colin held in his hand had regained consciousness by now. Her gaze was vacant, but she was completely obedient to Colin. However, her severe injuries hadnt fully healed, limiting her fighting abilities. Nevertheless, she was more than capable of reconnaissance. At Colins command, Anna slowly approached the large door of the warehouse. Outside the barrier, the city was ablaze with fire, screams echoing continuously. Yet, within the barrier was total silence, giving Colin the unsettling illusion of being in a graveyard at midnight. Anna made her way to the front of the warehouses large door, without any incident happening. Colin narrowed his eyes and cautiously approached. And at this moment, Anna proceeded to open the warehouse door. Hum Suddenly, numerous blue tendrils burst out of the door like a group of venomous snakes, engulfing Annas slender body in an instant, then surged towards Colin. On their way, the blue tendrils spun and fluttered, assimilating and disintegrating anything they came across, which in return transformed into more blue tendrils. This scene would surely cause someone with trypophobia to collapse on the spot. Although Colin didnt suffer from trypophobia, he could feel his scalp tingling. He immediately spread his wings and shot up to the sky. Yet, the blue tendrils still relentlessly pursued him. Colin took a deep breath, and rapidly rotating invisible vortices materialized around him. A dreadful pressure radiated from him, causing the encroaching blue tendrils to halt amid the tempestuous surge. Whoosh Colin flapped his wings vigorously, sending out an even more explosive cyclone, pushing down the blue tendrils beneath him in an instant. But before Colin could even catch his breath, an invisible ripple of sound emanated from the warehouse. Hiss! The next second, countless blue tendrils went berserk, and all transformed into blood-red tendrils, rushing towards Colin even more violently than before. As they approached Colin, the red tendrils transformed into venomous snakes, baring their terrifying fangs and hissing at Colin! Colin felt an extremely cold aura enveloping his entire body, making his body feel like it had turned into a rigid stone. Even moving a single finger required an enormous effort. What kind of bizarre magic is this! While Colin was cursing inwardly, he quickly closed his eyes. Then he opened them again. Three silver threads appeared in his crimson pupils, beginning to spin quickly. Blood Secret Technique: Dark Gaze! The next second, a boundless curtain of blood spread out, engulfing innumerable snake-like red tendrils in an instant. Hiss hiss hiss Like ice and snow under the fierce sun, the red threads melted away in Colins strike. Boom! Colin landed back on the ground, all the red threads having disappeared without a trace as though everything before was just an illusion. Ana regained her stance, but her once immaculate golden armor was now severely damaged, revealing a lot of her delicate skin. However, on the exposed skin, there were dark red imprints all over it, likely wounds left on her by the strange spell from earlier. Colin didnt have a granule of sympathy for a blood slave. He promptly pushed her to keep moving forward. Upon entering the warehouse, they were immediately greeted with the sounds of intense fighting, as well as the fluctuations of holy light and arcane magic. Colin also followed inside, finding Ana locked in a battle with a dozen mages. However, in such a confined space, being pulled into close-quarters combat by a sixth-rank knight, even a severely wounded one, spelled doom for these mages. As expected, Ana, similar to a cheetah charging into a flock of sheep, was moving swiftly. In quick maneuvers and leaps, she ended the lives of the mages before they could finish chanting their spells. Blood splattered everywhere, like an artistic performance about massacre. However, Colin had no interest in enjoying this show. From the moment he entered the warehouse, his gaze had been fixated on the figure at the center of the warehouse, the figure in a red mages robe. So ugly! This was the first impression the red-robed mage left on Colin. Yet, Colin dared not underestimate him. The complex and profound magic array on the ground was still emitting bursts of green light. The red-robed mage standing at the centre of the array held a magic staff in one hand and a bloody eyeball in the other, mumbling some incantations. Seeing the bloody wound where the mages left eye should have been, Colin instantly knew the eyeball was the mages own. A rich, green smoke was shrouding the red-robed mage, forming a large, green cocoon above his head. The cocoon contracting and expanding, glowing and fading, as if it were a living thing. Colin had seen such a scene in Fallen Eagle City before. At that time, he could have interrupted Mr. Jis spell and saved Duke St. Hildes life. Unfortunately, he hesitated then. This time, he wouldnt hesitate again. However, Colin didnt personally interrupt the red-robed mages spellcasting. Fearing the strange spell he had experienced earlier and considering that Mr. Ji had nearly succeeded last time, this time he was unlikely to not have prepared more strictly. Thus, Colin didnt act recklessly. Instead, he waited for Ana to dispose of the lower-level mages and then ordered her to charge forward with her sword. The hideous, lone eye of the red-robed mage watched as Ana steadily approached, his mouth still chanting the incomprehensible Elven text. It seemed he was at a crucial moment in his spellcasting and had no time to defend himself. Even when Ana reached him, the red-robed mage made no sign of defending himself. Shick! Anas sword plunged directly into the red-robed mages chest. Strangely though, not a drop of blood flowed out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin furrowed his brow, puzzled. Just then, the red mages chest, where the sword had struck, suddenly split open! Boom! Countless blood-red threads gushed out, transforming into tiny venomous snakes mid-air, hissing menacingly at Ana and Colin. Hiss hiss hiss Colin felt his body stiffen, his thoughts seemed to become dull at that moment, and everything in front of him seemed to become unreal. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: 498 Broken (Part 2)_1 Chapter 500: 498 Broken (Part 2)_1 Colin! A familiar voice suddenly rang out. Colin opened his eyes, only to find that he was no longer in the warehouse he had been in, but in a boundless wilderness instead. No sign of Anna or the red-robed Mage could be seen, leaving him alone and isolated. Colin! The voice rang out once more. Colin recognized that it was Veras voice, but he also clearly understood it was just a hallucination. However, although he knew it was an illusion, the sound of this pure yet subtly flirtatious voice still stirred up the desires deep inside him, causing a blush and a wave of heat to wash over him. He strained to determine the source of the sound, but the voice seemed to be coming from all directions, making it impossible to locate. Whoosh Colin spread his wings and soared into the sky. However, after flying for quite some time, the scenery he saw didnt change at all. A wilderness without end, devoid of people, buildings, or animals; there was only the unreachable horizon. Colin! The sound, strikingly similar to Veras voice, rang out once more. I am here, hurry up and come to me! This time Colin found the source of the sound; it was right beneath him. Looking down, he could indeed see that Vera was standing there. She was wearing a red velvet dress, her waist-length golden hair still carried a hint of dampness as if she had just taken a bath, and her pale skin was tinged with an enticing blush, which tempted one to gently nip at it. Thump! Colin returned to the ground. He saw Vera sweetly smile, lift her skirt, and then run towards him. And with every step she took, verdant grass and pristine flowers burst forth beneath her feet. When she finally embraced Colin, the desolate wilderness had become a lush grassland. You could even see a few butterflies fluttering and dancing in the grass, and hear the faint chirping of birds. The feel and scent of the girl in his arms were both incredibly pleasant and familiar, enough to render anyone intoxicated. Colin wrapped an arm around Veras waist while gently stroking her hair with the other. But the very next second, he tightened his grip. Crack! He twisted off the girls head in his arms. Whoo The wind suddenly picked up, as if the girls restless spirit was crying. Colin! Veras voice rang out again unexpectedly. Only this time, the voice didnt come from his arms, but from behind him. Slowly turning his head, Colin saw another Vera standing there in stillness. Her face full of resentment and confusion, she asked, Dont you love me anymore? Upon saying that, two streams of tears slowly trickled down Veras fair cheeks. Colin gave a slight smile, saying: But I dont know which you I should love. Of course, its this me! said the second Vera crisply. Colin pointed at the body in his arms, asking, Then who is this? Thats not me, look closer! Colin lowered his head, and to his surprise, he discovered that the decapitated corpse in his arms had transformed into Queen Isa. Colin chuckled intriguingly to himself, muttering, Now thats interesting. After finishing his sentence, he casually tossed aside Queen Isas corpse, then opened his arms wide, preparing to embrace Vera. Vera rewarded him with a bright smile, again lifted her skirts, and ran towards Colin. But just as she was about to throw herself into Colins embrace, Colin abruptly drew his arms together. Splat! Veras head was exploded by Colins bare hands. Blood and shreds of flesh splattered onto him, but he didnt evade them. He just stood still, silently experiencing this surreal moment. Colin! The third Vera appeared on the grass, waving her tender arms, smiling at Colin, Come play with me! Sure. Colin flapped his wings and lunged towards her. This time, he actively embraced the girl. Vera giggled continuously, seeming to thoroughly enjoy her lovers embrace. Yet, in the very next second, Colin opened his mouth wide and bit down on Veras slender and fair neck. Gulping gulping Unexpectedly, Colin found himself actually able to drink this Veras blood. With Colins constant sucking, everything around him started to change dramatically. The azure sky suddenly turned blood red, the verdant grassland became barren again, butterflies and birds all disappeared, and this world slowly returned to its initial dead silence. Woosh- Rain suddenly began to fall from the sky. Colin lifted his head from Veras body in his arms, only to realize the raindrops falling from the sky were actually droplets of blood. The overwhelming smell of blood filled the air, nearly suffocating him. Hiss- Colin looked down sharply, only to see that the Vera in his arms had turned into a large red serpent, its mouth wide open, ready to bite him. Bang! Colin smashed the serpents head with a single punch. The snakes corpse slowly fell to the ground, turning into a pool of blood, dissolving into the earth. Yet in the next moment, the rain of blood falling from the sky somehow formed an enormous serpents head, snapping down at Colin. Bang! Colin smashed the snake head yet again. But the next moment, another serpents head emerged in the air. It seemed never-ending, impossible to annihilate completely. Colin furrowed his brows, realizing that this approach probably wouldnt help him escape from the Illusion Realm. He had to change his strategy. He remembered a conversation with Vera about the secrets of illusion magic. Vera had told him that in illusion magic, nothing was real except oneself, the patient. Therefore, the only way to escape from the Illusion Realm was to find his one true self. His true self? So, when the crimson serpents head attacked again, Colin stood still, offering no resistance. Splat! The giant serpent bit Colin in half at the waist, blood gushing out like a fountain. However, Colin felt nothing at all, as if that body wasnt even his. Time seemed to stand still. Everything around him was slowing down, like a slow-motion scene from a movie. The darkness emerging from the depths of his soul completely engulfed Colins consciousness. In a daze, Colin felt as if he were standing above a massive bloody lake. The lakes surface mirrored the surroundings. Looking down, he saw his reflection standing under his feet. An identical reflection. The bloody lake water was slowly ruffling under Colins feet, seemingly bridging the distance between him and his reflection. Suddenly, Colin had an epiphany. You are me! He said to his reflection under his feet. This is who I am! I am, Colin Angler! For a moment, countless streaks of light exploded. Everything began warping, softening, and dissipating under the searing heat Time sped up in an instant and the world returned to normal. When he opened his eyes, Colin found himself back inside the warehouse in White Dew City. The massive Magic Array on the ground was still radiating a green light. In the center of the array, Anna was standing blankly, her sword not piercing the red-robed mage but a bloody scarecrow! Seeing Colin break free from the illusion, disbelief etched across the face of the red-robed mage standing next to the scarecrow. You how did you? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A sardonic grin spread across Colins face. His wings flapping, he transformed into a bloody Sharp Arrow and in an instant he was before the red-robed mage. Wait Crack! Colin didnt heed the red-robed mages pleas for mercy and promptly twisted off his head. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: 499 Fire Extinguished (Part 1)_1 Chapter 501: 499 Fire Extinguished (Part 1)_1 Bang! The moment Colin twisted off the head of the red-robed mage, the giant blue cocoon that had been floating above him exploded. Inside the blue cocoon, there was nothing but a burst of intense blue light radiating in all directions. Colin found his vision completely occupied by the color blue, unable to see anything else. Even when he closed his eyes, it remained the same. However, once he discovered that the blue light didnt harm him, Colin calmed down and waited patiently. After a while, the blue light gradually dissipated. Colin reopened his eyes, to find the giant blue cocoon above his head had completely disappeared. The enormous magic array beneath his feet was flickering faint lights, intensifying in frequency as though some drastic change was about to happen. Without intention to linger, Colin instantly grabbed Anna by the back of her neck, flapped his wings, and prepared to leave. However, just before breaking through the warehouse roof, Colin circled back, picked up the corpse of the red-robed mage with his other hand, and once again soared into the sky. Bang! Breaking through the roof and flying high into the sky, Colin glanced back at the warehouse. The whole building began to collapse slowly after he left. Oddly enough, a bottomless black hole replaced the ruins of the warehouse on the ground. Then, the raging fire dragons that were wreaking havoc in White Dew City started to gather rapidly towards the center of the magic array the location of the black hole. Every fire dragon that approached was swallowed whole by the black hole. It was as if these fire dragons didnt belong to this timeline and had finally returned to where they were supposed to be through this black hole. With the disappearance of each fire dragon, the extensive fire in White Dew City began to die down slowly. Seeing this scene, Colin sighed in relief. He had been worrying about how to control such a huge fire. But now it seemed he didnt need to worry about that anymore. Luckily, the fire hadnt been burning for too long. He estimated that a fair number of residents in White Dew City would have survived. Whoosh Two golden beams of light suddenly rushed from the east of the city toward the direction of the black hole. Seeing this, Colin knew that these were the two Holy Knights in battle. He quickly flapped his wings and disappeared into the dark night in a blink of an eye. Mr. Ji, it seems your plan has failed, Prince Lexie said emotionlessly. In his tone, a sense of wicked delight was discernible. With eyes seemingly penetrating the black hole before him to another world, Mr. Ji sighed, replying, Prince Lexie, looks like youve dodged a bullet. Dodge? Lexie scoffed contemptuously, Seems like the one who has been running around is you. With a slight smile, Mr. Ji appeared unaffected by their failed plan, nor was he provoked by Lexies mockery. He said mildly, Theres no choice. I havent completely adapted to this body yet, so Im afraid I cant duel with you for the time being. With that said, Mr. Ji immediately transformed into a golden light and shot up into the sky. Think you can escape? Prince Lexie roared furiously, instantly catching up. Outside White Dew City. Count Nicoll gazed at White Dew City engulfed in raging flames with a disoriented look, a sense of surrealism washing over his relief. Is White Dew City about to be destroyed again? A squad of soldiers wearing Pegasus Army uniforms rushed out of the city, but before they even escaped the sea of fire, they were devoured by the sudden leaping flames. The soldiers who were still gasping for air struggled in the sea of fire, letting out deafeningly harrowing screams that were spine-chilling to hear. The incessant screams continued to wash over from inside the city, it was unbearable to hear. Count Nicoll, watching this scene, finally seemed to realize something. He suddenly wept old tears, murmuring: Count Evan, is this your real plan? Just then, the earth began to tremble. Thumpthumpthump The endless galloping of horse hooves sounded from behind and was getting clearer. The deputy officer rushed over to report in a panic: Sir Count, the Blood Knight Army is here. Should we retreat first? Count Nicoll gave a wry smile, saying: Retreat? Where can we withdraw to? Immediately the deputy officer fell silent and after a while asked, Should we prepare to line up then? Line up? Count Nicoll gestured to the panicked and terrified soldiers around him, retorting, Even if we set up a good formation, can they resist a charge from the Blood Knight Army? Watching Count Nicoll who seemed to have given up completely on everything, the deputy officer opened his mouth to say something but failed to find any words of comfort. The sound of horse hooves was getting closer and closer, and in the blink of an eye, the Nicoll familys army was surrounded by the Blood Knight Army. Fortunately, the Blood Knight Army had no intention of attacking. Instead, they sent an envoy to find Count Nicoll, saying: Sir Count, Knight Logh wishes to see you. Usually, facing such a condescending invitation, Count Nicoll would have put up some pretense even if he knew he had no choice but to go. But now, watching White Dew City engulfed by the sea of fire, Count Nicoll suddenly felt a wave of desolation. Without saying a word, he followed behind the envoy like a surrendered prisoner and headed towards the Blood Knight Armys camp. Count Nicoll. Hearing his name being called out, the dazed Count Nicoll slowly came back to his senses and looked up at the Northern Knight before him, saying respectfully: Knight Logh, I apologize for causing such a scene additionally, I deeply regret the unfortunate demise of Count Angler Who told you that Count Angler had an unfortunate demise? What? Count Nicoll stood there dumbfounded, his mouth agape, suddenly at a loss for words. Knight Logh chuckled and said, Count Angler sent a message just now, asking us to prepare to enter the city. Enterenter the city? Count Nicolls concern for whether Count Angler was dead or not was entirely forgotten. He pointed at the raging White Dew City, his eyes expressing skepticism. Are you guys insane? Count Nicoll wondered if this Knight Logh had lost his sanity. Knight Logh seemed oblivious to the skepticism in Count Nicolls eyes and continued to say: Yes, we are preparing to enter the city. However, given the heavy losses suffered by the St. Prowse Family in this rebellion, the East Territory needs a respected noble to take overall charge and comfort the people. Count Angler considers you to be perfect for the role. Would you be interested in taking on this responsibility? Count Nicoll suspected that Knight Logh had indeed gone mad. Enter the city now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Isnt that suicidal? As he hesitated on how to make this commander of the Blood Knight Army come to his senses, he suddenly heard a cheer from behind: The fires out! The fires out! Its a divine sign from the Lord of Glory! Quick, lets go! Lets go into the city to save people! Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: 500 Fire Extinguished (Part 2)_1 Chapter 502: 500 Fire Extinguished (Part 2)_1 Count Nicoll suddenly turned around, only to see the sea of fire in White Dew City miraculously extinguished. The fire itself was mysterious, but its disappearance was even more baffling. Count Nicoll became increasingly convinced that this was no ordinary fire! As the rumors about Fallen Eagle City resurfaced in his mind, Count Nicoll looked pointedly at Knight Logh, asking gravely, Knight Logh, could it be that someone has attempted to sacrifice White Dew City to unleash a Forbidden Spell, the Eyes of Judgement? Yes. Knight Logh nodded. Was it Mr. Ji? Who else could it be? Knight Logh looked at the hateful gaze that Count Nicoll was projecting, adding, But by himself, Mr. Ji couldnt have sparked such a fire in White Dew City. A sinking feeling came over Count Nicoll as a previous speculation resurfaced. Despite his reluctance to believe it, he still asked in a trembling voice, Count Evan helped him, didnt he? What do you think? Knight Logh threw the question back, not giving Count Nicoll any time to ponder, he asked the previous question once more. Count Nicoll, with White Dew City just beginning to restore order and the citizens in disarray, a respected noble is needed to stabilize the situation. Would you be willing to shoulder this responsibility? Hearing this again, Count Nicoll wasnt as dismissive as before, assuming that Knight Logh was irrational. He finally believed that Count Angler was likely still alive. And it was possible that he masterminded the extinguishing of the fire. Perhaps, from the start, he had figured out the plans of Count Evan and Mr. Ji, closely followed by his countermeasures and fake death recovery. At this thought, Count Nicoll shuddered C never had anyone put as much pressure on him as Colin Angler. A military genius and unmatched strategist. Compared to this Northern Earl, the direct descendants of the St. Prowse family seemed pig-headed Count Nicoll suddenly realized. Perhaps from now on, the whole East Territory would likely be shrouded in the shadow of this Northern Earl. Simultaneously, Count Nicoll also understood the implications of Knight Loghs invitation For a moment, his heart pounded uncontrollably, and certain deep-seated ambitions stirred within him. But the always composed Count Nicoll took a deep breath, calming his restless heart and asked, Shouldnt you find a St. Prowse to serve this crucial role? A smirk surfaced on Knight Loghs lips as he mocked without any effort of hiding, Does the St. Prowse family have anyone capable of such a role? Can the citizens of White Dew City still trust them? Count Nicolls recently calmed heart began to flutter once more. Although he clearly knew that he could never become Duke of the East Territory, it wouldnt be difficult to temporarily take control of the East Territory with the support of Count Angler. And this would undoubtedly bring revolutionary changes to the status and strength of the Nicoll Family. Licking his chapped lips, Count Nicoll asked in a hasty yet hesitant voice, What is Count Angler planning, exactly? Knight Logh let out a faint smile, showing a look of being taken for granted, and said, All the Count wants of course, is for the situation in White Dew City to stabilize as quickly as possible. Dont forget that the War Order from His Majesty has arrived; East Territory must be prepared to dispatch troops at the earliest opportunity. Count Nicoll knew that the other party still didnt fully trust him. He understood that if he accepted now, he would be seen as taking sides with the Angler family. If the situation in the East Territory were to reverse in the future, he could likely face retaliation and purging This thought caused his face to undergo rapid changes and inner conflict. Knight Logh, on the other hand, was growing impatient. Seeing this, he urged, Count Nicoll, time is of the essence. If you refuse, Count Angler would likely have to find someone else. Ill do it! Count Nicoll suddenly looked up, uttering in a resolute growl. Excellent! A satisfying smile shaped on Knight Loghs face, he waved his hand and commanded, Blood Knight Army, move into the city! White Dew Fortress. In the icy prison deep underground, Princess Judy huddled in the arms of Prince Harrison. Her petite figure trembled, though it was unclear whether it was from fear or the cold. The fire didnt actually reach White Dew Fortress. After all, no matter how cruel Count Evan was, he would never set his own castle on fire. However, even though there was no fire, the fortress was surrounded by a sea of flames. The scorching air made every breath feel as if ones lungs were being scalded. The scorching temperature made the White Dew Fortress seem like it was perched atop a steamer, intolerably hot. The important figures within the castle had all been relocated to the basement. Prince Harrison and Princess Judy had been placed in the largest chill room. Here, the temperature was naturally unaffected, and the entrance was blocked with a wet cloth curtain, ensuring the air remained fresh. However, this did nothing to alleviate the anxiety and fear of the people in the chill room. Brother, are we going to die? Princess Judys face was still streaked with tears, indicating that she had been crying recently. Dont worry, we certainly wont. Prince Harrison hugged his sister tightly, using a firm tone to reassure her. Yet in truth, he himself was not certain. It was unclear whether Princess Judy detected her brothers insincerity. After a long silence, she suddenly asked: Brother, if we dont survive this catastrophe, what will you regret the most? This question made Prince Harrison pause. He had intended to assure his sister that they would definitely survive, but he found himself unable to say the words. Simultaneously, he couldnt help but contemplatewhat would he truly regret? Not being able to see his parents again? Not being able to avenge his teacher? Or losing the chance to ascend to the highest position of the Glorious Empire? As he pondered, Prince Harrison found that the image that ultimately filled his mind was his first encounter with Kathy Savoy. It was a blazing summer afternoon when he first saw Kathy, dressed in a blue waistcoat and a long maids skirt, shying away behind Colin. The moment she noticed Prince Harrisons gaze, she immediately responded with a respectful smile tinged with shyness. It was this smile that struck a chord in the young, love-struck heart of Prince Harrison. The thought of not being able to see Kathy Savoy one last time before death made Prince Harrison feel extremely regretful. However, he quickly felt grateful that Kathy did not come to White Dew City with them. Looking at her silent brother, Princess Judy couldnt help but tug at his collar, asking: Brother, why arent you speaking? A flash of panic crossed Prince Harrisons eyes as he thought about how to respond to his sisters earlier question when a sudden noise came from outside. Suddenly, they saw Knight Evan come running in, shouting: Your Highnesses, the fire has been extinguished! The fire is out! Really? Prince Harrison stood up abruptly, still holding Princess Judy. Of course! You can come out and see for yourselves. Let me go see! Princess Judy immediately wriggled out of her brothers arms and darted out like a small rabbit. Prince Harrison hastily followed. Emerging from the chill room, they indeed found that the great fire in the city had miraculously been extinguished. Although the air was still filled with the acrid smell of burning, they could distinctly feel that the temperature was rapidly falling. This is great! Were saved! Were saved! Princess Judy jumped excitedly, shouting in joy. The surrounding nobles and guards were equally cheering and expressing their relief. Many devoutly knelt on the ground, praising the Lord of Glory. Prince Harrison was also moved to tears. Through blurred vision, he thought he saw a familiar figure Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His teacher! Just when Prince Harrison was beginning to doubt his sight, he heard his sister call out in surprise: Teacher! Teacher, youre alive! With that, the little girl ran forward and threw herself into Colins arms. The first light of dawn barely sprinkled into the White Dew Fortress, marking the end of this long night. Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: 501 Meeting_1 Chapter 503: 501 Meeting_1 White Dew Fortress, the Conference Hall. Colins gaze slowly swept over the extravagant, exquisite decorations in the hall, finally coming to rest on the most eye-catching statue. This was a statue of the St. Prowse familys first Holy Knight C Hugo St. Prowse. It was about ten meters tall, crafted entirely from White Glazed Rock. Each detail was lifelike; it seemed as though one could feel the authority of that legendary Holy Knight. The statue of the Holy Knight had a solemn expression, eyes cast downward. He held a huge Knight Sword, the tip pointed directly at the seat reserved for the Duke St. Prowse. It was said to serve as a warning to each generations ruler of the East C the gaze of the first Holy Knight of the St. Prowse family is always upon you. The huge Knight Sword in the statues hand somewhat resembled the Sword of Damocles. Colin couldnt help but wonder how creepy it would be to sit below it. As he pondered, he seated himself directly under it. The eastern nobles gathered in the hall had varied reactions to this. However, no one dared to tell Colin to leave the seat that wasnt meant for him. Colin sat there for a moment, feeling nothing peculiar. After all, even if the great sword above fell, it couldnt kill a sixth-grade knight. His gaze swept over all the eastern nobles faces below. Unfortunately, none of them dared to meet his eyes. Colin sneered disdainfully, then noticed the eager look in Princess Judys eyes next to him. Do you want to sit here? Uh-huh! Princess Judy nodded firmly. Come here. Colin motioned her over. The little girl ran over excitedly and sat down next to Colin. The seat was spacious. Two people sitting side by side werent crowded at all, let alone the tiny Princess Judy, who hardly took up any space. At this time, eastern nobles were continuously entering the conference hall. They were all dumbstruck by the sight before them, although they clearly didnt dare say anything. On one hand, they lamented in their hearts over the dignity of the St. Prowse family being trampled on in such a way, on the other hand, they bowed their heads pretending not to see anything. Princess Judy, who was occupying the exclusive seat of Duke St. Prowse, looked up at the huge sword without fear. Swinging her feet, she asked in a crisp voice: Teacher, why did the Duchess say that you had been assassinated? All ears in the hall perked up at this. Everyone was curious about this, but Colin hadnt volunteered an explanation and they didnt dare to ask carelessly. Of course its false, she fell for my trick. Colin said, his expression calm as always. How did you trick her? The little girl was stubborn and wanted to get to the bottom of it. By creating an illusion. Creating what? Wellhave you ever seen a magic show? Yes! Princess Judys eyes lit up, she immediately got excited, chattering on, At last years Winter Festival, a magician was invited to the Phoenix Palace to perform. Wow! He was amazing, he could cut a living person in half and then put them back together! Teacher, can you do magic tricks like that too? Exactly. Colin replied, his face not betraying a blush nor his heart missing a beat. After all, the only people who had seen his corpse were four in number. Mr. Ji, Prince Lexie, the Duchess, and a guard from the St. Prowse family. The Duchess was already dead. The guard from the St. Prowse family was of no consequence. As for Mr. Ji and Prince Lexie, they were too busy playing their cat and mouse games and it was uncertain where they had run off to. They would hardly be able to come and question Colin at this moment. Moreover, even though these two were extraordinarily powerful, they didnt have much say in the Glorious Empire. Even if they had suspicions about Colins story, no one would believe them if they voiced it out loud. Judging from the astonished looks on the faces of everyone in the hall, they seemed to have believed the explanation that Colin had provided. They likely thought that he had utilized some kind of magic deception to fake his death, fooling the assassin and those who came to check on him, including the Duchess. Teacher, can you perform that again? Princess Judy asked Colin, her eyes sparkling. Colin instantly felt a headache coming. If he were to perform a magic trick like removing his heart, that would probably traumatize the little girl. Ahem, perhaps another time. Colin came up with an excuse off the top of his head. Fortunately, the St. Prowse Familys butler approached at this point, reporting, My Lord, all the nobles currently in the city have been assembled in the conference Hall. Colin, adopting a serious demeanor, rose from the Duke of St. Prowses exclusive seat and said with a smile, Good, since everyone is here, lets start. With that, Colin clapped twice. Immediately, a group of Blood Knight Army members entered the conference hall, carrying five coffins. Thud! The five coffins were arranged in a row in the center of the conference hall. It put all the Eastern Territory nobles present in a state of mutual anxiety, each too afraid to break the silence. After a period of reflection, Colin finally managed to put on a sorrowful demeanor and said in a grave voice, Gentlemen, this is the darkest hour of the Eastern Territory, as well as the most sorrowful moment for the St. Prowse Family! He extended his hand and gently ran it over each of the five coffins in turn, continuing, Duke St. Prowse, the Duchess, Marquis Vincent, Earl Evan, Miss Anna all tragically lost their lives Upon hearing these words, a faint commotion came up in the hall. The nobles were already aware of the deaths of the first three, but they were unaware that Earl Evan and Miss Anna had also died. Only then did they shiver in horror at the discovery that the direct line of the St. Prowse Family had been nearly wiped out! If werent for the fact that the Marquis Vincent had a son, the direct line of the St. Prowse Family would have been completely severed. Although I share your sorrow, we cant afford to dwell on our grief! The War Order from His Majesty the Emperor has been delivered to White Dew Fortress, and the Glorious Empire needs the Eastern Territory to prepare for the oncoming storm! Therefore, we must appoint a suitable temporary leader as soon as possible to take charge of the Eastern Territory, calm the turmoil, console the public, and make preparations for war. Upon hearing this, the hearts of all the nobles present rose in their chests. They finally realized the purpose of Earl Anglers summoning them all to the conference hall, but they also had an uneasy feeling that the forthcoming actions of the Northern Earl would not necessarily be in the best interest of the Eastern Territory. However, even if that were true, who would dare to resist? Hadnt they noticed the five coffins in the room? Those were Earl Anglers warning to the Eastern Territory nobles. Even the most noble of St. Prowses were on the brink of extinction, were there any nobles in the Eastern Territory that couldnt be killed? According to the line of succession, the position of Duke of the Eastern Territory should be inherited by the son of Marquis Vincent, Eckert Saint Proust. Colin, pointing at the boy huddled in his mothers arms, took a sudden turn in his speech, saying, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, young Master Eckert is still too young to handle the complex situation in the Eastern Territory, nor can he undertake the major task given to the Eastern Territory by His Majesty the Emperor. Therefore, I suggest that the distinguished and talented Count Nicoll should temporarily take over the power of the Eastern Territory! His words immediately stirred up another commotion in the hall. Colins cold gaze slowly swept over the faces of everyone present in the room, and then he asked, Who agrees? Who disagrees? Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: 502 Authority_1 Chapter 504: 502 Authority_1 The Conference Hall was dead silent. The statue of the St. Prowse Familys First Holy Knight watched the crowd quietly. If he were conscious, he would probably have thrust his huge sword down through Colins head at the sight of the current scene. All the nobles from the Eastland remained silent, their eyes fluttering all around. One moment they would look at Count Nicoll, then at Eckert Saint Proust. However, the first heir to the Duke of the Eastland now seemed to be sound asleep in his mothers warm embrace. The Marchioness had also noticed that something was not right, uneasy at the mysterious glances that pierced her back. She was not an ambitious woman. When she married Marquis Vincent, she was merely following her fathers arrangement. After entering White Dew Fortress, she had never used her position as the Marchioness to develop her own power, because of the sensitive position of the Howell Family, even deliberately keeping a low profile. Unfortunately, her status and the status of her son dictated that they could not stay out of the whirlpool of political struggles. However, the Marchioness was not a fool. She knew very well that the St. Prowse Family had now completely fallen from their pedestal. Look at the row of coffins in the conference hall! The Lord of the Eastland is only a title now. And the real master of White Dew City is undoubtedly, Count Angler. Since he wanted to push Count Nicoll to the forefront, who dares to oppose? The Marchioness bowed her head and held her son tighter, pretending not to notice the stares that came from around her. The nobles of the Eastland saw that the Marchioness remained silent, and turned their gaze to Knight Evan. After all, under the situation where the direct bloodline of the St. Prowse family was declining, Knight Evan would be the most powerful member of the collateral line of the St. Prowse family. Knight Evan was constantly making signals to Prince Harrison. In his view, he had already formed a temporary alliance with Prince Harrison. Moreover, before Colin came back to life and reappeared, Knight Evan had already cleared the remnants of the Dukes wifes influence with Prince Harrison and completely controlled White Dew Fortress. If it werent for that bizarre fire, Knight Evan thought he could even further control the situation in White Dew City. So in Evans view, he should be the best candidate to temporarily control the power of the Eastland, not the damn Count Nicoll. Regrettably, Evan Knight signaled to Prince Harrison for a long time, nearly getting an eyelid twitch, but Prince Harrison seemed not to see it at all, and just stood there like a piece of wood, without saying a word. Colin saw Evan Knights small gesture, deduced the general cause after a brief moment of thought, and then proactively asked Prince Harrison: Your Highness Harrison, what do you think of my proposal? Only then did Prince Harrison come back to his senses. He did not even look at the enthusiastic Evan Knight, but respectfully bowed to Colin and said: Teacher, I also think that Count Nicoll is a nobleman who can be entrusted with an important task. Your arrangement is very appropriate! Upon hearing this, Evan Knight froze on the spot, his hands trembling uncontrollably. While Count Nicoll took a big step out of the crowd, kneeled on one knee in front of Colin and Prince Harrison, and solemnly said: Your Highness Prince Harrison, Count Angler! Thank you for trusting me! I will do all in my power to stabilise the situation in Eastland and prepare to send troops to support Westland. I will not disappoint your expectations and entrustment! Having gained the approval of Prince Harrison and Colin, Count Nicoll now had the power of the Eastland firmly in his hands. No matter what the Eastland nobles thought, they dare not oppose him at this time. Unfortunately, some people who were blinded by greed could not see the situation clearly. Wait! Evan Knight finally couldnt help but stand out and walk to Count Nicolls side. He first bowed to Prince Harrison, completely ignoring Colin, then he said loudly: Your Highness Prince Harrison, I believe that Count Nicoll is not qualified to hold the power of the Eastland! Why? Prince Harrison asked indifferently, Count Nicoll is just temporarily holding the power of the Eastland in order to stabilize the situation as soon as possible and organize a response to my fathers War Order. Must such a candidate be a member of the St. Prowse family? Of course not. Evan Knight said, But thats not why I oppose. Prince Harrison glanced at Colin and seeing him unmoved, turned to Knight Evan and asked, Oh? And what is your reason? Knight Evan immediately pointed at Count Nicoll, declaring righteously, My reason is, a traitor has no right to take hold of the Eastland! A traitor? Yes. Before the major fire, Count Nicoll led his familys army to attack the Pegasus Army, wasnt this a betrayal to the St. Prowse Family? I even suspect that this fire was a prank played by Count Nicoll! With these words, the Conference Hall stirred once again. Count Nicolls lips moved, but he did not know how to rebut. Because he did indeed lead the army to attack the Pegasus Army under the bewitchment by Count Evan, which was an undeniable fact. However, Colin smiled faintly, his gaze slowly sweeping over the hall, asked: Then, who among those present has also led armies to attack the Pegasus Army? Immediately, the commotion stopped abruptly. They knew, during that time, it was not only Count Nicoll who was instigated by Evan to attack the Pegasus Army. But almost all the Eastland Lords. Looking at the embarrassed crowd, Colin continued: In fact, the reason why Count Nicoll attacked the Pegasus Army was that he learned of the Pegasus Armys betrayal of Eastland. Nonsense! Knight Evan immediately shouted. Colin, without sparing a glance at him, continued: The Pegasus Army colluding with the remnants of the St. Sean Family and trying to sacrifice White Dew City, this isnt something I invented, the nobles of Eastland present can attest to this. Before Knight Evan could rebut, the Eastland nobles in attendance began to stand up and agree: Thats right! I can testify! I can also testify! I also discovered the secret of the Pegasus Armys betrayal! Yes! They deliberately started the fire in the city! By now, there was no need for Colin to prove anything anymore. These Eastland nobles who had also attacked the Pegasus Army, would definitely endeavor to back up his lie. And when the lie becomes the mainstream voice, it becomes the fact! Knight Evan watched this scene, his face pale with rage, trembling all over. But before he could accuse these Eastland nobles of their fabrications, he heard Colin say: Knight Evan, I would rather ask, why did you brazenly murder Sir Warren, the Captain of the White Dew Fortress Guard? I Knight Evan was instantly stunned. Of course, he couldnt say it was to eliminate the remaining forces of the Duchess and thus take control of the White Dew Fortress. Even though that was the truth, it was a truth that couldnt be voiced. Seeing Knight Evan dumbfounded, Colin sneered and said, Knight Evan, you innocently murdered Sir Warren, what punishment do you think you deserve? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his panic, Knight Evan blurted out, It was Prince Harrison who asked me to kill Sir Warren Asshole! You dare to slander Prince Harrison! Colin interrupted him sternly before he could finish. Then, he quickly turned to Prince Harrison and asked, Your Highness, in light of the murder of Sir Warren and the slander against the Royal Family, how should Knight Evan be judged? A flicker of severity flashed in Prince Harrisons eyes, and he spat out two words through gritted teeth: Hang him! Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: 503 Tax_1 Chapter 505: 503 Tax_1 No! You cant do this to me! Knight Ivan struggled and shouted loudly. But the hands of the two Blood Knight Army bodyguards were like iron clamps, and Knight Ivan couldnt break free no matter how much he tried. Prince Harrison, what about the alliance we reached before! You cant betray me like this! Shut up! A flash of humiliation and rage crossed Prince Harrisons face. Colin signaled, and a bodyguard punched Knight Ivan in the face. Several teeth mixed with fresh blood splattered out. Knight Ivan screamed, but he still mumbled as if saying that his brother would certainly take revenge for him. Of course, Colin was not threatened by this. In fact, even without Knight Ivan, Colin had already made an enemy of Governor Emoson of the East Territory. When Vera, as the heir to the Northern Duke, entered the Senate for the vote, Colin knew very well that this Governor Emoson had voted against her. This grudge, Colin would take revenge sooner or later. Now, killing Emosons little brother on the sly was like collecting interest in advance. After the reform of the Senate, the governors term was changed from lifelong to limited. Colin also planned to pull down this Governor Emoson when the term was up next time. When the voice of Knight Ivan gradually disappeared outside the Conference Hall, the expressions of the Eastern nobles in the hall gradually became more submissive. Killing the chicken to warn the monkey, although the method was old-fashioned, it was extremely effective. And seeing Prince Harrison unhesitatingly abandon Knight Ivan, the Eastern nobles realized that there was not only the North Territory behind Colin, but also the Royal Family of the Empire! Colins cold gaze slowly swept across the audience. Seeing no one opposed him anymore, he said: Good, since everyone has no objections, then let Count Nicoll temporarily take over the East Territory. Technically, Colin had no right to announce this appointment. But now that White Dew City was under the control of the Blood Knight Army, and Prince Harrison clearly expressed his support for his teacher, so no one dared to say Colins declaration was illegal. Whats more, most of the Eastland nobles had already been brought down by Colin over the matter of attacking the Pegasus Army. At this point, they were also accomplices. Count Nicoll received his orders with a ruddy face, looking as if he had grown ten years younger. Colin smiled, saying to Count Nicoll: Count Nicoll, while I shouldnt interfere too much in the internal affairs of East Territory, as this matter concerns His Majestys War Order, Id like to ask, do you have confidence in completing the task explained in the War Order on time? Count Nicoll thought for a moment, and said solemnly: According to His Majestys War Order, this time East Territory should send no fewer than two hundred thousand soldiers to support Westland. Although East Territory just experienced turmoil, I believe, as long as the Lords of East Territory generously contribute funds and work together, we can certainly form an army of two hundred thousand men in time! As soon as these words came out, a series of gasps resounded in the Conference Hall. The Eastern nobles all looked worried, seemingly realizing that they would have to spend a lot of money, but because Colin was present, they dared not object. Many people, their faces red, looked as if they were constipated. Colin took in everyones expressions, laughing inwardly, and said: Gentlemen, regarding the cost of forming an army to support Westland, I have a suggestion. Count Nicoll was moved, and quickly replied: Please speak, my Lord Count! Colin smiled slightly, and said loudly: I know East Territory has just settled from the turmoil, and you must be having some difficulty in raising military expenditure. Of course, I share some responsibility for this. After all, due to some misunderstandings, there were minor frictions between me and the East Territory Upon hearing this, several East Territory nobles couldnt help but twitch at the corners of their mouths, muttering to themselves Minor frictions? You essentially punched a hole through the East Territory Colin paid no heed to the expressions of the people, and continued on his own: I know you now need to issue a large amount of pensions, enlist many soldiers, prepare supplies for campaigns Such a large expense is a huge burden for everyone present. But if you hastily increase taxes, a small increase wont be of much help, and a large increase might stir dissatisfaction among the citizens of the East Territory. In that case, not to mention supporting the Westland, even the East Territory itself risk plunging back into turmoil. The nobles kept nodding their heads, full of curiosity as to what kind of good solution Count Angler could propose. Therefore, I suggest you can increase your tax income without increasing the tax burden on the commoners. At this point, everyone was confused. Count Nicoll couldnt help but ask: My lord, please forgive our ignorance, but how can we increase tax revenue without increasing the tax burden on the commoners? Colin smiled faintly, and said: The total tax revenue certainly wont increase, but it can increase your tax revenue! Hearing Colins emphasis on the word you, some of the more insightful nobles finally understood. In fact, not all of the Glorious Empires tax revenue goes into the lords pockets, part of it is given to the Glorious Church! So, Colins intention is very clear. Dont increase taxes, but instead use the Churchs tax income to cover military expenses! Suddenly, the nobles were astounded by Colins daring. You need to know, since the establishment of the Glorious Empire, the Churchs tithe tax was set in stone. For a thousand years, no matter what turmoil the empire went through, or how financially desperate the nobles were, no one dared to consider dipping into the Churchs tithe tax. This is the unspoken understanding between the nobles and the Church, it is a red line! And Colins suggestion, if truly implemented in the East Territory, would certainly infuriate the Church C No, that might be Colins real goal! Several East Territory nobles then realized. Colin ostensibly offered to help the East Territory nobles alleviate their financial burdens, but in fact, he was inciting the East Territory nobles to challenge the authority of the Church. The Archbishop of the East Territory, who was also the Duchess, already died at the hands of Beatrice St. Prowse, which will certainly fuel the Churchs dissatisfaction with the East Territory. If the East Territory nobles follow Colins suggestions and divert the Churchs tithe tax to cover military expenses, the East Territory might completely sever ties with the Church. Lords, what do you think of this proposal? Colin asked with a chuckle, as if what he was saying was merely a trivial matter. But the hall fell into an eerie silence. Although many East Territory nobles were horrified by Colins proposal, even more were itching to move. After all, this touched their own interests. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they do not take this opportunity to snatch from the Church, they themselves will certainly bleed heavily. Thinking about it this way, why not just take this opportunity to completely sever ties with the Church and move towards the Royal Family? However, this matter is too shocking, no one among the East Territory nobles dared to be the first to voice their opinions. Colin looked around in the conference hall, finally resting his eyes on Count Nicoll, and asked with a smile: Count Nicoll, what do you think of this proposal? Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: 504 Asking for Advice_1 Chapter 506: 504 Asking for Advice_1 Count Nicoll finally understands the saying, Theres no such thing as a free lunch. With Colins strong support, he finally secured power over the Eastern Territory, but now its time for him to pay the price. And this cost is something that even Count Nicoll finds daunting. Although its to fulfill the Kings war order, temporarily using the Churchs tithe tax to cover military expenses is a very sensitive issue. If this becomes a precedent, would future Empire lords facing financial difficulties be able to directly borrow money from the Church? The Pope, if he has not lost his senses, would not tolerate such actions in the Eastern Territory. If Count Nicoll agrees to Colins proposal, as the executor of this plan, he will become a thorn in the side of the Church. This makes him hesitate can the Nicoll family really afford such a cost? Yet, Count Nicoll is aware that he has no power to refuse. Even with his head bowed, Count Nicoll can feel Count Anglers gaze upon him. For a moment, Count Nicoll feels like a prey locked onto by a hunters bow and arrow. Any slight move could bring about a deadly strike. The threat of the Church is undoubtedly terrifying, but isnt the Earl of North Territory who stands before him also difficult to deal with? Count Nicoll will not forget how this man single-handedly turned the Eastern Territory upside down. If he doesnt agree to Colins proposal, Count Nicoll fears he might not be able to walk out of the Conference Hall alive. Count Angler, I think your suggestion is brilliant! As soon as Count Nicoll spoke, the tense atmosphere in the Conference Hall instantly relaxed. The Nobles of the Eastern Territory breathed a sigh of relief. Although they were still worried, at least someone was taking the brunt of the Churchs pressure, and they would not bleed heavily for the war order. Colin revealed a satisfied smile, walked up to Count Nicoll and patted his shoulder amicably, saying, Now that Count Nicoll has a viable plan to fulfill the Kings War Order, Im relieved. All right, as an outsider, I wont interfere too much with the Eastern Territorys internal affairs. From now on, the Conference Hall is yours. Having said that, Colin briskly walked towards the exit as if he no longer had any concern with Eastern Territory affairs. Seeing this, Prince Harrison and Princess Judy quickly followed him. Count Nicoll slowly walked up to the stage and stopped next to Duke St. Prowses seat. After making his decision, Count Nicoll actually felt calm. He knew he could only go forward now. In that case, he might as well take advantage of the reshuffling in the Eastern Territory to gain the most for the Nicoll family. His gaze slowly swept over the Conference Hall, taking in the expressions of the Eastern Territory nobles. There were looks of contempt, envy, spite, and anticipation Count Nicoll took a deep breath, cast all distracting thoughts aside, and announced loudly: Well, gentlemen, let us now discuss in detail how to form this expeditionary army After leaving the Conference Hall, Colin walked down the quiet hallway. Looking back, he saw Prince Harrison trailing behind him. Teacher. Colin halted, waited for Prince Harrison to approach, and smiled, What is it? Prince Harrison nodded, saying, Teacher, my earlier alliance with Knight Evan was because No worries, you dont have to explain. I understand the situation you were in. Colin interrupted with a smile. Thank you, Master! Prince Harrison seemed to have put a load off his mind, and his expression instantly relaxed. He asked again, Master, did I do well at the conference hall? Very well. Colin patted Prince Harrisons shoulder with a smile, Youre finally showing some of the Royal Family of the Empires dignity. Prince Harrison giggled shyly and said, I think you, Master, are the one with the true kings demeanor. You can stir up a storm with just a few simple sentences! If it were someone else who said that, Colin would definitely be suspicious of their motives, but in Prince Harrisons tone, Colin only heard admiration and yearning. Master, how can I become as powerful as you? Confronted with Prince Harrisons burning gaze, Colin touched his nose, unusually feeling somewhat embarrassed. Truth be told, this time he was able to successfully control the situation in White Dew City mainly thanks to the advantage of being part of the Blood Clan and a bit of luck. Upon careful consideration, Mr. Jis plan was indeed flawless. Firstly, he chose to assassinate critical figure Colin himself. Once Colin was dead, the frenzied Blood Knight Army would undoubtedly charge into White Dew City for revenge. Then, Count Evan would take advantage of the chaos to set fires, cooperating with the red-robed mage in sacrificing White Dew City to perform the Eyes of Judgment spell to assassinate Prince Lexie. Lastly, the red-robed mage would take over Prince Lexies body. This way, with the support of two Holy Knights, it was almost a given that Count Evan could ascend to the position of Duke of the Eastern Territory. Furthermore, with Colin dead and the entire Blood Knight Army wiped out in the fire, the Northern Territorys best military genius and most splendid military force would have perished in White Dew City. This would greatly weaken the Northern Territorys strength and lay a solid foundation for Mr. Jis future scheme in the North Territory. Given time, if all goes well, Mr. Ji would be able to control the East and North Territories and restore the glory of the St. Sean family. Unfortunately, despite Mr. Jis meticulous calculations, he never dreamed that he, with the strength of a Holy Knight, would fail to kill a sixth-order knight. You must know that although there is only one rank difference between the Sixth Order and the Holy Field, the gap in strength between the two is vast. For example, Mr. Ji only needed one attack to burst Colins heart, and Colin couldnt even fight back at that time. However, Mr. Ji did not expect that Colin would surprisingly be a cheater. And this led to a series of changes afterwards. The Blood Knight Army did not enter the city, Count Evan could only provoke the lords of Eastern Territory to attack the Pegasus Army, and the red-robed mage was discovered by Colin and had his spell casting interrupted In the end, Mr. Ji could only flee with resentment. However, Colin was also aware that his victory this time was extremely lucky. With just a tiny mishap, White Dew City would be in a completely different situation. The vast majority of the Eastern nobles, and Prince Harrison right in front of him, believed that Colin had smartly taken control of everything in White Dew City, but in reality, they did not know that Colin himself was sweating bullets. He did not think he would be so lucky next time when facing Mr. Ji. Therefore, advancing to the Holy Field has become Colins most immediate desire. I think what you need most right now is self-confidence. Colin, unsure of how to answer his students question, could only start with some life advice. Self-confidence? Thats right. Youre the first heir to the Royal Family of the Empire, so you must establish a self-confidence that ensures that you can achieve anything you set your mind to. With this self-confidence, you can truly show the dominance a king should have. Prince Harrison nodded thoughtfully. Something seemed to have crossed his mind, which caused his face to suddenly look peculiar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After hesitating for quite a while, Prince Harrison finally gathered the courage to say: Master, should I go all out to fight for what I want? Of course! Then I want to marry Kathy Savoy! Colin. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: 505 Request_1 Chapter 507: 505 Request_1 Are you planning to take Kathy as your wife? Or do you just want her to be your lover? Wife, declared Prince Harrison, gathering his courage, I want her to be my queen! Colin stared at the incredibly serious Prince Harrison, falling silent. He never considered himself a loyal man, but he also believed that there truly existed love that disregarded everything. Now, were Prince Harrisons feelings for Kathy that kind of love, or just the feverish impulsivity of a green youth discovering love for the first time? You should know that Kathy cannot become the empress of the empire, right? Why not? retorted Prince Harrison, his eyes glowing, Before today, if someone asked me if I could conquer the eastern region with just two thousand cavalry, I would have thought they were mad. But you, teacher, you have made such a miracle come true! I believe, as your student, that I can also make my own miracle! Colin didnt know how to refute such flattery. But soon, Colin grinned and let it go. After all, he never thought that a half-Elf couldnt become an empress of the Empire. As a soul from another dimension, Colin didnt really have a deep-rooted concept of bloodline, and due to Queen Isa and his daughter Sylv, half-Elves in his eyes were essentially the same as humans. So, Colin had no objection to Prince Harrisons wish to take Kathy as his wife. But, others would certainly think differently. Especially as the first royal heir, Prince Harrison couldnt ignore the public eye to chase his so-called true love. If his plan were to leak out, it would inevitably lead to resistance from various powers. If he stubbornly insisted on marrying a half-Elf, it could even affect his position as the first heir. Was such a cost really worth it? Colin stared into Prince Harrisons pure eyes, but didnt ask this question. The passionate youthfulness of the young boy, although impulsive and foolish, shone with a sincere light, making all the calculative arranged marriages seem vulgar and ridiculous. So, Colin chuckled and said: Good! So ambitious! Prince Harrison was overjoyed and shouted loudly, Teacher, are you willing to support me? Hush! Colin made a silencing gesture, reminding him, Of course I support you. As my student, you should do something challenging. But, before you are sure enough, dont talk about this idea to anyone. Do you understand? I understand! Prince Harrisons little face turned red with excitement and he nodded quickly. After reassuring the youthful Prince Harrison, Colin returned to his room. Just as he was about to rest, he heard a knock at the door. Colin went forward to open it, surprised, Marchioness? The Marchioness knelt on one knee and asked politely, Lord Count, may I come in? Colin nodded thoughtfully, Please come in. The Marchioness walked in and closed the door behind her. Colin poured two cups of water and casually said, Sit, dont be formal. The Marchioness bit her lip lightly and sat down on the sofa next to Colin. She seemed to want to sit a little closer but seemed to lack the courage. Colin handed her the cup of water, asking, Marchioness, did you need me for Please, call me Molly, Lord Count, she interrupted in a brittle voice. After what seemed like a struggle within, she resolved, nudging his palm gently while retrieving the cup of water Colin handed over. Then, she kicked off her half-high boots and pulled her long and rounded legs together, leaning sidelong on the sofa, with her body almost touching Colins. Alright, Molly, Colins eyes shifted between the snowy jade-like legs and beautifully sculpted feet, his gaze clear, What do you need help with? Certainly, he didnt have any moral issues but wasnt someone controlled by lust either. Although the Marchioness is indeed stunning, she was not enough to make Colin break his principles. Of course, if what she wanted was in line with Colins interests, he wouldnt stubbornly refuse either. I want to know what are your plans for my son and myself? the Marchioness asked shyly, with a flirtatious smile. Colin rolled his eyes. The words of the Marchioness made Colin sound like a man who had abandoned her and her son. How you and your son should be arranged, isnt something I can decide. However, you dont need to worry, after all young Master Eckert is now the only bloodline of the St. Prowse family. If there are no surprises, the Queen will confer him the title of Duke of the East, he said. The Marchioness was evidently not satisfied with this answer. Although Eckert is currently the first successor to the Duke of the East, before he actually becomes the Duke, numerous accidents might still occur. Assassinations, traps, poisoning conspiracies regarding the rights to the Dukes position are endless. Especially with Eckert being still a three-year-old child, without a powerful person protecting him, he is incredibly vulnerable. However, presently, there are not many powerful individuals in the White Dew Fortress that Eckert could rely on. Under such circumstances, Eckerts status would instead become a threat to his life. If Colin didnt intervene, it wouldnt take long before ambitious members from the sideline of the St. Prowse family would ruin and destroy him. The Marchioness knew what was hiding beneath the glittering surface of this castle. Gritting her teeth, the Marchioness directly hugged Colins arm, coquettishly saying, Lord Count, I want Eckert to be your student, would he be so honored? Colin, feeling the plump sensation against his arm and a slight ripple in his heart, still maintained his calm demeanor, asking: Wants to be my student? Yes. Colin understood that the Marchioness wanted him to become Eckerts backing. With Colins current immense reputation in the East, just accepting Eckert as a student would be enough to deter all those ambitious individuals from daring to harm the mother and child casually. Seeing Colin was somewhat interested, the Marchioness became more active. She squeezed her entire body into Colins embrace, leaned over to his ear, and whispered whether Colin wouldnt appreciate someone who can help monitor and restrict Count Nicoll. If Count Nicoll has full power, letting his ambition grow might end up getting out of Colins control. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin looked surprisingly at the pretty face that was close-by, laughing, Very smart. The Marchioness, having received Colins compliment, was blooming with joy, overwhelmed she asked, You agree? Colin reached out and pinched the Marchioness smooth jaw, saying: Yeah, I agree. As soon as the words fell, Colins mouth was blocked by two warm and tender lips. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: 506 Departure_1 Chapter 508: 506 Departure_1 Count, might you prefer to wash up and eat first? I can come back later, Count Nicoll, standing by the table, only then realized his unchecked enthusiasm. However, it was inevitable for Count Nicoll to have lost some measure of control, seeing as he had just obtained great power. Now, heavy dark circles lay under his eyes, a clear sign he hadnt gotten any sleep the night before. But his eyes sparkled and he seemed to be particularly high-spirited. This was the bewitching charm of power, far more impactful than coffee or stimulants. No need. Robed in his sleepwear, Colin seated himself at the table and poured himself a cup of coffee, Have you concluded your discussion? Yes, Count. Here is a battle plan we drafted overnight for your review. With that, Count Nicoll handed over a thick scroll. Colin took a sip of bitter coffee, took the scroll casually, and began to read carefully. At that moment, light footsteps echoed within the room. Upon lifting his head, Count Nicoll saw the Marchioness emerge in a thin, a body-hugging nightgown. Good morning, Count Nicoll, the Marchioness greeted lazily. Her sleek and exquisite feet stepped on the thick cashmere rug, while her slender and fair legs left a teasing impression through the gaps of the gown. Good morning, Marchioness. Count Nicoll quickly lowered his head in order to avoid wandering eyes and at the same time conceal his expression. The Marchioness lightly pecked Colins cheek, speaking softly, Shall I have breakfast brought here? Alright, Colin casually nodded, his gaze still fixed on Count Nicolls plan. He knew the Marchioness had deliberately come out to broadcast her relationship with Count Nicoll She was Count Anglers lover. This status would allow the Marchioness to regain her inviolable position at White Dew Fortress and would have a significant impact on the political ecology of the east territory. At least for now, Count Nicoll had ceased to regard the Marchioness as he used to. Similarly, he needed to reconsider how to handle his relationship with Lord Eckert The room fell silent, only punctuated by the rustling of Colin flipping through the sheepskin scroll and the crackling of the fire in the fireplace. Shortly after, the maids brought in a sumptuous breakfast under the Marchionesss direction. The Marchioness personally poured Colin a glass of milk, with a gentle demeanor like a wife serving her husband. Colin lifted his head from the scroll and addressed Count Nicoll: The plan is well done; Im pleased that you managed to reach a consensus among the eastern lords in such a short time. I also like your idea of allowing each Lord to collect church taxes from their own territories. This way, it will be clear who would rather bleed heavily than dare to provoke the Church. Make a list of these names for me. Yes, replied Count Nicoll, extending a silent lament to those extremely loyal to the Church. Colin took a sip of his milk and added, However, the portion about the Howell family is problematic Upon hearing the name of the Howell family, Count Nicoll couldnt help but glance at the Marchioness. She appeared complete unperturbed as if the mentioned family had nothing to do with her. Count, perhaps I didnt make it clear, but I understand that the Howell familys army is predominantly a navy and therefore unsuitable for this expedition. So, in the plan, I only listed the financial, grain, and labor contributions required from the Howell family, and didnt call on them to send troops No, Colin slowly shook his head, I mean, the Howell family should not appear in this plan. Count Nicoll looked at Colin with a puzzled expression, assuming he wanted to relieve the Howells of their responsibilities and consequently felt somewhat anxious. However, before he could persuade Colin otherwise, he heard Colin continue: The Howell family is imminently relocating to the North Territory, so their portion will be added to the North Territorys obligations. Upon hearing this, the tranquility of the Marchioness finally faltered. As she cut her steak, the knife accidentally nicked her skin. However, she immediately put her finger in her mouth, forcing herself not to scream out loud. Count Nicoll bowed his head further, not daring to harbor any extraneous thoughts. The relocation of the Howell family to the North Territory indicated that the Angry River could no longer serve as the shield of the East Territory. As long as Colin was willing, he could lead the Northern Army to march over at any moment. Yes, Count, I will revise the plan and show it to you later. Alright. After Count Nicoll excused himself, the Marchioness placed the cut steak in front of Colin and turned to cut an orange. However, she did not question Colin about the relocation of the entire Howell Family to the North Territory, which he had just mentioned. Are your hands okay? Its okay, just a minor injury. Colin observed the Marchioness serving him, nodding inwardly. She was an intelligent woman, knowing her boundaries, but he could also see that she had a weak heart. She had no great ambition, nor desire for power, only to rely on the strong. If it were not for the desperate situation of the direct bloodline of the St. Prowse Family in the White Dew Fortress, she might not have sought him out. Such a woman should be easy to control, saving Colin from a lot of trouble. The new territory for the Howell Family in the North Territory has been arranged. Once they settle down there, you can visit. Thank you! Additionally, I plan to lead my troops back to the Northern Territory tomorrow. The members of the Howell Family in White Dew City will leave with my Army. You can say your goodbyes as soon as you can. So soon The Marchioness paused with her dining knife, her eyes conveying surprise and worry. Hmm, the North Territory also needs to respond to His Majestys War Order. I must return this morning to prepare. Colin patted the Marchionesss hand and reassured, Dont worry. With me around, nobody dares to harm you and your son in the Eastern Territory. Hmm. The Marchioness brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, composed herself and said, Should I get Eckert to meet you? Yes, bring him to me. Alright. The Marchioness gave a graceful smile, leaned in to give Colin a tender kiss, and went to instruct her maid to bring Eckert. By the time Colin had finished breakfast, Eckert entered the room. Mother! It seemed he missed the Marchioness as his tone carried a hint of cry. The Marchioness became serious and said: Eckert, come and pay respects to your teacher, Count Angler! Eckert, who was about to rush into his mothers arms, hesitated, shifted his gaze to Colin and then turned back to look at his mother for help. Seeing the Marchioness nodding quietly, Eckert hastily paid his respect to Colin, saying, Teacher! Colin nodded and asked with a smile, Eckert, how old are you? Three years old. Do you have any wishes? Your teacher can help deliver them. Colin asked casually. Eckert puffed up his cheeks and said in a shaky voice, Teacher, I want to avenge my father! Colin stiffened, Do you know who the enemy who killed your father is? Eckert shook his head in a bit of a sulk. Colin gave a slight smile and said: Well, remember this. The enemy who killed your father is Mr. Ji, a remnant of the St Sean Family! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hmm, teacher, Ill remember! Eckert clenched his fist and nodded fiercely. Teacher will help you take revenge in the future! Colin said with a smile. Suddenly, he felt as if he were the big villain in a novel. (End of the fourth volume) Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: 507 Holy Tomb_1 Chapter 509: 507 Holy Tomb_1 Dragon City. At the northern foot of Holy Mountain, four knights in pure white armor are carrying a crystal coffin along a mountain path. Their faces are solemn. As they walk, they bow their heads in silent prayer. Their armor, bathed in sunlight, emits a hazy platinum glow that exudes an aura of holy radiance. They turn a corner and come to a heavily guarded outpost where an elder dressed in a red priests robe awaits. If one knows the robes of the Glorious Church, they would recognize that only three Cardinals are entitled to wear the red priests robe. Upon seeing the crystal coffin, the Cardinal murmurs a sigh. The sorrow and sympathy etched onto his weathered face intensify. The holy light circling the intricate patterns embroidered on his red robe echoes the holy light surrounding the four pallbearers. Gradually, the entire mountaintop is enshrouded in the platinum glow of the holy light. The guards at the outpost raise the gate. The Cardinal turns and strides through the open stone gate, followed closely by the pallbearer knights. Behind the stone archway is a picturesque valley. It was the middle of a harsh winter, but the valley enjoys a climate as warm as spring. Countless wildflowers of numerous hues bloom on the lush green grassland, forming a magnificent, colorful ribbon. A clear stream trickles from the mountains, striking smooth pebbles and scattering into countless sparkling droplets, which vanish as they merge back into the flowing water. The Cardinal walks towards the depths of the valley as the tolling of a distant bell echoes throughout. DongDongDong The atmosphere grows increasingly somber, as even the colors of the roadside begin to fade. The vibrant array of flowers gradually become uniform white chrysanthemums. Beneath the fluttering breeze, waves of white petals seem to beckon the returning soul. The Cardinal continues his journey and soon arrives at the end of the valley. In the patch of white chrysanthemums stands a magnificent cemetery. Adjacent to the cemeterys entrance, a ribbon of waterfall cascades, creating a platinum rainbow above the cemetery amidst the sound of rushing water. This is the Holy Tomb of the Glorious Church. Inside are buried the generations of Popes of the Glorious Church and faithful who have made significant contributions to the Church. By right, Duchess St. Prowse of the East territory, being a Archbishop, shouldnt be buried in the Holy Tomb, nor did she seem to have made any significant contributions in her lifetime. However, Pope Gregory personally decreed that she be granted rest in the Holy Tomb. Apparently, the Pope wishes to send a message He is very angry! The consequences are severe! As they enter the Holy Tomb, a group of Holy Temple Knights cross their long spears in the air. Resounding with the holy light, the valley is filled with resonating, solemn prayers. The Cardinal steps out from the spear formation and stops before a figure clad in a golden priests robe. He bows and says: Your Holiness, the remains of Archbishop Kate have arrived. Pope Gregory nods silently. The four pallbearer knights move forward and place the crystal coffin into a pre-prepared grave. Dong The bell tolls again. Stepping forward, Pope Gregory stops before the tombstone and begins to speak: Death is not the end, but another beginning. Only when your limbs are claimed by the earth, can you truly dance. Only when you reach the summit of the mountains, does your true climb begin. Only when you leave this world, can you shine like the stars. The Lord says, do not fear, move forward! Thud The dirt slowly scattered, gradually filling the grave. Holy light rose from the graveyard, forming a straight beam that reached the clouds. After a moment, the beam of light dissipated, and everything returned to tranquility. In the Holy Tomb, the Holy Temple Knights left one by one, leaving only the Pope and the Cardinal. Pope Gregory suddenly spoke while looking at the tombstone of the Archbishop of the East Territory: Turennes, can you understand my anger? I empathize with you, Your Holiness! Cardinal Turennes nodded gravely. He knew well that the real cause of the Popes anger was not the death of the Archbishop of the East Territory. Of course, the assassination of the Archbishop of the East Territory was undoubtedly a huge blow to the Churchs prestige. However, compared to the East Territory nobles misuse of the Churchs exclusive Tithe Tax to offset military expenses, the death of an Archbishop seemed less significant. For any organization, financial income is of paramount importance, a lifeline that cannot be touched. The fact that Archbishop Kate was able to rest in the Holy Tomb was not because of her significant contributions in life, it was a signal the Pope was sending to the outside world The Church would certainly not let matters rest regarding the upheaval in the East Territory. But at this time They are trying to undermine the foundations of the Glorious Church, we must launch a forceful counterattack to deter those who are secretly plotting! The Pope, Gregory, spoke sharply, his eyes full of undisguised murderous intent. Turennes frowned more deeply, cautiously advising: Your Holiness, with the imminent invasion of the Orc army, the Glorious Empirecant withstand a civil unrest! I understand. Pope Gregory nodded, but the murderous intent in his eyes did not decrease at all, So our counterattack must be restrained, yet also sufficiently ruthless! Turennes looked up at the Pope and asked, Your Holiness, do you already have a plan? Yes. Pope Gregory took out a scroll and handed it to Turennes, commanding, Set off as soon as possible, and head to Winterfell City. Okay. Turennes took the scroll and then froze, Winterfell City? Not the East Territory? No, the root of the upheaval in the East Territory is in the North Territory, or more accurately, Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory. Therefore, our counterattack should be targeted at him. Yes, Your Holiness! Your will shall be carried out! Turennes bowed and then turned to leave. Pope Gregory stood blankly in front of the Archbishop of East Territorys grave for a while, before walking deeper into the Holy Tomb. Until he reached the very end of the Holy Tomb, Pope Gregory stopped in front of an old tombstone. Looking at the tombstone that had weathered thousands of years of wind and rain, Pope Gregorys face turned ferocious, like a raging beast about to choose its prey, he growled: Look at the good youve done! Is this the result you wanted? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Spit! A mouthful of phlegm was spat onto the tombstone, covering the name of the tombs owner. But as time passed, that name eventually reappeared Peter Miser. The name of the first Pope of the Glorious Church. Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: 508 Imperial Conference (Part 1)_1 Chapter 510: 508 Imperial Conference (Part 1)_1 Winter has arrived, with snow swirling in the air. The entirety of Dragon City is covered in a silvery blanket of snow, compelling its residents to huddle around warm fireplaces, leaving the vast streets mostly devoid of pedestrians. In the biting cold wind, a grand horse-drawn carriage was slowly advancing towards Phoenix Palace. Marquis Klick, the Minister of War, extended his hand to steady the curtain which struggled against the howling northern wind. Although there was a brazier burning inside the carriage, he was still feeling the piercing cold. Lately, Marquis Klick had felt exceedingly fatigued, with dark circles under his eyes that even makeup could not entirely mask. Ever since the confirmation of the establishment of the third Orc Empire, the war machine of the Glorious Empire was set into immediate motion. Though there had been no real sighting of an orc army crossing the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, nobody in the Glorious Empire dared to take anything for granted. For the first thing the orcs did following the establishment of their united empire on the two previous occasions was to invade the Glorious Empire. The Glorious Empire had tried in the past to send envoys in order to explore the possibility of peaceful coexistence between the two great empires, but unfortunately, the previous envoys met their end as skulls dangling on the orcs army banners. They are a barbaric race, whose innate lust for slaughter makes it impossible for them to comprehend the idea of peaceful coexistence. When this race is fragmented into countless orc tribes, carnage is brought forth in endless infighting. As soon as a powerful tribe defeats all its rivals, the unified Orc Empire invariably fails to halt its warpath. It must find a fresh adversary to unleash its irrepressible savagery upon. And that foe can only be the Glorious Empire. Therefore, this time, instead of sending envoys, the Glorious Empire immediately commenced war mobilization. As the Minister of War, Marquis Klick hadnt had a good nights sleep in over a month. Emperor Reinhardt, in anticipation of the impending Orc hordes, was determined to mobilize an army of a million. An army of a million! This staggering figure would make anyone dizzy. The extensive preparations required could overwhelm the nerves of even the most dedicated workaholic. More exhausting for Marquis Klick was the fact that Emperor Reinhardt, seeking to showcase his authority and capability, continuously interfered with the war mobilization efforts. Far from relieving the burden of the Marquis, this only added to his troubles manifold. Ever since Prince Lexie was banished from Dragon City, Emperor Reinhardt had become exceptionally diligent. Unfortunately, diligence does not always equate to efficiency. Marquis Klick even began to miss the Reinhardt who used to focus solely on cuckoldry and paid no attention to politics. But he also knew that after banishing Prince Lexie, weakening the Senate, and leaving the Church distracted by the turmoil in the East, how could Reinhardt, possessing unbridled power, take pleasure merely in womanizing? The taste of power is undoubtedly far more alluring than beauty. This is a realization that every man who has truly wielded power will come to. If only Emperor Reinhardt had the capability to wield the reins of imperial power, that would be acceptable. Unfortunately, it seems that after spending too much time entertaining women, he has grown rusty in the affairs of the empire. Now that he has interfered, far from lending any substantial assistance, he only contributes to the confusion. Of course, these thoughts were kept only to himself by Marquis Klick. Dragging his tired body, Marquis Klick entered the Grand Hall of Phoenix Palace. Several Cabinet Ministers had already arrived, though their spirits were evidently low. Clearly, the war order and the reinstated Emperor had taken a toll on them all. Marquis Klick nodded as a sign of greeting to the assembled Ministers and took his designated place. After resting his eyes for a little while, he saw Emperor Reinhardt stride confidently into the hall. Compared to several extremely tired cabinet ministers, this middle-aged emperor seemed full of vitality and fighting spirit. He stood there, cool and sturdy, his sharp eyes emanating a captivating charm. Emperor Reinhardt sat on his throne, waving his hand to signal the ministers to sit as well. A company of young and beautiful maids steps lightly into the hall, serving a cup of steaming coffee in front of everyone. The hall was instantly filled with a delightful aroma. Marquis Klick grasped the coffee cup, warming his palms before setting it down. Raising his head, he watched as Emperor Reinhardt had already finished his coffee in one gulp. His hawk-like gaze then swept across the room, he spoke loudly: Since everyones here, lets begin. Lets discuss the wartime preparations for dealing with the orc invasion. The task of assembling a million-strong army by next March, as previously decided, can it be accomplished? Upon hearing this, everyones gaze focused on Marquis Klick, after all, he was the Minister of Military Affairs and the main person responsible for this war mobilization. Marquis Klick felt bitter in his heart, but still retorted: Your Majesty, winter war preparations are a military taboo, not to mention war mobilization on this scale involving a million-strong army. Various lords of the Empire have written letters expressing their hopes to delay the assembly time slightly to allow them more ample preparation Rejected! Emperor Reinhardt swiped his broad hand, mercilessly interrupting, I have already said numerous times, once a plan is decided, it must be strictly adhered to. Otherwise, if we keep pushing it back, when will we ever get our war preparations in place? Keep in mind that the orcs wont give us the luxury of time to prepare for war at leisure! Marquis Klick tried to make his tone less harsh while advising: But Your Majesty, the path through the Sky Breaking Mountain Range is currently blocked by heavy snow, utterly impassable. Even if the orc army wishes to advance, they must wait until spring next year. Including travel time, the earliest they could reach the Westland would be around April or May, we really dont need to be in such a hurry Youre questioning my decision? Emperor Reinhardts eyes bulged as he shouted. Only after Marquis Klick couldnt withstand his imposing presence and lowered his head did Emperor Reinhardt continue: War preparations should be early rather than late! You say that heavy snow blocks the mountains making them impassable, but that only applies to our human army. How can you be sure that those crazy and barbaric orcs will be limited by this too? Moreover, if we assemble by March, even if the orc army hasnt arrived, we can still use the additional time for joint operations training. You agree, dont you? Emperor Reinhardts words seemed sensible at first listen but for the cabinet ministers, it seemed very impractical. Upon hearing that Emperor Reinhardt plans to assemble the million-strong army ahead of time and conduct joint operations training, Count Lloyd, the Finance Minister, finally couldnt help but advise: Your Majesty, the daily expenses of a million-strong army are enormous. If battle training is enacted, the cost of food would have to increase, and the expenditure would be even more terrifying. If the orc army is late in arriving, I fear the empires finances wouldnt be able to bear it Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Nonsense! Emperor Reinhardt roared, Is the empires finance such fragile! Count Lloyd signed inwardly and reluctantly nodded his head. Emperor Reinhardts chest heaved several times, his eyes narrowed, suddenly, he said: I heard that the lords in the eastern territories have borrowed some money from the Church At these words, silence descended upon the hall. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: 509 Imperial Conference (Part 2) _1 Chapter 511: 509 Imperial Conference (Part 2) _1 An unknown chill breeze ambled around the hall. All the cabinet ministers couldnt help but shudder a little. The Prime Minister of the Empire, Baron Heidegger, who had been silent all along, finally couldnt help but speak: Your Majesty, its not a good idea to provoke the Church at this time. Emperor Reinhardt grumbled discontentedly, What? As part of the empire, shouldnt the Glorious Church contribute to fighting the Orc invasion? Is it wrong for the imperial treasury to borrow some money from them? Baron Heidegger shook his head firmly. Perhaps it could be negotiated before, but now, absolutely not! Why? Your Majesty, are you aware that this morning, the archbishop of the Eastern Territory was buried in the Holy Tomb under the arrangement of Pope Gregory? What meritorious deeds does an archbishop have to be gifted with such an honour? This is obviously Pope, expressing his anger to the outside world. If you approach them at this time, even if you politely ask to borrow money from the Church, the Pope must reject you harshly in order to maintain his strong position. Emperor Reinhardt clenched his teeth, trying to suppress his anger. So are we supposed to let the Church stay out of this? Baron Heidegger responded in a poker-faced manner: Your Majesty, according to the Glorious Code, the responsibility to defend the territory from foreign invaders rests with the nobles, not with the Church. Therefore, even if the Church truly stands aloof, one cannot criticize. Bam! Emperor Reinhardt slapped the armrest of the seat heavily, startling all the cabinet ministers. That Glorious Code also stipulates that the Church may not interfere in secular affairs, have they strictly adhered to this? Baron Heidegger remained silent. He only spoke up again after the anger of Emperor Reinhardt had abated somewhat: Your Majesty, if you put yourself in the Popes shoes; once he agrees to your loan, wouldnt the actions of the lords of the Eastland be seen as reasonable under special circumstances? Then how could the Church punish those Eastern nobles in the future? Wouldnt the Popes act of burying the archbishop of the Eastland in the Holy Tomb become a joke? Emperor Reinhardts face turned forebodingly dark, he coldly stared at Baron Heidegger and questioned: Heidegger! As my Prime Minister, are you seriously considering the Popes difficulties? Baron Heidegger held his ground and looked straight into Emperor Reinhardts eyes, stating calmly: Your Majesty, I am not defending the Pope, but the matter has indeed touched the foundation of the Church. If it is not handled well, extremely severe consequences will follow. Given the current situation of the imminent Orc invasion, such consequences are unbearable for the Glorious Empire. Therefore, you must not provoke the Church at this time. Whats more, we have already taken advantage of the changes in the Eastern Territory. Now our priority is to stabilize the situation, repel the invasion of the Orc Empire, and then take our time to settle any scores with the Church. Emperor Reinhardt was silent, an oppressive atmosphere pervaded the main hall. Everyone could feel a shudder deep within due to the mighty aura of the stage six knight. But Baron Heidegger, a commoner who was not even a knight, stood tall and stared at Emperor Reinhardt quietly, with a clear conscience. After a while, not knowing whether he had come to understand or realized that such intimidation was useless against Heidegger the stone-headed, Emperor Reinhardt finally resigned and retracted his aura. But he still asked in a hostile tone: Then how do you propose we solve the problem of military expenses? Baron Heidegger seemed prepared as he immediately replied: Your Majesty, I dont think its necessary to mobilize a million troops so early. For one, the local lords wont have enough time to organize, and secondly, maintaining such a massive army is terrifyingly costly. So, we can ask the lords to send their troops to Westland in two batches. The first group will arrive as originally scheduled. This way, even if the Orc army arrives early, we wont be completely defenseless. As for the second round of troops, theres no need to rush. We can wait until we have confirmed news of the Orc armys movement before setting a time for them to gather. This would save a significant amount of military expenditure, and the local lords would have ample time to mobilize their troops. Emperor Reinhardt swept his gaze around the hall, asking, What do you think? How about the Prime Ministers suggestion? I entirely agree with the Prime Minister! Count Lloyd, the Finance Minister, immediately spoke up. The remaining cabinet ministers also voiced their agreement one after the other. The Emperor Reinhardts expression softened somewhat, though he still seemed somewhat dissatisfied, So, we just let the Church completely sit out without shedding a drop of blood? Seeing the emperor was still trying to involve the Church at this critical juncture, Baron Heidegger sighed inwardly, but patiently replied: Your Majesty, if you wish for the Church to participate in this war, we cant force them. We should approach this from the angle of public opinion. Public opinion? Yes, Your Majesty. You can have someone spread the news that the Church is about to dispatch the Holy Temple Knights to join the war against the Orcs. As long as this rumor gets around among the empires citizens, the Pope will have to send the Holy Temple Knights to the Westland, regardless of his willingness, in order to maintain the Churchs lofty prestige in the hearts of the people. Emperor Reinhardts eyes flickered, but he still seemed somewhat unsatisfied. He said: So its just the Holy Temple Knights? Similar tactics may also get the Church to send military pastors, but thats about it. As for things like tithe taxes, I would advise you to dispel the idea as soon as possible. Emperor Reinhardt gave Baron Heidegger a glare, but didnt harp on this issue any further. Alright, lets proceed according to the Prime Ministers suggestion. Emperor Reinhardt stood up and confidently declared, Also, theres no need to worry about the commanders selection for this Imperial Allied Army; I plan to lead the campaign myself! Upon hearing this, the ministers in the main hall were astonished. Baron Heidegger was about to dissuade him, but he noticed Emperor Reinhardts icy gaze. The emperor asked ominously: What? Does the Prime Minister think I am unqualified to be the commander of the Allied Army? Baron Heidegger wanted to remind his self-assured emperor that he had never been on a battlefield. To command a million-strong army without having any firsthand battle experience this was like gambiling with the fate of the empire and the lives of our warriors. However, no matter how audacious he might be, he dared not say youre not qualified face to face. Moreover, he realized that his previous advice had already upset Emperor Reinhardt. If he were to further provoke him, the Emperor, who was eager to demonstrate his prowess, would not let him off the hook. With a silent sigh, Baron Heidegger lowered his head. Seeing that even the Prime Minister of the Empire gave in, the rest of the cabinet ministers naturally dared not say anything more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their interactions over time had fully revealed Emperor Reinhardts impatient and stubborn nature. They knew that trying to dissuade him at this point would surely end in no good. Seeing no opposition, Emperor Reinhardt nodded in satisfaction, saying: Good, its settled. You all should go and prepare, and make sure there are no more mistakes! With that, he strode out the door. Just as the doors opened, a piercingly cold wind blew in, making all the cabinet ministers in the hall shiver involuntarily. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: 510 Dignity_1 Chapter 512: 510 Dignity_1 Outside the window, the sunlight was excellent, rays worming their way inside to sprawl on the interspersed white and brown oak flooring, casting faint circles of light. Queen Midela sat silently before her dressing table by the window, basking in the warmth of the winter sun. Before the copper mirror, she stuck a petal-shaped golden ornament on her forehead. She wore a silver, low-cut, spaghetti strap dress, accentuating the exquisite curves of her figure. A unique diamond necklace sculpted an irresistible focus on her chest. Dangling from each dainty earlobe, were shimmery teardrop earrings, her golden hair styled into a classy bun and sprinkled with tiny diamonds. Her curvaceous buttocks and slightly curled legs formed a captivating arc. Her bright makeup, vivid red lipstick, and groomed eyebrows radiated a flirtatious charm unique to maturing women. Already a radiant queen, the careful styling made her appear even more stunning. The approach of footsteps didnt make her bat an eye; she just continued gazing at the figure reflected in the mirror and said: Your Majesty, you forgot to knock. A small smile played at the corners of Emperor Reinhardts mouth as he smirked, Should I really have to knock before coming into my own wifes room? Yes. Queen Midelas voice carried a hint of distance, I, too, need my privacy. Do you have secrets you dont want me to know? Emperor Reinhardt, now aware of the queens unusual demeanor that day, asked, Why are you dressed up like this? Who is it youre preparing to meet? Queen Midela turned her head, a cryptic smile playing at the corner of her mouth, retorted, Who do you think I am going to meet? Emperor Reinhardt did not respond, but a dark cloud passed over his face. Queen Midela chuckled, turned back to her makeup, and casually said, Dont overthink it. Its Governor Emoson and a young chap from the St. Prowse Family. Emperor Reinhardts face relaxed a bit, but he then asked with astonishment, A St. Prowse chap? Is it Eckert? When did he arrive in Dragon City? Queen Midela shook her head and replied, Think about it carefully. How could Governor Emoson bring Eckert Saint Proust to meet me? Emperor Reinhardt then realized his misunderstanding. Emosons brother, Knight Ivan, had recently been strangled to death by Colin Angler. And Eckert was a student accepted by Colin. It was highly unlikely that Emoson would bring his enemys student to the Phoenix Palace. Then who is it? he asked. The son of Knight Mate of non-compulsive guns, Knight Camilla. Who? What is that about guns? Emperor Reinhardt seemed even more confused, he clearly had not heard of this person. Queen Midela shrugged, answering, I do not know him either, but he shares the surname St. Prowse, and Governor Emoson has taken interest in him. Only then did Emperor Reinhardt regain his composure, saying, Do you plan to let this Camilla knight succeed as the Duke of the East? Queen Midela closed her makeup box and stood up slowly. Her graceful curves under the sunlight almost seemed sacred. We will have to see if this Knight Camilla can be controlled by us, she mused. Emperor Reinhardt looked hungrily at his wife, laughed and said, As long as Camilla is a normal man, he cannot escape from you! Then, he fell into confusion again and questioned her, Why wouldnt you choose Eckert? He is the primary candidate for the Duke of the East. Queen Midelas eyes flickered ominously as she answered, Eckerts teacher is Colin Angler, a man who just changed the world of the East with only twenty thousand of his Blood Knight Army. Are you sure you would want his student to succeed as the Duke of the East? Emperor Reinhardt raised an eyebrow, chuckled, Are you afraid? Queen Midela did not answer, she just quietly looked at her husband. Emperor Reinhardt assumed her silence as acceptance, so he laughed, shook his head and said, Didnt you say that you could control Colin Angler? Queen Midela replied earnestly, I can manage lions and tigers, but I cant control a giant dragon. Giant Dragon? Emperor Reinhardt laughed heartily, Hes just a barons son who luckily profited from the civil unrest in the east, is that so shocking to you? Queen Midela seemed to not want to deal with her pompous husband, she swayed her slender waist and walked away, speaking: The agreed time is approaching, I will leave first. Emperor Reinhardt, watching his wifes graceful retreating figure, yelled, My queen, I have decided to lead an army against the orcs in the war. When I break those barbaric orcs with a million soldiers and personally chop off the skull of the Emperor of Orcs, you will understand, there is no one in the Glorious Empire that I cant control! Queen Midela suddenly stopped, turned back in surprise, You are leading the battle? Yes. Emperor Reinhardt straightened his chest with an authoritative aura. Queen Midela frowned, Your Majesty, have you ever been on a battlefield? Emperor Reinhardt confidently replied, No. But I have received orthodox military education, you dont need to worry about me. Just military education cannot cultivate an outstanding military commander Are you questioning me? Emperor Reinhardt roared angrily. Your Majesty, I mean, because you have never experienced a real battlefield, it would be best to let someone who is experienced and competent command Queen Midela tried to make her tone less harsh, but Emperor Reinhardt was deeply infuriated. Enough! Midela! Emperor Reinhardt, panting heavily, yelled, From the day you married me, I knew, you look down on me! If it were not for the fact that I am the emperor of the empire, you probably wouldnt spare me a glance! But I want to prove to you that I am not inferior to any of the great kings in the history of the Glorious Empire! Queen Midela seemed to lose her patience and retorted: Your Majesty, if youre looking for confidence, cant the numerous noblewomen in Dragon City satisfy you? Why insist on gambling with the lives of our Imperial soldiers? Shut up! Emperor Reinhardt roared frenziedly, quickly rushed forward, and in an instant was in front of Queen Midela. Swiftly, his right hand reached out, grabbing the queens delicate and fair neck. Queen Midela, looking at her ferocious husband, said calmly: If you dare to strangle me, I might really give you some attention. Dont push me! Emperor Reinhardt raged, hair aflame as if he were a furious lion. However, this fear-inducing demeanor did not frighten Queen Midela in the slightest. She just quietly observed her husbands eyes, not bothering to hide the contempt and provocation in her gaze. Emperor Reinhardts face contorted for a moment before he let go, but he still snapped: Just you wait, I will forge my own glory with a grand victory! Queen Midela lightly chuckled and without another word, turned and walked away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Emperor Reinhardt watched his wifes charming silhouette, his face flushed red. Soon after, he strode out of the palace. A maid outside quickly greeted him respectfully. Emperor Reinhardt pointed to one particular attractive maid, and ordered: You, come in! Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: 511 Meeting_1 Chapter 513: 511 Meeting_1 The brilliant sunlight filtered through the windows, casting a diagonal glow on the immaculate oak floor, giving this side hall a light golden hue. Several flawless white candles burned quietly, emitting a delicate fragrance from the melting amber placed on the purple-gold dishes above the dancing flames. Within the hall, a circle of sofas upholstered in lizard skin was arranged. A young and an old man were seated on the sofas, chatting casually. The older man looked to be in his sixties or seventies, white-haired but still full of vitality, wearing a luxurious nobles ceremonial dress, but there was a subtle sadness hidden in his brows. The other man looked to be in his early twenties, trying to hide his childishness with a deliberately grown beard. It seemed to be his first time visiting the Phoenix Palace, as he sat rigidly, his wandering gaze betraying his inner nervousness. Sir Emoson, will Her Royal Highness the Queen support me? She will. But The young man still seemed to harbour some doubts, but Her Royal Highness the Queen is from the St. Hilde family, shouldnt she support Eckert, the student of Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory? Emoson slightly lifted his eyelids, shooting a glance at the young man before him, then spoke lightly. Camilla, youre still too young. You must understand that the key to politics is balance, and right now, the dominant North Territory poses a risk of destabilising the Empires political situation. Even if Her Royal Highness the Queen is from the St. Hilde family, she would never allow anyone to control both the Eastern and Northern Territories. Moreover, Count Angler only married Duke St. Hilde, he does not share the name St. Hilde. Camilla, the knight, nodded, seemingly understanding, but still cautiously questioned: Sir Emoson, why dont we go to see Emperor Reinhardt? Emosons gaze suddenly becomes somewhat strange. He glanced at the empty entrance of the hall before lowering his voice to reply: His Majesty is busy preparing for an important task of resisting the Orc invasion. How could he spare any time to see you? Oh. Camilla, the knight, seeing Emoson reluctant to say more, closed his mouth. His gaze hovered on the mural hanging on the wall, but his eyes lost focus, as if lost in thought. Before long, there were soft footsteps outside the hall. Emoson immediately stood up. Camilla, the knight, was suddenly startled. As he rose, the enchanting Queen Midela walked in. Your Royal Highness the Queen! You both need not be so formal, please sit. Queen Midela laughed softly and gestured with her hand. She walked to the sofa and sat down gracefully, crossing her legs, revealing a hint of the scenery under her skirt. Governor Emoson, this beside you should be Knight Camilla, right? Yes, Your Highness. The young knight quickly cast down his eyes, daring not to look too much at the stunning queen. He performed a knightly salute with an uneasy expression and loudly said: Knight Camilla pays his respects to Her Royal Highness the Queen. May your beauty be everlasting! Queen Midela, with a smiling face, watched the young knight and said, Lift up your head. Knight Camilla paused slightly but still followed the Queens command and lifted his head. However, as soon as he met Queen Midelas radiant purple eyes and her breathtakingly beautiful smile, the young knight felt slightly dizzy, and a blush quickly appeared on his face. Looking at Camillas gaffe, Queen Midelas smile became even brighter. Seeing this, Emoson hurriedly stepped in to divert the topic: Your Highness, this young Knight Camilla is already a fourth-level strongman at such a young age, and he has also spent many years in the Pegasus Army. During the recent unrest in the East, he made a significant contribution to stabilizing the situation in White Dew City. Oh? Is that so? Seeing Queen Midelas gaze shift to Emoson, Camilla quietly breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately after, he felt a sense of inexplicable loss. Therefore, Knight Camilla immediately exclaimed, Your Highness the Queen, my past deeds are not worth mentioning before you. Now I only hope that you can give me a chance, and under your watchful eyes, I will attain even more glorious achievements! Queen Midela turned her gaze back to Knight Camilla and laughed: Knight Camilla, I like ambitious young men like you. The East Territory need leaders like you to sweep away the chaos and decadence. Knight Camillas face flushed even more, even his youthful acne on the tip of his nose glowed red due to the rush of blood. The praise from Queen Midela made the young Knight of the East Territory feel like he had found the value and purpose of life. At this moment, Knight Camilla secretly swore that he would dedicate his life to protect this noble and beautiful queen before him! A smile broke across Emosons old face as he chimed in. Your Highness, you are absolutely right! I also believe that the East Territory needs a leader like Knight Camilla, rather than some child who has not completely grown up, or an ambitious person with a dubious reputation! Queen Midela nodded, but then her look became thoughtful and she said, However, Knight Camilla is not the first successor to the Duke of the East Territory, so achieving respect from others might be difficult. Emoson immediately stepped in, Your Highness, initially, Vera St. Hilde was not the first successor of the North Territory either. I have always believed that the selection of a Duke should, of course, consider the order of succession, but it also needs to consider their character and abilities. Dont you agree? Definitely. However, Knight Camilla, you need to prove your abilities to His Majesty and the Nobles of the East Territory. Bang! Knight Camilla smashed his chest with pride, confidently saying, Your Highness, rest assured, I will do my utmost to prove myself to everyone! Queen Midela nodded in satisfaction and said, Very well. The invasion of the Orc Empire is imminent, which is an excellent opportunity for you. I hope you dont disappoint me. If you distinguish yourself in this war, I will formally propose to His Majesty that you succeed to the title of Duke of the East Territory. I will follow your will, Your Highness! Queen Midela slowly rose and approached Knight Camilla, extending her left hand. Seeing this jade-like, delicate and white hand, Knight Camilla trembled with excitement. However, he soon came to his senses, and quickly held the Queens jade hand with both his hands, his forehead deeply touching it as a sign of respect. At this moment, the pious glow on Knight Camillas face was as intense as the most devout believer. Queen Midela faintly smiled, withdrew her hand, and then asked, Knight Camilla, have you met Miss Grace Brugen? You mean, Miss Grace of Huorong City? Yes. I have met her. What do you think of her? Camilla Knight was somewhat unclear, but still respectfully answered, Dignified and quiet, exquisitely beautiful. Thats good. After saying these words, Queen Midela left the main hall without further explanation. Camilla Knight watched as the queens swaying figure disappeared from the hall and then asked, puzzled, Sir Emoson, what did Her Highness mean just now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Miss Grace is probably the wife chosen by Her Highness for you. Camilla Knight blinked, hesitantly saying, Sir, does the Brugen family still have a lot of leveraging value after losing the Huorong Army? Emosons eyes shifted, and he said, Her Highness has her considerations. Besides, this is not for you to worry about. Your task now is just one: To achieve enough fame and glory in the war against the Orcs. Yes! Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: 512 Revisit Floral City_1 Chapter 514: 512 Revisit Floral City_1 A dozen or so robust soldiers worked together to turn a massive winch, gradually lowering the heavy iron oak drawbridge. When the drawbridge touched the ground, a cavalry squad crossed the ten-meter-wide moat from above and came to the outskirts of the city, forming a line. Their armor was bright and sparkling, the long spears in their hands gleamed, and they held their heads high and their chests out. They walked in a neat and orderly manner, clearly a well-trained ceremonial team. Then, several nobles dressed in their finery came out of the city and stood before the ceremonial team. The leader was a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes. He was handsome and always had a gentle smile on his face. The style of the noble ceremonial dress he wore indicated that he was the lord of Floral City Count Morrison. The young count gazed at the distant cavalry army in the distance and asked his father, who was sitting in a wheelchair beside him: Father, why do you think Count Angler has come to Floral City? After all, Floral City isnt a necessary route in returning to Winterfell City from the East Territory. Franco, sat in the wheelchair, didnt immediately answer his sons question, instead he countered: Why do you think Count Angler would come to Floral City? Count Morrison thought for a moment and said: Could he be here to visit Nina? Hearing this, a beautiful and gentle woman standing next to Count Morrison smiled and said: Im not very familiar with Count Angler, I doubt he would come to see me. Count Morrison took his wifes hand and said, Why not? After all, you are the Duchess St. Hildes cousin, and when we married, Count Angler couldnt make it because of the matters at the Half-Elf Kingdom and East Territory. Its not surprising he would take this opportunity to send his belated congratulations while returning to North Territory. Franco looked at his na?ve son and sighed inwardly. Why would Count Angler, who is currently in his prime of prominence, make a special trip to make up for missing the wedding of a minor noblewoman from the St. Hilde family? Although both are counts, the titles of Count Morrison and Count Angler couldnt be compared. One inherited his ancestors legacy, while the other had earned his glory through real fights. Not to mention the actual power they wield and their prestige in the Brilliant Empire, the two men were on completely different levels. With Francos many years of political instinct, he had already sensed the unusual nature of Count Anglers visit. Taking into account the various rumors about the chaos in White Dew City that had come from the East Territory, Francos premonition of ill fortune had greatly intensified. However, he could not openly express such premonitions. Besides, even if he did mention them, it would be to no avail. Count Angler, leading the Blood Knight Army, was now approaching Floral City, dare the Morrison Family refuse him entry? Clip-clop, clip-clop The dense sound of hooves became increasingly closer. Even though the Blood Knight Army had begun to slow down at a considerable distance from Floral City, the overwhelming sense of impending doom that hit them still made the welcoming members of the Morrison Family feel a chill. This was the pride of the North Territorythe Blood Knight Army! As Count Morrison watched the approaching cavalry army, he couldnt help but feel envious. If only the Morrison Family could have such a cavalry squad, how wonderful that would be Seeing a cavalry squad advancing from the military formation, Count Morrison hurried to greet them, wearing his most sincere smile and loudly said: Count Angler, welcome back to Floral City! Count Morrison, Im afraid Im imposing again. I hope Im not causing too much trouble. Not at all, youll always be most welcome guest of the Morrison Family! Colin reined in his warhorse, his gaze swept over the Morrison family members who had come to greet him, and finally rested on Nina, who was wearing a countesss ceremonial dress. He revealed a gentle smile, saying, Lady Nina, Im very sorry I missed your wedding with Count Morrison. However, I have prepared a wedding gift, which I hope you will like. Count Angler, you are too kind. Nina eagerly took the long box offered by Colin, and upon opening it, she found a slender knight sword inside. Colin explained with a smile, I know youre also a knight, this is Lady Beatrice of Duke St. Prowses sword. I thought it would suit you. Nina nodded repeatedly, Ive heard some stories about Lady Beatrice. She was an outstanding and brave knight. I really love this gift. Thank you, Count Angler! Count Morrison also laughed and thanked Colin, only then did he notice a fully bearded knight trailing behind Colin, whose badge on the armor clearly did not belong to any family of the North Territory. Caught in confusion, he heard his father behind him say: Count Angler, is this gentleman beside you Count Howell from the East Territory? Yes, Colin nodded. Count Howell advanced a few steps, saluting and greeting Count Morrison and his people. After the pleasantries, Colin, flanked by the Morrison family, entered Floral City. The streets were crowded with people who had come to welcome him. As soon as they saw Colin, the cheers were deafening, and some bold and beautiful young girls even threw flowers at him. This kind of reception was not available during Colins previous visit. This is not surprising, after all, Colins prestige among the Northerners has grown beyond recognition. The North Territory and the East Territory have been at odds for a long time, but due to the presence of the Angry River and the trolls on the Sky Ice Plain, the Northern Army has not been able to enter the East Territory for over three hundred years. But Colin, with his Blood Knight Army of only twenty thousand, not only caused havoc in the vast East Territory, but even killed Duke St. Prowse on the battlefield. This achievement undoubtedly earned him the title of the Protector of the North Territory. Colin has naturally become an idol and hero in the hearts of all Northerners. The Morrison Familys guards struggled to clear a path through the overly excited crowd. They discovered, for the first time, how long the distance from the city gate to the Phoenix Butterfly Fort actually was. Count Morrison, watching all this, could no longer hide the envy in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin, riding on his warhorse, wore an elegant smile as he waved to the crowd. He skillfully caught the flowers thrown at him and tossed them back into the crowd, seemingly indifferent to the heartbreak this might cause among the young flower-throwing girls. Count Howell, do you like this city? Colin suddenly asked the Count Howell beside him. Count Howell was taken aback, wondering why Colin was asking this, but he still nodded and said, Of course, I do. This is a beautiful city, and its a passionate city. Colin chuckled and said with deep meaning: Thats good to hear if you like it. Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: 513 Banquet (Part 1)_1 Chapter 515: 513 Banquet (Part 1)_1 It was gradually getting dark. The towering city walls of Floral City were lit up with specks of fire, illuminating the patrolling soldiers. The knight Nodoff stood atop the city walls, as the frigid wind howled. He gazed at Phoenix Butterfly Fort brightly lit within the city, and couldnt help but feel envious. He also wanted to join the welcoming banquet at Phoenix Butterfly Fort, to get close contact with his idol, Count Angler, and express his admiration and respect. Unfortunately, someone had to stand guard in Floral City, and Knight Nodoff had the misfortune of losing at dice games to his comrades, so he could only stand alone atop the chilly city walls, looking at the lively Phoenix Butterfly Fort with resentment. After hastily patrolling the city tower, Knight Nodoff returned to his post, brought several trusted officers, and began playing Gwent Card. They were deep into their game when a soldier ran up to report that someone wanted to leave the city at night. The Count has ordered that the city gates are not to be opened at night, Nodoff replied without looking up, clearly in a sour mood. But sir, the person who wishes to leave is Knight Logh of the Angler family! Knight Logh! Nodoff paused momentarily, of course, he had heard of the commander of the Blood Knight Army. Knowing that he was one of Count Anglers most trusted generals, Nodoff immediately dropped his Gwent cards, chastising, Why didnt you say so earlier! Then he hurriedly left the post. In no time, Nodoff arrived at the city gate. Seeing Knight Logh and his party waiting there, he quickly plastered a radiant smile on his face and strode forward, saying: Knight Logh, you are leaving the city? Yes, there are some military matters I need to attend to. Could you please open the city gate, Logh replied. Certainly, please wait a moment. Nodoff was somewhat confused as to why Knight Logh would leave the welcoming banquet at Phoenix Butterfly Fort to handle military matters outside the city at this time, but he did not pry further. He immediately ordered the soldiers to open the city gate. To make use of the time while the soldiers were operating the winch, Nodoff seized the opportunity to chat with Knight Logh: Knight Logh, you have achieved so much in the East. I believe Count Angler will soon grant you a title? Knight Logh shook his head, saying, The empires titles have always been bestowed upon knights who have made contributions in foreign wars. The previous conflicts in the East only count as internal strife; I cant receive a title from that. Nodoff sighed regretfully. He then added, However, we will soon be at war with the Orcs. I am certain you will earn a military honor and receive a title! Knight Logh merely responded with a reserved smile, not offering any reply. Nodoff was not discouraged, he rephrased his question: Knight Logh, I have always been very curious. As a cavalry, the Blood Knight Army, despite its extraordinarily powerful fighting capacity, still had to face so many formidable cities in the East. How did you manage to conquer them? Knight Logh glanced at Nodoff, saying meaningfully: Actually, the best way to conquer a city is to take control of the city gate. Oh? How do you get control? For example, like this! With a wave of Knight Loghs hand, the hundred or so soldiers behind him immediately drew their swords, catching all of the unsuspecting city guards in Floral city off guard. Nodoff, observing the sword at his neck, assumed that Knight Logh was demonstrating a scenario and began to clap naively. Soon after, there was a flurry of horses hooves outside the city. Only then did Nodoff realize that something was wrong. He painfully asked, Knight Logh, youyou are joking with me, arent you? Knight Logh gave him a smile, revealing a row of gleaming teeth, saying: Im sorry, Knight Nodoff, this is not a joke. If you dont want Floral City to suffer unnecessary casualties, I suggest you dont make any pointless resistance. Knight Nodoff was sweating profusely from his forehead, torn with inner turmoil. However, the gleaming blade at his throat and the dreaded reputation of the Blood Knight Army made him dare not issue a resistant order. When the cavalry outside the city stormed across the drawbridge, flooding into Floral City like a tidal wave, Knight Nodoff knew that there was no remedy left, but the questions filling his mind made him ask out loud: Knight Logh, what on earth are you planning to do? How has the Morrison Family offended Count Angler? Knight Logh gazed in the direction of Phoenix Butterfly Fort and said indifferently: From now on, Floral City is taken over by the Blood Knight Army. As for the reason you will know soon. The Banquet Hall of Phoenix Butterfly Fort was brightly lit with candles. Maids, elegant in their movement, brought dishes of delicious food to the long dining table with graceful steps. Count Morrison personally cut a piece of fish and offered it to Count Angler with a beaming expression, saying: Count Angler, this is the famous White Belly Thorn Fish from Floral City, please enjoy. Colin nodded with a smile, picked up the silver fork and knife, and put the fresh, fragrant and tender fish into his mouth. After a fine taste, Colin revealed an elegant smile, praising, Indeed, a rare delicacy! Count Morrisons smile grew even brighter, and he asked, How does it compare to the cuisine youve tasted in the East? Colin shook his head, saying, Eastern food is too soft, lacking texture. It could never compare to our Northern cuisine! Countess Nina, Morrisons wife, smiled sweetly and said, Thats because Easterners have soft teeth. They cannot bite into anything too hard. Immediately, Count Morrison added, My dear, there is more than one thing thats too soft in an Easterner! At this veiled insult, the crowd erupted in laughter. Only Count Howell from the East hung his head in embarrassment, pretending not to understand. Colin noticed the awkward expression on the Eastern Counts face and intervened by saying, In my opinion, the only army that the East can truly be proud of is the Howell familys fleet. If not for them guarding the Angry River, our Northern cavalry would be roaming freely across Eastern fields. Exactly! Count Morrison immediately raised his wine glass and declared loudly, Let us welcome the Howell family into the North Territory! Here, is truly the place where you belong! Count Howell swiftly stood up and raised his cup in response. The banquets atmosphere gradually escalated, and of course, Colin and Count Howell naturally became the focus of everyones attention. However, during these cheerful toasts, a guard suddenly rushed in, visibly flustered. Count Morrison immediately glared at him and angrily asked: Who let you in? Dont you know that I am entertaining distinguished guests? The guard hesitated for a moment, but still approached Count Morrison and whispered a few words into his ear. Takeover? What takeover? Count Morrison was puzzled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasnt until the guard repeated himself that Count Morrison exclaimed in disbelief: The Blood Knight Army has taken over Floral City? It was as if the banquet hall was suddenly put on pause, and tranquillity fell immediately. Colin looked at the flurry of bewildered glances, and calmly confirmed with a smile: Indeed, Floral City is now under the control of the Blood Knight Army. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: 514 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Chapter 516: 514 Banquet (Part 2)_1 Bright candlelight, majestic guards, beautiful maids, and countless delicious dishes weave together a portrait of a high nobles night banquet. However, the expressions on the everyones faces in the portrait seem unusual, as if theyve heard some incredibly shocking news. Moreover, their gaze was all focused on Colin, as if they wanted to ask something but dared not speak up. Colin picked up a silver wine pot, poured himself a glass of red wine, elegantly lifting it, gently swirling it a few times, then drank it all in one gulp. Good wine! Finally, Count Morrison came back to his senses, forcibly suppressing his inner rage and confusion, and asked in a deep voice: Count Angler, Floral City is the territory of the Morrison Family, on what grounds do you order the Blood Knight Army to take over? On what grounds? Colin sneered coldly, clapped his hands, and said, Bring it up! Immediately, four guards carried a long object into the banquet hall. Everyone quickly cast curious eyes, but a black veil covered the object and they could not see what it was. Thud! The guards set the object upright in the middle of the hall and then unveiled the black veil. Whoosh It turned out to be a crystal coffin! Through the transparent coffin lid, one could clearly see an exceedingly ugly corpse inside. Unusual body shape, severe hunchback, large hands and feet, skewed mouth, prominent cheekbones If ugliness is a sin, the owner of this corpse could be considered thoroughly guilty. However, everyone was immediately puzzled because they didnt recognize this person at all. Only Francos eyes slightly narrowed, as if he had confirmed something, his lips tightly pursed, saying nothing. Count Angler, who is this person? Count Morrison forced himself to ask with patience. Colin raised her eyebrows and said: Count Morrison, isnt your family famous for producing these deformed children? How come you dont recognize this one? Count Angler! Count Morrison was panting heavily, his face flushed, but he still forced himself to calm down. There was no way around it, the ferocity of the Blood Knight Army had been verified countless times. Since this terrifying army had already entered the city, Count Morrison naturally knew that his own troops could not compete. To surrender without causing too much casualties would be the best outcome. In such circumstances, no matter how Count Anglers words were insolent, and even insulting the Morrison Family, Count Morrison could only forcibly endure it. Count Angler, I have indeed never seen this person before. Count Morrison gritted his teeth and said. Colin laughed indifferently and said: I believe you, Count Morrison. With such an ugly face, as long as youve seen it once, you definitely wont forget it. However, just because you havent seen him does not mean that other members of the Morrison Family have not. Saying so, Colins gaze swept over the faces of all the Morrison family members, asking: Do none of you recognize this person? There was silence. Lady Nina couldnt help but speak up: Count Angler, who is this person? What crime did they commit? And why are you so sure he is connected to the Morrison family? Lady Nina, you just married into the Morrison Family, and this matter has nothing to do with you, so you should just remain quiet. Nina frowned, about to speak again, when Colins gaze turned to Lady Grace and he asked: Lady Grace, you have been married into the Morrison family for more than fifty years, do you recognize this person? Lady Grace was Count Morrisons grandmother. She was a member of the St. Hilde family by birth, which made her Veras great-aunt. The old ladys eyes flashed with an indescribable expression when she heard Colins question. It was some mix of guilt and disbelief. I recognize him. Count Morrison was taken aback, and couldnt help but ask, Grandmother, who is he? Lady Graces eyes shimmered with tears as she said firmly, Hes my son, and also your uncle! Once these words were spoken, the hall suddenly fell silent. Count Morrison was even more shocked, exclaimed, Grandmother! What are you saying? Lady Grace did not pay attention to Count Morrison and continued her narrative: His name is Horus Morrison. He was born with congenital defects, and priests said he wouldnt live long. Sure enough, when he was three years old, your grandfather told me that Horus had died. I wasnt too sad at the time, but felt relieved for him. The world was too cruel for him, and death was a relief. But surprisingly He actually actually grew up Yes, not only did he grow up, but he also became a powerful mage, Colin added. At this point, everyone noticed that the corpse was dressed in a red mage robe. Nina moved behind Lady Grace, gently patting the older womans back to soothe her grief, and asked: Count Angler, even if this person is a member of the Morrison Family, what wrongs has he committed to justify such a high-profile expedition to exact punishment? What wrongs? Colin chuckled, Lady Grace, it seems you also dont know what this mage Horus has done, right? Lady Grace shook her head, saying: What did he do? Instead of answering the question, Colin asked aloud again: So no one else here recognizes this mage Horus? Another silent moment passed. Unable to resist, Count Morrison shouted out loud: Count Angler, no matter what this person has done, the Morrison Family has never been involved. You cant exact punishment on Phoenix Butterfly Fort just because hes a Morrison! Never involved? Colin scoffed, What, all of you pretend not to know him? Choking, Count Morrison pulled out his long sword and fiercely plunged it into the table in front of him, growling: Count Angler, I swear on my life and knights honor, Ive never met mage Horus, nor have I participated in any actions of his conspiracy! But Colin didnt even glance at Count Morrison, coldly saying: Play innocent? Do you think I have no idea whats beneath the clock tower at the western corner of Phoenix Butterfly Fort? The western clock tower? The people of the Morrison Family wore clueless expressions. Only Francos pupils contracted dramatically. This time, Colin caught that detail. So, he slowly rose, paced to Franco, gazing into this man who had spent most of his life paralyzed, and said solemnly: Sir Franco, should I order my soldiers to tear down the clock tower and expose whats beneath it to the world? With a sigh, Franco let go of the last bit of hope in his heart, saying: Count Angler, I indeed know Horus and some of his secrets. But all these things, Count Morrison and others in Phoenix Butterfly Fort, indeed have no knowledge about. If you need to blame someone, let all sins fall upon me. Are you taking it all upon yourself? Colin chuckled, Is it that easy? Francos eyes filled with unwavering resolve, Count Angler, you must have heard of Wildfire, havent you? Of course. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a slightly neurotic smile, Franco said, My younger brother, Horus, was quite adept at making such dangerous things, and the basement of Phoenix Butterfly Fort is buried with hundreds of his masterpieces. Colins eyes narrowed instantly: Are you threatening me? No. Franco shook his head slowly, Im only suggesting you not to involve irrelevant people. Irrelevant people? Yes. As Ive said, I alone will bear all the sins! Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: 515 Past Events_1 Chapter 517: 515 Past Events_1 You alone bear it? Colin sneered, disdainfully said, Can you afford it? Franco nodded, straightening his back forcefully, and said solemnly: I want to try. Due to being paralyzed for many years, Francos body was frail and weak, seemingly able to be felled by a gust of wind, but at this moment facing the notorious Earl Angler, he did not show any signs of shrinking back. As Colin and Franco stared silently at each other, Count Morrison strode up to his father, blocking Colins probing gaze, and asked: Father, as Earl Morrison, I am entitled to know any secret within our family! So please be honest with me, what is going on? Lady Grace also said solemnly: Franco, be honest about Horuss matter. If it is truly unforgivable, the Morrison Family will naturally bear the deserved responsibility. But, if this matter has nothing to do with the Morrison family, I will not allow anyone to tarnish the glory of the Morrison family! Good! Colin smiled slightly and said, Sir Franco, please tell us about this Mage Horus, so as not to have people always think I am in power for bullying others and falsely accuse the innocent. Franco hesitated for a moment, then said, Regarding the matter of Horus, I only know a part Never mind, just say it. Colin chuckled lightly, I will make the necessary supplementation. Francos face changed, as if he found it difficult to speak up. Seeing this, Lady Grace slapped the table heavily, and exclaimed: Franco, what are you afraid of? Does the Morrison family have any unspeakable secrets? Franco sighed helplessly and had to say: Mother, brother Horus did not actually die at that time, but he was not far from dying either. His deformity was not only on the outside, his internal organs also had problems, so he was destined not to grow up healthy At that time, a mysterious mage came to Floral City, saying that he had a certain degree of confidence that he could let Horus grow up healthy. Father was overjoyed and immediately promised a very high reward as long as that person could cure Horus. But the mage said that he didnt need any other rewards, as long as our father allowed Horus to become his student. Plus, he wanted to take Horus away from Floral City. Despite his reluctance, father ultimately agreed to the mysterious mage, because at least Horus had a glimmer of hope for survival after becoming a mage apprentice. To avoid making you, mother, sad and to prevent others from thinking that the Morrison family was too close to Yevir, father concocted the lie that Horus had died Hearing this, Colin couldnt help but ask: Who was the mage that took Horus away? Franco shook his head and said, I dont know, maybe father knows something, but he never told me. Colin frowned, he didnt expect there to be another mysterious mage. This mage was clearly not Mr. Ji, because the age didnt match. It seemed that Yevir might still hide some secrets, and he must visit The Tower of Mages when he has the chance Seeing that Colin was deep in thought, Franco continued: That mage took Horus away and disappeared for twenty years without any news. My father and I thought he probably had not succeeded and treated Horus as if he had died. But unexpectedly, one day, Horus appeared in Phoenix Butterfly Fort again. Moreover, he has become a powerful mage. My father was very happy and originally planned to let him recognize his ancestors and return to his roots, but Horus refused. He said that he was carrying out a great experiment that might be a little heretical, but there was a chance to completely solve the deformation problem in the Morrison familys bloodline. Of course, my father agreed without hesitation, did not disclose Horuss identity, and helped him provide everything needed for the experiment Is this where the blood pool under the clock tower at the west corner of Phoenix Butterfly Fort comes from? Colin asked. Franco nodded. What blood pool? Count Morrison couldnt help but ask. After some hesitation, Franco confessed, Its a blood pool formed by the blood of noble women from the St. Hilde family who have married into the Morrison family. There were a few sharp gasps in the hall. You see, because of the Morrison familys insistence, the number of noblewomen from the St. Hilde family who have married into their family is not small. Countess Nina, newly married, was aghast, asking with a trembling voice: Saken, is this the real reason you married me? Count Morrison was also shocked by the news, shaking his head repeatedly and saying, Of course not! Nina, my love for you is incredibly pure, totally uncorrupted by anything inappropriate! Nina calmly gazed at her husband, uncertain whether to believe him or not. Lady Grace was so angry that she was shaking. She asked sharply: So youve also stolen my blood? Franco lowered his head, dared not to look into his mothers eyes, and murmured a faint yes. Ingrate! The old lady picked up a plate and smashed it towards Franco. Franco didnt try to dodge, so he was hit, leaving him bleeding and in disarray. Watching this scene with interest, Colin couldnt help but fan the flames of drama. Right, Sir Franco, I heard that there are still many living people hanging above the blood pool. Who are they? Franco casually wiped the blood from his face. Having almost given up, he spoke casually: They are all abandoned infants from the Morrison family. They were born with disabilities and were secretly given to Horus for treatment At this point, Franco looked up at Lady Grace and declared, Mother, I admit that Horuss methods may seem sinister, but they are effective. At least those deformed infants are still alive Alive? Colin scoffed, hanging between life and death above that blood pool, you call that alive? Horus said his experimental method needs perfecting. But he did save those infants who should have died! Franco looked at Colin without any shame, growling, Count Angler, you are not of the Morrison family, you cant understand the pain of seeing one deformed baby after another born into the clan! So, even if Horuss methods are heretical, as long as theres a glimmer of hope to solve the bloodline problem of the Morrison family, Id be willing to try anything, to bear any blame! Colin chuckled lightly, So, thats why you stole the remains of the previous Duke St. Hilde? Franco was suddenly speechless. What? You stole the remains of Duke St. Hilde? Lady Grace stood up abruptly, raging at her son. Franco nodded silently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Grace, suppressing her rage, demanded: Where are the dukes remains now? Franco opened his mouth, but didnt know how to answer. Colin sneered, The dukes remains I reckon they are playing hide and seek with Prince Lexie right now. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: 516 Punishment_1 Chapter 518: 516 Punishment_1 Count Angler, what is the meaning of this? Lady Grace turned her gaze to Colin, asking in a deep voice. Colin shrugged, pointed at Franco, and said, Madam, you should ask your son what they did to the remains of Duke St. Hilde. Lady Grace glared at her son and demanded, Franco, speak! Franco reluctantly said: When Count Angler passed by Floral City with the remains of Duke St. Hilde last year, I had no idea that Horus already had intentions for the Dukes remains. When I found out that he secretly replaced the dukes remains, I also asked him to return the remains to the St. Hilde family. But Horus said, a Holy Knights remains were extremely important for his research I didnt question him much because of my own personal interests. However, who would have known, a month later, the supposed deceased Duke St. Hilde would resurrect Resurrect?! A series of gasps suddenly echoed in the banquet hall. Not resurrection, but body snatching. Colin added calmly, Franco, dont you understand that Horuss solution for the deformity problem in the Morrison familys bloodline was simply an excuse. His real intention was to help Mr. Ji occupy Duke St. Hildes remains! Your Morrison Family has been used by him and Mr. Ji! Hearing this, Franco clenched his fists tightly. His body was shaking continuously while a painful struggle showed on his face. Perhaps he had guessed this would happen, but he still held on to a glimmer of hope and deceived himself, unwilling to believe the cruel truth. Colin watched Franco coldly, with no sympathy in his heart for this man. Even though he knew Franco had a conscienceDhe might have struggledDunfortunately, he still succumbed to the darkness. He tolerated and sheltered evil for a vague promise. Franco, do you have any idea what kind of disaster your actions have brought to the Bright Empire? Facing Colins questioning, Franco croaked, Whathave they done now? Colin sneered and asked back. Dont you know anything about the disaster that happened in White Dew City? Lady Grace said solemnly, Count Angler, we did hear of a terrifying fire in White Dew City, causing thousands of deathsCould it be, Horus is behind this too? Colin nodded and said, Indeed. Horus is indeed one of the plotters for this fire. He wanted to recreate the incident in Fallen Eagle City, sacrificing the lives of an entire city, activating the Eyes of Judgement, killing Prince Lexie and then taking over Lexies remains like Mr. Ji did. Fortunately, you stopped him! Lady Grace sincerely said, her gaze shifted to Horuss body in the crystal coffin, her expression extremely complex. Right. His evil plan was stopped and the tragedy of Fallen Eagle City was not repeated. But Colins icy gaze fixed on Franco and he said mercilessly, Sin must be punished as a warning to future generations! Franco looked up calmly at Colin and said, Count Angler, I am guilty. I have no complaints no matter how you judge me. However, the existence of Horus was unknown to the rest of the Morrison family. So, please do not involve the innocent. Innocent? Colin sneered, contemptuously, Without the Morrison family, how would Horus get so much blood from members of the St. Hilde family? How could he steal Duke St. Hildes remains? And how could he nearly sacrifice White Dew City? When you used the resources of the Morrison family to help Horus, the Morrison family could no longer be considered innocent! If we are talking about innocence, the millions of imperial citizens who died in Fallen Eagle City and White Dew City are the truly innocent ones! You want to atone for the sins committed by Horus with your own worthless life, but have you ever thought, are you qualified to do so! Under Colins ruthless interrogation, Francos face turned bright red, but he still stubbornly responded: Count Angler, I know that even if I descend into hell, I cannot atone for the sins I have committed. However, I will not let my sins tarnish the honor of the Morrison Family, nor will I let you punish those who have absolutely no knowledge of Horus existence. Colin seemed to be amused by Francos obstinacy and said, Oh? What if I insist on making the Morrison Family pay the price? What would you do? Ignite the[Wildfire] in the basement, so we all die together? Yes! Francos eyes became sharp again, and a touch of madness appeared in his tone, Count Angler, please order the Blood Knight Army to withdraw from Floral City immediately. I will follow you out and submit to whatever punishment you wish to impose Enough! Lady Grace suddenly yelled, interrupting Franco. Mother Lady Grace, supported by Nina, came up to Franco and coldly said: Whatre you playing the hero for? Since when is it your turn to make decisions for the Morrison Family? Mother, I wasnt Shut up! In front of Lady Graces dominance, Franco had no choice but to admit defeat. The Morrison Family is a proud family, but it is also a family that takes responsibility! Lady Graces sharp gaze swept slowly over every member of the Morrison Family in the hall, finally resting on the young Count Morrison. Saken! Lady Grace called out the Count Morrisons name. Grandmother, Im here! Count Morrison quickly straightened his back, snapping out of his daze. Your father and uncle have committed unforgivable sins. Now, this sin requires the entire Morrison Family to bear it together. Therefore, you, remove your ceremonial dress! No! Mother! Franco struggled passionately, falling out of his wheelchair. Nevertheless, he continued to drag his body forward, seeming to want to grasp his mothers hand. Its all my fault! I will bear it alone You shut up! Lady Grace stood tall, commandingly shouting to Nina next to her, Make him shut up! Nina hesitated for a moment, but ultimately drew her long sword and knocked Franco unconscious with the flat side of the blade. Francos eyes rolled backward and he immediately passed out. Lady Grace once again turned to Count Morrison, intoning coldly: Undress! The Count shivered, but understood his grandmothers intentions. He took off his ceremonial dress right then and there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The hall became incredibly quiet, the only sound being that of Count Morrison undressing. Finally, Count Morrison had removed his ceremonial dress, folding it neatly. He also took off the signet ring on his hand and placed it on the folded clothes. Then he slowly walked in front of Colin kneeling halfway and held the dress and ring high above his head. With no hesitation, Colin reached out to take them, saying: SakenMorrison, as the Guardian of the North Territory, representing Duke St. Hilde, I hereby deprive you of your title of Count, and reclaim the Morrison Familys territory. Do you have any objections? SakenMorrison slowly shook his head, his tears flowing uncontrollably down his face. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: 517 Loyalty (Part 1) _1 Chapter 519: 517 Loyalty (Part 1) _1 Count Howell, do you like this city? Standing on the balcony of Phoenix Butterfly Fort, staring at the early rising sun illuminating the sky above Floral City, Colin asked the question once again. If initially the Count Howell was somewhat mystified upon entering the city, after experiencing an eventful night, he finally had a clue about the implications of Colins question. The Morrison family had been stripped of its nobility and territory; didnt this mean their Count ship would be an ideal fiefdom for the Howell Family? Of course, I like it, Count Howell immediately replied respectfully. In truth, he wasnt particularly keen on taking over this Count ship, because it had been deeply marked by the Morrison family. Winning over the citizens of this territory to the Howell family would be a long process. Some ignorant subjects might believe it was the Howell family causing the downfall of the Morrison family, those harboring old loyalties could even resent the Howell family. If their governance was slightly stricter than the previous Lord, it could immediately incite widespread dissatisfaction, even riots. However, Count Howell also understood he couldnt refuse the Count of Angler. After interacting for a long time, he had figured out the character of the young guardian of the North Territory. Seemingly gentle, he was actually extremely dominant. Count Angler was determined to bestow the Counts territory to the Howell family; basically, Count Howell had no possibility to refuse. You know, a Counts territory is not small, and even the Northern Duke might not be able to give it away easily. If Miss Morrisons territory was missed, it was uncertain whether the Howell family could possess a piece of territory worthy of their status. Although this territory was troublesome to manage, perhaps it was a test from Count Angler towards the Howell family. Furthermore, deeper thought suggested that Count Angler perhaps didnt want the Howell family to control their new territory too smoothly. Because the main military force of the Howell family was the navy, they couldnt participate in this war against the Orcs. So, after the Northern Army went to Westland, in the vacant North Territory, the Howell family might stand alone conspicuously. As a power that had just shifted its allegiance to the North Territory, Count Angler would definitely be wary of the Howell family. Therefore, assigning them a piece of territory that was not easy to control was one of his precautions. Colin looked at the submissive Count Howell and nodded in satisfaction, Good, since you have no objections, when we return to Winterfell City, I will have Duke St. Hilde officially bestow this territory to the Howell family. In the midst of conversation, there was a sudden rush of footsteps from behind. Colin turned his head, only to see Knight Logh running up to the balcony hurriedly. Whats up? My Lord Count, Franco Morrison has poisoned himself. Colin paused for a moment, sighed, and said, Lets go have a look. Soon, led by Knight Logh to Francos room, it was already crowded with people. The important members of the Morrison family were basically all present. However, their expressions varied as they looked at Francos remains. Some were mourning, others were furious, and some even seemed relieved After all, the current situation of the Morrison family, Franco should bear a lot of blame. Perhaps he chose suicide because he didnt know how to face his family. Count Angler, I am sorry for your discomfort. Lady Grace, who just lost her son, looked as pale as paper. However, with Ninas support, she still came over to greet Colin. Colin did feel sympathetic towards Lady Grace. Without her help, the Morrison family may not have complied obediently, and Colin would have had to put in considerably more effort. Lady Grace, take care of yourself. Lady Grace was silent for a moment, then earnestly looked into Colins eyes, and said: Count Angler, I have a request. Colin smiled slightly, saying, Please go ahead. Lady Graces murky gaze swept over the faces of the Morrison family members, then said solemnly: Count Angler, I would like you to accept the loyalty of the Morrison family. Colin was slightly taken aback, and before he could speak, Saken Morrison abruptly stood up, his eyes red as he roared: Grandmother! I will never pledge loyalty to him! Lady Grace quietly looked at her grandson and said faintly: Saken Morrison, can you tell me, what plans do you have? How do you intend to restore the glory of the Morrison family? I Saken Morrison was momentarily speechless, the confusion in his eyes impossible to hide. However, he still stubbornly said, But I will not swear allegiance to an enemy! Enemy? Lady Grace shook her head and said, Dont you understand yet? It was the Morrison family who brought this upon themselves. If you want revenge, you should look for Mr. Ji, look for the mage who took Horus away! Count Angler is not only not an enemy of the Morrison family, on the contrary, he stopped Horuss evil deeds, which is the greatest kindness done to the Morrison family. Saken Morrison remained silent, but still gazed at his fathers corpse, seemingly unwilling to yield to Lady Graces arrangement. Lady Grace was disappointed, but she still rallied and swept her gaze over the Morrison family knights in the room, speaking loudly: You are the knights of the Morrison family, and it is your responsibility to defend the familys honor. Now is the most difficult time for the Morrison family, but it is also when the family needs you the most. Even without nobility and territory, at least you still have strong bodies and unyielding wills. Moreover, with the orc invasion imminent, its the perfect opportunity for you to make a name for yourselves! If you still acknowledge me as your grandmother, then trust me this time, pledge loyalty to Count Angler, and follow him to the Westland to fight on the front lines against the orcs! This is the only hope for the revival of the Morrison family. The room fell silent for a moment, with many people showing signs of struggle on their faces. However, as time went on, many knights of the Morrison family slowly came before Colin, kneeling on one knee. Now that the Morrison family had lost their nobility and territory, these people had become wandering knights. While they wouldnt be reduced to the commoner class, they had lost their source of income. If they didnt find a new lord willing to take them in soon, they wouldnt even have the money to maintain their war horses and weapons. By that point, there wouldnt be much difference between them and the commoners. Lady Grace was right, their only hope of rejoining the noble class was to make their mark in this war against the orcs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, the orcs were no easy foes. To distinguish oneself and not merely march to ones death required following a powerful commander. And Count Angler Was there a better warlord in the North than him? Looking at the Morrison family knights who knelt before him, holding their swords high above their heads, Colin was also somewhat hesitant To accept or not to accept? Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Loyalty 518 (Part 2) _1 Chapter 520: Loyalty 518 (Part 2) _1 Seeing Colins hesitation, Lady Grace spoke up again: Count Angler, the Morrison Family still has thirty-five knights and over thirty thousand soldiers. Do you really want to miss out on such a powerful military force? Colin was indeed very tempted. As a count in the Empire, the strength of the Morrison Family was undeniable. If Colin did not accept their soldiers, they might disperse. After all, once they lost their title and territory, the Morrison Familys army could only disband on the spot. The family knights would become wandering knights, looking for lords willing to take them in. With the imminent orc invasion, Colin does need to organize as much resistance as possible. The Morrison Family could be an excellent choice. They had just lost their title and territory and were eager to prove themselves on the battlefield. As for the loyalty of the Morrison Family Colin wasnt too worried. After all, the ties of blood between the Morrison Family and the St. Hilde Family were quite deep. Looking at Lady Graces position and prestige in the Morrison Family, they were unlikely to betray the North Territory. Perhaps some members of the Morrison Family may harbor resentment towards Colin, but unless they had lost their minds, they wouldnt dare to assassinate Colin, as this wouldnt benefit them and could even lead the Morrison Family to a dead end. Also, thinking cynically, if these people really held grudges against Colin, he should accept their loyalty and send them all to the frontline against the orcs to consume them The more Colin thought, the more tempted he became. He was reluctant to take the Blood Knight Army to Westland. After all, this was his trump card. If lost too much in the war against the orcs, it would significantly affect the position of the Angler Family. Despite Colins rapid rise, the Angler Family had no other significant military forces. Although Knight Lyle was continuously recruiting new troops to expand the Angler Familys army, this new force was still too immature. If taken to Westland, the new soldiers would probably tremble at the sight of orcs. So, for now, the Angler Family could only rely on the Blood Knight Army to maintain its presence. But what if the trolls in the Sky Ice Plain got any ideas while the Blood Knight Army was in Westland? Alright, I accept your loyalty! Colin finally made up his mind. He would take this army of the Morrison Family to the Westland. If they could pass his test and prove their loyalty, after the baptism of this war, a powerful army would be added to the Angler Family. Lady Grace visibly relaxed, saying, Count Angler, your magnanimity is as vast as the sky, as profound as the ocean! Please believe that the Morrison Family will not disappoint you! Looking at Lady Graces smiling face, Colin realized that this was probably part of her plan- First, let Count Morrison voluntarily give up his title to atone for the sins committed by Horus, winning Colins forgiveness. Then, let the Morrison Family pledge loyalty to Colin, accompany him to Westland, and achieve merits with actual strength. If successful, the Morrison Family could rise again. Moreover, Lady Grace probably also recognized Colins potential. Even though the Morrison Family gave up the count title this time, following Colin may bring a more significant growth space in the future. After all, although the Angler Family was famous in the Empire, it mainly relied on Colins dominance. The Angler Family lacked depth. Thus, when the entire Morrison Family pledged allegiance at this time, as long as they could win Colins trust, they would surely occupy an important position in the vassal system of the Angler Family in the future. Thinking of this, Colin couldnt help but look at the old lady deeply but did not mind her calculations. Because this would also be beneficial to him. The Angler family needed powerful vassals to grow stronger. Colin also gradually realized that he had relied too heavily on the Blood Knight Army. Although this troop was indeed invincible, cavalry had its limitations. At times, they needed the coordination of a strong infantry. Furthermore, relying too heavily on the Blood Knight Army could disrupt the balance of the Angler Familys vassal system. Although this imbalance may not be evident now, it would become a hidden danger in the future. Therefore, Colin indeed needed to introduce another military force to balance the Blood Knight Army. That way, walking on two legs would be more stable. During his contemplation, Colin tapped his sword on the shoulders of all the knights of the Morrison Family, accepting their pledge of loyalty. Watching this scene, Count Howell couldnt help feeling a bit pained. After all, if Colin hadnt accepted the loyalty of the Morrison Family, their elite troops would have become a great source of soldiers for the Howell Family after disbanding on the spot. Regardless of his reluctance, Count Howell didnt dare to interrupt and could only keep all his regrets at the bottom of his heart. After a while, Colin noticed that only Saken Morrison, still holding Francos corpse, refused to pledge his loyalty. Colin didnt bother with the stubborn young man. After instructing the knights of the Morrison Family to get their troops ready to follow him to Winterfell City, he strode away. After Colin left, the other members of the Morrison Family also gradually departed, leaving the room empty. Lady Grace looked at her stubborn grandson with a sigh, but didnt say anything else. Nina seemed to want to persuade her husband, but Lady Grace stopped her and said: Lets go. Let him wallow in self-pity here. Helpless, Nina had to follow Lady Grace out. After some unknown amount of time, Saken Morrison looked up again to find that only his fathers maidKnight Cadinaremained in the room. Though she was a maid, Saken knew that Cadina was also his fathers lover. Why arent you leaving? Saken asked sarcastically, What are you doing here? Go curry favor with your new master! Knight Cadina simply looked at the agitated Saken and asked: Do you want revenge? Saken was stunned, looked at Cadina suspiciously and asked, What do you mean? Revenge on who? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cadinas eyes flashed an icy cold light and she replied, Of course, Colin Angler! Sakens mouth opened wide, and after a moment, he managed to stammer out, But but didnt you just swear your allegiance to Colin Angler? That was just to win his trust, Cadina said coldly. Sakens face fluctuated for a while before he finally clenched his teeth and said: Whats your plan? Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: 519 Struggle_1 Chapter 521: 519 Struggle_1 On the chill, lengthy corridor, Saken Morrison walked alone. His head held low, his face dark and gloomy, as if struggling with a difficult decision. Saken! At the sound of his name, Saken Morrison stopped abruptly. When he lifted his head, he saw his wife, Nina, standing right in front of him, just a step away. Had she not spoken, he probably would have bumped into her. Whats on your mind? Nina asked, her face filled with worry as she observed her distracted husband. Nina I Looking into the gentle beauty of his wifes face, Saken found himself at a loss for words. Nina appeared unable to guess her husbands thoughts. Assuming he was still brooding over his father Francos suicide, she tried to comfort him: Saken, dwelling on past sorrows is pointless: a true warrior should stand above such suffering, seeking out their self-worth amidst adversity. Now more than ever, during these challenging times for the Morrison Family, shouldnt you as the former Count Morrison, the direct heir of the family, take a stand and find a path towards renewal for our family? Saken gazed silently at his wife with a complicated look, after a long pause he replied: Nina, Im no longer Count Morrison, the Morrison Family isnt what it used to bewould you still choose to follow me? Why would you ask such a thing? Nina frowned, seeming to take offence at her husbands question. Have you forgotten the vows we swore before the Lord of Glory? Be it poverty or wealth, sickness or health, success or failure, we pledged to face together until death do us part! Sakens eyes prickled, his throat tightened, and his heart was deeply moved by a feeling he could not put into words. Nina watched her husbands emotional state, and offered him a comforting smile. So, you dont need to worry. No matter what choice you make, Ill be by your side, enduring it with you. Even if the path I chooseturns out to be a dead end? Saken asked, barely daring to meet his wifes eyes. Even his newly assertive resolve seemed to wobble at his wifes words. A dead end? Ninas complexion turned serious, What are you planning? Realizing he misspoke, Saken felt panicked. After hesitating a bit, he didnt dare tell her about his and Cadinas plan, so he lied: What I mean is, because of fathers death, I didnt pledge my loyalty to Count Angler in time. Now, he must be wary of me, and even if I went to swear my loyalty now, I probably wouldnt earn his trust. I do understand that the Morrison Family has no choice but to follow him to the Westland, but I fear that once I get there, he will use me as cannon fodder That wont happen, Nina quickly comforted, feeling relieved to see Saken showing signs of changing his mind. She was so elated that she didnt notice her husbands evasiveness. Count Angler is not short-sighted. If he dare squander your life, the entire Morrison Family, and even his own reputation, would turn against him! What if he really is that short-sighted? Then Ill die on the frontline with you! Nina answered resolutely. Saken stared into the eyes of his wife for a long time without saying a word. Seeing his silence, Nina approached and clasped her husbands arm as she softly spoke, Dont worry, such a situation will not happen. Even if you dont believe in Count Anglers character, you should believe in Lady Graces judgement. If she chooses this path for the Morrison Family, she must be confident. Do you think she would harm the Morrison Family? No, of course not. Saken collected himself, I too, trust Grandmother. See, everythings fine! Nina grabbed her husbands arm and led him forward, laughing provocatively, come, lets go together and meet Count Angler I believe he will welcome your pledge of loyalty enthusiastically! Saken forced a smile and followed his wife towards Colins quarters with a heavy heart. After passing through the hallway and ascending the spiral staircase to the third floor of the castle, Saken and his wife were stopped in front of a wooden door by a guard. Although the Phoenix Butterfly Fort no longer belonged to the Morrison family, the feeling of being restricted in the place he grew up was a pain to Saken. Only after the guard announced their arrival were they allowed to enter. Upon entering the room, Saken saw Count Angler busy going through loads of paperwork behind his desk. Both of you, take a seat while I finish this, Colin waved them off nonchalantly. Saken gently pulled Nina to have a seat on the couch, while they patiently waited. Shortly after, Colin put down the scroll in his hand and smiled, Knight Saken, Lady Nina, what brings you to me? He couldnt deny the loss he felt upon being addressed as Knight Saken instead of Count Morrison. However, Saken took a deep breath, pushed aside his useless emotions, approached Colin and knelt down on one knee, and said: Respected Guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, please forgive my previous offense. If permitted, I, Saken Morrison, wish to pledge you an unparalleled loyalty today! Throughout my life, your will shall be my aim, and where your sword points is where I head! Colin gave Saken, the young knight who suddenly had a change of heart, a surprised look, but stepped away from his desk. After all, Saken was the former Count Morrison, a legitimate heir to the family. His loyalty would greatly help Colin truly gain control over the Morrison Family. Colin walked up to Saken, withdrew his sword, lightly touched his shoulder, and said: I accept your loyalty. Saken stood up, looked at Colin with mixed feelings, and said in a deep voice: Count, thank you for forgiving my previous offense! Its okay. After all, your father just passed away. I can understand your feelings. However, I hope you know who the real enemy of the Morrison family is. I understand, Saken nodded, then said, Count, I suddenly recalled that the Morrison family records contain some secrets that might be related to Uncle Horus Oh? Colin looked intrigued and eagerly asked, What secret? I stumbled upon it while checking the familys archives a long time ago. Didnt pay much attention at the time, and it has been so long that I barely remember it. Would you like to come with me and dig it out for a closer look? Sure. Saken turned and started to walk away, but after two steps, he turned back to Nina, Nina, I will take the Count to the library. Could you take care of fathers remains and arrange for the funeral? Id like to bury him as soon as possible. Nina didnt suspect anything and agreed, Okay. Upon finishing, she left alone, while Colin and Saken ascended the spiral staircase to the top of the castle under Sakens lead. The Morrison family had a profound heritage, and their library occupied an entire floor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Standing at the entrance of the staircase, Saken stopped, not moving further. Whats the matter? asked Colin, puzzled. Sakens face showed a mix of emotions, as if he was facing a fierce internal struggle. Colin took a deep look at him, smiled, and asked: Regretting? Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: 520 Trap_1 Chapter 522: 520 Trap_1 Saken widened his eyes, stammering: YouYou saw through it long ago? Colin gave a calm smile and said: I had suspicions from the moment you deliberately distracted Nina. So, why did you still follow me here? I wanted to give you another chance, thinking you too were a victim of Mr. Ji. Saken opened his mouth, but for a moment, he didnt know what to say. Colin then wiped away his smile, saying coldly: But if you had kept walking just now, I would have killed you with one sword and left immediately. After a moment of silence, Saken finally lifted his head to look directly into Colins eyes, sincerely responding: Thank you, Lord Count! Colin gave a light smile and said, Alright, tell me, what kind of trap is set inside? And who instructed you to bring me inside? Seeming to have untied a knot in his heart, Saken promptly answered: My lord, in the second bookshelf of the third room, theres a book that hides a deadly smoke bomb. As soon as you open the book, even if it wont kill you instantly, itll still weaken you. The person who set this trap is my fathers maid, Lady Cadina. Cadina? Colin recalled the maid who was always quietly standing behind Franco, pushing his wheelchair. Yes. Saken nodded, then added, In fact, she is also my fathers lover. After my father committed suicide by poison, she approached me, hoping I could assist her in her revenge against you. Lover? Colin seemed thoughtful and asked, I remember she also pledged her loyalty to me, so shes also a knight of the Morrison family? She is a loyal knight to the Morrison family, but she is not of the Morrison name. So, to which family does she belong? I dont know. Saken shook his head. It is said that shes a wandering knight taken in by my father, but she has never publicly revealed her last name. How long has she been at Phoenix Butterfly Fort? Around Saken thought for a moment, uncertainly answering, Around ten years. Colin was lost in thought for a moment, then he suddenly asked an seemingly unrelated question: By the way, where is your mother? I never saw her. Saken was stunned for a moment but replied, My mother has been dead for many years. Do you remember when she passed away? It was also ten years ago Saken paused as he said this, as if he had realized something, My Lord, are you suggesting that my mothers death is related to Cadina? Colin shrugged, You should know better than I would. Suddenly, Saken became agitated, clenching his fists as if he was explaining to Colin, yet also telling himself: Yes, thinking about it now, Cadina is indeed suspicious! My mother was always quite healthy, but she began to worsen day by day after Cadina came to Phoenix Butterfly Fort, until her death. Ive never linked Cadinas arrival and my mothers death, but now it seems these simultaneous timings are too suspicious! Cadina is indeed highly suspicious for my mothers death! Colin quietly listened to Sakens outburst, and suddenly felt a sense of deja vu Didnt a similarly melodramatic plot unfold in the home of Count Uman, the lord of Fallen Eagle City? Could this Cadina be another incarnation of Penny St. Sean? However, there are some differences. Penny bore a child for Count Uman, even letting this illegitimate son replace the position of the true heir, preparing to play a game of usurpation. But Cadina didnt bear a child for Franco; the current Saken Morrison was Francos only child. Of course, this might be because Franco had lost his fertility after becoming paralyzed Cadina, even if she wanted to learn from the elder Penny, was helpless to do so. Colin was looking at the rage-filled Saken, suddenly feeling fortunate for this ignorant lad, if his father could still bear children, it would probably be unlikely for the title of Count Morrison to come his way. But one thing about the two of them should be the samethey were both chess pieces laid out by Mr. Ji! Penny was Mr. Jis sister, and this Cadina likely has a deep connection with Mr. Ji too, probably being a survivor of the St. Sean family also. In that case, even Francos suicide by poisoning has some questions Did he truly commit suicide? Or was he forced to commit suicide? Upon this thought, Colin again asked, The person who first noticed something was wrong after your fathers incident, that should be Knight Cadina too, right? Yes, she was the first to discover fathers Saken nodded, then suddenly his face changed, as if having finally realized something, You think father didnt commit suicide? That he was poisoned to death by Cadina? Colin once again shrugged, saying, Its possible. I suspect she was sent by Mr. Ji to monitor the Morrison Family, so after my seizure of the Morrison Familys nobility title, Cadina, filled with resentment, very likely made Franco commit suicide by poisoning, in order to fully incite hatred towards me from the members of the Morrison family. Its a pity she didnt expect Lady Grace to be so decisive, and to have such high prestige in the Morrison Family, she even managed to convince everyone to pledge their loyalty to me. Subsequently, Colin glanced at Saken, saying, Of course, she didnt walk away with nothing. At the very least, she successfully stirred up your hatred towards me. At this moment, Saken felt both shame and anger, his face contorted with a ferocious expression as he growled, Count, please apprehend her at once so that she can be severely interrogated! I want to know how father really died! But Colin merely shook his head slowly, saying, Such a determined person, threats and interrogation might not work. Then what should we do? Saken was instantly a bit anxious. Colin confidently smiled and said, I have a better plan, I just need you to play along in a little performance. Sakens eyes lit up, he immediately replied, No problem, as long as I can know the truth about fathers death, Im willing to do anything! Good. Then you pretend I havent discovered this trap. Saken seemed to understand Colins meaning, but still reminded him, Your Lordship, you must remember, the book that hides the deadly fog is called Origin of the Golden Tail Butterfly Badge, its on the second shelf in the third room. Okay, I understand. Colin smiled faintly, and gestured for Saken to continue moving inside. Saken stepped into the library, leading Colin to the third room, pointing towards a book on the second shelf, saying, Your Lordship, the secret about the Morrison Family that I want to tell you is hidden within this book. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alright, let me take a look. Colin nodded, but didnt pick up the book that Saken deliberately pointed wrong, instead he took Origin of the Golden Tail Butterfly Badge. Saken was immediately stunned, thinking that Colin did not remember his words from earlier, and started blinking as a warning. But Colin seemed not to have noticed Sakens warning at all, and went on to open that book. Phew! A wisp of deadly green fog suddenly erupted from the book, enveloping Colins whole head in an instant. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: 521 Cleanup (Upper) _1 Chapter 523: 521 Cleanup (Upper) _1 Lord Count Saken stared blankly at Colin, who had collapsed on the ground with blood seeping from his seven orifices, completely dumbfounded. He thought he had clearly warned him that the book, Origin of the Golden Tail Butterfly Badge, concealed deadly smog and should not be opened But why would Count Angler insist on opening this particular book? While Saken was at a loss, a pair of hands suddenly pressed on his shoulders, pulling him back a few steps. Stay away, make sure you dont inhale the smoke. Saken turned around and saw Cadina, who had somehow appeared behind him, watching Colin collapse on the ground with satisfaction. Colins state was pitifully pathetic. His face was red as a cooked crab, with large amounts of blood pouring out of his eyes, nose, and mouth. His chest washeaved violently like a broken bellows, but it seemed he couldnt take in much air. With gasping sounds coming from his mouth, he looked as if he would die at any moment. But his eyes were still staring intently at Cadina, as if he was using all his strength to ask: You Who are you Cadina gave a slight smile and said, Count Angler, I just swore loyalty to you not long ago. Have you forgotten me so soon? Colin, panting heavily, continued to stare at Cadina, as if unsatisfied with her response. Cadina, watching the agony of her enemy, reveled in her victory and couldnt help but gloat: Remember my name, Colin Angler C Cadina St. Sean! When youre in hell, make sure not to curse the wrong person. St St. Sean! Colins eyes widened in horror and disbelief. Cadina, further delighted, laughed, Yes, Colin Angler, did you ever expect that you, who repeatedly disrupted the plans of the St. Sean family, would finally get your just rewards! My father will be very pleased if he knew I have succeeded in killing you! Your father is Colin struggled to ask. You dont know my father? Cadina smirked mysteriously, Youre one of the people he most wants to kill. Colins eyes widened with sudden understanding: Mr Mr. Ji Cadina merely smiled, neither confirming nor denying. Saken, who had been stunned, couldnt help but ask: Knight Cadina, what is your real purpose in coming to the Morrison family? The hand Cadina had on Sakens shoulder tightened slightly, adding a hint of threat to her tone, Of course, my presence in Phoenix Butterfly Fort is to uphold the friendship between the Morrison and the St. Sean families. What else could it be? Saken couldnt believe that anymore. Mr. Ji is now synonymous with the devil in the Empire of Glory. To say that his daughter infiltrated the Morrison family under a pseudonym just for the sake of friendship between the two families was laughable. Saken quietly clenched his fists, his previous suspicions about Count Angler now mostly confirmed. He asked again: How did my father die after all? Cadinas gaze flickered. She said impassively, Of course he was forced to death by Colin Angler. Thats why were seeking revenge on him. Is that so? Saken was grinding his teeth. Cadina gave a slight smile, her dark eyes staring into Sakens, saying in a forceful tone, Knight Saken, you know who stripped the Morrison family of its nobility and territory, dont you? Your enemy is right in front of your eyes, so dont make a misconception at this moment. How did my father die after all? Saken kept his gaze firmly on Cadina and asked persistently. Cadina seemed somewhat helpless. She said coolly, Since you insist on knowing, let me tell you the truth. I poisoned your father. Sakens eyes widened at her words. He roared, Ill kill you! However, their strength was mismatched. Cadina twisted Sakens arm with the hand on his shoulder, dislocating it, then landed a punch in his gut, causing him to kneel on the ground retching. Saken, If you cant see the situation clearly and distinguish friend from foe, dont blame me for not being polite. Your father serves as a warning. If you dont want to follow in his footsteps, cooperate with me. Cadina reached out and grabbed Sakens chin, forcing him to look at her. She continued coldly: With Colin Anglers death in Phoenix Butterfly Fort, your Morrison family will inevitably become the public enemy of the North Territory. At this moment, the only people who can provide your family with a lifeline are us, the St. Sean family. So, let go of that senseless hatred and obsession, face reality. Saken dont believe her St Sean they cant possibly protect you Hearing Colins struggling advice, Cadina turned her head and said to him triumphantly: Count, you dont need to worry about that. Then she turned back to Saken and said, Cooperating with me is the only way out for the Morrison family. Colin Angler is dead, and the Blood Knight Army will surely go wild. So, if you dont want Floral City to turn into a human hell, you must strike first. You go and fake a command from Colin Angler, order the officers of the Blood Knight Army to gather in the Knight Hall of Phoenix Butterfly Fort. My people have filled the basement of the Knight Hall with Wildfire, which could blow all these officers to death! With the leadership system crippled, no matter how fierce the Blood Knight Army is, they will be in chaos. And then, the Morrison family will have a chance to regain Floral City! Upon hearing this, Saken still glared at Cadina angrily, seeming unwilling to cooperate. Cadina frowned, about to threaten again, when she heard Colins voice: Is that your plan? Cadina was about to retort, but then she was taken aback. She noticed that Colins voice was full and smooth, completely devoid of the gasping quality it had before. She turned around in surprise to find Colin, who had been on the verge of death, standing up as if nothing had happened. You! How can you Colin wiped the blood off his face and said indifferently, Do you really think the officers of the Blood Knight Army are idiots? Fake my commands? Heh. If you can come up with such a clumsy plan, then Mr. Ji must not be in Phoenix Butterfly Fort. In fact, the main reason that Colin faked his death using the Blood Clans immunity to poison was to determine whether Mr. Ji was in Phoenix Butterfly Fort or not. After all, the only person in the St. Sean family who posed a threat to him was Mr. Ji. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didnt want to experience having his heart burst again. Cadina widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked at Colin, but then she quickly recovered, turned around, and tried to flee at a fast pace. Think you can escape? Colin laughed. In an instance, he was behind Cadina. He reached out and pressed down heavily on her! Bang! Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: 522 Cleanup (Lower) _1 Chapter 524: 522 Cleanup (Lower) _1 Boom! The entire floor trembled under the impact of Colins strike. Knight Cadina was halfway sunk into the floor, unable to move. Colin grabbed Cadina by the back of her neck, lifted her up, and asked: Tell me, what other houses has your family of St. Sean infiltrated? Cadinas face was smeared with blood, but she sneered, You wont get any secrets about the family of St. Sean from me! Is that so? Colin threw Cadina onto the ground and turned to Saken, who was stunned on the side, Would you like to avenge your father? Saken was still immersed in his confusion about why Colin had not been poisoned, and upon hearing Colins words, he tossed away his jumbled thoughts and eagerly nodded: Yes! Colin shifted his gaze back to Cadina, nonchalantly said: Im giving you one last chance. Cadina grinned, stating, Kill me, my father wont let you go! Colin also laughed: Good, I have no intention of sparing your father either. Seeing Cadinas stubborn attitude, he decided not to waste any more time and nodded towards Saken. Already impatient, Saken immediately unsheathed his waist sword, bellowed, and thrust it into Cadinas chest. Cadina gave a muffled hum, but her eyes remained steadfast, staring at Colin and Saken as if to etch their images into her memory forever. But soon, her eyes began to lose focus, and a large amount of blood flowed profusely from her mouth like a gushing fountain. Saken seemed unsatisfied and turned to Colin for permission, Count, may I honor my father with Cadinas skull? Colin paused and shook his head: No, I still have use for her corpse. You can go out for now. Saken, not daring to disobey, reluctantly left. Only then did Colin step forward, open his mouth wide, and bite into Knight Cadinas neck. Butler Agus of the Morrison family proceeded alone in the dark and silent basement. Soon, he entered a room full of wooden boxes. Butler Agus held a candlestick and carefully opened each of the wooden boxes for inspection. Once he confirmed that nothing was amiss with the contents, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from his face. At that moment, the sound of shuffling footsteps abruptly echoed. Butler Agus quickly turned around, but relaxed when he saw the newcomers face, and greeted, Miss Cadina, everything is prepared. The plan is canceled. Butler Agus was taken aback, although he didnt question why Cadinas voice was so stiff, he hurriedly asked: Miss, has there been a change in the plan? No. I just realized that the previous plan was too risky, so I canceled it on the spot. Butler Agus heaved a big sigh of relief and said: Miss, I also thought your previous plan was risky. After all, the Blood Knight Army is really terrifying. Even if we could kill their officers with Wildfire, the insane soldiers left behind would turn Floral City into a living hell. Yes, I thought the same, we should try to contact father first. Butler Agus frowned, reminded her in a low voice, Miss, its always the master who contacts us, we have no way to reach him. Cadina paused for a moment. It was too dark to see her expression, as she spoke again: No matter what, we cannot stay in the Morrison Family any longer. Gather those loyal to the family of St. Sean and meet at the western warehouse of Phoenix Butterfly Fort before midnight, prepare to evacuate. Yes, Miss. Midnight. Phoenix Butterfly Fort was silent, with only a few Blood Knight Army soldiers patrolling with torches. In the western warehouse, Butler Agus listened to the distant, faint hooting of an owl, a sense of anxiousness welling up within him. Mr. Agus, why hasnt Miss Cadina arrived yet? Butler Agus turned to glance fiercely at the speaker, snapping impatiently: How should I know! Just at that moment, a hurried flurry of footsteps echoed from outside. Butler Agus face paled; he swiftly peered through the warehouse window to see in the darkness of the night, a myriad of Blood Knight Army soldiers, carrying torches, had surrounded the warehouse. Who leaked the information! Butler Agus growled, his face as pale as a ghost. The dozen or so people inside the warehouse shook their heads in unison, saying: Not me! Definitely not me! Damn it, Tom, did you spill the beans! I did not! Amidst the chaotic clamor, the warehouse door was kicked open. Colin strode in nonchalantly, greeting: Good evening, everyone. Butler Agus forced a strained smile and braced himself to step forward, Count, what are you doing here? I should be asking, what are you all up to, sneaking around in the dead of the night? Wewe are Butler Agus was wracking his brains to come up with an excuse, but then he saw Cadina behind Colin. No need to manufacture excuses now. Butler Agus immediately abandoned all hope of luck, but he was at a loss as to why Cadina, as Mr. Jis own daughter, would betray them. Upon seeing Cadina, the others also lost all will to resist, and promptly knelt down with their hands over their heads to surrender. After scanning the room, Colin noticed none of the Morrison Family knights who had previously sworn loyalty to him were present. He nodded in approval, then said: Take them all away. Ill interrogate them myself! Yes! A squadron of the Blood Knight Army proceeded, capturing all of the St. Sean Family spies in the warehouse. As Butler Agus passed by Cadina, he sneaked a glance at her. He noticed, however, that her face was emotionless, as if she had no interest in the events unfolding before her. Swallowing his doubts, Butler Agus let the soldiers lead him to a study inside the castle. As he nervously waited, Count Angler strode in. Agus, isnt it? Yes, Count. Im going to ask you a few questions. Dont even think about hiding anything or telling lies because Ill be verifying with others. If I find out youre lying, well! Agus forced a stiff smile, replying, Go ahead and ask, Count. Ill answer truthfully. When did you enter Phoenix Butterfly Fort? Fifteen years ago. Is your surname also St. Sean? No, I was originally just a farmer in Floral City. I nearly starved to death due to famine, was then saved by Mr. Ji, so I pledged my loyalty to him How did he arrange for you to get into the Phoenix Butterfly Fort? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lord Franco invited me in. So Franco didnt commit suicide, did he? You poisoned him, correct? Yes. Why did you kill him? Because he knew too much. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Guess 523_1 Chapter 525: Guess 523_1 Columns mouth curled into an inexplicable smile, and he continued to ask: What does he know? Agus looked up at Colin and said: Lord Franco is the person with the highest standing we have influenced within the Morrison Family. He knows all of St. Sean Familys arrangements in the North Territory, so when the Morrison Family was on the verge of collapse, we had to eliminate him to avoid the risk of exposure All the arrangements made by the St. Sean Family in the North Territory? Colin raised his eyebrows, Could it be that, even till now, the St. Sean Family still has some hidden cards in the North Territory? In fact, the arrangements of the St. Sean Family or Mr. Ji in the North Territory have almost been exposed during the last two upheavals in the North Territory. Firstly, the Uman Clan of the Fallen Eagle City was the first one exposed but also suffered the worst due to Mr. Jis manipulation. Then, Earl Dawson, who stabbed Marquis Garcia in the back, leading most of the Dark Cavalry elite to their graves in the Shadow Gorge. However, he already died in the second upheaval in the North Territory. Lastly, there was the Morrison Family that was hidden the deepest. Colin thoroughly investigated and neutralized this time bomb through the matter of Horus Morrison. Could there be more? Agus hesitated for a moment. However, thinking that even Cadina had betrayed him, there was no need for him to hide anything and he honestly said: In total, three families in the North Territory were successfully won over by Mr. Ji. They were the Morrison Family, the Uman Family, and the Dawson Family. In addition, Mr. Ji also won over an important person in the St. Hilde Family Colins eyes narrowed instantly, and he asked, Who? Sebastian St. Hilde. Governor Sebastian! Colin laughed coldly and he finally understood why this governor from the St. Hilde Family always opposed him and Vera. Initially, he thought that Governor Sebastian was targeting Vera because he was supporting Prince Joyce to take over the position of Northern Duke. He didnt expect that this old man had already been bought over by Mr. Ji secretly! Colin felt angry in his heart. Originally, he planned to let Governor Sebastian go considering that the latter had apologised and admitted his mistake. But now, after learning that this man was Mr. Jis mole, Colin decided to replace the governor of the North Territory. Coming back to reality, Colin asked again, Are these the only people in the North Territory? Yes, at least these are all the people I know of, Agus answered honestly. What about outside the North Territory? Who else did the St. Sean Family win over? This Agus was a little embarrassed, Earl, I really dont know about this. However, you can ask Cadina, she might know more information. Colin was a bit disappointed. Cadina was very stubborn and he couldnt get anything out of her when she was alive. Now that she has been turned into a blood slave, he cant get anything out of her either. Seeing Colins frown, Agus felt a bit anxious. After mulling things over, an idea suddenly occurred to him and he said: Earl, Ive thought of something that might be a clue. Speak. Count, three months ago, the Earl Evan of the Eastern Region and Princess Lexies daughter Miss Sallya came to Floral City. They were warmly welcomed by the Morrison Family at the Phoenix Butterfly Fort. Is there a problem with that? Colin asked, puzzled. Colin knew that at that time, around the time when Princess Lexie met him at Swan Castle, she was deceived into coming to Floral City. Hence, the arrival of Earl Evan and Sallya was most likely an effort to follow in Princess Lexies footsteps. Agus continued, Count, you may not be aware that during Earl Evans stay at Phoenix Butterfly Fort, he had a close relationship with Franco. However, since his paralysis, Franco has become particularly reclusive. Generally, when guests come to the Phoenix Butterfly Fort, he would not even attend the welcoming banquet. But that time when Earl Evan came, Franco was quite warm towards him. I think Earl Evan might also be a partner of Mr. Ji, so Franco regarded him differently. Colin was not surprised upon hearing this. After all, it was true that Earl Evan had revealed his collaboration with Mr. Ji on the night at White Dew City. Originally, Colin thought that Earl Evan chose to cooperate with Mr. Ji, the mortal enemy of the St. Prowse Family, only after his defeat at Huorong City. But he did not expect their collaboration to have begun so early, even before the chaos in Eastern Region, no even before the incident at Silver Moon City. No wonder Earl Evan, who initially seemed to have little ambition for the Duke position of the Eastern Region, changed completely after returning from the Northern Territory. He became determined to seize the Dukes inheritance from his brother. Perhaps Earl Evan not only met Franco but also met Mr. Ji at the Phoenix Butterfly Fort, which strengthened his resolve to seize the Dukes inheritance in the Eastern Region. However, knowing this doesnt particularly help Colin now since Earl Evan is already dead But just as Colin was about to continue questioning, hoping to get some useful information from Agus, he suddenly thought of a question. Is it a practice of the St. Sean family to use women to deepen relationships with their partners? Agus was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, Yes, my lord If Mr. Ji is interested in someone, he indeed would give a noblewoman from the St. Sean family to that person. This is not only a marriage alliance but also a way to have a spy by that persons side. Hearing this, Colin nodded as if he understood. Exactly. Count Umans lover, Penny, is Mr. Jis sister, and Franco Morrisons maid and lover is Mr. Jis daughter. So, what about Earl Evan? What Colin just thought was that after returning from the Northern Territory, Earl Evan had proactively dissolved his engagement with Princess Lexies daughter, Sallya, and announced his engagement to Grace of the Brugen Family from Huorong City. Colin didnt think too much about it at the start. After all, after Princess Lexie was schemed against and discredited by Mr. Ji, her reputation was ruined. On the other hand, the Brugen Family of Huorong City is a very important family in the Eastern Region, so Earl Evans choice of Grace was not out of line. But now it seems that there might be a hidden agenda behind Earl Evans engagement to Grace! Colin remembered that back in Huorong City, Grace had confessed to him that she was not Count Brugens daughter, but the illegitimate daughter of Count Brugens wife and another mysterious man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Grace claimed not to know her biological fathers real identity, but could it be that this man is Mr. Ji? Thats why Earl Evan had to marry Grace. Because her surname technically wasnt Brugen, but St. Sean. This could be the real condition for Mr. Ji to agree to help Earl Evan to become the Duke of the Eastern Regionhis own daughter becoming the Duchess! So when Grace claimed she didnt know who her biological father was, was she lying? Colin stroked his chin, the image of his innocent and lovely little lover from Huorong City unconsciously surfacing in his mind. Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: 524 Funeral_1 Chapter 526: 524 Funeral_1 In the cemetery of Phoenix Butterfly Fort, a modest funeral was underway. Franco Morrison lay peacefully in the opened crystal coffin, dressed neatly, his hands holding a sword on his chest, his body covered with irises and golden satin. The scene was solemn, the members of the Morrison Family stood silently, paying their respects to this much-debated family member. Even though Francos actions were controversial and contributed to the decline of the Morrison Family, no one doubted his motivations. No one in this family understood the pain of the Bloodline Curse better, so they believed that if they were in Francos position, they would probably have made the same choices. Colin watched all this coldly. Although he had little sympathy for someone like Franco, he wouldnt behave rudely at such a time. After all, the Morrison Family was now under his rule, and he knew how to win over peoples hearts. As for the Bloodline Curse, which worried the Morrison clan, Colin knew it was nothing more than a hereditary disease. The Morrison Family, in an almost obsessive desire to purify their bloodline, insisted on marrying noblewomen from the St. Hilde family, leading to closer and closer blood relations, essentially inbreeding. This would inevitably cause the prevalence of hereditary diseases in newborns to surge. Colin had no plans to explain the principles of genetics to these people, because it probably wouldnt make much sense even if he did. Of course, now the Morrison Family had lost their count title, they probably wouldnt marry a St. Hilde noblewoman, so the Bloodline Curse would gradually disappear. When the Morrison Family noticed that their offspring were no longer born deformed, Colin planned to secretly spread the rumor that the Blood Line Curse of Morrison Family disappeared miraculously after they pledged loyalty to Count Angler. Perhaps this could even earn him some prestige. May my lord forgive your sins and allow your soul to rest in His temple! After the Priests low prayer, Saken Morrison stepped forward, closed the coffin lid and, together with three other knights from the Morrison Family, put Francos remains in the grave. As the dust fell and gradually buried the coffin, Saken couldnt help but sob heavily. Lady Graces eyes were red but she approached and grabbed Sakens arm. Then, facing the mourning members of the Morrison Family, she said loudly: Franco Morrison has left us, he is about to embark on another journey in his life! His soul will enter a new kingdom under the guidance of the benevolent Lord of Glory! There, he will continue to defend alongside countless celebrated ancestors of the Morrison Family Knights! But, I firmly believe, his faith and will will always accompany us, and we, too, will one day reunite with him in another world! Now, the Morrison Family is at an unprecedented low, but at the same time, it has also welcomed an opportunity like never before! The ancestors of the Morrison Family won nobility and honor through their swords in hand and faith in heart, bathing in hot blood and treading on the skulls of their enemies. Now, its your turn to live up to your vows and prove your courage! Saken wiped the tears from his face, drew his sword from his waist, and roared: Morrison, never retreat! At that moment, all the Morrison family knights in the cemetery drew their swords, pointing their sword tips towards the sky: Morrison, never retreat! Morrison, never retreat! Early morning. The deep sound of horns echoed over Floral City, squads of the Blood Knight Army spurred their war horses and set out on a new journey. Alongside them on the road were the thirty thousand troops of the Morrison Familys Phoenix Butterfly Army. Twenty thousand iron cavalry and thirty thousand elite infantry were converging outside Floral City like a tide. The sound of horse hooves thundered like rolling spring thunder, echoing across the vast wilderness. Fluttering banners in the air directed the marching direction of this gigantic army. Colin, standing atop the city wall of Floral City, was filled with heroic emotions as he surveyed the scene outside the city. This is my army! Such a military force was not something that even an ordinary Count, let alone a general Marquis, would necessarily possess. Given that the number of Blood Shadow Guards, made up of Blood Slaves, had increased to over seven hundred, Colin felt confident he could stand up to any Duke in the realm! If you also consider the Half-Elf Kingdom he could control, and the significant influence he could wield in the North and East Territories, there would probably be very few in the entire Empire of Glory who dared to claim more power than him. As the saying goes, ambition always matches power. When he first fled quietly from Grey Castle, Colin simply wanted to find out who tried to assassinate him, but now, he couldnt resist desiring a higher status and greater power. Especially on this trip to the east, Colin attacked White Dew City twice and nearly ended the direct bloodline of the St. Prowse Family, despite their known weakness in the Empire of Glory, which made Colin think The Holy Knight Family, really not that special after all! Lady Grace, standing next to Colin, looked at this spirited Guardian of the North with memories in her eyes as if she was thinking of a certain person. Count Angler, have you heard of the Chapman Family? Colin was taken aback and replied, No. This doesnt sound like a family from the North Territory, does it? No, theyre a family from the Crimson Flame Territory and directly under the royal family. Lady Graces voice was full of melancholy, but unfortunately, not many people know about them nowadays. Colin quietly looked at Lady Grace, waiting for her to further explain. Count Angler, you might think this is just a small unknown family that disappeared in the long river of time, but in fact, it used to be a highly distinguished family whose patriarchs were appointed as the Imperial Guardians of the Empire. Imperial Guardians? Colin was slightly surprised. As the Guardian of the North, he naturally knew the heavy responsibilities associated with this position. In the North Territory, Colins power can be said to be second only to the Northern Duke, and he could even legally strip any lord in the territory of his nobility! So, an Imperial Guardian, is definitely a figure only second to one person but above thousands in the Empire of Glory. Strangely though, Colin had run through the memories of his predecessor, but found absolutely no clues about this Chapman Family. And the position of the Imperial Guardian, in his memory, seemed to have been vacant for several centuries. Lady Grace seemed to see through Colins confusion and added, Yes, ever since this family lost their lineage, the position of Imperial Guardian has remained vacant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How have I never heard of such a powerful family? Colin couldnt help asking. Because someone doesnt want the citizens of the Empire to know about this family. Who doesnt want to? Lady Grace looked deeply at Colin and said: The Church. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: 525 Chapman_1 Chapter 527: 525 Chapman_1 The Church? Colin squinted, puzzled, What did the Chapman family do to offend the Church? As he asked, Colin was also speculating in his head about what Lady Graces aim could be in abruptly discussing this matter with him. Lady Grace, however, did not answer Colins question. Instead, she asked again: Count Angler, do you happen to know how many Holy Knight families are there in The Glorious Empire? Seven. Which seven? The Royal St. Lorenzo family, the Duke St. Hilde of the North Territory, the Duke St. Prowse of the Eastern Territory, the Duke St. Gregorian of the Westland, the Duke St. Rands of the South Border, and that damned St. Sean Family, Colin paused as he recounted, realizing that there were only six Holy Knight Families, even if the despised St. Sean family, currently regarded as the Empires public enemy and forced into the shadows, was included. However, it was common knowledge in history that the Glorious Empire was founded by seven powerful original Holy Knights, which had in turn given rise to seven Holy Knight families. Currently, the Empires territories are divided amongst five Holy Knight families C the Royal family, and the Dukes of East, South, West, North Territories. The other two Holy Knight families had long since exited the Empires major play. Of course, the St. Sean family was unwilling to withdraw and continued to stir up trouble behind the scenes. But the seventh Holy Knight seemed to have genuinely withdrawn completely, not even leaving a name behind. Wait a minute! Colin suddenly realized something and blurted out, Is Chapman family one of the seven Holy Knight families? Yes, Lady Grace confirmed. Colin stood shocked. Lady Grace smiled mockingly, The once prestigious St. Chapman Family has fallen into obscurity now that most people havent even heard its name. Colin immediately asked, So how did the St. Chapman family withdraw from the historical stage? Count Angler, you should know how the St. Sean Family fell, dont you? Colin nodded, Yes, are you suggesting that the decline of St. Chapman family has something to do with this? Indeed, confirmed Lady Grace, as the guardian of North Territory, and the husband of Duke St. Hilde, you should be privy to the secret that the Glorious Church has been trying to conceal, right? Again, Colin nodded, I know. The Lord of Glory no longer absorbs the power of faith collected by the Church. There are even rumors that the Lord of Glory has died. Lady Graces facial expression became extraordinarily complex, she said solemnly: The fact that the Lord of Glory no longer absorbs the power of faith is true, however, the Dark Emperor purely speculated His death for his own ulterior motives. Of course, the Dark Emperor paid a terrible price for his reckless and unguarded tongue. But, Count Angler, do you know why the Dark Emperor suddenly went mad and publicly declared the shocking statement that our Lord has died? Why? Colin asked. Initially, he thought the Dark Emperor was trying to break free from the pressure the Church had on the imperial power, further planning to spread the Churchs concealed secrets to undermine its prestige and influence. However, it now seems that the motives of the Dark Emperor may not be simple, and its probably related to the St. Chapman family. You must have guessed, the sudden outbreak of the Dark Emperor is actually related to the St. Chapman family. Lady Grace said gloomily, revealing a piece of history deliberately concealed from Colin, The St. Chapman family is the only one among the seven holy knight families that does not have a fiefdom. And because they dont have fiefdoms, they cant afford to maintain a family army, hence, they can be fully trusted by the royal family. Therefore, the St. Chapman family also has the title of the hand of the emperor. Each Duke St. Chapman, who was deeply trusted by the royal family, was granted the position of empire guardian, one could even say that this position was specifically created for Duke St. Chapman. The empire guardian, whose power is even higher than the prime minister in the court, represents the emperors will and dignity. But it was such a prestigious family that, over three hundred years ago, in the middle of the night, the Temple Knight Regiment brazenly invaded their manor, arrested all their members, and escorted them to the Holy Mountain for the Popes trial! And the judgment, of course, was that the entire family was guilty. Since then, the St. Chapman family has completely withdrew from the imperial political stage. The churchs actions deeply provoked the royal family, which lead to the Dark Emperors crazy behaviour to tear off his face. Lady Grace talked lightly, but Colin was startled. How could the church dismantle a holy knight family so easily? And it was the St. Chapman family, who were the left hand and right arm of the royal family. This action was like a slap in the face of the royal family, no wonder the Dark Emperor got pissed off. However, Colin immediately asked his most curious and most critical question: Why did the church take such drastic measures against the St. Chapman family? Arent they afraid that the imperial lords would feel threatened and unite to resist the church? Of course they were worried. Lady Graces face was serious, But if they let it go, the consequences would be even more unbearable for the church. What are the consequences? What did the St. Chapman family do? The Guardian of the Empire at that time, Duke St. Chapman, demanded that the great lords of the empire send their people to copy the Holy Book of Glory to distribute to the subjects representatives and cooperate with the Church to preach the teachings in the Holy Book of Glory. Colin was stunned and confused: Isnt this helping the church spread their faith? Instead of killing Duke St. Chapman, the church should be rewarding him. Could it be that Duke St. Chapman had some ulterior motives in the preaching process of the Holy Book of Glory? Lady Grace shook her head, No. Duke St. Chapman did not tamper with the Holy Book of Glory. In the process of organizing people to explain to the public, they strictly followed the interpretation of the church, even inviting the church to train the instructors and supervise the preaching process. Colin was even more puzzled, but he didnt ask further, waiting patiently for Lady Graces explanation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Grace continued: Once a craze for understanding the Holy Book of Glory began among the people of the empire, Duke St. Chapman asked the Dark Emperor to publicly proclaim that the authority of the Holy Book of Glory is paramount. It is the only standard by which the Lord of Glory constrains humans, and is also the only route to salvation in faith! Upon hearing this, Colin finally sensed something amiss. Duke St. Chapman seemed to be helping the Church spread its faith, but in fact, he was continuously elevating the status of the Holy Book of Glory. While this behaviour appears to be completely consistent with the interests of the church at first glance, in reality, it harbours a hidden danger! Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: 526 Warning_1 Chapter 528: 526 Warning_1 The importance of the Holy Book of Glory in the Glorious Church is akin to the Bibles role in Christianity. While it may have seemed that Duke St. Chapman was assisting the Church in spreading the gospel by promoting the Holy Book of Glory and raising it to the highest authority, a deeper thought reveals that this move was actually aimed at weakening the Churchs influence and even commandeering its authority. If the Empires citizenry can hear the good news from interpreters assigned by Lords, why should they specifically seek a priest? If the path to redemption from the Lord of Glory is written in the Holy Book of Glory, why should they pray and confess in church? If the Holy Book of Glory is the supreme authority, should one still comply when the Popes decrees contradict it? Subtly, the influence of the Church in the peoples spiritual domain was steadily weakened. Although Duke St. Chapman didnt insert personal views in the process of advocating the Holy Book of Glory, he could do so as Lords increased their authority and control over the people. The Holy Book of Glory is, after all, a static text, but its interpretation can be flexible and ever-changing. The Church initially had a monopoly on the interpretation of the Holy Book of Glory, but now, this power is at risk of being seized by the nobles. Moreover, the Church could only watch helplessly as nobles increasingly infiltrated the domain of faith which solely belonged to them, unable to openly stop them. Because they couldnt find any excuse. Theres nothing wrong with promoting The Holy Book of Glory and spreading the gospel of the Lord of Glory. The plan of Duke St. Chapman was a complete, blatant plot! Lady Grace, looking at Colins varying expressions, laughed, Have you figured out whats going on? Yes, Duke St. Chapman is indeed skillful! Colin couldnt help but admire, By elevating the Holy Book of Glory to the highest position, the Churchs status naturally declines. Moreover, in the process, nobles have forcibly grabbed some of the authority from the Church. Whats more ingenious is that the Church cant stop the actions of the nobles, else they risk being attacked for obstructing the spread of the Lords gospel. Correct. Lady Grace showed appreciation in her face. She hadnt expected Colin to catch onto Duke St. Chapmans true intentions so quickly. It should be noted that when Duke St. Chapman first implemented his policy, it took a couple of years for the Church to realize something was amiss. Colin immediately expressed doubt, If Duke St. Chapman merely wants to slowly weaken the Churchs position and authority, then the Church cant find any excuse to deal with him, right? Could it be that the Pope has become so unrestrained that he could exterminate an entire Holy Knight Family without any reasonable justification? Lady Grace sighed, No, the Church would never dare to do that if they didnt want to be the Empires public enemy. However, a series of incidents eventually provided the Church with an excuse to take action against Duke St. Chapman. Colins interest was piqued, Did Duke St. Chapman allow the nobles to insert personal interpretations while disseminating the Holy Book of Glory? No. Such a far-sighted man as Duke St. Chapman would never act so impulsively for success. However, youre not completely wrong. Because the crime that the Church ultimately charged Duke St. Chapman with was deliberately distorting the Holy Book of Glory! Colin immediately understood, It seems that some interpreters appointed by the nobles were bought off by the Church and took the liberty to make distorted interpretations while spreading the Holy Book of Glory. Correct. Lady Grace nodded affirmatively, Over time, multiple instances of interpreters appointed by the nobility distorting the Holy Book of Glory occurred. Of course, Duke St. Chapman had anticipated this, argued that it was the personal behavior of the interpreters, and even penalized the local Lords, demanding strict management. However, such incidents continued to occur. To frame Duke St. Chapman, the Church even let some deliberately distorted contents of the Holy Book of Glory spread widely. Colin sneered, Has the Church stooped so low already? But even that wouldnt have been enough to put the Chapman Family on trial, right? Indeed it wouldnt have been. But one day, a member of the Chapman Family was caught publicly promoting distorted content from the Holy Book of Glory in public! This event also sounded the death knell for the St. Chapman Family. Colin couldnt help but exclaim, The Church could actually scheme to make a member of the St. Chapman Family betray his own family. Doesnt that person know that such a behavior is akin to suicide? Lady Grace scoffed and said, Who knows? There are no records left of this incident; the identity and deeds of that member of the St. Chapman Family have been intentionally hidden. But, there are always incomprehensible fools in this world that cannot be predicted by normal logic. Latterly, the St. Chapman Family was judged, exterminated, and all traces of them were wiped out. At the same time, the propagation policy of The Divine Book of Glory drawn up by Duke St. Chapman during his lifetime was also abolished by the Church using this as an excuse. Now, The Divine Book of Glory can only be preached and interpreted by the priests, and no one else is allowed to own, copy, or disseminate it. The nobles were shocked by the cold and decisive will of the Church and their swift and decisive methods. By the time they reacted, the Church had already exterminated the St. Chapman Family. The Dark Emperor, whom Duke St. Chapman had loyally served, hated the Church to the bone. He absurdly shouted The Divine Being is dead, aiming to uncover the greatest secret that the Church tried its best to hide. You should know what happened next. The Judge Duke St. Sean killed the Dark Emperor with a single sword, and the Pope even used an oracle to whitewash Duke St. Seans act of betrayal. Of course, the Royal Family and nobles were not willing to be humiliated by the Church; therefore, the St. Sean Family also paid a heavy price for this. After hearing all this, Colin was silently sighing in his heart. An aborted religious reform had caused two Holy Knight Families to step down from the political stage of the Empire. Could this be the untouchable forbidden area of the Glorious Empire? Colin stilled his gaze on Lady Grace. He asked, Lady Grace, why are you telling me all this? Lady Grace answered seriously, Count Angler, I just wanted to remind you not to underestimate the Church. Dont easily touch their bottom line, because once they start their retaliation, it can be extremely ruthless. Colin frowned, saying, Are you referring to my act of inciting the Eastern Lords to intercept the Tithe Tax? Yes. Colin didnt doubt Lady Graces intentions. Now the Morrison Family and he were in a shared prosperity and shared loss situation. The old ladys reminder could also be considered as goodwill. And truth be told, Colin had realized that his previous actions were somewhat reckless. Although doing so could force the Eastern nobles to break away from the control of the Church, concurrently, Colin had also become a thorn in the side of the Church. Originally, Colin did not feel that the threat of the Church was great, especially since he had just conquered the Eastern Territories and was in high spirits. But now, having calmed down, he realized that he had indeed underestimated the Church. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lady Grace, so what do you think I should do to mend my relationship with the Church? You dont need to mend your relationship with the Church. Lady Grace smiled slightly and said, You just need to keep your distance from the Royal Family and even deliberately create some gaps. Colin immediately understood Lady Graces meaning and applauded, Lady Grace, youre truly a master! Both of them shared a knowing smile, looking just like two foxy thieves who had stolen some grapes, one old and one young. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: 527 Visits_1 Chapter 529: 527 Visits_1 Outside Winterfell City. A wild boar farm was established on the eastern bank of the Ben Liu River. Thatched pig houses were closely connected, each with about ten to a dozen square meters in size, hosting seven to eight plump wild boars, grunting as they nuzzled into feeding troughs, devouring the fodder thrown by the farmers. Anyone who has been to a pigsty would not forget the indescribable stench. For this reason, pigs, compared to cattle and sheep, were seen as unclean animals by the nobles who seldom consumed pork. Yet this wild boar farm had been established by the St. Hilde family, the lords of the North Territory. How many wild boars does this farm keep? Turennes asked, looking with interest at the stinky wild boars in front of him. Approximately more than five thousand wild boars, Archbishop Agani of the North Territory respectfully replied, following behind. She never expected that when she came to greet this cardinal, whose position in the Glorious Church was only second to the Pope, he would have put himself into a stench-filled pigsty. However, Turennes seemed to completely ignore these courtesies and the awkwardness of the location. He calmly inquired: How many of these wild boar farms do the North now have? To my understanding, there are about fifteen farms of this scale across the North Territory. Additionally, several farming families also raise a few wild boars, but their scale definitely cant compare to the pig farms founded by nobles. Turennes roughly estimated the number of wild boars and couldnt help but exclaim, Thats quite a lot. He scrutinized the wild boars in front of him and asked, These wild boars seem different from those I have seen before. They are whiter, larger, and also more lazy and docile. This is a breed specifically bred by Scholar Sunny and named house pig by Count Angler. They have less bristle, their tusks have retrogressed, and they have become docile, lazy eaters with a propensity to get fat quickly, making them more suitable for farming than ordinary wild boars. Scholar Sunny? The former Minister of Agriculture from the Grant family, right? Yes. Turennes nodded and praised, Sunny Grant indeed has abilities. Although stubborn and inflexible, its unexpected that the Northern Duke could tolerate him and boldly let him contribute with his talents. Archbishop Agani slightly moved her gaze and laughed, My lord Turennes, in fact, the one whos promoting Scholar Sunnys New Agrarian-Pastoral System in the North Territory is not the Northern Duke but Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory. Oh? Turennes was intrigued but didnt dwell on this issue. Instead, he asked about the state of promoting the New Agrarian-Pastoral System in the North Territory. Agani answered all his questions one by one. Turennes, while walking out of the farm, quietly listened and occasionally asked a few questions. When the entourage left the range of the pig farm, the air suddenly became much fresher. Turennes couldnt help but deeply inhale a few times and exclaimed, I was curious all along why the condition of the North Territory is much better than I had expected, quickly recovering from the famine as if the two major upheavals didnt happen at all. Now I finally understand; this New Agrarian-Pastoral System must have made quite a contribution! Agani gave a gentle smile, adjusting her wind-blown hair, Cardinal, while this New Agrarian-Pastoral System has indeed been in effect for just over half a year and has indeed been of great help against the famine, the person who really filled the bellies of the Northerners is thanks to the series of measures by Count Angler. Oh? Turennes immediately asked, What measures? Agani then recounted all the policies implemented by Colin in the North Territory over the past year, including the New Agrarian-Pastoral System, the issue of grain bonds, and the establishment of the North Territory foreign trade company etc. After listening, Turennes couldnt help but sigh, I originally thought this Guardian of the North Territory was brilliant only in military affairs, but I didnt expect him to also be such a talented administrator! Hehe, with just a decade more of experience, he would surely be more than enough to be the Prime Minister of the Empire. Agani sidelong examined Turenness expression and jokingly asked, Cardinal, are you regretting not having such talent? Turennes gave a deep look at the Archbishop at his side. His turbid eyes seemed to penetrate all her thoughts: Agani, youve guessed what task the Pope has sent me to the North Territory for, havent you? Agani gave a light smile and said, At this time, coming to the Northern Territory, what else could be the reason? Turennes was silent for a moment before asking, And what do you think? I believe, if Count Angler died young, it would be a loss not only to the Empire but also to the entire human race! Agani declared solemnly. Moreover, while the behavior of the Eastern lords in intercepting the tithe tax is intolerable, its not beyond redemption. At least theyve claimed that this was just a temporary measure to cope with the orc invasion. So, why dont you talk to Count Angler first? Turennes quietly stared at Agani for a while before slowly saying, Agani, you should be clear about your own stance and you should know the bottom line of the church. Agani pursed her lips and bravely looked at Turennes, saying: Cardinal, I always thought that you were a pure and noble believer who could clearly see through the complexities of peoples hearts and find those knights who could be inspired by the lords glory! Pure? Noble? Turennes gave a self-deprecating smile. Do you truly believe that this red robe of mine was obtained through being pure and noble? Aganis face stiffened, and she didnt know how to respond. Before Agani could reply, Turennes suddenly laughed, However, I also agree that a meeting with this Guardian of the North Territory is in order. Agani quietly breathed a sigh of relief, giving an enchanting smile, I believe you wont be disappointed. Turennes glanced purposefully at Agani, and without saying anything further, he got into the waiting horse-drawn carriage. In the carriage heading north, they finally arrived in Winterfell City before sunset. Upon arrival, Turennes woke up from his pretended slumber, picked up the curtain of the carriage, and observed the local conditions. Suddenly, Turennes curiously pointed at the crowd lining up on the side of the street and asked, What are they doing? Agani laughed and answered, They are queuing up to buy lottery tickets. Lottery tickets? Yes. Agani then explained to Turennes about how the lottery works and its purpose. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After listening, Turennes was silent for a while before speaking again: Is this charity foundation really using the lottery proceeds to build welfare institutes and help care for grieving widows, orphans, and impoverished, homeless people? Yes. Right now, more than ten welfare institutes have been established in the North Territory. Theres one in Winterfell City, would you like to take a look? Turennes, his turbid eyes flashing with an unexplainable light, nodded and said: Alright. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: 528 Kill Intent_1 Chapter 530: 528 Kill Intent_1 The Lord says, those who believe in me should be merciful. Share food with the hungry, give aid to the injured, and lend a helping hand to the disabled. The way of redemption is also the way of self-salvation. Those with a merciful heart, the glory of the Lord will always be with you The retired bishop finished his prayer, and symbolically made the sign of the Holy Light on his chest. The crowd gathered in front of him slowly dispersed, lining up neatly to receive food from the window of the welfare institute. Throughout the process, everything was orderly. No one fought or complained, and the elderly who were mobility-impaired were assisted by the carers of the welfare institute. A dozen naughty children who had been chasing and shouting soon obediently got in line. Although everyone in the institute was either old, weak, sick, disabled, or isolated, none of them looked desperate, instead, their faces were filled with happy smiles. The retired bishop watched this scene with a complex expression, sighed, and walked towards the exit of the welfare institute. But just after a few steps, he stopped, bowed, and said: Cardinal, Archbishop Agani! Turennes smiled and waved his hand to indicate that the retired bishop need not be overly courteous, then asked, Retired Bishop, do you preside over the daily prayer in the welfare institute? Yes. The retired bishop nodded, The people here need the Lords glory more than anyone else. Turennes nodded his approval, his probing gaze swept around in the welfare institute. A steward soon rushed up to them, bowed cheerfully and said: Cardinal Sir, Archbishop, our director happened to be out due to some matters. Is there anything I can assist you with? No need to bother, were just here to look around, you may go ahead with your work. Turennes casually dismissed the steward, and started touring the welfare institute accompanied by Archbishop Agani and the retired bishop. There must be more than a thousand people in this welfare institute, right? Turennes glanced around thoughtfully and asked. Yes, Cardinal. The retired bishop answered immediately, There are over two thousand and five hundred underprivileged here. I heard that there are already more than ten such welfare institutes in the North Territory? The retired bishop pondered, then said, To my knowledge, the number of welfare institutes in the North Territory has reached twenty-three, and another eight are being built and will soon be operational. Turennes was inastounded, Based solely on the proceeds from the welfare lottery, can so many new welfare institutions be built and operated? The retired bishop explained, Cardinal, Ive specifically researched the welfare assistance system introduced by Count Angler. Each welfare lottery ticket is inexpensive, only costing ten copper coins, yet you have a chance to win thousands of times more. As a result, both commoners and wealthy businessmen are rushing to buy them. Sales are booming. In Winterfell City alone, monthly revenues from the welfare lottery exceed one hundred thousand gold coins! Two-fifths of these revenues can cover the operating and distribution costs of the welfare lottery, three-fifths are pooled into the prize fund, and the remaining half can at least support the daily operations of five welfare institutions with even some leftover to build new ones. Im not sure about the situations in other cities in the North Territory, but I suppose its similar. Hence, the current number of welfare institutes in the North Territory is still far from the limit, and is in a state of rapid expansion. Moreover, this Charity Foundation also accepts donations from the nobles, businessmen, and commoners. During last years Winter Festival, Duke St. Hilde organized a grand charity fundraiser, and the attending nobles and businessmen made generous contributions. Its said that the total charity donations on that night alone reached five hundred thousand gold coins! As for how many donations the Charity Foundation receives on a regular basis, Im not sure, but even if nobody donates on a regular basis, the current scale of this Charity Foundation has already reached a jaw-dropping level. I estimate that in two to three years, the number of welfare institutes in the North Territory will likely exceed one hundred! The number of people aided will reach hundreds of thousands! This is still a conservative estimate. In reality, the more I study this welfare system, the more impressed I am with the wisdom of Count Angler! Although the welfare system is still in its infancy, I firmly believe that its a genius design that can change the Empire of Glory! Turennes listened silently, then nodded without expression and asked: Retired Bishop, do you think the implementation of the welfare system is good or bad for the empire? The retired bishop opened his mouth but said nothing as if he didnt know how to answer. Surprised, Agani said, Cardinal, the welfare system will certainly improve the empire. So many elderly, weak, poor, and dependent people are receiving help here. Isnt this what the Church wants to see? I even feel that the Pope should personally commend Count Angler and promote him as an exemplary Lord spreading the glory of the Lord! Turennes glanced at Agani but didnt respond. Only then did Agani realize something was wrong, turned her head to look at the retired bishop, and saw that his brows were furrowed. Retired Bishop, feel free to voice your thoughts. Turennes encouraged. After a while, the retired bishop finally solemnly said, Cardinal, I think the promotion of the welfare system does more harm than good for the Church! Why? Agani couldnt help but ask. Because The retired bishops face turned a shade of embarrassment, but he soon hardened his resolve and said, Because suffering is the best soil for nurturing faith. With that, silence descended around them. Aganis heart skipped a beat as she immediately perceived the deep implications of the retired bishops words. As the archbishop of the North Territory, she was well aware of a fact- the poorer someone is, the more devout they are. The more sick someone is, the more devout they are. The more destitute someone is, the more devout they are The reason is simple C these people who suffer greatly, need the mercy and redemption of the Lord of Glory more than anyone. But now, the welfare system designed by Count Angler has replaced the Lord of Glory, replaced the Church, and completed the redemption of these people. So, would these people who have been redeemed in the welfare institutes still pray devoutly? Even if they did pray, who would be the object of their gratitude? Is it the retired bishop who comes to pray every day? Or the creator of this welfare system, Count Angler? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a start, Agani realized she hadnt grasped the profound implications of the welfare system designed by Count Angler. But the experienced Cardinal Turennes had obviously seen through all of this. Therefore, his sense of unease towards Count Angler couldnt be suppressed. At this moment, he finaly decided to carry out the Popes orders, and not give Count Angler any more chances to defend himself. God have mercy on all Turennes blandly said, but only God has the right to show mercy on all people. Agani looked up in surprise and saw the undisguised killing intent in Turennes eyes. Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: 529 Meeting_1 Chapter 531: 529 Meeting_1 The Central Cathedral of Winterfell City is located on the southern side of Lion Roar Castle, closest to the mountaintop. The cathedral is built of sturdy gray limestone, its walls smeared with a layer of white sand. It shimmers in the sunlight, perfectly melding majesty and subtlety. The cathedral inside is tall and spacious; its bell tower points straight to the sky as if a bridge to communicate with the Lord of Glory. Being located in the nobles district, this central cathedral seems somewhat deserted, as it caters exclusively to the nobility, forbidding entrance to the commoners. In the afternoon, the bright sunlight shines through the colorful domed ceiling into the prayer hall, casting beams of light that make the atmosphere inside feel even more sacred and solemn. In the quiet and empty prayer hall, only a petite figure is kneeling before the Holy Light altar, silently praying to the statue of the Lord of Glory. She is wearing a red pleated dress. At a glance, it appears simple, but every detail hides retrained luxury. Her cinched waist highlights her graceful figure, and her slender neck is slightly sagging like a sleeping white swan. Light footsteps sound outside the prayer hall, disturbing the girl in prayer. She slowly rises, her pearl flame-patterned gold hairpin slightly swinging, instantly infusing the prayer hall with vitality. Duke St. Hilde, I hope I did not interrupt your prayer? An old but forceful voice echoes in the prayer hall. Vera turns her head, looking confused towards the entrance of the hall. The first thing she notices is the figure of a man wearing a red priests robe. Of course, Vera recognizes this as the exclusive attire of a Cardinal. As he gets closer, she eventually recognizes his identity. She quickly smiles and says, Sir Turennes, I didnt expect you to be in Winterfell City! As Turennes walks toward the center of the hall, he laughs and says, My apologies, Duke, for not informing you of my visit in advance. Vera gently smiles, No problem. Winterfell Citys gates are always open for you, and as representative of the St. Hilde family, you are always welcome. Turennes walks slowly to Vera, looking at this elegant and beautiful Duchess radiating a sacred aura. Showing satisfaction, he says, Glorify the Lord! Under His guiding light, the world has lost a reckless mage and gained a devout knight! Veras eyebrows slightly furrow but relax quickly. She nods and says, Glorify the Lord! I should also glorify the Pope. After accepting his baptism, I suddenly realized the wonder of Holy Light, as if it was an indispensable part of my life. Turennes smiles, making a Holy Light sign on his chest, The omnipotent Supreme Lord does not let any of his lambs stray. Duke, now you have finally been found by our Lord! Shame flashed across Veras face as she replies, It is a pity that my realization came so late that I cant go far on the Way of the Knight now There is no need to worry about it. Turennes slowly shakes his head, consoling, The Lord has His plans for everyone. Serving in battle is not the only way to serve our Lord. I understand. Thank you for your enlightenment, Cardinal Turennes. Vera respectfully offers a curtsy to Turennes, then asks, Speaking of which, what brings you to Winterfell City this time? If there is anything you need help with, please dont hesitate to tell me. Turennes eyes become serious, Duke, I indeed need your assistance. Please, tell me. Turennes pauses, apparently considering how to phrase his request. But instead of directly asking, he remarks, Duke, on my visit to the North Territory, I have discovered quite some fascinating things. A look of pride gleams in Veras eye, shyly she responds, Cardinal, are you referring to the new policies implemented by my husband? I must say, before these policies were implemented, including myself, many nobles in the North Territory had doubts about Colin. But after being put into practice, these policies have indeed shown great effectiveness. The North Territory could recover so quickly from the previous chaos, all thanks to these new policies. Turennes gives a slight smile, Count Anglers wisdom is indeed impressive! After praising, Turennes changes the topic, But, he is too young and lacks adequate governing experience. It is inevitable that there will be oversights. Oversights? Vera queries, Cardinal, please enlighten us. After scrutinizing Veras expression and seeing that she is genuinely seeking advice and the devotion in her eyes has not diminished, Turennes asks straightforwardly, Duke, do you know about Count Anglers welfare lottery? Of course. Actually, I secretly bought a few tickets myself, but unfortunately, I didnt win. Vera playfully sticks out her tongue. However, Turennes doesnt laugh, looking seriously at Vera, he asks solemnly, Duke, do you think this welfare lottery is good or bad? Of course, its a good thing. Immediately Vera explains, You probably didnt know, the profits from these lotteries are not flowing into the Angler familys pocket, but are being used to establish welfare institutes. These welfare institutes offer unconditioned help to distressed and helpless commoners. I believe that such noble deeds can surely please our Lord. No. Turennes slowly shakes his head. Veras face stiffens. After a while, she cautiously asks, Cardinal, why do you say that? Turennes looks at Vera with deep sympathy, Because, this welfare lottery stirs up the greatest evil in peoples hearts C Greed! Greed? Yes! Even you, as the Duchess of the North Territory, could not resist buying a few lottery tickets, let alone the appeal it has to the commoners. In the long run, the commoners will lose the will to work, just dreaming of hiting a lottery jackpot. Some people even resist spending money on food and clothes, just to buy these lottery tickets! Therefore, this method doesnt please our Lord but spreads the Devils temptation! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Veras smile fades, she furrows her brows and ponders for a while, then says, Cardinal Turennes, I think you might be overly worried. Although the lottery might have a certain appeal to commoners, at least so far, I havent seen anyone go broke because of it. Turenness face darkens, Duke, are you disregarding even the warning from our Lord? The Lords warning? Yes. Turennes suddenly raises his hand, pointing directly behind Vera. Vera turn around in confusion, only to see that the statue of the Lord of Glory on the altar of the Holy Light is shedding bloody tears. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: 530 Gods Technique_1 Chapter 532: 530 Gods Technique_1 Dong! The vibrant tolling of a chime startled her; the stone statue in front of her appeared to come alive. For a fleeting moment, Vera felt as if she had witnessed the embodiment of the Supreme Lord himself. Unseen, a platinum divine light flooded the entire Prayer Halldriving out all darkness. Even the sunlight streaming through the verre glomis dome seemed to fade in its radiance. Veras pupils turned to a deep gold color, soon after, the golden light transformed into threads of mist-like smog that encased Veras petite body entirely. In Veras consciousness, she felt herself in an independent space where she could not hear the outside world or sense the existence of others. Even time seemed to stop, leaving only the dazzling image of the Lord of Glory that mirrored the brilliance of the sun. The immense and vast holy light made Vera feel as tiny as an ant. Was this truly the advent of the Supreme Lord? Vera. St. Hilde. A magnificent and ethereal voice echoed in Veras ear, causing her spirit to tremble uncontrollably. My Lord! Vera immediately fell to her knees and replied in reverence. The Devils followers lurk among you, beguiling your citizens, wreaking havoc in your territory, and you remain ignorant. The expression on Veras face froze at once, but soon struggle emerged. After a while, she finally spoke: My Lord, please make it clear, who exactly is the Devils follower? The voice fell silent momentarily, as if surprised at Veras retort. Then, the immense voice resounded once more, uttering a name: Colin. Angler! Vera suddenly raised her head, the image of the Lord of Glory before her emanated a blinding divine radiance akin to the sun, causing her tears to flow freely. Yet, she persisted with gritted teeth: Just and wise Supreme Lord! How can you label a faithful knight as a devils follower? In the Prayer Hall of Winterfell City, Turennes looked at Vera kneeling in front of him, his brows furrowed tightly. He did not anticipate that under such circumstances, Vera would still defend her husband. Was Colins position in her heart above even the Lord of Glory? Or was her will so strong that even the Popes divine technique couldnt sway her? Turennes hesitated for a moment, finally sighing helplessly and pulling out from his bosom a sheepskin scroll the Pope had given him. He slowly unrolled it before Vera. The sky above Winterfell City momentarily darkened. Boom! The dense clouds suddenly exploded open, a visible pillar of immense divine light streamed down from the sky, enveloping the Central Cathedral of Winterfell City. A chant filled with sanctity and harmony resonated throughout the city; it seemed like a voice from Heaven. This celestial spectacle immediately caught the attention of all citizens. Miracle! Praise the Lord! Mercy of the Lord! Countless devout believers immediately prostrated themselves on the ground, bowing in reverence towards the descending divine light pillar. Yet, some people stared at this pillar of divine light with eyes full of wonder and doubt. Inside the Prayer Hall of the Central Cathedral, the statuesque structure of the Lord of Glory on the Altar of Divine Light began to melt slowly, transforming into streams of golden light flowing into the scroll in Turenness hand. Vera. St. Hilde! The magnificent voice sounded again, but this time, it seemed to emanate from the depths of Veras soul. Any struggle on her face had disappeared completely, replaced by unparalleled devotion and submissiveness. It seemed like only an instant had passed, but also like a century. The spectacle in the sky finally began to disperse, but the believers in Winterfell City still remained prostrate on the ground, continuously praying. Outside the Prayer Hall of the Central Cathedral, Archbishop Agani slowly stood up, her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked towards the hall. Behind her, a group of priests excitedly discussed the divine sign they just experienced, some even shedding tears of excitement. But Agani knew, that was not a divine sign. The Lord of Glory had long since stopped caring about the human race, and even stopped absorbing the Power of Faith. It was impossible for Him to send a divine sign. A bad premonition began to emerge, clouding Aganis thoughts. At this time, hurried footsteps could be heard from outside the church. Soon, an attendant rushed to Agani to report: Archbishop, the guard teams of the St. Hilde family have surrounded the church! Ill go have a look. Agani had only taken a few steps when a team of guards rushed in and quickly surrounded the Prayer Hall. Then, Agani saw a slender figure emerged from the guards. Marquis Garcia, what are you doing? Aganis face was solemn as she asked in a serious tone. Even though the former mighty Marquis of the North Territory no longer held military power, and even his health was declining, he limped as he walked and slouched slightly, everyone present still felt the immense pressure he exuded. Marquis Garcia slowly walked up to Agani and said emotionlessly: I came to take Duke St. Hilde. Agani smiled faintly and said, Marquis Garcia, the Duke is currently discussing with Cardinal Turennes inside the prayer hall. Please be patient. Turennes? Marquis Garcia sneered coldly, as if recalling bad memories. He humphed and sidestepped Archbishop Agani to make his way toward the Prayer Hall. Agani hesitated for a moment but did not stop him. The retired bishop stepped forward to block Marquis Garcias path, solemnly saying: Marquis, please wait outside the hall! Marquis Garcia, seemingly not seeing the bishop of Winterfell City at all, continued to walk straight into him. Even severely injured after the Shadow Gorge battle and carrying the seeds of an ailment, Marquis Garcia was not someone a single priest could stop. The retired bishop was knocked back a few steps and fell on his bottom. The rest of the priests, seeing this, dared not step forward. They felt as if they were under the watchful eye of the St. Hilde familys guards who surrounded them with a covetous gaze. But just as Marquis Garcia was ready to step into the Prayer Hall, a figure stepped out from inside. Uncle, why have you come? Vera asked in confusion, looking at the oncoming Marquis Garcia. Looking at Vera, who seemed quite normal, the frosty expression on Marquis Garcias face finally melted, and he smiled, Let us go home. Okay. Vera took Marquis Garcias arm and strode out. The priests watching breathed a collective sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Archbishop Agani gazed into Veras eyes, scrutinizing her for a good while, but did not detect anything abnormal. But she knew that things would not be that simple. During her pondering, she heard Vera ask Marquis Garcia, When will Colin arrive in Winterfell City, Uncle? Judging from the marching speed, Id estimate in about two or three days. Alright! Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Appointment 531_1 Chapter 533: Appointment 531_1 The night was deep. The Blood Knight Armys camp gradually quieted down, the warriors had all fallen asleep, only the night watch soldiers still patrolled back and forth with their torches. However, in the darkness that the soldiers could not see clearly, a figure was lying breathlessly on the grassland, until the patrol team was far away, then he lifted his head again, carefully identifying the direction. But soon, this intruder frowned. He was lost This was normal. In a large military camp with tens of thousands of people, unless one was extremely familiar with this army, they would inevitably lose their way after entering. Just as he hesitated whether to take the risk to grab a Blood Knight soldier and ask, he suddenly felt a chill on his back. He turned around abruptly, only to see a figure standing behind him unknowingly! The figure was shrouded in armor, revealing only a pair of emotionless eyes. Wait, I have no ill Before he could finish his sentence, the intruder was knocked out by the armored figure, then hoisted over his shoulder and strode deeper into the camp. When the intruder woke up again, he found himself in a tent. Who are you? Hearing the question, the intruder quickly looked over, only to see the person he had been eager to meet sitting behind a table, quietly watching him. Count Angler, please forgive my intrusion, but I really meant no harm, believe me, I didnt even carry a single weapon! The intruder spread his arms, signaling Colin to allow a search. Colin yawned, speaking casually: Not carrying a weapon cant prove you mean no harm. Who knows if youre here to spy on military information? Speak up, who sent you? Count Angler, I am here to see you on the command of Archbishop Agani. Agani? Colin was stunned, Then why didnt you announce your arrival formally? What were you skulking about? Archbishop Agani secretly left Winterfell City this time, she didnt want anyone to know she had been here, or that she had met with you Seeing the intruder hesitating and stammering, Colin raised an eyebrow and asked impatiently, What on earth are you trying to hide? Count, please forgive us! The Archbishop has important matters to discuss with you, but she was a little apprehensive, so it caused some inconvenience. But, if you are willing to meet the Archbishop, you might stay a little longer at Black Thorn Village up ahead tomorrow. Black Thorn Village? Colins gaze shifted to the military map hanging on the wall, quickly finding the village the man mentioned. In fact, Colin didnt really want to deal with Aganis sudden invitation. Because the assassination attempt by Mr. Ji in White Dew City had made Colin wary of Agani, who was affiliated with Mr. Ji. Was this sudden meeting with Agani a scheme by Mr. Ji, secretly lurking in the dark, just waiting for Colin to fall into his trap? However, the way the other party arranged the meeting did put Colins mind slightly at ease. Because he could command the Blood Knight Army to enter Black Thorn Village first, searching thoroughly to ensure there was no danger before he himself entered. Even if Mr. Ji was really hiding in the village, under the siege of the Blood Knight Army, this Holy Knight would find it much less straightforward to kill Colin. Combined with his three sixth-level blood slaves and the main army, they could even try to exhaust a Holy Knight to death! The blood of a Holy Knight! Even if it was a little risky, the potential gain was too irresistible. Colin licked his lips, nodding and saying: Alright, I will then trouble the Archbishop to wait for me at Black Thorn Village. The next morning, a squadron of the Blood Knight Army arrived at the Black Thorn Village as advance troops. The arrival of the ferocious cavalry immediately triggered a riot in the quiet little village. But soon, the riot was quelled. The villagers, frightened and confused, were closely watched by the cavalry. In the meantime, every corner of the village was meticulously searched. Nearing noon, the main forces of the Blood Knight Army finally arrived at Black Thorn Village. A chilling atmosphere enveloped the entire village, and now the villagers dared not even breathe heavily. However, at this point, a young woman among the villagers suddenly stood up and walked toward the Blood Knight Army. Halt! I wish to see Count Angler. The young woman stared fearlessly at the officer of the Blood Knight Army. The officer seemed to realize something and immediately brought the girl before Colin, in the midst of the assembled army. Colin, intrigued, looked at the average-looking and unfamiliar girl before him and asked, What is your name? The girl smiled brightly, bringing life to her otherwise ordinary face, My lord, please come with me. Colin finally recognized those peach blossom eyes, and a thought struck him, so he immediately followed her. The young woman led Colin into an ordinary thatched house. After a gentle knock on a spot under the floorboards, the ground abruptly split open, revealing a mysterious underground passage. Colin looked at the underground passage in disbelief; it had not been discovered by the Blood Knights earlier. However, this was not surprising. After all, they were rushed, and this underground passage had clearly utilized highly sophisticated disguise techniques. Without finding the right cues, it would be hard to discover. The young woman glanced at Colin. Without saying a word, she descended into the underground passage. Colin hesitated for a moment, then followed her. Both sides of the passage had candlesticks. As the girl lit them while walking, the dim candlelight dispelled the deep darkness. The passage was rather lengthy with many forks. Without guidance, one could easily get lost. Colin kept a certain distance from the girl in front of him, prepared to transform and bolt out at a moments notice. After about ten minutes, it seemed they had finally reached their destination. The girl pushed a smooth stone wall hard, a door abruptly opened. She smiled sweetly at Colin, then walked in alone. Colin stopped. After carefully sensing for a while, he followed her in. Count Angler, its been a while Indeed, the girl was Archbishop Agani. Her face was damp, having just removed her disguise, revealing her delicate and charming face. Its been a while, Archbishop Agani. Colin stood at the doorway, not taking a step further. Agani seemed not to care about Colins wariness, and uncoiled her long, lustrous hair, then started to remove her rough peasant dress. She seemed unwilling to let such coarse things stay on her body even for a second longer. All the while, Aganis exposed body was inevitably displayed before Colin, but she seemed completely unbothered. Colin took the opportunity to appreciate Aganis curvaceous figure while teasing, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So this is your secret hiding place? Yes. Agani gave Colin a coquettish sidelong smile, Now you know my biggest secret. Colin twitched the corner of his mouth and smiled ambiguously without committing, and then asked, So, can you tell me why you called me here so mysteriously? Agani stopped what she was doing, turned to look at Colin and said gravely, Count Angler, someone wants to kill you! Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: 532 Bewitchment_1 Chapter 534: 532 Bewitchment_1 Colin chuckled and said: Arent your news a bit outdated? You already know? Agani looked at Colin with surprise and doubt. Realizing they were talking about different matters, Colin laughed and asked: Im talking about Mr. Ji wanting to kill me. Who are you talking about? Mr. Ji wants to kill you? Aganis shock seemed genuine. Colin scrutinized Agani with a quiet gaze, seemingly trying to determine if she was lying. Agani, recalling some information from White Dew City, seemed to understand and said: That big fire in White Dew City, was that a sacrifice ceremony planned by Mr. Ji? Did you disrupt it? Seeing that Agani seemed genuinely unaware of Mr. Jis plan in White Dew City, Colin shook his head and said: No, before that, Mr. Ji already wanted to kill me. Is this how you treat your allies? Aganis brows furrowed slightly, before shaking her head and saying, Count Angler, I am me, and Mr. Ji is Mr. Ji, our relationship is not as close as you think. As for why Mr. Ji wants to kill you I suspect its because he feels threatened. The North and East Territories, and even the Half-Elf Kingdom were all domains that Mr. Ji considered his own, but now they are all under your control. Perhaps thats why Mr. Ji has turned hostile. However, you dont need to worry about me. I have no interest in worldly power, and my status would not allow me to control it. My only aim is to cleanse this corrupt and decayed Church, so that the glory of our Lord is not tarnished. And you aim to keep the Churchs power confined within the realm of faith, in this respect, we have common ground. With arms folded across his chest, leaning against the door frame and a grim smile on his face, Colin said: Alright, Archbishop Agani, we dont need to keep up this pretence of mutual trust. The truth is, Ive never trusted you, nor do you truly consider me an ally. Lets call an end to this game. As for your grand ambitions to cleanse the Church, youll have to rely on your own efforts. Agani shook her head and said, My Lord, if you truly dont trust me at all, why would you have come to meet me in Black Thorn Village? Colin fell silent for a moment. Of course, he wouldnt tell Agani that he thought it was a trap she and Mr. Ji had set together, and he planned to use himself as bait to trap a Holy Knight. I was just passing by. Colin said indifferently, Archbishop Agani, do you know why I cant truly trust you? Why? Because of our positions. You claim you want to cleanse this corrupt and rotten Church, but the reason you give is that you dont want the Lord of Glorys reputation to be tarnished? I apologize, not because I dont believe there are selfless saints in this world, but because they are exceedingly rare. In my eyes, most people are creatures driven by self-interest. You, as the Archbishop of the North, deeply trusted by the Pope, with a limitless future ahead, I dont believe you would do anything to harm the interests of the Church, because you yourself are a beneficiary of this Church system. After Colin finished speaking, Agani paused from her activity, and then slowly approached Colin. At this time, she had just removed her rustic cotton outfit, leaving only a thin undergarment, revealing her perfect body curves as they moved in and out of sight. Deeply trusted by the Pope? Having unlimited prospects? Agani sneered, faced Colin, turned around, and took off her last piece of clothing, exposing her bare back to him. Just as Colin was in disbelief, he saw Aganis back It was a back so gruesome it was hard to look at! Gnarly whip marks crawled over her originally smooth, fair back, both old and new, crisscrossing with each other. Clearly, they were not the result of a single episode of violence, but accumulation from years of maltreatment. Im just a tool through which he vents his anger, Agani put her underwear back on, her eyes blazing with hatred as if she wanted to burn everything. Unable to hide his surprise, Colin asked, Did Pope Gregory do this? Agani nodded, gritting her teeth, Yes, since he brought me to the Church when I was five, my nightmares have never ended! Now, do you believe I sincerely want to bring down this damn Church? Colin was silent. The scars on Aganis back were undeniable. He just hadnt expected this seemingly glamorous Archbishop of the North Territory to have been secretly abused by the Pope like this. Then Colin noticed that this secret hideaway, which Agani had created for herself, was lavishly decorated, but it exuded a dark and gloomy ambiance at every corner. The floor was covered with a white wool carpet, but emblazoned on it were large patterns of blue seductive roses, whose vibrant colors seemed to ooze purple fluid, looking exceptionally eerie. The stone walls were filled with ferocious beasts baring their teeth and claws, hideously ugly. The long table in the middle of the room held a rams skull a symbol of the devil in the culture of the Glorious Empire! Yet Agani seemed perfectly at ease in such an environment, putting on a purple corset dress, hiding the ghastly whip marks, she became again the Archbishop of the North Territory that people revered. Her entire being emanated a sanctified aura, yet revealing a natural seductiveness. A bewitching woman in an almost evil environment composed a dangerously alluring scene. The more Colin watched, the more he felt that this Archbishop of the North Territory, who had suffered abuse since childhood, probably had some mental instability Count Angler, dont you want to know who is trying to kill you? Colin came to his senses and said, Lets hear it then. Whats this elaborate scheme to meet me about? Agani recounted the visit by Cardinal Turennes and the divine sign that occurred in White Dew City. When she finished, she noticed the man in front of her radiating an intimidating terror. What exactly did Turennes do to Vera? Colins cold voice sounded like a roar from hell. Agani, however, was not frightened but pleased, she walked slowly up to him and said, I dont know, but Im sure it has to do with what the Pope did to the Duke in secret during the baptism. And, I suspect, your wife, shes probably planning to kill you now! Impossible! Colin responded coldly. If the Duke was in her right mind, that would be true, but her will simply cannot beat the Popes gods technique. In the history of the Glorious Empire, multiple unexplainable incidents have occurred which, in fact, were caused by the Pope behind the scenes. On hearing this, Colin instantly remembered the story of the fall of the St. Chapman Family that Lady Grace had told him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be that the St. Chapman who betrayed his own family also fell for the Popes gods technique? Seeing Colin furious, Agani had an almost crazed smile on her face. She took a step closer, put her hand on Colins chest, felt his strong heartbeat, leaned in close to his ear, and in a bewitching voice, said, I can feel your pain, your rageI share that same pain and anger. Lets join forces and burn this sinful world to ashes! Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: 533 Struggle_1 Chapter 535: 533 Struggle_1 Winterfell City. In the early days of spring, the ice and snow were melting, and the temperature was warming up. The main road outside the east city gate of Winterfell City was crowded with brightly dressed people. When the flag of the Blood Knight Army slowly appeared on the horizon, hearty cheers broke out among the crowd. The story of Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory, leading the Blood Knight Army to sweep across the East Territory, had spread like wildfire to every town in the North Territory. Bards had taken scattered words and their own imagination to exaggerate the tale of Colins journey in the East Territory, transforming it into a tear-jerking heroic epic that made all Northerners blood boil with admiration. Back when the Hilde Family was battling the St. Sean Family, the St. Prowse Family took the opportunity to seize the victory that should have rightfully belonged to the North Territory C a grudge the Northerners had nursed for hundreds of years. Now, Count Angler led an army to break through White Dew City, personally killing Duke St. Prowse, thus avenging the past feud. Unfortunately, Emperor Reinhardts War Order came at an inconvenient time, otherwise, the North Territory might have been able to reclaim the territory north of Mount Althus that rightfully belonged to them. Yet, luckily, the Angry River was no longer a barrier in the East Territory. The Northerners trusted that once the Orc Empire was repelled, the Hilde Family was sure to discuss territorial disputes again with the St. Prowse Family. Under the hopeful eyes of the crowd, the Blood Knight Army steadily approached the city gate. Colin, impressively dressed in a resplendent white armor, rode a splendidly built pure black war horse and emerged from the crowd. When he came within about a hundred meters of the crowd, Colin dismounted and proceeded on foot. He raised his head and clearly saw that familiar figure. Vera was wearing a green duchess ceremonial dress, her soft golden hair coiled into a noblewomans bun, her delicate features held a hint of authority, giving her a rather impressive look of a Duchess. However, when she saw Colin, her facial expression thawed, as if the spring flowers had bloomed. Among the passionate cheers, Colin came to Vera, knelt on one knee, and performed a standard Knights salute, loudly saying: To the most noble Duke St. Hilde, I present all the honor to you! Vera extended her right hand elegantly for Colin to kiss the back of her hand, looking at him warmly and saying: You are my greatest honor, my Knight! Colin stood up, looked at his wifes pure and untainted eyes that were clear of irregularities, revealed a warm smile, and arm-in-arm, they strode towards Winterfell City. The welcoming crowd erupted, countless colorful petals were thrown over this beautiful couple, slowly falling down, forming a flower path leading to the city gate. With a nonchalant look, Colin seemed to not care, he wore a gentle smile and basked in the shower of falling flowers, continued his stride forward amid the incessant cheers. Upon reaching the Central Cathedral located at the heart of Winterfell City, Colin instantly spotted the red-robed Cardinal Turennes. Count Angler, your reputation has reached above the Holy Mountain, and the Pope himself has personally commended you, calling you a hopeful Saint. Your eminence, the Pope, is too kind! Colin looked at the kindly faced old Priest, suppressing an impulse to twist his head off on the spot. Archbishop Agani was also wearing a pure white Priest robe, standing behind Cardinal Turennes with a standard smile on her face, greeting Colin without any abnormalities throughout. However, it was the retired Archbishop who did not dare to meet Colins eyes when greeting him. Interestingly, this retired Archbishop was an old acquaintance of Colins. Before becoming the Archbishop of Winterfell City, he was the Archbishop of Ice Rock City. When Colin had the slaves taught how to read and write, the retired Archbishop had sensed something wrong, and even tried to dissuade him gently. According to Aganis report, this retired Archbishop was also vehemently criticizing Colins welfare system in front of the Cardinal, arguing that it would severely harm the Churchs interests. What a sharp-eyed old geezer! Colin gave Archbishop Rongxiu a deep look, then took Vera into the Prayer Hall. Cardinal Turennes personally officiated the prayer ceremony for Colin and Vera. Throughout the process, Colin kept an eye on his wifes condition, yet still found nothing unusual. The bright sunshine poured through the domed glass ceiling and bathed the Prayer Hall. The sacred and peaceful ambiance was almost soporific for Colin. After the ceremony, Colin donated three thousand gold coins to the church to express his piety. Colin did not linger after that and returned to Lion Roar Castle with Vera. Marquis Garcia and the members of the St. Hilde family awaited them at the castles gate. After having not seen him for a long time, Marquis Garcia seemed in worse health than last time. It gave Colin a painful feeling of witnessing a hero in decline. His gaze, however, was as piercing as ever. He stared at Colin for a while before cracking a faint smile and said: Well done! The praise made Colin puff out his chest, like a student praised by his teacher. He exchanged pleasantries with the others who had come to greet him, before finally being led back to his room by Vera. The maids had readied the bath water. Just as one was about to help Colin remove his armor, Vera shooed her away. Are you going to dress me yourself? Colin stared into Veras eyes as if trying to glean something from them. Vera smiled sweetly and said, Yes, thats a wifes duty. Colin would never refuse that. He relaxed his body, eyes half-closed, seeming to enjoy his wifes tenderness. The room was imbued with a warm and cosy atmosphere that was soporific. Once out of his armor, Colin could feel Veras soft hands wandering over his body. The warm sensation intoxicated him. However, a sharp, icy sensation disrupted Colins enjoyment. Realizing something, Colin sighed and opened his eyes only to see a dagger, glistening with a frosty sheen, pointed at his throat. Vera, who held the dagger, trembled all over, as if she was struggling over whether to plunge the blade. Her normally green eyes were ghostly, flickering with a sporadic golden light. Her forehead glistened with beads of cold sweat, as if she was fiercely resisting something. Colin looked at his wife before him with complex emotions and said gravely. Vera, do you recognize me? Silence ensued. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dagger trembled fiercely, but it didnt plunge. Witnessing this, Colin felt a pang in his heart, but he still declared with resolution: Vera, do not succumb! No one, not even the Lord of Glory, can master you! Whether or not she heard Colins call, Veras body trembled even more violently. But the next second, crimson blood flowed from her orifices. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: 534 Visits_1 Chapter 536: 534 Visits_1 Are you preparing to lead the troops yourself to invade Westland? In the study, Lady Grace looked surprised at Marquis Garcia. Marquis Garcia nodded, saying, Yes, aunt. What about Count Angler? He will stay in the North Territory. Seeing Lady Grace frown, Marquis Garcia seemed to guess her thoughts and hastily added: Aunt, I know you want the Phoenix Butterfly Army to go to Westland, to take this opportunity to contribute to the resurgence of the Morrison family. Therefore, if you trust me, you can let them follow me on this expedition. Of course I dont doubt your military abilities, Lady Grace stared at Marquis Garcia directly, Its just that your body isnt fully recovered Rest assured, aunt. Even though I cant charge ahead as zealously as before, I still got no issues handling strategic command. Why not let Count Angler lead the troops instead? He has proven himself multiple times as an outstanding commander equal to you, why insist on this unnecessary risk? Marquis Garcia hesitated for a moment, gave a wry smile and said, Aunt, please consider me too anxious for excitement. Ive been away from the battlefield for too long, long enough to be unable to suppress my thirst for victory and fear of becoming truly useless. Lady Grace fell silent for a moment, then suddenly asked in a deep voice: Garcia, do you think we might lose this war? Marquis Garcias eyes flashed; he opened his mouth to speak, but in the face of Lady Graces sharp gaze, he nodded and said haltingly: Aunt, I just received news that the Emperor will personally lead this war. Lady Graces face changed, snapping irritably, That block-headed lunatic wants to lead the war himself? Are there no sane people left in Dragon City? What about Midela? Doesnt she persuade him? Marquis Garcia sighed, Thats why I need to personally lead the troops. But dont worry, aunt, I will do my best to preserve the Northern Army, even if it means contradicting the Emperors military orders Such a situation, only I can handle it properly. As for Colin, its better to let him stay and guard the North Territory. Lady Graces face darkened, clearly infuriated by this news. She had thought that this Orc War would be a phoenix rebirth opportunity for the Morrison family. However, now, a disaster is more likely due to that damned Emperor. Just as the atmosphere in the study sank into silence, the door was suddenly knocked. Come in. Marquis Garcia said casually, then watched as the butler opened the door. My lord, the Cardinal has come to visit. Turennes? He wants to see me? Yes. Marquis Garcia frowned in bewilderment, and said: Very well, bring him in. Yes. Taking advantage of the situation, Lady Grace rose to her feet and excused herself, Ill leave first, wont disturb your meeting. Alright. Marquis Garcia nodded, and added, Aunt, if you are worried about the war in Westland, you dont have to send the entire Phoenix Butterfly Army to the battleground No. Lady Grace shook her head firmly, This is the best opportunity for the Morrison family. If we dont give it our all, it can only lead to a loss of morale Once the morale is scattered, it will be difficult to regain it. Therefore, the Phoenix Butterfly Army will all follow you to Westland, whether we can restore the honor of the Morrison family will depend on the arrangements of the Supreme Lord. Having said this, she turned and left. Marquis Garcia watched the receding figure of the other party, falling into deep thought. It wasnt until the door was knocked again that Marquis Garcia came back to his senses, only to see Turennes standing at the door, smiling at him, and saying: Marquis Garcia, I apologize for my abrupt visit, please forgive me. Sit. Marquis Garcia nodded expressionlessly, seemingly uninterested in dealing with the Cardinal of the Glorious Church. Turennes did not mind Marquis Garcias indifference, and unceremoniously walked into the study, sitting down on the sofa. The maid stepped lightly, bringing a cup of tea to Turennes, then she picked up the cup Lady Grace had just used, and quietly left. Turennes naturally noticed Lady Graces used teacup, his eyes flashed but he didnt ask any question. He picked up the teacup, took a small sip, then asked: Marquis Garcia, did I interrupt your meeting? No. Marquis Garcia casually replied, Whats the reason for your visit? Turennes put down the teacup and openly said: Marquis Garcia, I am here to visit the North Territory on Popes behalf, to investigate the matter of the eastern nobles diverting the tithe tax to military funding. Marquis Garcias expression did not change, seemingly not surprised at all, and replied indifferently: Did you come to the wrong place then? You should go to White Dew City, not Winterfell City. Turennes slightly smiled, and said: Marquis Garcia, I am here with unlimited sincerity to see you, so you dont have to beat around the bush with me, right? Marquis Garcia nodded, he was straightforward and did not like beating around the bush, so he directly stated: You have come to see Count Angler, right? But why do you want to see me? Count Angler is the one you hand-picked and promoted, and you personally gave even the most precious Dark Cavalry to him. Is it wrong to say hes your successor? Turennes said seriously, Now that he has caused trouble, I naturally have to ask for your opinion. Marquis Garcia laughed noncommittally, and said: If what you want to know is my attitude towards the eastern nobles diverting the tithe tax, I actually support it. At least under the current situation where the Orcs are about to invade, the Eastland needs to rapidly mobilize and organize, which naturally requires some unconventional means. I also believe that as the spiritual leader of the Glorious Empire, the Pope surely will understand and support the actions of the eastern nobles. Turenness smile remained unchanged on his face, seemingly not surprised at Marquis Garcias statement, but he also didnt continue discussing the topic, instead asked: Then, what are your thoughts on the series of new policies implemented by Count Angler in the North Territory? New policies? Marquis Garcias eyebrows furrowed, and he said, Im not proficient in the governance of the country, those are all matters initiated by Count Angler and carried out by Scholar Doan and Scholar Sunny, I did not participate. However, judging by the rapid recovery of the North Territory from the turmoil, I think these new policies were rather effective. Turennes nodded, indicating that he understood Marquis Garcias stance, but then, his face became serious, and he said solemnly: Marquis Garcia, but in my eyes, Count Anglers new policies are completely blasphemous! Where did they blaspheme? Marquis Garcia scoffed, and asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The lottery! It is an evil thing that arouses deep greed and desire in humans, it is a temptation from the devil! If this continues, everyone will lose the motivation to work and just think about winning the lottery! Marquis Garcia shrugged, and said with an indifferent face: Since you think there is a problem with this policy, I will discuss it with Count Angler and see if it can be cancelled No! Thats not enough! Turennes put down the teacup, got up to stand in front of Marquis Garcia, stared into his eyes, and coldly said, As a blasphemer, Count Angler must pay the price! What price? The price of life! Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: 535 Persuasion_1 Chapter 537: 535 Persuasion_1 Marquis Garcia was taken aback by Turennes words. However, a mocking smile promptly surfaced on his face, saying: Turennes, do you really think the Church of today is the same as before, that it can judge a Lord at will? Turennes stared unyieldingly into the eyes of Marquis Garcia, calmly saying: Marquis Garcia, you may not understand how significant the threat of Count Anglers actions are to the Church, but I can honestly tell you, in the eyes of the Pope, he is a new Duke St. Chapman! Very well! By the corner of Marquis Garcias mouth lifted a bloodthirsty curve, he said, Then lets see if the Temple Knight Regiment can do as they please in Winterfell City! Turennes sighed, seemingly disappointed with the hard stance Marquis Garcia evinced, saying: Marquis Garcia, I didnt expect you to defy the will of our Lord to uphold Count Angler. The will of our Lord? Marquis Garcia sneered, Every day your Church is raising the banner of the Lord, dont you know the kind of mischief you are creating? If the eyes of our Lord are still watching this world, you true blasphemers would have been turned into ashes by now! Turennes shook his head, saying: I regret, Marquis Garcia, I did not expect you to have such a deep misunderstanding of our actions to uphold the glory of the Lord. Initially, I had planned to hand over the authority of the North Territory to you. At this point, Marquis Garcia was so amused he started to laugh, saying: Are you tempting me with the position of the Duke of the North? Do you know, if I was interested in this position, I would have already ousted my brother from it two years ago. How could it be your turn to come here and pretend to be the benefactor? Turennes fell silent, seemingly contemplating what arguments could persuade the obstinate lord of the North Territory. In fact, Turennes did not want to seek Marquis Garcia in the first place, but he did not have any other choices. Joyce, an easier child to control, was an excellent backup plan. Unfortunately, his reputation was completely ruined because of the matter of molesting Princess Judy so he could not be salvaged. As for the side branch of the Hilde Family, if it was peacetime, Turennes would not hesitate. But at this moment, when the Orc invasion was imminent, he dare not. His plan, without the cooperation of a highly respected Hilde member, would undoubtedly cause a considerable turmoil. If it led to chaos in the North, even the Empire might be in danger of collapse. Turennes did not want to be the criminal of the Empire. Therefore, Marquis Garcia was the most eligible candidate. Only he could quickly stabilize the situation in the North after the crisis broke out. However, he certainly did not expect that Marquis Garcia, whom he thought he could easily handle, would be so stubborn! Could it be that in his eyes, Vera and Colin were more important than the position of the Duke of the North Territory? After much pondering, Turennes decided to try a different approach, hence he began: Marquis Garcia, I am not using the position of the Duke of the North Territory to tempt you, but the North is about to undergo drastic changes. Only you can stabilize the situation at this critical moment to prevent the situation from sliding into an irreparable abyss. Dramatic changes? Marquis Garcia showed a surprised and doubtful expression. Yes. Turennes nodded seriously, I have said it. Blasphemers must pay the price! Please do not underestimate the determination of the Church. Marquis Garcia narrowed his eyes as if he had realized something, he coldly said: Is that so? How many of you from the Temple Knight Regiment have arrived? In such a sensitive period, the Pope does not mean to provoke infighting in the Empire, naturally, the Temple Knight Regiment will not be mobilized. Then how are you going to make Count Angler pay the price? Marquis Garcia looked relaxed, with a mocking expression on his face again, Do you really think that I will willingly obey you with just a few phrases of the will of our Lord? No. If you are not willing to make efforts to uphold the glory of our Lord, then I wont force you. Soon, the true apostle of our Lord will come to make Count Angler pay the price. I only hope you can consider the overall situation of the Empire and restrain the Blood Knight Army from plunging the North Territory into turmoil. Oh? Marquis Garcia looked at the serious-faced Turennes, he naturally did not think the other party was bluffing. So, suppressing his inner anxiety and anger, he asked, So, could you tell me who this true apostle of our Lord is? What virtue and ability does he have to make Count Angler pay the price? A strange smile emerged at the corner of Turennes mouth, and he quietly uttered a name, Vera St. Hilde. Marquis Garcias pupils suddenly tightened, and he asked with an icy tone: What have you done to her? Turennes did not fully comprehend Marquis Garcias psychological state at the moment, and continued on his own: The Duchess only responded to the call of our Lord. For this, she was even willing to bear the crime of murdering her own husband. So, Marquis Garcia, after this, the situation in the North Territory will need you to stabilize. I know you are unwilling to cooperate with the Church, but at this critical moment when the Orcs are about to invade, the North Territory must not fall into turmoil. Even if you are reluctant, you must step forward! Moreover, I do not believe that you are not at all tempted by the position of the Duke of North Territory! Marquis Garcia stood up without any facial expression, walked slowly to Turennes, his whole person exuding an aura that frightened people. Turennes also couldnt help but step back half a step, somewhat at a loss in his heart, but still continued to persuade: Marquis Garcia, I can assure you that the Popes plan this time is only targeted at Count Angler alone, and I do not intend to seize the authority of the North Territory through this. Otherwise, I would not have come to you. Moreover, the Pope also wishes to see that at this critical juncture, the North Territory would be able to prepare for the invasion of the Orc Empire under your control! But the expression on Marquis Garcias face did not ease at all. On the contrary, his eyes emanated undisguised killing intent, his tone as cold as ice from the netherworld: Dare touch Vera! You all will die! Turennes looked at Marquis Garcia, who seemed to have fallen into madness, and said: Marquis Garcia, why must you be so obstinate? Vera St. Hilde should have killed Colin Angler by now. Regardless of whether you agree with our plan or not, all we can do now is cooperate with us to stabilize the situation in the North Territory Who says Im dead? A voice suddenly sounded outside the door. The color on Turennes face instantly turned lively. Because, he recognized that it was clearly Colin Anglers voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! The door was pushed open heavily, and Colin strode in, grabbed Turennes by the neck before he could react, and lifted him up. Marquis Garcia immediately asked: How is Vera? Not so good. Colins eyes rolled with raging anger. He pulled Turennes close and coldly said, Youd better be able to wake her, otherwise, the Glorious Church should be prepared to accompany her in death! Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: 536 Declaration of War_1 Chapter 538: 536 Declaration of War_1 In the quiet room, Vera was lying face-up on the bed. Her face was as white as paper, her breathing weak, and in her delicate expression, there was a persistent resolution that couldnt be quite described. At the bedside, Turennes prayed intently, his body radiating a holy white light as he performed a Healing Technique. The Healing Technique performed by the Cardinal himself would, of course, yield highly effective results, but Vera showed no signs of waking up. As time wore on, Turenness forehead became covered in a cold sweat, and the luminescence radiating from the holy symbol on his chest flickered, suggesting he was on the brink of exhaustion. However, he didnt dare stop. For, on either side of him, Colin and Marquis Garcia were watching him. He could imagine that if he failed to heal Vera, his life would likely be in grave danger. There was no need to question Colin, whose murderous intentions were clearly displayed in his eyes. And Marquis Garcia was surprisingly murderous as well, a fact that Turennes found hard to comprehend. He had dared to approach Marquis Garcia earlier thinking that the man could be potential ally. After all, no matter how close his relationship with his niece Vera was, faced with the enticing prospect of capturing the Northern Duke easily, Turennes believed that Marquis Garcia would make the right decision. But reality slapped him in the face. Marquis Garcia showed absolutely no desire for the Northern Duke, and when he saw Vera lying lifelessly on the bed, the murderous intentions in his eyes were as intense as Colins. Turennes was utterly perplexed. And what perplexed him even further was why had Vera spared Colin? Had the Lord of Glory really abandoned his believers? Turennes felt his faith crumbling bit by bit Eventually, Turennes consumed the last of his Divine Power under Colin and Marquis Garcias watchful, murderous eyes. He collapsed in front of the bed, shaking his head helplessly: Im sorry Dukes condition I really cant help What do you mean you cant help? Marquis Garcia grabbed Turenness collar and growled, Why has Vera ended up like this? Turennes realized that the Popes plan had failed utterly. He could only tell the truth: During Dukes baptism, she received the Popes blessing technique. This technique greatly improves the recipients affinity with the Holy Light, which is beneficial to the knights training. But in fact, it has a hidden effect. It can control the Patients mind through a certain stimulation method, commanding them to obey unconditionally for a short period. Three days ago, when I saw Duke in the Prayer Hall of the Central Cathedral in Winterfell city, I planned to stimulate the hidden effect of the blessing technique and wanted her to assassinate Count Angler But but I dont know why this happened? Colin added coldly: Just now, Vera did try to assassinate me, but at the last moment, she stopped herself. It was clear from her expression that she was desperately struggling against the Gods technique that was controlling her mind. Turennes wore a face of disbelief, shaking his head: No, no one can resist Gods technique! Thats the glory of the Supreme Lord, nobody can resist it! Colin snorted, retorting sarcastically: Considering the dirty deeds youve been doing, you actually dare to mention Lords glory? Quit the nonsense, how is this Gods technique removed? Dont tell me you cant. I cant indeed, Turennes, seeing Colins deadly stare, immediately added, Only His Holiness the Pope can remove this Gods technique. However, even if His Holiness the Pope is willing to remove the Gods technique for Duke, Im afraid it will be of no avail Why? Marquis Garcia asked urgently. This divine technique involves the domain of human will, which is a forbidden territory for mortals, rarely, even the Pope can temporarily control the patient. As for the Duke such a case has never appeared in history. But I speculate that Duke must have forcibly sealed his consciousness to battle the control of the divine technique. In this case, even if the divine technique is disengaged, it becomes impossible to awaken the Duke, and healing techniques are of no use So how exactly can we wake Vera? This Turennes said indecisively, wiping cold sweat from his forehead, This might have toit all depends on the Duke Depends on her? Colin clenched his teeth and asked, Does that mean she might never wake up? Turennes kept his head down, not daring to look into Colins murderous gaze, he whispered quietly : Therethere is a possibility So, you neither have a way for Vera to wake up nor can you estimate when she will awaken? Marquis Garcias tone suddenly became quiet, quiet enough to make ones heart pound. Then what is your use? Turennes immediately grabbed Marquis Garcias arm and begged: Marquis Garcia, dont act impulsively! At such a critical time, the Empire cannot afford a civil unrest The Cardinals words ended abruptly. Because, a horrid gash formed in his throat. He tried futilely to close it up with his hands, but blood with bubbles seeped out through his fingers. Helpgasphelp megasp Colin watched coldly without any intention of stopping or rescuing the Cardinal. After Turennes breathed his last, Marquis Garcia looked at Colin impassively and asked: I plan to declare war against the Church. If you want to quit, its still not too late to distance yourself from the St. Hilde family. Colin drew his sword without hesitation and beheaded Turennes, saying: Marquis, Ive actually wanted to do this for a long time. I just didnt expect you to be a step faster than me. Marquis Garcia stared at Colin for a long time, then heavily nodded and said: Good! I didnt misjudge you! With that, he gestured for Colin to follow him and walked out with confident strides. As Colin didnt seek to conceal the news of Veras unconscious state, many people were anxiously waiting outside the door. When the heavy wooden door was pushed open, and they started to ask their questions, they were horrified to see Marquis Garcia walking out covered in blood. Behind him, Count Angler was holding a skull Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The skull of Cardinal Turennes of the Glorious Church! Marquis Garcias cold eyes slowly scanned the faces of the crowd, and then he loudly declared: Cardinal Turennes of the Glorious Church conspired and secretly attacked Duke St. Hilde, causing her to fall into a coma. She is currently in an unknown state of survival! Thus, I, Garcia St. Hilde, along with the guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, call on all vassals of the St. Hilde family, all Lords of the North Territory, and all loyal knights to uphold your oaths and declare war on the mastermind behind this despicable attack C The Pope, Gregory! Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: 537 Conversion_1 Chapter 539: 537 Conversion_1 After Marquis Garcias passionate declaration of war against the Pope, Lion Roar Castle instantly boiled up with excitement. Some were filled with righteous indignation, vowing to avenge the Duke, while others were trying their best to dissuade them, considering the bigger picture. For a moment, the castle was filled with a cacophony of voices. Colin had no interest in these debates, and it was more appropriate for Marquis Garcia to handle such a situation and unify everyones thoughts. Therefore, he ignored the hustle and bustle, turned around and entered Veras room. A few servants were clearing up Turennes headless corpse. When they finished, Colin casually tossed Turennes skull over to them and ordered: Hang it on the outer wall of Lion Roar Castle, let the citizens of Winterfell City see the fate of those who plotted against Duke St. Hilde. Yes, sir. After the servants had all left, Colin sat back down beside the bed, staring blankly at his wife who seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep. After a long while, he finally made up his mind, opened his mouth wide, and bit into Veras delicate and fair neck. After being baptized by the Pope at the Holy Light Cathedral, Vera officially became a knight. Of course, since she had already missed the best time for a knights training, Vera was currently only at the first rank. Nevertheless, she was a knight. As long as one was a knight, they could receive Colins first embrace and transform into a Bloodline. However, whether this transformation would or would not awaken Vera from her sleep, Colin wasnt sure. But he was sure that he wanted to give it a try. The slowly extending tusks easily pierced Veras tender skin, and immediately, Colin tasted Veras blood for the first time. He wasnt sure if it was a psychological effect, but he always felt Veras blood was sweet and fragrant, which made him involuntarily intoxicated. Still, he controlled the speed of his sucking, fearing that excessive blood loss would harm Vera. Gradually, Colin began to feel the familiar energy suction.. He immediately relaxed his mind, allowing his own blood to gush into Veras body through his tusks. Strands of blood mist rose from their bodies, gathering and intertwining in the air, gradually forming complex and mysterious curves. Familiar whispers once again echoed in Colins ears, like a sleep talk. Colin lying on Vera, felt their heartbeats gradually synchronize. At this moment, he suddenly felt an extra connection, a bond, with the girl in front of him. He knew, the first embrace ceremony was successful. Colin slowly withdrew his tusks and sat upright. The blood mist gradually dissipated, revealing Veras delicate face with a touch of tragic beauty. Colin involuntarily held his breath, watching Vera with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. Among all of Colins women, Vera had the most unique position. This wasnt just because Vera was Colins wife and the rest were his lovers. It was because Colin and Vera had the purest feelings for each other. His other lovers, such as Countess Schurz, Grace Brugen, Molly Howell all had some sort of vested interest in becoming his lover. Even the half-elf Queen, Isa Miller, initially fell for Colin because he saved her from death, avenged the old elf king for her, and helped her seize the power of the Half-Elf Kingdom, which led her willing to become his lover and mother of his daughter. Of course, due to the existence of their daughter, Isa Millers position in Colins heart was naturally different from other lovers. Even so, Queen Isa could not challenge Veras position in Colins heart. Because Colin knew that when Vera fell in love with him, he was just a son of a Baron who was forced to flee from his familys castle in disgrace. As the foster daughter of Duke Saint Hilde, the ruler of the North Territory, she was moved by his not-so-spectacular but rather calculated self-sacrifice. This could almost be considered as a male version of Cinderellas story. While Colins rapid rise was undoubtedly due to his own efforts, much of it was really thanks to Vera. Without her, how could Marquis Garcia have taken Colin to the Sky Ice Plain and imparted the essence of commanding the Cavalry? Nor could he have given the last spark of the Dark Cavalry to Colin when he was in dire straits in the Shadow Gorge. Colin did not consider himself as a devoted man, but he was not an ungrateful, heartless person either. When he originally wed Vera, although there was some element of coercion from Duke St. Hilde, Colin truly meant the wedding vows he made. This girl, as pure as morning dew, Colin was willing to protect her with his life. Especially considering that this girl, to protect Colin, just stood against the Popes Gods technique with her mortal willpower! Therefore, when Marquis Garcia had killed Turennes earlier, he did not stop him, and even personally severed Turennes skull to show his determination. If Vera truly never woke up, Colin would not spare Gregory, even if it meant plunging the Empire of Glory into turmoil. Up until now, Colin was always very rational, with self-interest being his primary guide. But now, for this girl, who unwills to kill Colin despite being under the control of Gods technique and stands against her own faith, Colin was willing to go mad for her just this once! If she could never be awakened again, then let this filthy world burn to ashes. Time trickled by, and a faint smell of blood still lingered in the room. The argument outside seemed to continue, the resolute and calm voice of Marquis Garcia faintly heard. Vera was still lying quietly on the bed, like a sleeping begonia flower. A sense of panic, which he himself could not explain, gradually rose in Colins heart. Could it be that even the Bloodline could not awaken Vera? He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. Just wait a little longer Just wait a little longer Colin couldnt help but make the sign of the Holy Light in front of his chest, then closing his eyes. For the first time since coming to this world, Colin had never prayed so devoutly: Merciful Lord of Glory, if I am fortunate enough to witness your grace, I will serve you for the rest of my life! Colin. A crisp voice suddenly rang out, and Colin almost thought he was hallucinating. But when he opened his eyes, his chest was instantly filled with unparalleled joy. Youre awake! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin suddenly leaped forward, wanting to hold the girl in front of him to confirm that all of this wasnt an illusion, but immediately stopped, seemingly concerned that his enthusiasm would be too much for Veras frail body. Vera seemed to instantly understand Colins mixed emotions, struggled to throw herself into his arms, and said softly: Colin, I think I had a dream. Colin hugged Vera tightly, feeling the familiar softness and fragrance, for a while, his heart was incredibly at peace. Its okay, the dream is over now. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: 538 Statement_1 Chapter 540: 538 Statement_1 Dong Dong Dong The bell of the Central Cathedral in Winterfell City rings. Yet this sound lacks the usual leisure and grandeur, rather, it felt especially anxious, inducing inexplicable panic in those who hear it. Bishop Emeritus hastily steps into the Prayer Hall, approaching the Archbishop Agani, who was silently praying in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory. Archbishop, I just received news, Turennes has been killed in Lion Roar Castle! Moreover, the St. Hilde family has declared war on the Pope! Despite Bishop Emerituss efforts to remain calm, his voice inadvertently reveals his inner fear. Agani seems indifferent to this shocking news, her expression unchanged, only staring blankly at the statue of the Lord of Glory in front of her, she unexpectedly asks: Bishop Emeritus, has this statue been replaced? Ah? Bishop Emeritus is flabbergasted for a moment before regaining his composure, reining in his inner restlessness, he answers, perhaps the previous statue was too old, hence it was replaced with a new one. Oh. Archbishop Agani tilts her head and says jokingly, Indeed, its time for a new one. Bishop Emeritus looks at the bizarre actions of the Archbishop of the Northern Territory and suddenly realizes something, he cant help but ask: Archbishop, what are you trying to say? Agani turns around, a radiant smile emerges on her beautiful face, she asks: Bishop Emeritus, are the charges by the St. Hilde family on Pope and Cardinal Turennes true? Bishop Emeritus opens his mouth, unsure of how to answer this question. He knows very well that the Pope and the Cardinal are not innocent, they indeed plotted against Duke St. Hilde and Count Angler, but somehow, they messed up. The outburst from the St. Hilde family right now is perfectly understandable. However, what Bishop Emeritus does not understand is that even as the Archbishop of the North Territory, Agani is not one bit nervous. On the contrary, she seems anticipatory Staring at the Archbishop Agani, Bishop Emeritus finally sees a hint of madness hidden deep within her eyes. He now understands the meaning behind her seemingly senseless question earlier C She might be wanting to force the Pope to step down! At that moment, Bishop Emeritus feels a chill running through his body. But thinking about the dreadful consequences this could bring, he forces himself to calm down and earnestly advises: Archbishop, I dont know what your plans are, but the Pope and the Church are together in honor and disgrace! If the lords succeed this time, the Church will completely lose face and wont have any dignity left! However, Agani shakes her head indifferently, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, revealing her excitement, she says, The actions of some people have already disgraced the Church. If our Lords statue is old and needs to be replaced, then so does our Lords spokesman. Bishop Emeritus looks dumbfounded at Agani as if this was the first time meeting her. After a moment of silence, Bishop Emeritus becomes serious and sternly says: Archbishop Agani, do you understand what you are doing? At this crucial moment, your untimely ambition will lead you into an irreparable abyss! Agani gives a slight smile, seemingly unfazed by the rude words of Bishop Emeritus, she replies dispassionately: Bishop Emeritus, I can confidently say that my actions will not tarnish the glory of our Lord. Can you say the same? Bishop Emeritus gives a cold laugh, dismissing Aganis justification and bluntly reprimands her: Agani, you will be the sinner of the Church! The sinner of the Empire! Agani shakes her head, seeming to have lost patience with Bishop Emeritus. So, she coldly remarks: Bishop Emeritus, let me remind you one more time, the St. Hilde family is not an obedient flock of sheep, do not forget, how the last Bishop of Winterfell city died. Having said that, she strides out. Watching the receding back of Archbishop Agani, Bishop Emeritus wanted to shout out to stop her several times, but ultimately lacked the courage to do so. Until he was the only one left in the Prayer Hall, Bishop Emeritus slowly turns his head to look at the statue of the Lord of Glory placed on the Holy Light Altar, his eyes gradually filled with confusion. The faceless statue of the Lord of Glory naturally has no expression, nor can it have any. Without sadness, without joy, without fright, without anger, It watched all things in the world. Pope Gregory must give an explanation to the Northerners! Outside the Central Cathedral of Winterfell City, a Northerner shouted angrily towards the direction of the gate. Immediately, a devout believer stepped forward to stop this person. You blasphemous beast, dare to question the spokesperson of our Lord! Gregory is not fit to represent our Lord! Then who is? Is it you? At least someone who conspires against Duke St. Hilde is definitely not worthy! This matter has not been confirmed yet, on what grounds are you slandering under the papal crown! At least the Church should give an explanation! Yes, we need an explanation! After Marquis Garcia declared war on the Pope, the Northerners were first stunned. Subsequently, a violent public opinion storm began from Lion Roar Castle, sweeping through the entire Winterfell City at an extremely fast speed. Some people believed that the Popes behavior was extremely despicable and he must be held accountable for it, yet others thought Marquis Garcias accusations might not be true, seeking the Church to clarify. The noisy scene outside the church at this moment was a microcosm of this public opinion storm. As Archbishop Agani was about to leave the church, a priest attempted to persuade her: Archbishop, at this time anything you say could be highly sensitive, perhaps its best not to appear publicly, contacting the Holy See first would be the best choice. However, Agani looked at the priest deeply, and said icily: I am the Archbishop of the North Territory, what I should do, its not your place to dictate me! The priest was taken aback, but before he could react, he saw Agani marching out. When this beautiful Archbishop, radiant with holy purity, stepped out of the churchs main gate, the noisy crowd instantly quieted down, but soon after, the commotion resumed. Lady Agani, did Pope Gregory really undermine Duke St. Hilde? Lady Agani, how do you respond to the allegations of Marquis Garcia? Lady Agani Agani gestured for the crowd to calm down. When the scene was again quiet, she drew a symbol of holy light in front of her chest, and with a tone filled with compassion and sorrow, said: The glory of the Supreme Lord shall not be profaned! Even his spokesmen are no exception! Wow As soon as these words came out, the crowd gathered outside the church started boiling over. Lady Agani, are you admitting that Pope Gregory conspired against Duke St. Hilde? Lady Agani, did you know about this conspiracy in advance? Lady Agani, how is the Church preparing to deal with this matter? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the crowd pushing forward like a tidal wave, the church guards scaredly escorted Agani back in, barely managing to close the main gate again. Inside, a group of priests watched Agani with complex expressions, some in agreement, some filled with contempt, and some flashing insights as if they understood something. But Agani was oblivious to all of this, silently walking toward her own residence. As if completely unaware of the storm her words might stir up. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Plan 539_1 Chapter 541: Plan 539_1 So thats basically what happened. After listening to Colins account, Vera, with her round, wide eyes, didnt speak for a long time. She probably hadnt expected to wake up to such shocking events and was at a loss where to begin with her questions. Did you really kill Cardinal Turennes? Finally, Vera decided to ask about the event that was likely to have the most serious repercussions. Yes. Colin nodded nonchalantly. That guys skull is still hanging on the outer wall of Lion Roar Castle. Veras beautiful eyebrows immediately knitted together, she anxiously responded, What should we do then? Are we really going to wage war against the Church? Colin took Veras small hand, asking in a lighthearted tone, My dearest Duke, do you think we should declare war on the Church? Vera smiled faintly at Colins teasing tone, easing some of her internal tension, but she still replied with a serious expression: Colin, even though I am also disappointed and angry about the despicable tactics of Pope Gregory and Cardinal Turennesbut right now, at such a critical time, the Empire cant afford a civil unrest. Colin smirked, noncommittal, and continued, So, what do you think we should do now to avoid the outbreak of a civil war? After thinking about it, Vera said, I believe that since Ive already awoken from my coma, I should make my reappearance public. This will naturally quell most of the Northerners anger against the Pope. As for the death of Cardinal Turennes, while it will enrage the Church, it also serves as a punishment for their despicable actions. Provided that Pope Gregory has some sense left, he wont dare to confront the North Territory, at least not at this crucial moment. I think this should be enough to prevent the situation from spiraling out of control. Colin sighed, asking, So youre planning to let Pope Gregory, who nearly killed both of us, off so easily? Vera was a bit torn and replied helplessly, I would like him to receive his due punishment, butthe timing just isnt rightMaybe we can settle the score with him later? Timing.. Colin chuckled, saying, I think now is the perfect time to put pressure on the Church and make Pope Gregory pay the price! Huh? Vera looked rather startled. Colin explained, Youre worried about causing internal strife and providing an opportunity for the Orc Empire. Does the Pope not have the same concerns? What about the Royal Family, the nobles of all territories, and the citizens of the Empire. Arent they worried too? Hence, if we put on a reckless display of vengeance, everyone will pressure the Church to avoid the civil unrest. Even the Pope himself will be afraid of the Empire falling apart completely, thus he wouldnt dare provoke us too much. Thats why I said now is the perfect time to force the Church into making concessions. That makes sense. Vera repeatedly nodded after hearing this, So we should keep my awakening a secret for now? Colin laughed and caressed Veras smooth, alabaster face, saying, Yes, youll have to continue to play the role of a vegetable for a while longer. Vera nodded in agreement, not objecting to the idea. However, after mulling over it for a moment, she asked with a hint of worry, But what if our excessive pressure actually causes a complete loss of control over the situation? Colin confidently responded, Do you know what our greatest advantage in the current situation is? What? Its that we have absolute initiative. Absolute initiative? Yes. Colin pointed at Vera, saying, Because youve already woken up! This is our greatest trump card. In this game, everyone else is worried about the situation spiraling out of control and would be hesitant, but we are not. Because even if the tensions peak, even if it came to the last moment before a face-off between the Northern Alliance Army and the Temple Knight Regiment, we still hold the means to turn the tide That is your miraculous awakening. Upon your revival, any tense situation would immediately be diffused. Therefore, as long as we can control the timing of your awakening, we hold all the cards and psychological advantage in this game. Consequently, we can pressure the Church without any reservations! I would really like to see whether, under such pressure, we could finally bring down that old fox, Gregory! Vera nodded, and had finally been convinced by Colin, saying, Alright, well go with your plan. Should I tell my father about my recovery? After hesitating a moment, Colin shook his head, Its probably best to keep Marquis Garcia in the dark for now. Its not that I dont trust him, but you know his personalityhes not the best actor. Right now, he holds a significant amount of power in the North Territory and must display enough fury to cause panic in the Church and throughout the Empire. Indeed, Marquis Garcias military talent was unparalleled. Colin was still reaping the benefits of his legacy. One could even say most of Colins achievements today were due to the unbeatable cavalry force created by Marquis Garcia himself. However, it was unfortunate that Marquis Garcia did not have the same aptitude for politics, perhaps due to his haughty nature, he despised scheming and deceptive tactics, much less acting. Therefore, Colin thought it was best to keep the man in the dark for now, so as not to give their plan away and ruin everything. Alright. Vera wrinkled her nose, reminding him, Then you must assist my father well. Im worried he may act impulsively and do something irrational. Dont worry, Ill handle everything carefully. If there appears to be any signs of the situation worsening, Ill arrange for your recovery. Vera nodded, finally feeling assured. Subsequently, she brought up another question, asking, By the way, how did I wake up all of a sudden? Was it really divine grace? Colin recalled the prayer he had made earlier, a ripple of emotion coursing through him. He asked, If I say I am an apostle sent by the Lord of Glory and thats why I had the power to break the Popes god technique and awaken you, would you believe me? Yes! Vera nodded without hesitation, Only a true apostle of our lord would have such power! No wonder you are able to turn the tide during times of crisis and achieve feats that ordinary people couldnt even dream of! A significant smile appeared at the corners of Colins mouth as if he had made a certain resolve, he said- Yes, I am an apostle of the Supreme Lord, and I have also converted you into one of my followers. From now on, there will be some remarkable changes in your body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, dont reveal this secret to anyone. There are too many false followers of our lord. If they learn of my true identity, they would not peacefully surrender their authority. I understand. Vera nodded earnestly and asked, Then when do you plan to reveal your true identity? Colin laughed aloud, responding, When I have the power to execute our lords will, and cleanse all sins from this world! Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: 540 Lords Conference_1 Chapter 542: 540 Lords Conference_1 Lion Roar Castle, Knight Hall. One by one, the Lords of the North Territory walked in with solemn expressions on their faces. Because the deadline set by Emperor Reinhardt was approaching, the north frontier lords had almost all led their armies to winterfell City, preparing to form the northern coalition army to support Westland. Therefore, after hearing the news of Marquis Garcias declaration of war on the pope, whether its shock or panic, as long as they are Lords who are not immediately willing to turn against the St. Hilde family, they immediately came to the Knights hall to participate in the northern lords conference organized by Marquis Garcia. The atmosphere in the hall was extremely oppressive. Marquis Garcia and Count Angler stood in front of the stage, one on the left and one on the right, their faces frosty. In the middle of them, the position of Northern Duke was empty. In front of this seat on the long table, the skull of Cardinal Turennes was placed. After a day and a night of exposure, the bloodstains on this skull had dried up, but the eyeballs were pecked off by scavengers like vultures, leaving only the empty eye sockets, casting a gaze from hell, coldly staring at everyone in the hall. The Lords were deterred by the oppressive atmosphere in the hall, not daring to speak at random, constantly exchanging glances, trying to understand the attitudes of others toward this matter. In fact, most of the Lords in the North Territory were not supportive of Marquis Garcias resolute declaration of war. Though certainly they didnt like the Church, which was always meddling with secular power, and wanted to confine it to matters of faith, they were absolutely unwilling to become the pioneers against the Church. You should know that although the Churchs priests dont have a lot of fighting power, the Holy Temple Knights, who are famous and terrifying, are not to be underestimated. The greatest glory requires the sharpest sword to guard. These were the bold words spoken by the first Pope, Peter Miser, when he founded the Holy Temple Knights. This force of merely three thousand Holy Temple Knights was enough to make all the lords armies fear its power. This was because they werent just three thousand ordinary soldiers, but three thousand knights! You must know, the total number of knights in the entire north, at best, was just over three hundred. Of course, a knight is not invincible, unless they step into the Holy Field, they could only perish under the besiege of a large army. However, when the number of knights is large enough, forming a well-trained, coordinated, dare-devil force, they can become a terrifying invincible force on the battlefield. No army, not even the Blood Knight Army, could with stand the charge of the Temple Knight Regiment. Considering the devastation this Holy Knight Regiment could bring to the North, the lords were chilled to the core. Moreover, the truly terrible thing about the Church was its control over the citizens of the Empire. If the soldiers, farmers, and merchants were to choose between the lords and the Church, who knew what choice they would make? At least no lord could remain confident when facing this question. You should know, at this time, their opponent is not the Church, but the faith represented by the Church. If it comes to that, would the army still obey? Would their familys land erupt into rebellion? Even within the noble class, there are fanatical believers in the Church, would they allow the glory of the Church to be trampled by the St. Hilde Family? Therefore, for thousands of years, even the royal family, which nominally ruled over the entire Empire of Glory, was always helpless and even repeatedly suppressed and humiliated in the face of the seemingly weak Church. The nobles certainly knew about the Churchs degeneration and corruption, but the supreme prestige and glory of the Lord of Glory were enough to keep the entire Empire overshadowed by His spokesman. Since the founding of the country, the crown symbolizing the supreme authority of the Empire had to be put on the emperor by the pope. Moreover, now that the orc has established the third empire, they will certainly launch a large-scale invasion against the Empire of Glory. Is it really a wise move to incite internal strife at such a critical moment? The Lords exchanged glances, all seeing hesitation and concern in each others eyes. They tacitly nodded in agreement, having reached a silent understanding to try their best to dissuade Marquis Garcia from his mad idea in the upcoming Lords conference. As the appointed time drew near, most of the great Lords of the North Territory had arrived. Of course, when it was said most, there were actually a few Lords who, for some unknown reason, had not attended at all. Dong, dong, dong The ancient copper bell rang three times, instantly making the faces of the Lords in the Knight Hall turn grave. The meeting had begun. Colin was the first to step forward, addressing the St. Hilde familys butler: Butler Basti, has everyone arrived? Butler Basti stood out from the crowd, holding a sheepskin scroll in his hand, and respectfully said: Count, there are five Lords who have not yet attended. Colin asked emotionlessly, Who are these five? Viscount Sora, Baron Billy, Baron Lomba Count! Just then, a young knight, his head full of cold sweat, walked out from the crowd, his voice filled with fear, I am Knight White from the Lomba family. Baron Lomba is on his way to Winterfell City with his army, but has been delayed because of several encounters with bandit groups. Therefore, I am here to represent Baron Lomba and ask for your pardon! Colin coldly looked at Knight White and asked, Can you represent Baron Lomba? Knight White hesitated a bit, but upon seeing Colins scrutinizing gaze, he braced himself and quickly nodded, I can! Only then did Colin nod satisfactorily, Good. Afterwards, he gestured for Butler Basti to continue. Butler Basti then read out the names of the remaining two Lords who had failed to make an appearance. Without delay, Colin drew his long sword, pointed it diagonally upwards, his icy gaze slowly sweeping over the room, he declared loudly: I, Colin Angler, on the authority of the Guardian of the North Territory, representing Duke St. Hilde, hereby revoke the nobility of the Sora family, the Billy family, the Ferguson family, and the Gantes family, and take back their corresponding territories! As these words rang out, the entire hall fell into silence. The already oppressive atmosphere became even more tense in an instant, almost suffocating. With eyes filled with fear, the Lords looked at each other, realizing that this conference was not a negotiation, but a mobilization for war! The St. Hilde family did not come to ask for the Lords opinions, but to issue orders! Those Lords who had intended to dissuade Marquis Garcia were now silenced, not daring to speak further. Colin sheathed his sword, and after taking a few steps back, turned over the podium to Marquis Garcia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without any delay, Marquis Garcia promptly spoke in a cold tone: You probably all know by now that Count Angler, protector of the North, and I have declared war against Pope Gregory. Now, its time for you to state your position. Who is willing to continue following the path of the St. Hilde family? And who wants to betray the vows they once made? Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: 541 Doubt_1 Chapter 543: 541 Doubt_1 The icy gaze of Marquis Garcia slowly swept over the faces of the Northern lords, but no one dared to meet his gaze. Nor did anyone dare to respond to his previous question outloud. The lords who had originally thought of persuading Marquis Garcia not to declare a war on the church at this time were now all silenced and bowed their heads. They couldnt help it; Colins fierce demeanor had scared them. Four families had already been cleanly stripped of their nobility and territories, would there be more to come next? They had already understood the firm will of the protector of the North Territory, and naturally did not dare to step forward at this time to provoke him and become the target to set an example for others. Of course, although they did not dare to oppose, no one took the initiative to express approval either. This cannot be blamed on the Northern lords for their lack of loyalty, it is really due to the inopportune timing and the fact that the object of declaration of war made everyones heart uneasy. However, their silence had caused Marquis Garcia to lose face somewhat. Seeing the atmosphere growing more and more awkward, and the disappointment and anger in Marquis Garcias eyes growing stronger, Colin finally sighed quietly to himself, stepped forward and said, Why is everyone silent? You can raise any objections. Seeing that still no one dared to respond, Colin quickly began to call names: Count Uman, what is your opinion? When Count Uman heard Colin calling his name, he had to step forward. He intended to gently persuade, but an overwhelming oppressive force immediately enveloped him. This bloodline-based suppression made Count Uman deeply fearful. So, the blood relative and brother-in-law of Colin quickly swallowed the words at the tip of his tongue and changed his response to, The Uman Clan will always follow in the footsteps of the St. Hilde Family! Only then did Colin show a satisfied smile, immediately called another name from the crowd, and asked, Count Schultz, what is your opinion? Count Schultz also immediately received the treatment of Count Uman. As a blood relative, she could clearly feel her masters unshakable will at the moment. So, the beautiful Countess cast a subtly alluring glance at Colin, and respectfully said, The Schultz Family is also willing to follow in the footsteps of the St. Hilde Family! The atmosphere in the Knight Hall was considerably eased by the endorsement of the two counts. Colin, who seemed unsatisfied, called again: Earl Dawson, what are your thoughts? The current Earl Dawson was shrinking in the crowd. He was of small stature and thought he could escape the cold gaze from the stage, but unexpectedly, he was still called by Colin. So, the dwarf Earl had no choice but to reluctantly step out of the crowd. In the previous Northern Uprising, the Dawson Family was harshly dealt with by Colin because they participated in the dwarf rebellion. The former Earl Dawson was killed on the battlefield, the familys army was almost obliterated, and their noble title had been demoted from Marquis back to Earla mercy act of Vera in order to stabilize public sentiment. Now, Earl Dawson felt uneasy when he saw Colin. In addition to the two earls who had already expressed their support, he had no choice but to mutter, The Dawson Family is also willing to follow in the footsteps of the St. Hilde Family. Colin nodded in satisfaction and then turned his attention to a new earl who had just joined the North TerritoryEarl Howell. Count Howell understood immediately and didnt wait for Colin to ask a question, he promptly stepped forward and declared loud and clear: The Howell family will always follow in the footsteps of the St. Hilde family! As the newly surrendered, Count Howell knew how to assert his position. Moreover, having personally witnessed the might of Colins power in the East, Count Howell believed that this young protector of the North Territory might not necessarily lose to the Pope. With that, the atmosphere in the hall completely changed. All four Counts in the North expressed their support, which made the rest of the minor nobles dare not voice any opposition. Marquis Garcia looked deeply at Colin beside him, seeming to truly realize for the first time the terrifying influence this young protector of the North possessed. Any ruler with a suspicious nature would probably have started to feel wary at this point. However, Marquis Garcia was not a politician, and Colin was his most approved successor, and also his son-in-law. In Marquis Garcias view, if Vera was to fall into an eternal sleep, then the power of the North should be wielded by Colin. He stood up initiative this time, partly because he wanted to seek revenge for his daughter, and partly because he was worried that Colin was too young to control the situation. But now Marquis Garcia felt that he might have been overly worried. The situation that even Marquis Garcia himself considered tricky was effortlessly resolved by Colin. Does anyone else have any objections? Colin surveyed the room, seeing that everyone remained silent, he reminded them, If you have any objections, you can voice them now. If anyone dares to question or retreat after the war starts, dont say that I didnt give you a chance! Colins icy tone sent a shudder through the Norths lords in the room. And as they were perplexed, one figure stood up Lady Grace! Marquis Garcia, Count Angler, I have a question. Please ask. Colin managed to pinch out a smile and said. Lady Grace actually represents the Morrison Family, but the current Morrison Family had been stripped of their countship and pledged allegiance to Colin, so Colin did not ask for Saken Morrisons stance just now. The opinion of the Morrison family, to be honest, is not important now. But Lady Grace is somewhat special. After all, she carries the surname St. Hilde, and she is also Marquis Garcias maternal aunt, she carries great prestige in the North. Now that she stood up to voice her opinion, Colin had to deal with her cautiously. The North Territory lords who were reluctant to launch a war against the Church heaved a sigh of relief at that moment, their hopeful gazes all turned towards Lady Graces not so tall figure, as if she was their only hope now. Lady Grace did not hide her fears, she asked a key question with a solemn voice: I wonder, what kind of evidence do you have to prove that the one who masterminded the plot to harm Duke St. Hilde and left her in a coma, is Pope Gregory? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Garcia immediately answered: This was confessed by Cardinal Turennes before he died; at that time, both Count Angler and I were present. Lady Grace nodded, but she did not stop there, she continued: Of course, I would never question the honesty of both of you, but would it be possible that Turennes only accused the Pope of the heinous act against Duke St. Hilde to beg for your mercy? After all, the words of such a despicable person who dared to harm the Duke couldnt be trusted. Marquis Garcia frowned, not knowing how to respond to Lady Graces doubts for a moment. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: 542 Start_1 Chapter 544: 542 Start_1 The atmosphere in the Knight Hall subtly shifted once again. Lady Graces question had touched on the crux of the matter. Though everyone knew that Cardinal Turennes wouldnt dare to plot against a Duke without the Popes orders, if they couldnt prove this, the legitimacy of their call to arms in the North Territory would be seriously weakened. Everything must be conducted in a righteous manner, particularly at such a crucial moment. If the Pope denies everything, blaming Turennes, and the North Territory cannot provide any strong evidence, all public blame would then shift towards the North Territory. By that point, even if the St. Hilde family forcefully dragged all the Northern Lords into the war, how would they convince their subjects and other powers to support them? Marquis Garcia was clearly aware of the severity of this issue, his brow was furrowed and he remained silent. Colin, on the other hand, gave a slight smile and said, Lady Grace, there is someone here who is more qualified to answer your question than we are. Lady Grace raised an eyebrow, asking, Who? Archbishop Agani. Colin smiled and said the name, immediately catching everyone off guard. He then nodded to the guard at the door. Soon enough, Archbishop Agani, clad in a white priests robe, entered the Knight Hall with a graceful stride. Lady Grace was reminded of the shocking statement made by this Archbishop of the North Territory right after the incident at the Central Cathedral in Winterfell City. She initially thought it was an unguarded slip of the tongue, but now it seemed to be a premeditated declaration! But what confused Lady Grace was, given the Archbishops high position in the Church and her rumored close relationship with the Pope, why would she suddenly switch sides to support the St. Hilde family under these circumstances? Amid the surprised and suspicious gazes of everyone, Agani gracefully approached the table and bowed to Colin and Marquis Garcia. Marquis Garcia clearly didnt expect this, he looked at Colin with surprise as if asking C How many more cards do you have up your sleeve? Clearing his throat, Colin addressed Archbishop Agani, Archbishop Agani, regarding the matter of Duke St. Hilde being plotted against, could you please explain to the Northern Lords present? Yes. Agani responded and then turned to face the crowd. She narrated the whole incident about how the Pope had secretly cast a spell on Vera during her baptism, and how Cardinal Turennes was sent to Winterfell City to plot against Vera and Colin. Her voice was soft, but in the ears of the Northern Lords, it was as startling as a clap of thunder. The Archbishop of the North Territory has defected! They didnt know how Colin had persuaded Agani to betray the Pope, but her testimony could land a devastating blow on the Pope! I am deeply disappointed by Gregorys actions, she declared. To prevent our Lords glory from being tarnished by such a hypocrite, I felt compelled to stand up and reveal his true face. I hereby announce my severance from Gregory and call on all true believers of our Lord to denounce him! Aganis righteous declaration resonated throughout the hall, leaving the Northern Lords feeling dazed. They realized with sudden joy that with Archbishop Aganis testimony, the St. Hilde family would gain the upper hand in public opinion, allowing them to gather support from their subjects. With this, their chances of victory greatly increased. But there was even more shocking news to follow. They saw Agani turn again to face Colin, her voice respectful as she said: Honored Protector of the North Territory, Count Angler, I deeply regret what has happened to Duke St. Hilde. I bear some responsibility for her misery, as I was not able to stop Turennes in time Archbishop Agani, you need not blame yourself. Colin waved her off before she could finish. I understand your predicament, and I know it would have been difficult for you to stop the conspiracy of the Pope and the Cardinal. Thank you for understanding. Archbishop Agani bowed slightly and said, As an apology, to express my support for the St. Hilde family, and to uphold the glory of our Lord, I announce here that I will donate all of the tithe tax from the North Territory Diocese in the coming year to all the lords in recognition of their efforts to uphold the glory of our Lord! Whoa As soon as these words were uttered, the lords in the Great Hall could no longer keep their exclamations to themselves. Thank you for your generosity, Archbishop Agani! Colin thanked her seriously. Then, with a smile, he scanned the room and said, Dont forget to remind your tax commissioners that you no longer need to hand over your tithe tax for the next year! Thank you, Archbishop Agani! Thank you, Archbishop! We will uphold the glory of our Lord to the death! Yes! The impostor believers who tarnish the glory of our Lord must receive the punishment they deserve! Now with tangible benefits tempting them, the lords could no longer hold back and all stood one after another to express their stance. Lady Grace watched all this in silence, admiring the situation. It was clear to her that the rhythm of this Lords Conference was firmly under Colins control. Although she did not know how this Guardian of the North, who had risen only two years ago, managed to command the obedience of northern heavyweights like Count Uman, Count Schultz, and even Archbishop Agani, there was no doubt that the North was now completely in the hands of this young count. He was like a skilled puppet master, manipulating everyones every move with a thread of interest. These northern lords who had accepted Archbishop Aganis donation of tithe tax will be completely bound to Colins war chariot, just like the nobles in the East Thinking of this, Lady Grace suddenly realized that those lords in the East who had deeply offended the church would not miss this storm against the Pope. And the Royal Family? Would they miss such a great opportunity to weaken the Theocracy? Lady Graces murky eyes sparkled with a strange light, and she felt more and more that the odds of winning this action against Pope Gregory were extremely high! Perhaps this is an opportunity to completely change the political situation of the Empire! And after this storm, at what prominent position would this young Guardian of the North ascend? Lady Grace was stirred. She suddenly found herself incredibly wise for making the Morrison Family swear loyalty to Marquis Angler. Perhaps this is also an opportunity for the Morrison Family to rise again. While Lady Grace was watching the young and heroic figure on the stage and thinking wildly, Colin had already pulled out his sword and raised it in front of him, loudly proclaiming: To all the faithful vassals of the St. Hilde Family, to the devout guardians of the Lord of Glory! Your courage and wisdom will illuminate the entire North Territory, even the entire Empire! In three days, the Northern Alliance Army will set off with the aim of Dragon City! Before false believers like Gregory are judged, no one will be able to stop our advance! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Judge Gregory! Judge Gregory! Judge Gregory! As the voices roared in the Great Hall, the war machine of the North Territory officially started to operate. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Arrangement_1 of 543 Chapter 545: Arrangement_1 of 543 Dragon City, Holy Mountain. The melodious sound of bells, carrying a marvelous force to soothe peoples hearts, spread to every corner of the Holy Light Cathedral. Cardinal Mensai, dressed in a red robe, passed through the tranquil long corridor and walked into the prayer hall. In the hall, another Cardinal, Noputon, was praying in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory. Hearing footsteps behind him, Noputon ended his prayer, turned back to look at the slowly approaching Mensai, and nodded a greeting. Mensai didnt mind the others somewhat indifferent attitude. The three Cardinals of the Glorious Church were all candidates for the next Pope, so some competition was inevitably present between them, and their relationship couldnt be described as harmonious. Upon hearing the news of Turennes death in Dragon City, both Mensai and Noputon were somewhat ambivalent. Firstly, sorrow and surprise were inevitable sentiments when a comrade fell, but apart from that, they couldnt deny a certain sense of relief; after all, one less rival meant an increased chance for each of them. Furthermore, given the current situation, it seemed doubtful that Gregory could continue to comfortably sit on the Papal throne, which stirred up some thoughts in Mensai and Noputon that they would usually suppress. But such thoughts could only be buried deep in their hearts. The two Cardinals stood in silence in the open prayer hall, quietly waiting for the arrival of the Pope. Perhaps finding the atmosphere somewhat awkward, Mensai broke the silence, whispering: I heard that Turennes remains were nailed to a cross by the St. Hilde family and placed on top of Winterfell City. Noputon shook his head, sighing, Such a blasphemy! Count Angler claimed this is to make Turennes atone for his past sins. And, next to Turennes body, there is another empty cross, rumored to be prepared for the Pope, Mensai said indifferently, his facial expression betraying no emotion. Noputon laughed lightly, refraining from discussing this point. The prayer hall fell into silence again. The eternal Holy Light shone down directly from the glazed dome, casting a sacred glow over the two silently standing Cardinals. After an unknown period of time, Pope Gregory finally entered the prayer hall. Mensai and Noputon quickly bowed in salute. Gregory waved his hand casually, not saying a word. He first went in front of the statue of the Lord of Glory, praying quietly, and then turned to look at the two Cardinals, asking emotionlessly: You both are aware of the incident in the North Territory, yes? Lets hear your opinions, how should we handle it? Mensai and Noputon exchanged a look, both somewhat uncertain. However, it was clear that Gregory was determined to hear their opinions. He let the atmosphere in the room become more and more tense without saying a word. Under such pressure, Mensai finally couldnt help but clear his throat and speak: Your Holiness, I believe that the dignity of our Lord shouldnt be provoked. The actions in the North Territory cant be tolerated. A strong deterrent must be used to suppress it. Only then can we deter other nobles who have an itch to act. And how will you suppress them with this mighty thunder? Before Pope Gregory could speak, Cardinal Noputon questioned him directly. Of course, it is to immediately declare the St. Hilde family and Agani as blasphemers, send out the Temple Knight Regiment to the North Territory and call on devout believers to join in this Holy War to exterminate these blasphemers. And whats your reason for declaring the St. Hilde family and Agani as blasphemers? How certain are we that the Temple Knight Regiment can defeat the North Territory allied forces? As for calling upon believers to aid the fight, most lords will only watch from the sidelines. And the fanatical farmers you recruit, are you sure they will be an asset and not a liability? Reason? The Pope is the spokesperson of the Lord in the world, does he need a reason to declare some as blasphemers? As for the Temple Knight Regiments ability to defeat the Northern Allied Army, Noputon, when did you start losing faith in the guardians of the Lords glory? When this military force that symbolizes the will of the Lord arrives in the North Territory, I fear that the soldiers of the Northern Allied Army wont even dare to pick up their weapons in their presence. Noputon sneered, shaking his head coldly, Mensai, if the Lords reputation were truly so invincible, how could there be nobles with ulterior motives, and how could there be the blasphemy of the North this time? As for the Temple Knight Regiment, even if they can defeat the Northern Allied Army, wont the ensuing civil unrest within the Empire provide an opportunity for the Orc Empire? Mensai grunted discontentedly, What better suggestion do you have then? I believe that at this critical moment, we must make every effort to avoid infighting that culminates in disastrous consequences! We should send people to Winterfell City, to appease the St. Hilde family, as long as their demands are not excessive, we can be a little flexible. Flexible? Mensai angrily retorted, Your weakness will only make the North even more aggressive! It will also make other nobles think that the Church can be easily bullied, thereby seizing the opportunity to greatly weaken our control in the secular domain! Dont forget, the lords of the North have already brazenly withheld the Tithe Tax, do you want this disastrous action to spread throughout the Empire? Flexibility is not weakness! Unyielding hardness is what will truly plunge the Empire into an irredeemable abyss In the face of threats, never retreat, this is the steadfast belief of a true believer Watching the fiercely arguing Cardinals, Pope Gregory silently sneered. He, of course, could see that despite their facade of being earnestly devoted to resolving the current crisis, the solutions they proposed were in fact obvious nonsense. They argued for ages, purely emotional venting, but there was not a hint of any profound insight. Gregory fully understood, under the current circumstances, perhaps these two cardinals were secretly delighted, eagerly anticipating him to step down under the pressure of the North, thus vacating the papal throne. These two old foxes who wanted to see him make a fool of himself were unlikely to offer genuinely useful advice. Enough! Gregory exclaimed. The originally heatedly arguing Cardinals, as if a pause button had been pressed, instantly switched to their serene masks, bowed their heads obediently, and waited for the Popes admonishment. Gregorys cold gaze swept across the faces of the two Cardinals before giving his instructions: Mensai, you will leave for the North immediately, probe the attitude of the St. Hilde family, ask what their demands are? Mensai frowned, but before he could speak, he saw the Popes gaze had already turned to Noputon, instructing: Noputon, youll go to the Westlands immediately, meet Duke St. Gregorian, tell her that the Empire is now facing the danger of civil unrest, that might present an opportunity for the Orc Empire. Ask her to help mediate and prevent the outbreak of chaos. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes! Both Cardinals bowed in obedience. The Popes arrangements seemed to be preparing for peace talks with the North. Strangely though, he was sending Cardinal Mensai, who advocated for a hard-line approach with the North. And to the Westlands, he sent Cardinal Noputon, who if understood from his past, served as Archbishop of Westlands for only three months before being promptly transferred. It was said that during his tenure as Archbishop, Noputon had disagreements with the St. Gregorian family and now, he was being sent to the Westlands again. After giving his instructions, the Pope did not offer any explanations and left the prayer hall. Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: 544 Order_1 Chapter 546: 544 Order_1 Ah A scream of agony echoed in the cramped space. This was the Holy Light Cathedrals Underground Confessional Room, a place for sinful souls to confess to the Supreme Lord. As stated in The Divine Book of Glory, all sins would be forgiven here, as long as you sincerely confess everything to the Supreme Lord. Thwack! A whip soaked with fresh blood viciously whipped across the pure white back of a young girl, causing delicate skin to break open. Another chilling scream was emitted, enough to elicit sympathy from even the most cold-hearted listeners. However, not a shred of mercy could be seen in Pope Gregory, the one wielding the whip. His face was filled with distorted pleasure. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! The whip came down like a torrential rain. The girls cries grew weaker until her voice was gone completely, and she fainted. Gregory continued to whip the girl a couple more times, causing blood to splatter onto the angelic murals on the wall, staining them red. Discarding the whip, Gregory took a deep breath and once again took on a sympathetic appearance, placing both hands on his chest forming a holy symbol, uttering: God has mercy on mankind, the Lord heals the living! A platinum radiance instantly filled the confession room. Gradually, the wounds on the back of the girl lying on the ground began to heal. If not for the grotesque scars, one may be tricked into believing all that happened was but a mere illusion. Seeing that the girl didnt show any signs of waking, Gregory didnt bother with her. He straightened his slightly disarrayed robe and walked out of the confessional. Outside, an attendant who seemed to have been waiting for a while promptly bowed and reported when he saw the Pope: Your Holiness, Emperor Reinhardt is waiting for you in the Prayer Hall. Gregory nodded to show he understood, then walked up the spiral staircase to the ground level. After crossing a quiet hallway, Gregory once again entered the Prayer Hall. Emperor Reinhardt, upon hearing the footsteps, didnt turn around. He was still gazing up at the statue of the Lord of Glory, and said: Gregory, do you think our Lord is dead? The Pope paused briefly but quickly resumed his pace. He stood next to Emperor Reinhardt and replied stoically: Your Majesty, may you not forget the fate of the last Emperor who maliciously speculated about the Supreme Lord. You mean the Dark Emperor Emperor Reinhardt tilted his head and looked at the Pope provocatively, saying, But can you still find a Judge now? The Pope showed no sign of anger and replied nonchalantly: Your Majesty, under the inspiration of the Lords glory, anyone can be a Judge. You are right. Emperor Reinhardt surprisingly nodded in agreement, But who should be judged? Dont you know it in your heart? The Pope faintly smiled and said cryptically: Everyone is a sinner, no one can escape the judgment of the Lord. Emperor Reinhardt scoffed, seemingly losing patience with the Pope, and said directly: Enough, Gregory, dont put on an act in front of me, its a waste of time and quite disgusting. Im here to tell you that I dont care about your disputes with the North Territory, whos right or wrong. Normally, you could argue all you want, but not now! The Orc Empire invasion is imminent. I need all of the Empires military forces united in the Westland. There can be no internal consumption or disputes! So, no matter what concessions you have to make, you must pacify the St. Hilde Family for me! Not a single loss from my million-strong army! Pope Gregory gave a faint smile, seemingly anticipating Emperor Reinhardts attitude, and immediately reassured him in the most sincere tone: Your Majesty, like you, I also do not wish to see internal strife in the Empire during this time. Therefore, rest assured, I will quickly quell this issue and not delay your expedition to the West. Emperor Reinhardt looked at the Pope somewhat unexpectedly. He hadnt anticipated the Pope would be so placating, and his previously prepared threats and persuasive words now seemed unnecessary. Seeing the shift in Emperor Reinhardts expression, Gregory naturally caught his thoughts and explained with a smile: Your Majesty, I know we have many disagreements and have clashed many times. We do not see eye to eye on numerous issues. But on one particular point, I believe we can unanimously agree. Emperor Reinhardt raised an eyebrow, curiously asking: Which point is that? Gregory pointed at himself and then at Emperor Reinhardt, saying: That point is, the existing order of the Empire must not be disrupted! After a moments thought, Emperor Reinhardt somewhat understood the Popes intent. He curled his lip dismissively and asked: You think the North Territory could potentially threaten the Empires current order? Gregory nodded solemnly and said: Your Majesty, you possibly dont know yet, but the Lords of the Eastern Territories have openly declared their support for the North Territory. Moreover, the Eastern Allied Forces have officially set out not for Westland, but to join forces with the Northern army! Emperor Reinhardt frowned, seemingly realizing the gravity of the situation. Gregory spoke again, his tone deep and sincere: Your Majesty, if the North and East Territories can unite against me this time, they could very well unite against you in the future! They dare! Emperor Reinhardt shot back, his eyes blazing with a furious glare. Why wouldnt they dare? retorted Pope Gregory with a cold laugh, You think your prestige among the citizens of the Empire is higher than mine? Or do you think convincing the various Lords to attack the Phoenix Palace is harder than convincing them to attack the Holy Light Cathedral? Emperor Reinhardt fell silent, but his eyes betrayed a cold, unmasked murderous intent. Pope Gregory noted all of this with satisfaction, but maintained an open-hearted expression on his face, sincerely declaring: Therefore, Your Majesty, the current actions of the North and East Territories are unequivocally treasonous! It is a challenge to the existing order of the Glorious Empire! If they dare to challenge me and the Church today, they could dare to challenge you and the Royals authority tomorrow! Emperor Reinhardt shrunk back, finally unable to restrain an outburst: Gregory! Dont think you can disrupt the relationship between the Royal family and the St. Hilde family with such a crude tactic! Have you forgotten that the Empress of the Empires name is Midela St. Hilde! Gregory shot him a scornful look, shaking his head and sighing: Your Majesty, surely you do not believe that mere marriage alliances can establish an unshakeable and enduring trust and friendship between two families? When lured by that lofty position, havent you read enough stories of fratricide and father-son rivalries in the historical records? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Emperor Reinhardt grunted coldly, still struggling: But thats just the internal power struggles of the Lorenzo family. The Empires Royal family has always been Lorenzo. No one has ever dared challenge this fact for thousands of years! Gregory quickly retorted: And has anyone dared to denounce the Pope as a false believer in all these years? Emperor Reinhardt was momentarily at a loss for words. Pope Gregorys azure eyes shimmered with an eerie light. The Holy Light in the Prayer Hall seemed to intensify, as he opened his mouth, his voice booming as though from the heavens above: If they dare to judge the Lords representative today, tomorrow they will dare to judge the Royal Family of the Empire! Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: 545 Reversal_1 Chapter 547: 545 Reversal_1 Standing on the steps in front of the Holy Light Cathedral, Emperor Reinhardt seemed to be in a daze. The afternoon sun was so piercing that the earthly emperor couldnt help squinting his eyes. Pope Gregorys words still echoed in his ears. Though he knew well these were intended to sow discord, a thorn had been planted in Emperor Reinhardts heart. It sank deep into his bloodstream and with every beat of his heart, it inflicted a burst of pain. At first, it seemed insignificant, but as time passed, the pain became increasingly unbearable for Emperor Reinhardt. Suspicion, a characteristic that no one in power who was deeply controlling could escape. The splendid horse-drawn carriage slowly started, leaving the Holy Mountain, and returned to Phoenix Palace soon after. Emperor Reinhardt, deep in his thoughts, trudged forward, and when he regained his senses, he found that he had unconsciously arrived at the Queens resting quarters. After hesitating briefly at the door, Emperor Reinhardt decided to step inside. Please, mother! Upon stepping inside, Emperor Reinhardt saw that Princess Judy was snuggling cosily against Queen Midela. Sitting on the side chair was Prince Harrison. Seeing Emperor Reinhardt walk in, Prince Harrison quickly stood up and greeted, Father! Princess Judy pouted, looking at Emperor Reinhardt with a beseeching expression, seemingly seeking his assistance. Emperor Reinhardt responded with a slight smile, and asked his daughter, Judy, what it is that you desire? Princess Judy immediately replied, Father, weve heard about cousin Veras plight and we wish to visit her in Winterfell City! The smile on Emperor Reinhardts face vanished abruptly and with a furrowed brow, he said, Youve just returned, and now you cant wait to rush off to the North Territory? Is the Phoenix Palace truly incomparable to Lion Roar Castle? Queen Midela gave her husband a surprised look, as if she was hearing something new in his tone. Seeing that her father was not on her side, Princess Judy was on the verge of crying. But it seemed that Emperor Reinhardt did not plan to compromise on this matter. He directed sternly, Judy, Harrison, please leave. Your mother and I have something to discuss. Yes, Prince Harrison obediently nodded, pulled his sisters hand, and led her out. Princess Judy also picked up on her fathers bad mood, and without a word, she stuck out her tongue, packed away her pitiful facade, and quietly left. Queen Midela adjusted her posture, her perfectly tailored court ceremonial dress expertly drawing attention to every curve of her form. Those deep, ocean-blue eyes of hers locked onto Emperor Reinhardt, seemingly able to see straight into his thoughts. Her soft, red lips curved into an elegant smile as she asked, So? Youve seen Pope Gregory? Emperor Reinhardt turned his head slightly, seemingly trying to avoid his wifes intense gaze, and replied, Yes. What did he say to you? Emperor Reinhardt recounted the conversation he had with the Pope, and then added, I think theres truth in his words. Even if the North and East Territories are targeting Gregory this time, they have dared to challenge the spokesperson of the Supreme Lord. Next time, they might dare to challenge the authority of the Royal Family! Therefore, such conduct should not be tolerated, let alone be encouraged. Queen Midela listened quietly to her husbands narrative and after a moment of silence, she asked, So, you plan to unite with the Pope to pressure the North Territory? Yes. Although I also wish to take this opportunity to weaken the power of the Church, what Gregory said is also true. The actions of the North and East Territories are extremely dangerous. I absolutely cannot let them experience the sweetness of successfully challenging the current order, otherwise, the loyalty of the citizens of the Empire will be in chaos! Have you considered that if you stand with the Pope this time, it amounts to a betrayal of the noble class of the Empire! From now on, will the Lorenzo Family continue to be regarded as the leaders of the nobility? Emperor Reinhardt was taken aback, his face undergoing a rapid change. After struggling for a while, he asked again, Then what do you think I should do? You are the Emperor of the Empire and also the leader of the nobility. At such a critical moment, you must make your position clear and not be fooled by Gregorys smooth talk! But No buts! If you truly dont want the Lorenzo family to completely lose the support of the nobles, then at such a critical moment, you must not betray them! Granted, I also understand your concerns. This event will indeed give the lords of the North and East Territories rebellious ideas. But this is not difficult to solve. How to solve? Emperor Reinhardts eyes lit up, and he eagerly asked. Queen Midela gave a faint smile and said, You can definitely go with the flow, publicly express your support for the North Territorys actions, and demand an explanation from the Pope regarding the Duke St. Hildes assassination. Is this your solution? Emperor Reinhardt was clearly unable to understand his wifes suggestions, his eyes filled with doubt. Queen Midela calmly explained, Think about it. In this way, the actions of the North and East Territories will no longer be rebellious, but in accordance to your command, a righteous move against false believers within the Church! Once this is realized, all the merits and honors will belong to you, not the St. Hilde family. Your prestige and authority will reach unprecedented heights. At that time, will you still fear that the Lords will become rebellious? Thats right! Emperor Reinhardt, with excitement struck his palm, exclaiming, Such a simple fact, and I was almost deceived by that old fox, Gregory! Queen Midela gave a gentle smile and said, Your Majesty, if you do not want to be misled by some people with ulterior motives, you must be clear about who are your enemies and who are your friends. Emperor Reinhardt nodded heavily, leaned forward, and lightly kissed his wifes smooth forehead, laughing, My love, I have figured it out! St. Hilde is indeed my most loyal friend! And the damned Church is indeed my biggest enemy! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Secular to the nobles, faith to the Church! Ive tolerated these guys for too long! The current order of the Empire should not remain like this! This time, lets together, completely banish the influence of the Church from the secular domain! Afterwards, he hurriedly walked towards the exit, excitedly declaring, I am going to arrange a public speech now. I want to reveal Gregorys true face to the citizens of the Empire and call on all noble lords to maintain the glory of our Lord, by jointly cleaning up the current corrupt Church! Watching the retreating figure of Emperor Reinhardt, Queen Midelas smile became more radiant. However, lurking in her eyes was an unmistakable gesture of contempt. Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: 546 Disappointment_1 Chapter 548: 546 Disappointment_1 Therefore, I, Reinhardt St. Lorenzo, in the name of the thirty-seventh Emperor of the Glorious Empire, declare Gregory to be a false believer! And I call on all the nobles, knights, and citizens of the Empire to rise up and challenge him in defense of the glory of the Supreme Lord! In the empty main hall, Emperor Reinhardt, facing the void, was passionately waving his arms. As the resounding echoes gradually faded, Emperor Reinhardt, still excited, stroked his short beard on his chin, seemingly satisfied with his just-delivered speech. But, unfortunately, this was only a private rehearsal, with no audience to appreciate it, causing Emperor Reinhardt to furrow his brow in regret. Erich! After a shout from Emperor Reinhardt into the empty hall, a knight dressed in dark grey armor quietly appeared in the hall, as if he had always been there. Your Majesty, what do you order? Knight Erich saluted respectfully to Emperor Reinhardt. What do you think of my speech just now? Your Majesty, your eloquence is indeed unrivaled. I believe the citizens of the Empire will, one after another, respond to your call after hearing your speech! The flattery of Knight Erich made Emperor Reinhardts heart burst with joy, he smiled complacently, then asked again, Erich, how much do you think we can get the Church to concede this time? Knight Erich hesitated for a moment before replying, Your Majesty, I dare not presume to know anything about such important affairs of state. Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand nonchalantly, smiling, Its alright! You are my personal guard, probably the one I trust the most. Say whatever you think. Knight Erich lowered his head, a hint of platinum light flashing in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment, seemingly contemplating how to phrase his thoughts, before finally saying, Your Majesty, I truly dont understand the intricacies of the state and military affairs, nor do I know what sort of impact challenging the Church at this moment might have. But I want to remind you that everyone has their position. Their words are inevitably influenced by their own standpoint. You need to carefully discern whom to believe. Emperor Reinhardt immediately narrowed his eyes, the smile on his face also receding. Walking slowly to Knight Erichs side, he asked in a low voice, Erich, when did you too learn these political tricks, only giving half the story? Knight Erich had no choice but to raise his head, looking into Emperor Reinhardts eyes as he solemnly replied, Your Majesty, I just wanted to remind you Queen Midela, after all, is of the St. Hilde lineage, not St. Lorenzo. How dare you! Emperor Reinhardt screamed, and Knight Erich instantly kneeled on the ground. Emperor Reinhardt looked at his kneeling family knight, his facial expressions constantly changing from gloomy to clear. In the bright afternoon sunlight, the Central Square of Dragon City was packed with gathered crowds. The situation within the Empire had been turbulent recently. The threat from the Orc Empire had yet to be eliminated, the North Territory had once again experienced unrest, and shockingly, the St. Hilde family accused the Pope of murdering Duke St. Hilde, mobilized an army to march on Dragon City, seeking vengeance for the Northern Duke. Under internal and external troubles, the citizens of the Empire naturally lived in fear. So when they heard that Emperor Reinhardt was about to issue a public statement, they all hurriedly gathered in the City Square, anxiously waiting for the official position of the Royal Family. Truthfully, Emperor Reinhardts prestige among the Empires citizens was not high, as news about him was mostly trivial gossip rather than heroic deeds. This made it hard for the citizens to trust and revere the Emperor. However, Reinhardt, after all, was the Emperor, the leader of the Empires nobility. His stance would directly influence the upcoming political landscape of the Empire. Even those who disliked him were compelled to pay attention to Emperor Reinhardts attitudes. As the scheduled time drew near, everyone was eagerly waiting for Emperor Reinhardt to appear on the stage. However, amidst the anticipation of the crowd, he was nowhere in sight. Just as the crowd was puzzled, Queen Midela, dressed in a magnificent attire, stepped onto the stage. There was immediately a burst of warm cheers from the crowd. The elegant, dignified, and extraordinarily beautiful Queen Midela was much more popular among the Empires populace than Emperor Reinhardt. But just when people thought Queen Midela was about to introduce Emperor Reinhardt to the stage, she spoke into the magical amplifier, saying: Im sorry, citizens of the Glorious Empire, I know you all anxiously await His Majestys speech. Regrettably, His Majesty fell suddenly ill and cannot meet with you all. A wave of uproar immediately swept through the crowd. After finishing her speech, Queen Midela promptly turned around and walked down the stage, making her way to a lavish horse-drawn carriage, as if unwilling to face the agitated crowd even for a second longer. To the palace! The Queens cold command startled the attendant driving the carriage, prompting him to quickly steer the carriage towards the Phoenix Palace. Upon arriving at the Phoenix Palace, the attendant hadnt even managed to set up the stool ladder when Queen Midela jumped straight off the carriage and headed towards the Palace with a gloomy expression. Along the way, the maids and guards fell silent upon seeing the queens demeanor, bowing their heads in respect and not daring to utter a word of greeting. Boom! Queen Midela kicked open the door to the Emperors bedroom. The muffled noise inside stopped abruptly. Get out! Seeing the queen with a frosty expression, the woman hastily grabbed a coat and scurried out of the bedroom. Emperor Reinhardt felt somewhat uneasy, but maintained his composure, leaning against the head of the bed, and said: Remember to knock next time. Queen Midelas chest heaved a few times before she coldly retorted: Reinhardt, if you no longer wish to be the emperor, you might as well abdicate sooner! Such a harsh statement caused Emperor Reinhardt to explode in anger, shouting: Midela! Do you comprehend what youre saying?! However, Queen Midela wasnt the least bit moved. Seeing through her husbands ferocious yet weak demeanor, she asked sternly: Why were you absent from the public speech we agreed upon? Are you aware of how disappointed the Imperial citizens are with you? Emperor Reinhardt dismissed her with a sneer, Theyre just a bunch of lowly people. What does it matter if theyre disappointed? His apathy silenced Queen Midela. Anger vanished from her eyes in an instant but along with it, also disappeared the faint glimmer of hope she had. Emperor Reinhardt, seemingly oblivious to this, continued to argue in his defense: My absence was a thoroughly considered decision. I believe that our Empire cannot withstand a civil unrest at the moment. The Church indeed needs to be weakened, but not right now. Our current goal is still the Orc Empire. If I openly support the North Territorys declaration of war against the Church now, and the Orcs invade Where is the Orc army? Queen Midela asked in a nonchalant tone. Although they havent crossed the Sky Breaking Mountain Range yet, they will inevitably appear in Westland. Such a declaration of war upon the Church now is too risky The greater the risk, the greater the reward. As the Emperor of the Empire, do you not even have this courage? Queen Midela interrupted coldly, If you miss this excellent opportunity, you will never have a better chance of weakening the Theocracy. Who says there wont be? Emperor Reinhardt retorted stubbornly, When I lead a million-strong army to defeat the Orc Empire, I can easily suppress the Church Regrettably, Queen Midela had no interest in the Emperors grand statements anymore and she turned to leave. Uh? Midela, where are you going? Midela St. Hilde, stop right there! As she stepped outside, Queen Midela took a deep breath, looking in the direction of the Holy Mountain from the corridor. The enormous pillar of holy light descending from the sky was still clearly visible even in daylight, like a never-extinguishing beacon, guiding the direction of the Imperial citizens. Tears suddenly streamed down Queen Midelas attractive face. A moment later, she wiped them away, regaining her usual majestic and inviolable elegance. Mother. Prince Harrison, who happened to be passing by, immediately bowed and greeted her. He looked at his mother with some confusion, feeling that she seemed different but couldnt pinpoint exactly what had changed. Queen Midela turned around, gently stroking her sons cheek and said: Go find your sister and start packing. Mother, are we going on a journey? Yes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To where? Have you not always wanted to visit your cousin Vera? Were going to the North Territory? Prince Harrison exclaimed in surprise and delight. Yes. Queen Midela said, with something in her eyes that Prince Harrison did not understand, We leave first thing tomorrow. Yes, Mother! Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: 547 Falcon City (Upper)_1 Chapter 549: 547 Falcon City (Upper)_1 Falcon City is located at the northernmost end of the Crimson Flame Territory, and is a necessary passageway from the North Territory to the center of the Empire. The afternoon sky was extremely gloomy, as if it was about to rain, but it never started. The air was stuffy and humid, it almost felt like it could wring out water. With a giant cloud sweeping in, the sky over Falcon City seemed even darker, giving the feeling of a thunderstorm brewing. Between the desolate heaven and earth, a sound similar to a spring thunder suddenly rang out, making the earth tremble like a beaten war drum. The howling north wind made the flags rising from the horizon snap violently. Regiment after regiment of cavalry, in neatly arranged lines, swept across the wilderness, encircling Falcon City in no time. The city walls of Falcon City were not unusually tall, but they were quite wide and extended continuously, built around the hills behind the city, and they were packed with fully armed soldiers. Nevertheless, after seeing the blood-red banners of the cavalry outside the city, these soldiers broke out in a cold sweat, feeling no sense of safety from their advantageous position atop the city walls. That was, after all, the Blood Knight Army! They dominated the Sky Ice Plain, devastated the entire eastern region, and were invincible in battle! Viscount Benson, the Lord of Falcon City, stood atop the city walls, his face pale. Although he had concentrated all his familys troops on the city walls, and had summoned a large number of reserves to stand by within the city. He was not deluded into thinking that if the Northerners were to attack Falcon City, the Benson family could truly hold them off. The mere sight of this Blood Knight Army was enough to make Viscount Bensons legs go weak, let alone the fact that a thin black line had already appeared on the horizon to the north C clearly the incoming Northern Army. The Northern Army, originally set to support the Westland, was now heading towards Dragon City in full force. Viscount Benson had no intention of resisting, only hoping that this Northern Army could ignore Falcon City and continue south but unfortunately, it seemed the Northerners had no intention of simply bypassing Falcon City. As time passed, the black line on the horizon gradually spread, forming a boundless black tide. Countless flags fluttered in the wind, obscuring the sky. The heavy footsteps made the earth groan under the weight. The wind suddenly stopped, and the already oppressive atmosphere suddenly became even more stagnant, making it hard to breathe. Whoosh! A feathered arrow shot from outside the city and embedded itself directly into a crevice in the city wall. An attendant quickly stepped forward to pull out the arrow and removed the sheepskin scroll tied to its tail, respectfully handing it to Viscount Benson. With a stern face, Viscount Benson accepted it and unrolled the scroll. As expected, it was a letter of surrender. The contents of the letter were very concise, so much so that Viscount Benson felt humiliated. Surrender, or, die! There was no righteous condemnation of the Popes crimes, nor endless boasting about the might of the Northern Army. The letter simply laid out the two choices available to Viscount Benson, without an ounce of unnecessary words. Oh, and a sign-off C Garcia Saint Hilde. Well, Viscount Benson had heard about the temper of this Marquis of the North Territory. He knew the Marquis probably wasnt specifically targeting the Benson family. In his eyes, most families probably werent worth wasting his ink on With a sigh, Viscount Benson wisely ordered: Open the city gate. The orderly officer nearby clearly breathed a sigh of relief, seemingly not angry at his lords decision to surrender without a fight, but rather extremely relieved. With the squeaking and grinding sounds coming from the huge winch, the heavy steel city gate slowly descended onto the ground. At this point, Viscount Benson had come to terms with the reality of the situation, and his face had relaxed quite a bit. When the city gate was fully opened, he rode out to meet the newcomers singlehandedly. I am the Lord of Falcon City, Viscount Benson, may I ask. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to Viscount Benson. Squad after squad of the Blood Knight Army rode past him with emotionless expressions, charging into Falcon City. Since the Lord had clearly indicated his surrender, the soldiers in the city dared not resist as they watched the Blood Knight Army flooding in like a tide, and obediently accepted their fate. However, Viscount Benson left outside the city gate looked rather awkward and pitiful You must be Viscount Benson? A clear voice rescued Viscount Benson, who quickly looked towards the source of the sound. He saw a young knight in a red armor, riding a white horse slowly approaching him. Yes. Viscount Benson nodded and immediately identified the Roaring Polar Bear badge on the knights armor. He quickly dismounted and bowed, You must be Count Angler, the Guardian of the North Territory, correct? Yes. I hope you wont mind us passing through your land. Of course not! Viscount Bensons smile unconsciously brought a touch of flattery, Count Angler, I have admired you for a long time. I am extremely honored to have you visit Falcon City! Thats good. Colin nodded with laughter and proceeded towards the city. Viscount Benson, seeing Colins mild attitude, finally relaxed and hurriedly followed on his horse. By the time the two men entered Falcon City side by side, the streets were lined with soldiers of the Blood Knight Army. The Benson familys army had been disarmed and were being herded to specific locations for supervision. The residents of Falcon City had all been sent home. However, quite a few curious residents still secretly peeked out through the cracks in their windows at these unexpected visitors from the North Territory. Count, is Marquis Garcia following behind? Yes, he will enter the city once the army is settled. Great, I will immediately prepare a grand banquet to welcome our distinguished guests from the North Territory! Colin deeply looked at Viscount Benson, who was trying to flatter him beside him, and found him quite interesting. Technically, Falcon City was now under the control of the Blood Knight Army, yet Viscount Benson still acted like the host, as if the city was still under his control and the Northern Army were merely passing guests. Perhaps in Viscount Bensons view, this extensive military operation by the North Territory was primarily to intimidate, with the purpose of forcing the Pope to apologize and perhaps even abdicate, but it was unlikely to ignite a large-scale civil unrest. Colin did not explain any further, but just continued to walk in silence. When they passed by Falcon Citys Central Cathedral, Colin suddenly stopped. The cathedral doors were tightly shut, indicating a clear lack of welcome for these guests from the North Territory. Seeing this, Viscount Benson, feeling uneasy, was about to step forward to ease the tension, but before he could speak, he heard Colin command directly: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Break the door! Yes! The soldiers of the Blood Knight Army accepted the order without hesitation. Bang! With a loud crash, the heavy wooden door was instantly shattered. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: 548 Falcon City (Lower)_1 Chapter 550: 548 Falcon City (Lower)_1 The wooden door collapsed with a bang, raising a cloud of dust. The people inside the church could no longer play ostrich. A chubby middle-aged priest reluctantly came out, greeting Colin with a cold expression. You must be Count Angler, right? Please refrain from being disrespectful in front of the church where we worship our Lord! Worship our Lord? Colin sneered, Does your Lord accept your worship? The priests pupils shrank, a look of panic flashed briefly across his face before being quickly hidden as he reprimanded sternly: Count Angler, dont talk nonsense! The consequences of blasphemy against the Divine Being may be more than you can bear! Viscount Benson obviously didnt fully understand the hidden meaning in their words. Seeing the situation getting out of hand, he hurriedly tried to mediate: My lord, this before you is Pastor Danny of Falcon City, a devout believer, kind and good-hearted. Upon hearing of Duke St. Hildes misfortune, he also expressed great regret Is that so? Colin sneered, Then, Pastor Danny, what do you think of Pope Gregorys actions? Isnt it thoroughly blasphemous? Pastor Danny knew that Count Angler was forcing him to take a stand. He took a deep breath, ignoring the constant signaling by Viscount Benson, responded righteously: Count Angler, the Pope as the spokesperson of our Lord, could not possibly commit blasphemy! I believe you have been misled, thus misunderstanding the Pope. Misled? So, you think Cardinal Turennes and Archbishop Agani of the North Territory are making false accusations, deliberately framing Gregory? Pastor Danny hesitated for a moment, then said, That is a possibility. Colin surprisingly nodded in agreement, appearing to have an epiphany, I understand now, your Pope, being the spokesperson of the Lord, naturally cant make a mistake. However, the cardinals and archbishops beneath him may indeed commit blasphemy. So, Pastor Danny, what about you? Pastor Danny declared without fear, I am undoubtedly devout to the Lord, never committing any acts of blasphemy! Is that so? Colin sneered sarcastically. He then turned his gaze to the group of priests behind Danny, Is there anyone who can prove Pastor Danny has committed blasphemy? Pastor Danny snorted and said, Count Angler, do you really think your little trick can make the faithful followers of the Lord lie? Why are they going to lie? What I need is solid evidence. Then you are bound to be disappointed. Really? Colin looked at the confident Pastor Danny and added, The Lord is not just fair, but also generous. Hence, anyone who can provide evidence of Pastor Dannys crime will receive his position as the Bishop of Falcon City. At this statement, Pastor Danny could no longer maintain his composure and immediately retorted: Count Angler, by what right can you appoint a diocesan priest? True, I indeed do not have the direct right to appoint a bishop. Colins smile carried endless allure, But to decide the tenure of a mere bishop through negotiation, that is nothing difficult for me. If any of you wish to test my abilities, feel free to step forward. Oh, and Id like to impart some news. I have just received the formal invitation from Cardinal Mensai. He will arrive in Falcon City in the near future, I believe he has the power to decide the Bishop of Falcon City, right? Pastor Dannys face changed, exclaiming, How would Cardinal Mensai listen to your slanderous words Colin interrupted him with a sneer, Im not slandering. Instead, I want to provide solid evidence! Pastor Danny, if youre truly innocent, why be so alarmed? Im not alarmed! Pastor Danny defensively shot back. Colin looked slyly at the somewhat flustered Pastor Danny, then addressed the group of priests once more: Fellow pastors, is your high priest truly a saint without fault? The priests glanced at each other, evidently hesitant. Meanwhile, Pastor Danny eyed them menacingly, his intention to warn clearly evident. But faced with such a temptation, one of the priests stepped forward: My lord, I know that Pastor Danny has embezzled some of the tax money Pastor Danny immediately started as if someone had stepped on his tail, Damn it, John! When have I embezzled tax money! Colin laughed out loudly and encouraged promptly, Pray, Pastor John, you need not fear. Bring forth the evidence. I believe Cardinal Mensai would not tolerate a corrupt bishop continuing to lead the falcon city diocese. Pastor John became hesitant, My lord umm I dont actually have any proof See, I knew it was slander! Slander! Pastor Danny immediately began to crow triumphantly. However, Pastor John interjected: My lord, while I dont have direct evidence, I know that Pastor Dannys suburban manor is extravagantly built, well beyond the means of a common bishops salary. If your men were to investigate, Im certain they would make some findings! Bullshit! That manor was built with my years of savings Very well! Pastor John, thank you for providing such valuable leads. Indeed, an investigation is needed. Colin said with a gleeful smile. What rights do you have to search my manor! Danny immediately objected. But his guilty demeanor affirmed Colins suspicion of wrongdoing in that manor. He patted Viscount Benson next to him and said: Viscount Benson, Falcon City is ultimately your territory. Why dont you lead the search of Pastor Dannys manor? This doesnt seem appropriate. It is after all a private manor Viscount Benson hesitated. He well understood that Count Angler was pushing him to choose a side. How can it be inappropriate? Colin didnt let Viscount Benson off the hook easily, This is undeniably an excellent opportunity for Pastor Danny to prove his innocence. How could you refuse? Danny, cornered by Colin, could not argue back. If he persisted in refusing, it would seem like he had something to hide. Viscount Benson felt the aura of Count Angler by his side continuously strengthening, making it hard for him to catch his breath. Across from them, Pastor Danny was also constantly signaling to Viscount Benson, as if warning and pleading at the same time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Viscount Benson unable to make a decision, Colin added coldly: Viscount Benson, Im quite patient. However, when Marquis Garcia arrives later, he wont be so amicable. Dont forget, he just murdered a Cardinal. Viscount Benson shuddered, then immediately shouted: Fine! Lets see if there is anything hidden in Pastor Dannys manor! Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: 549 Banquet_1 Chapter 551: 549 Banquet_1 Night falls, and the lights begin to sparkle. Hundreds of candles illuminate the banquet hall of the Benson familys castle as if it were day. Expensive oak floors are adorned with three rectangular dining tables, laden with all sorts of fine wines and delicacies. Young and beautiful maids stand respectfully by the dining table with trained smiles, ready to serve their distinguished guests at any time. Solemn and graceful music flows from the harp in the corner of the hall, as if one is under the vast and serene starry skies. However, the atmosphere of the banquet at this time was not lively, nor harmonious, but filled with a solemn and grim tense. Viscount Benson, seated in the main seat, carried a flattering and awkward smile on his face, lacking the aura a host should have, instead, he seemed more like an attendant pleasing his master. Seated to his right, was Marquis Garcia, whose face was icy cold, dressed not in formal clothes, but in armor. Not only Marquis Garcia, but all the Northern Lords invited to the banquet were dressed in armor; an uninformed person might think that a military meeting was underway. As the host, Viscount Benson certainly didnt dare reprimand his guests for their impudence, instead, he kept trying to relax the atmosphere, but his efforts did not seem to garner much response. Just as the atmosphere was becoming more and more stagnant, an attendant quickly walked to Viscount Bensons side and whispered a few words in his ear. Viscount Benson, seeming like he had grasped a lifeline, suddenly brightened and loudly said: Lord Marquis Garcia, Lord Count Angler, I have just received news that Bishop Dennys crimes have been confirmed! Oh? Is that so? Colin put down his wine cup, looked at Viscount Benson encouragingly, and indicated him to continue. Viscount Benson knew that he didnt have the power to sit on the fence anymore, and immediately said: Yes! My guards found a large amount of untraceable gold in Bishop Dennys private manor, and the butler of the manor has confessed that all these are the ill-gotten gains that Bishop Denny has accepted privately and unlawfully seized from the tithe tax over the years. In addition, my financial officer has also found a large amount of unaccounted-for funds in the account books of the Falcon City Church! Very good! Colin smiled and nodded, I believe your actions will be appreciated by our Lord! Bishop Denny will be temporarily arrested by you. After Cardinal Mensai arrives, he will be handed over to him for disposal. Yes! Colin then stood up with his wine cup and announced loudly: Gentlemen, let us raise our glasses together to celebrate the just punishment of another false believer who has tarnished the glory of the Supreme Lord! At this moment, the atmosphere in the hall finally changed, and the Northern Lords all stood up, raising their cups in a toast. As if welcoming the joining of another lord. Viscount Benson himself understood that from now on, he must follow these Northern people all the way to the end. Even if Cardinal Mensai disposes of Bishop Denny by relying on the evidence he provided, he certainly will not reward the Benson family. On the contrary, the Church will see the actions of the Benson family as a serious provocation. After all, how many of these high-ranking officials of the Church are completely innocent? They possess almost unmonitored enormous power, how can they be willing to live the austere life of a hermit? If the Benson family can bring down Bishop Denny this time without being appropriately warned, can other lords follow the example and threaten or even control the bishops in their own dioceses? In this way, the Churchs independence and autonomy would be greatly weakened. Moreover, if the corruption of a large number of high-ranking officials of the Church were exposed, it would be a great blow to the prestige of the Church. Therefore, the actions of the Benson family essentially sever their path to reconciliation with the Church, and they can only follow the North to make a big fuss. Having sworn in, the Benson family is now one of us. The hall finally had some of the atmosphere of a banquet, and was no longer as stagnant as before. Of course, the atmosphere of the banquet was still far from lively. After all, Duke St. Hilde was still in a coma, the Pope had not yet been properly punished, and it was too early to celebrate. In particular, Marquis Garcia kept a cold face, and everyone else present didnt dare to act recklessly. This restrained banquet naturally didnt last long, and was declared over just past eight oclock. Everyone left, but Colin was stopped by Marquis Garcia. They left the banquet hall and walked along the quiet corridor under the tranquil moonlight. After a while, Marquis Garcia finally spoke: Will your forcing of the Benson family to join us incur the wariness of the Royal Family? Colin immediately understood Marquis Garcias concern, and said, Marquis, are you thinking that the Royal Family can be wooed over to our side? Isnt that the case? Restricting the power of the Church has always been a long-standing desire of the Lorenzo Family. Thats true, however, I have just received a message from Dragon City. What message? Emperor Reinhardt had originally planned a public speech, apparently to take a stand on the current situation. However, on the day of the speech, Emperor Reinhardt called in sick and didnt appear. Hearing this news, Marquis Garcia frowned immediately. After thinking for a moment, he guessed, So, he doesnt intend to publicly declare his support for either side, but instead he intends to standby and observe? Indeed. Colin nodded, and added, Also, I received another piece of news. Queen Midela has already left Dragon City with Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. Marquis Garcia stopped in his tracks, and asked, Where are they planning to go? Is it the North Territory? It should be. Marquis Garcia frowned and fell into deep thought. Colin waited for a while before whispering, Marquis, I have a suspicion that Emperor Reinhardt has already become wary of the St. Hilde family, this is why Queen Midela was forced to leave Dragon City. Marquis Garcia snorted coldly and said, Absurd! Colin silently agreed. The emperors actions indeed chilled them to the bone. As a noble leader, how could he just stand by and watch at such a critical moment? Couldnt he see that this was a rare opportunity in a thousand years to suppress the power of the Church? So, Marquis, since the Royal Family is becoming wary of us, we dont need to hold back. Colin said with firm conviction, I plan to use similar methods all the way, forcing the lords of the Crimson Flame Territory to take sides. I want to see if the Emperor will continue to play dead under such circumstances. Marquis Garcia turned around, looked into Colins eyes, and asked in a deep voice, Colin, have you ever thought about whether all your actions will bring about a backlash in the future? Colin gave a faint smile and said, Of course I have thought of that. If the Glorious Empire were peaceful, I know that my fate would be utterly miserable. But its different now. The invasion of the Orc Empire is imminent, and the Glorious Empire is facing an unprecedented threat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The era of great chaos is about to begin, and being timid is just asking for death! Marquis Garcia stared into Colins eyes for a long while, a complex expression appearing on his face, and said: Its a pity. If you were born into the Holy Knight Family Marquis Garcia, stopped mid-sentence, then turned and left. Watching his figure gradually disappear into the darkness, Colin touched the tip of his nose and chuckled in amusement. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: 550 Meeting_1 Chapter 552: 550 Meeting_1 The next morning. Just after Colin had finished breakfast, his attendant reported that Cardinal Mensai had arrived in Falcon City. Normally, Colin should have gone to the city gate to welcome him, but their differences were apparent, so he didnt bother with formalities. He only sent Viscount Benson to receive him and waited in the lounge. After sitting for a while, the Marquis Garcia, who had also received the news, arrived in the lounge. Colin rose to greet him. Marquis Garcia nodded in acknowledgment and said, You shall handle all negotiations with Mensai soon. After observing for a while, Marquis Garcia had recognized Colins political talent. Since he was not adept at such matters himself, he had given Colin full authority this time. Very well, Colin agreed immediately, not mincing his words. They sat for a while before they saw an energetic elderly man with white hair enter the lounge, led by Viscount Benson. He wore a red priests robe that revealed his identity C Cardinal Mensai of the Glorious Church. Marquis Garcia, long time no see, I didnt expect you to have aged so much! No sooner had they met than Cardinal Mensai began to mock him. Rest assured, Mensai, you will certainly die before me, replied Marquis Garcia, unyielding. Seeing this contentious atmosphere, Colin furrowed his brow Things were not unfolding as he had expected. Initially, he thought that since the Church had sent a Cardinal to meet, they might also want to negotiate a reconciliation with the North Territory. However, this Mensai started off aggressively without any intention of negotiations. It was only then that Colin realized, Marquis Garcia must have anticipated Mensais attitude and thus had asked him to take charge of the negotiations. What he had initially thought was trust now seemed more like passing the buck Are you Count Angler? Mensai, after rebuking Marquis Garcia, immediately turned his gaze towards Colin. Colin forced a perfunctory smile, and replied, Yes. Mensai examined Colin from head to toe with a rather rude gaze, and then remarked: What a foolhardy young man! Colins smile instantly faded, and he was certain with no doubt in his mindthis old man was not here to negotiate! Seeing the situation spiral out of control so quickly, Viscount Benson shrank back, trying his best to make himself inconspicuous to avoid getting dragged into the fracas. However, Mensai did not seem to intend to spare him. Once seated on the sofa, Mensai asked Benson: Viscount Benson, I heard youve detained the Bishop of Falcon City? Bensons heart skipped a beat. However, he steeled himself and replied, Thats right, Cardinal Mensai. I found evidence of Bishop Dannys corruption, so in order to cleanse the false believers of our Lord and maintain the Churchs reputation, I ordered his temporary detention. Of course, the final judgment of Bishop Danny is up to you. Cardinal Mensai let out a slight smile and said, The trial of a bishop must be handled with extreme care, and the so-called evidence you speak of must be subjected to rigorous examination by the Church, otherwise, a devout believer might be wrongfully accused. Dont you agree, Viscount Benson? Viscount Benson opened his mouth, but for a moment didnt know whether to agree or disagree. But before he could come up with a response, Mensais words took another turn, saying: However, Viscount Benson, if I remember correctly, the Glorious Code explicitly states that a Lord should not enter the church or private residences of church staff without the permission of the Pope, right? So, how could you barge into Bishop Dannys private manor and conduct a search? Viscount Benson was taken aback at once, hurrying to look at Colin and Marquis Garcia for help. Just as Colin was about to speak, he noticed that the gaze of Mensai had already turned to him, pressingly asking: Marquis Garcia, Count Angler, do you think Viscount Benson should face trial for this? Colin now realized this Cardinal was a force to be reckoned with, immediately putting on his guard, and saying: Cardinal Mensai, although Viscount Bensons actions may violate the Glorious Code, he did it to uphold the glory of the Supreme Lord, and it is forgivable. If Viscount Benson is to be judged, it should be done by the Senate and the Emperor. Of course. Mensai nodded, Before we get into what happened between Viscount Benson and Bishop Danny and how to deal with it, lets talk about the murder of Cardinal Turennes in Winterfell City. Colin chuckled and shook his head, saying: Cardinal Mensai, you are missing the key point. Turennes was killed because he conspired to assassinate Duke St. Hilde, which led her to fall into a coma and she hasnt woken up until now. The Northern Army of 200,000 soldiers has come to the Crimson Flame Territory to get an explanation from the Church! An explanation? Mensai stared at Colin, asking dispassionately, What kind of an explanation is the North Territory hoping for? Colin immediately said: We have two conditions. First, the mastermind behind this conspiracy, Pope Gregory, must resign. Such a fake believer, a blasphemer, has no qualifications to continue to be Pope! Second, the North Diocese must be independent! Independent? Mensais pupils contracted slightly, he asked in a deep voice, Count Angler, can you explain to me what it means for the North Diocese to be independent? That is, the North Diocese, while nominally still under the jurisdiction of the Church, possesses substantial autonomy. In specifics, the dioceses finances will be self-sufficient, the diocesan staff will be appointed autonomously, the believers will be managed autonomously oh, and most importantly, the Archbishop of the North Diocese will be appointed by the Northern Duke. Hahahaha After hearing Colins explanation, Mensai suddenly burst into laughter, as if he had heard the worlds most ridiculous thing. After a while, he calmed down, suppressed his laughter and said: Count Angler, do you know what you are saying? Of course. Colin nodded with a serious face. Thats the request of the North Territory. Mensai stood up and slowly walked to Colins side, speaking softly: Then would you like to hear the Churchs demands? Please. We also have two conditions. First, hand over the murderer of Cardinal Turennes! Here Mensais gaze harshly swept Marquis Garcia, Second, the Northern Army withdraws unconditionally from the Crimson Flame Territory. Colin laughed and said, Cardinal Mensai, it seems that our differences are still quite substantial under the present circumstances! However, I believe as the Northern Army gets closer and closer to Holy Mountain, our differences will also lessen accordingly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mensai smiled noncommittally and said, Is that so? Ill be waiting to see. Upon saying this, he turned and left, saying, I will report the situation of this meeting to His Holiness the Pope, and I hope you in the North Territory will think it over, so as not to make a decision you will regret for the rest of your life. Watching Mensais retreating figure disappearing through the door, Colin fell deep in thought. The Churchs stance was exceptionally hardline, which was somewhat surprising to him. He wondered if this was merely a negotiation tactic of the Church, or if they were really fearless. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: 551 Empty City_1 Chapter 553: 551 Empty City_1 It looks like its another deserted city. Colin gazed at Silver Fox City in the distance and laughed. Marquis Garcia nodded and said, Theyve all become clever. The Northern Army didnt stay in Falcon City for long. The day after Cardinal Mensais visit, the army set out again, continuing to head south. However, when they arrived at the next town, they found that the local lord had already fled with his familys army. Of course, the local churchs clergy had also mostly fled, probably out of fear of becoming the next Bishop Denny. It was the same for the subsequent two baronies, and it seems like its the same for Silver Fox City under the governance of the Wesley Family. Its rumored that the previous lords all responded to Emperor Reinhardts War Order, rallying in Dragon City in preparation to support the Westland. Thats obviously nonsense. According to the War Order, the deadline for assembly was set for the end of March, but it is still February now Moreover, in order to alleviate the pressure on the imperial treasury, Emperor Reinhardt issued a new War Order under the advice of his cabinet ministers, calling for a two-wave assembly. Before March deadline, all the Lords only need to send half of their designated troops. Thus, these flee-on-any-sign-of-danger lords, clearly did not wish to respond to the call-to-arms order, but rather to avoid coercive measures from the North, and following in the footsteps of Viscount Benson, the Lord of Falcon City. This indicates that most lords are still unwilling to hop on the bandwagon of the North at this time. Especially when Emperor Reinhardts position is ambiguous and he even vaguely shows a fear and dissatisfaction with the North. But of course, Colin is not going to back down because of this. The most disadvantageous thing about achieving great things is hesitation and delay. Moreover, Colin still has Vera as his trump card and can stop this dangerous game at any time. Of course, before forcing out a suitable bargaining chip from the church, Colin certainly does not want to easily stop this game. Isnt Viscount Wesley in the city? Stepping through the open city gate, Colin asked the Wesley Familys Butler who came to greet him. Honorable Count Angler, my master has already left to gather in Dragon City in response to His Majestys War Order, so he is unable to personally welcome your arrival. If you dont mind, please let me take you to Silver Fox Castle for a short rest. Colin didnt give the old Butler a hard time and nodded as he walked into the city. These lords dare to abandon their cities and escape because they know that the Northern Army will not create major destruction upon entering. After all, the North is trying to pressure the Church to make concessions, rather than invade the Flame Region in earnest. If the Northern Army really behaves recklessly in these cities, it would play right into the hands of the Church. Even the vacillating royal family would not tolerate the actions of the North, and they would probably have to declare the St. Hilde family as the common enemy of the Empire publicly. Entering the Silver Fox Castle, Colin freshened himself up, put on some clean clothes, and was about to look around the castle when he was informed by his Attendant that Queen Midela had arrived at Silver Fox City. So, Colin quickly returned to his room to put on his armor, and went to the city gate to greet her. By the time he got to the city gate, he saw Marquis Garcia helping Queen Midela out of the carriage, and two smaller figures also emerged from the carriage C Prince Harrison and Princess Judy. All the lords of the North who had come with the army had gathered at the city gate, and they all saluted and greeted the Queen when they saw her. Colin also stood at the front of crowd, bowing his head in tribute. With a gust of fragrant wind, Colin stood up straight and saw Queen Midela had already come forward. Your Highness the Queen. Count Angler. Queen Midelas bright eyes seemed to gleam with a different light, Harrison and Judy have been talking about you all day long, it seems youre doing a great job as their tutor. Colin gave a subtle smile, To receive Prince Harrison and Princess Judys affection is my honour. Then Ill need you to work harder in the future. Queen Midela said meaningfully. As Colin was pondering the Queens words, he saw Prince Harrison and Princess Judy approach and greet him: Teacher! Colin nodded to the two youngsters with a smile, patting Prince Harrisons shoulder and ruffling Princess Judys hair. Possibly because he messed up Princess Judys hair, he immediately drew her playful scolding. The crowd didnt stay at the city gate for long, quickly returning to Silver Fox Castle. Although Viscount Wesley had fled with his army, the familys cooks and attendants were still there. At Colins request, they held a grand welcome banquet. Perhaps out of spite, Colin ordered the soldiers to bring up all the fine wine stored in the Silver Fox Castle cellar, giving the Lords of the North Territory a hearty feast of drink. The Wesley familys butler winced at the sight, but he didnt dare utter a word of dissent. After the banquet, everyone dispersed. As Colin stepped out the door, he was stopped by a maid sent by Queen Midela: My Lord Count, Her Highness the Queen invites you to a tea party shortly. Alright. Colin nodded and followed the maid to a small room next to the banquet hall. Count Angler, sit down, relax. Queen Midela leaned lazily on a couch, smiling at Colin who entered the room. Yes, Your Highness the Queen. Colin replied and sat down on the couch to the right of Queen Midela. Marquis Garcia sat across from him, just silently nodding at Colin as a greeting when he entered. With graceful steps, the maid presented flower tea and dried fruit, then quietly left. Colin took note of the three tea cups on the table and realized that the attendance for this tea party only included the three of them. How did your meeting with Mensai go? As she picked up her tea cup, Queen Midela asked. Colin glanced at Marquis Garcia, seeing that he wasnt going to answer, he said: Quite unpleasant. Mensais attitude was surprisingly tough, as if there was no desire for a peaceful resolution. Do you know why Mensai is being so stubborn? Queen Midela took a sip of the tea, the steam rising from the cup obscured her features. Colin deliberated his reply: I suspect hes intentionally acting tough, as a means to lower our expectations and facilitate subsequent negotiations Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So you think theres still something to negotiate with Mensai? Queen Midela asked with a smile. Upon seeing the Queens smiling face, Colin immediately realized that he may have missed something and quickly asked, Could it be that Mensai is not posturing, but truly has no interest in negotiations? Queen Midela put down her cup, straightened her body, her face suddenly turned serious and said, Exactly, you cant get anything out of negotiations with Mensai, hes probably one of the highest-ranking people in the Church with the most resentment towards the North Territory. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: 552 Tea Party_1 Chapter 554: 552 Tea Party_1 Why? Colin asked immediately. At the same time, he glanced at Marquis Garcia, thinking this was an old grudge between the St. Hilde family and Mensai. If so, it would explain why Marquis Garcia was silent when Mensai came to negotiate that day. Do you know who is Mensais niece? To his surprise, Queen Midela asked a seemingly unrelated question. Colin, lacking knowledge about the Churchs high-ranking officials, could only shake his head. Its Kate. Kate? Colin was puzzled because this was a common name. Queen Midela explained with a smile, Yes, Mrs. Kate, formerly the Archbishop of Eastland, the wife of Duke St. Prowse. Colin suddenly understood. So that was the reason. No wonder Mensai was so inhospitable on sight, not appearing interested in negotiation but rather inciting a quarrel. It seemed that foes met with particularly keen animosity. Now you understand, right? Queen Midela said to Colin, Mensais main support forces were in the Eastland Diocese, but all that was utterly destroyed by you, so he is now the person who harbors the deepest hostility toward the North Territory in the Church high ranks. Colin stroked his chin and said, So, according to this, when Pope Gregory sent Mensai to negotiate with us, he really had no intention of reconciling easily, did he? Queen Midela nodded and said, Of course not. Gregory is not someone who can be easily threatened. Besides, him sending Mensai to negotiate with you instead of Cardinal Noputon means he has ulterior motives. After thinking for a moment, Colin also understood, If Im not mistaken, the other cardinal probably doesnt harbor any resentment toward the North Territory, does he? No, he doesnt. Colin grasped the implications instantly, immediately adding, So the Pope is wary of Noputon because he fears that Noputon will ally with us and pressure him to resign! Exactly! Queen Midelas bright eyes were full of approval, Right now, Gregory is under great pressure because the inside of the Church cannot possibly be completely calm. Although no one dares to call for Gregory to step down yet, probably many people are secretly thinking, and even preparing for it. Gregory naturally cant afford not to guard against internal competitors. Among the two current cardinals, Mensai, whose Eastern Diocese has been thoroughly cleaned by your Blood Knight Army, has significantly declined in power, and even if Gregory were to step down, it would be difficult for him to take the position. So, the person who presents the greatest threat to Gregory within the Church right now is actually Cardinal Noputon. Colin hurriedly asked again, Where is Cardinal Noputon now? He was sent by Gregory to Westland. Colin was slightly regretful, obviously, the Pope had deliberately separated Noputon. But soon, he realized another issue, Did Gregory send Noputon to Westland in order to seek the assistance of the Duke of Westland? Yes, Queen Midela nodded, The person who least wants to see a civil unrest outbreak in the Empire at this time is Duke St. Gregorian of Westland. If anyone can mediate the dispute between North Territory and the Church, it would be Duke St. Gregorian. Colin frowned instantly, for he knew that the ruler of the Westland, Duke St. Gregorian, although a woman, she is one of the only two Holy Knights in the entire Empire! Of course, if you include Mr. Ji, the eccentric Holy Knight, it should be three A Holy Knight, if she takes the side of the Church, will significantly increase the pressure on the North Territory. Colin would never forget the feeling of having his heart crushed by Mr. Ji back in Winterfell City. Seeing Colins serious expression, Queen Midela began to comfort him: Actually, we dont need to worry too much about Duke St. Gregorian. Why? Because the envoy that Gregory sent to Westland, Cardinal Noputon, may not be able to urge Duke St. Gregorian to take action. Queen Midela spoke in a leisurely tone, Did you know? Noputon once served as Archbishop of the Westland but was swiftly transferred out of Westland after only three months. Colin was intrigued, Could it be that Noputon had a conflict with the St. Gregorian family? Right. During his tenure as Archbishop of Westland, Noputon molested a boy from the St. Gregorian family, and that boy is now Duke St. Gregorians younger brother. Colin chucked, This Noputon is really daring, even dared to mess with the people of the St. Gregorian family. Queen Midela explained, Actually, at that time, this boy was not a direct member of the St. Gregorian family, hence Noputon thought that the St. Gregorian family would not break with him over such a marginal figure in the family. But he evidently did not expect that this inconspicuous boy had a sister with extraordinary talent, and the then Duke St. Gregorian was almost privately training her as his successor, so he turned against Noputon as soon as he learned about the scandal, for the sake of the familys future. As a last resort, the Church had to transfer him out of Westland. Colin nodded, then realized another issueCknowing that Cardinal Noputon had a dispute with Duke St. Gregorian, why did Pope Gregory still send him to Westland? But soon, he figured out Gregorys mindset and laughed: This Gregory really keeps a tight watch over his two cardinals! Right. Seeing that Colin guessed the reason for Gregorys arrangement, Queen Midela nodded in agreement, For Gregory, the threats posed by the two cardinals are no less than the North Territory. Under the current situation, he would rather break with the North Territory completely and offend the Duke of Westland than let his two cardinals gain any external assistance. Colin shook his head with a sneer, asking: What is Gregory planning to do to resolve the current crisis? Is he actually relying on the Temple Knight Regiment? Queen Midela said seriously, Dont underestimate the Church. Please remember, no one has ever pushed the Church to the edge as it is now, and no one knows what hidden means the Pope has. Also, dont forget about the St. Lorenzo family. At this point, Marquis Garcia finally spoke, Why did you really leave Dragon City this time? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Queen Midela sighed somewhat dejectedly, The Emperor, under the Popes instigation, already harbors suspicions toward the St. Hilde family; regardless of what I say, it has no effect Garcia, Im tired. This was the first time Colin had seen Queen Midela appear weary. At this moment, she was no longer the elegant and noble Empress of the Empire but just a little girl who had been wronged outside and had come back to coo to her brother. Marquis Garcia looked at his sister, silent for a moment, then uncharacteristically comforted her with warm words: Rest if youre tired. Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: 553 Admonition (Part 1)_1 Chapter 555: 553 Admonition (Part 1)_1 The next morning. Colin got up and finished washing. He was ready to go to the restaurant for breakfast but just around the corner of the corridor, he saw a familiar silhouette standing on the balcony. Good morning, Your Highness the Queen. Good morning, Count Angler. Queen Midela, dressed in a red court-style low-cut dress which accentuated her round shoulders and snowy cleavage. Her silky golden long hair was casually pulled back, and her fair and flawless skin stirred an irresistible urge to kiss. Looking at this dignified and charming queen, Colin could not help but recall the scene when they had an intimate interaction in the Phoenix Palace. At that time, in order to win over Colin, Queen Midela even used her body as bait. But Colin fell for her trick, thinking she was truly Veras biological mother. Therefore, under the constraint of his moral bottom line, he desperately refused her kindness. That was what prevented their close contact from becoming negative distance contact. But now, he knew that Queen Midela was not Veras biological mother A strange emotion grew inevitably in Colins heart like wild weeds in a field. But Colin still forced his mind to focus, suppressing the ripples in his heart. He knew that the glamorous queen standing before him was not a simple character. If its not necessary, Colin wanted to stay away from her. So he slightly bowed his body, respectfully asking, Have you had breakfast, Your Highness? Queen Midela nodded, saying, I have already eaten. I have not yet, Colin said with a smile, please excuse me. I will leave first. Queen Midela did not hold him back, saying softly, Alright. Colin walked past the queen and soon arrived at the restaurant. Only Marquis Garcia was there, who had just finished his breakfast, putting down the utensils and wiping his mouth with a napkin. Colin came forward and greeted him. Marquis Garcia stood up and said, I have already notified to them, we will set out at nine oclock. Okay, Colin nodded. On their journey, the Northern Army did not stay in the towns along the way too much, advancing towards Dragon City at the fastest speed. Because for the North Territory, time was also extremely important. Neither Colin nor Marquis Garcia wanted to still be entangled with the Church when the Orc army reached Westland. In that case, even if Colin was reluctant, he would have to consider the problem of reconciling with the church. After Marquis Garcia left, Colin quickly finished the food in front of him, then also walked out, preparing to go back and pack up. But when he again passed the balcony in the corridor, he found that Queen Midela was still there. Only this time, there was a beautiful long-tailed kite beside her. Queen Midelas jade-like delicate hand gently stroked the gorgeous feathers of the long-tailed kite, revealing two shallow dimples at the corners of her mouth. The long-tailed kite seemed to enjoy the queens caress, standing on the balcony rail singing happily. The pleasing chirping sounded like the silent moonlight and the ding-dong spring water. A person and a bird, together they formed a harmonious and beautiful picture. Colin couldnt help but take a few steps closer. However, the long-tailed kite seemed to have been startled by Colin, suddenly flapped its wings, and flew off the balcony. You scared it! Queen Midela turned her head, her beautiful eyes like autumn water glaring at Colin, said angrily. Colin was a bit embarrassed, he could only touch the tip of his nose and say, I apologize, Your Highness, how about I catch it back for you? Queen Midela chuckled, shaking her head and said, Bullying a long-tailed kite is not something a knight would do. Colin could only give up, was just about to excuse himself and leave, when he heard Queen Midela say again, Count Angler, you seem to be avoiding me. How could that be? Colin revealed a toothy smile, presenting a sincere appearance. Queen Midela looked at Colin playfully and said, You must have asked Garcia about the truth about Veras mother already, havent you? Colin touched his nose again, not knowing how to answer, he pretended not to hear the question. Queen Midela did not feel awkward about her lie being exposed, she continued, You dont have to pretend youre innocent like you didnt lie. Ive sent someone to the North Territory to investigate the death of Charles. It seems different from what you previously said! Ah? What did I say before? Colin scratched his head and grinned, Your Highness, its been a long time and I seem to have forgotten. Queen Midela gave him a charming roll of eyes, Well, let the past be the past. Now you are the protector of the North Territory, and I am a poor woman who was disliked by her husband and ran back home. In this sense, I seem to be one of those who need to be protected by you. Colin would not be fooled by Queen Midelas pitiful appearance, he would not believe a word of this woman said easily anyway. Protecting your safety is my honor! Colin said with high morality. Then, he changed the subject and said, But, the Northern Army will set out soon. I need to go back and pack up. Your Highness, please allow me to leave first. Queen Midela smiled faintly, You dont need to avoid me deliberately, because I will not accompany the army later. Oh? Colin looked slightly surprised, Then, are you going to continue northward to return to Winterfell City? Yes. Looking at Queen Midelas perfect side face, Colin had a sudden feeling of reluctance to part, but more of doubt. To him, this glamorous queen was a typical political creature, both intelligent and cunning. Plus she knew how and was willing to use her greatest advantage to achieve her goals. How could such a power-hungry politician choose to stay away from the Empires political center at this time? Didnt she realize that the empires politics was going to undergo a major reshuffle? Logically speaking, the appeal of Dragon City to the likes of Queen Midela at this time was as tempting as blood to a shark. How could she resist? Or was it that she really meant it when she said Im tired at the tea party last night? Or, did she have little confidence in the North Territorys rebellion, thus choosing to distance herself from this dangerous whirlpool? Seemingly aware of Colins confusion, Queen Midela gave a slight smile and said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dont overthink it. The reason why I am leaving is not only because of the current situation, but also due to my disappointment in Reinhardt Moreover, my disappointment in him has been accumulating for a long time. It wasnt until this time when he lacked the courage and decisiveness to take action in the face of such an excellent opportunity that I finally made up my mind to leave. Anyway, my staying in Phoenix Palace now cannot change the situation, and it might even make Reinhardt more paranoid. Perhaps my departure might make him slightly clear-headed. But, before we part, I want to remind you not to underestimate Gregory. He is not a simple character. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: 554 Admonition (Part 2)_1 Chapter 556: 554 Admonition (Part 2)_1 The words of a warning from Queen Midela made Colin shiver, and he hurriedly asked, Your Highness, theres something Ive been wondering about. Speak, she said. Colin took a few steps forward, standing shoulder to shoulder with Queen Midela, and then lowered his voice to say, Your Highness, I understand the Churchs status and reputation in the Empire of Glory, but what I dont understand is, why has the nobility been unable to do anything about it for over a thousand years, instead letting the Church constantly meddle in secular affairs and expand its power and influence? Colin looked around to make sure no one was near, his voice dropped lower before he continued: The core members of the Holy Knight families know the secret of the Lord of Glory ceasing to draw on the Power of Faith. This means the Church has lost its connection with the Supreme Lord. So, the threat of gods is not the real reason why the nobles are restrained. The Church may have a strong military force like the Temple Knight Regiment, but its manpower is too limited. If the noble lords unite, they can overwhelm the Temple Knights with sheer numbers alone. And, among the nobles, there are superlative warriors like the Holy Knights! So, I cant understand why, after all these years, the Church has always been in a superior position in its struggle with the nobles? Queen Midela glanced at Colin and said faintly, Do you think the nobles are united as one? You know, many nobles are fanatical devotees of my Lord. Colin was definitely not convinced by this reason. He argued, While they may be fanatics for my Lord, they may not similarly be fanatics for the Church. Dont the nobles know about the corruption and decay of the Church nowadays? Those hypocritical clergymen can fool the ignorant commoners, but they can hardly brainwash the nobles. Especially Holy Knight families, they are very aware that the Church now is likely abandoned by the Supreme Lord. How come they dont think of uniting to cut off the Churchs reach into the secular domain? Queen Midela shook her head and said, You should know, when nobles talk about faith, its mostly for benefit purposes. Even though they are aware of the Churchs decay and corruption, they still choose to side with the church, simply because it benefits them. Just take the Eastern St. Prowse family, for example, why do they adamantly stand on the Churchs side? Back when the Dark Emperor was assassinated by the Judge, the St. Lorenzo family, of course, could not swallow this, so they encouraged the invasion of the Northeast by St. Hilde family from the North area to punish the St. Sean family. But when the St. Hilde family crushed the main forces of the St Sean family on the battlefield, the St. Prowse family suddenly appeared, usurping the fruits of victory which originally belonged to the St. Hilde family. And why could the St. Prowse family dare to do that? Wasnt it the Church that instigated them? So after occupying the North East, the St. Prowse family has had to rely on the Church to withstand the wrath of the royal family and the North. Another example is the South border, which, due to its remote location and being separated by the Pampas swamp, has always been aloof from the political core of the Empire. The St. Rands family even once considered secession and forming a separate nation. Of course, they didnt succeed, but such actions have planted a thorn in the heart of the royal family. To avoid reprisals, St. Randss political position naturally veers towards the Church. So you see, although nobility has stronger overall power compared to the Church, they are riddled with internal contradictions and divided. Your idea of them uniting to suppress the Church is simply a beautiful illusion. Now Colin finally understood. In a nutshell, it was the nobles who were bringing it on themselves. Of course, this is also a natural flaw of the feudal system. The prestige and power of the royal family cant truly penetrate to the grassroots level, and they lack enough control over the nobility, which provides the Church with opportunities to divide and win over others. After contemplating for a moment, Colin asked again, What about the Holy Knights? There shouldnt be any Holy Field powerhouses in the Churchs Temple Knight Regiment, right? In that case, if a Holy Knight arises among the nobles, especially from the royal family or a known anti-Church family like the St. Hildes, they should be able to suppress the Church, right? Queen Midela sighed and said, Have you heard of the Golden Horn? Colin nodded and replied, I have. It is said to be an ancient artifact controlled by successive Popes that can communicate with the heavenly kingdom. But now that the Lord of Glory no longer absorbs the Power of Faith, would he still respond to the Golden Horn? Exactly. Many people speculate that the Golden Horn has lost its greatest function. But no one dares to truly believe this until it is proven, said Queen Midela. Turning her head, she looked straight into Colins eyes with a bright smile. Perhaps this time, you have the chance to force the Church to reveal their true power. Then, everyone will see whether they are bluffing or have real power. Colin smiled lightly, seemingly unruffled by this news. Personally, I feel that if the Lord of Glory indeed responds to the Golden Horn and turns his gaze back to this world, he might become disappointed after seeing the Churchs current corruption and deal with these fake believers himself! Possibly, Queen Midela responded noncommittally, her smile never faltering. However, even if the Golden Horn cant communicate with heaven, it still has one verified and powerful function. What function? It can artificially create Holy Knights! Colins eyes widened in disbelief. Queen Midela quickly explained, Dont worry, though the Golden Horn can create Holy Knights, there are many limitations. Colin sighed in relief and hurriedly asked, What limitations? Only the Pope knows the specific limitations, but the Golden Horns ability to produce Holy Knights has only been used twice in the history of the Glorious Empire. If it didnt come at a great cost, the Church would not be so stingy in using it. I suspect that, much like how Mages suffer great damage when they cast Forbidden Spells, using the Golden Horn causes the Pope to experience a significant backlash. So, unless it is absolutely necessary, the Pope would not dare to use it. Colin nodded but didnt let his guard down. After all, we are talking about Holy Knights! If the Pope were pushed into a corner and they made a Holy Knight carry out an assassination, the North Territory might struggle to cope. Seeing Colins serious expression, Queen Midela decided to take advantage of the situation and gave her advice: I know youve put forth two conditions to the Church C Gregorys abdication and the independence of the North Territory diocese. But Im advising you to strive for the latter condition. Dont back Gregory into a corner. Colin looked deeply at Queen Midela, finally understanding the real reason shed waited for him here. So, it was all for that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Queen Midela, seeming to have read Colins thoughts, continued, I can only tell you this advice, but Im afraid that Garcia is determined to make Gregory pay the price, which is obviously unrealistic. Unfortunately, I cant convince Garcia. With his stubborn temper, if Vera truly falls into an eternal sleep, he will never let it go. Therefore, I hope that you can keep the situation under control and prevent the future of the North Territory from being destroyed by meaningless hatred. After finishing her speech, Queen Midela turned around without any hesitation and left, as if she had just completed some kind of mission. Leaving Colin alone on the balcony, lost in thought. Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: 555 emerges_1 Chapter 557: 555 emerges_1 The sun was gentle and the breeze was light. In the courtyard, the camphor trees were lush and verdant. A white figure flitted among the branches, occasionally squawking provocatively at Colin on the balcony. It was the long-tailed kite that had been scared away earlier. Colin, of course, was too indolent to afford attention to the provocation of a bird. He was deep in consideration of the words just spoken by Queen Midela. Despite having always regarded Queen Midela as someone untrustworthy, Colin believed she wouldnt deceive him about this matter. After all, at this moment, their interests were aligned. Moreover, Colin preferred to observe a persons actions rather than their words. Queen Midelas choice to distance herself from Dragon City at this time probably indicated her pessimistic prediction of the North Territorys actions. And she knew well that she couldnt sway the enraged Marquis Garcia from proceeding with this operation. Therefore, she could only choose to look out for her own safety. The admonition Queen Midela gave earlier was probably her last glimmer of hope, seeing if Colin could perform a miracle. Although Colin didnt trust Queen Midela, the pessimism she demonstrated still put him on his guard. Maybe it was time to adjust his strategy As Colin pondered, he made his way to his room. Perhaps, due to the immersion in his thoughts, Colin didnt immediately notice the anomaly in his room, until the other party initiated the conversation, alerting him to an unexpected guest! Are you Colin Angler? Colin was startled, his muscles instantly tensing. There was an unfamiliar woman sitting at the long table in the middle of the room! She was adorned in a splendid suit of fine gold armor, the intricate magical inscriptions highlighting its extraordinary value. Her long white hair cascaded casually, one arm crossed over her chest and one propped on her cheek, indolently watching Colin. Although she didnt exhibit any hostility, Colin treated her as a formidable opponent, refusing to loosen his guard in the slightest. This woman, of extraordinary beauty, had smooth and delicate skin, evenly distributed hair and a body that perfectly defined the word perfection. But she was too perfect, so perfect she didnt seem human. Queen Midela, who had just parted ways with Colin, also bore an imposing aura, however, it didnt cause Colin any feelings of self-pity. However, the mysterious woman who suddenly appeared in his room, radiated a heavenly, dazzlingly aura that was difficult to face. Colin had only ever felt this kind of pressure from two peoplePrince Lexie and the previous Duke St. Hilde! Even Mr. Ji, perhaps because he hadnt fully controlled his new body, couldnt exert such pressure on Colin. So, the identity of the woman in front of him could almost be guessed. Yes, Duke St. Gregory, I am Colin Angler. I am flattered by your unexpected visit. Colin restrained the various thoughts surging in his heart, bowed respectfully, neatly avoiding the dazzling gaze. Count Angler, do you know why I am here? As he bowed his head, Colins mind raced. His initial reaction was that the Pope had managed to summon Duke St. Gregory to halt the further approach of the Northern Army, but he immediately realized The timing was wrong. Cardinal Mensai had only just met with Colin. According to the time frame, Cardinal Noputon, who left simultaneously, shouldve just arrived in the Westland. Even if Duke St. Gregory could fly, she couldnt possibly have made it to Silver Fox City this fast. Queen Midela had also mentioned significant conflicts between Cardinal Noputon and Duke St. Gregoryso whether or not she could be convinced was a question. Pope Gregory probably never expected Cardinal Noputon to genuinely persuade Duke St. Gregory to intervene when he sent him to Westland. His aim was more likely to get this threat to his position out of Dragon City to prevent some people within the Church from having improper thoughts. Thinking so, Duke St. Gregory would only be independently present in the Crimson Flame Territory. However, the problem was that Westland had always maintained neutrality. Unlike the South Border and the formerly Eastland who leaned towards the Church, or the anti-Church forces of the North Territory and the Royal Family. Facing the greatest enemy of the Shining Empirethe Orc Empire, Westland needed to secure support from all available factions as much as possible. Therefore, the St. Gregrian family has always adhered to the policy of neutrality, paving a path between the Royal Family and the Church. Considering this, Duke St. Gregorian should not take such a proactive stance at this time, let alone come to the Crimson Flame Territory to find Colin actively. Unless A dreaded thought crossed Colins mind, Your Grace, could it be that there is definitive movement from the Orc Empire? Duke St. Gregorian raised an eyebrow at Colins conjecture, praised, No wonder you rose so rapidly in such a short period of time, your mind works quickly indeed. Correct, my scouts have reported that the Orc Empire is formally deploying troops. We estimate theyll cross the Sky Breaking Mountain Range and enter Westland by the end of the third month. So, its time to put an end to this farce. Hearing the news, Colins heart sank. He had thought that the Orc Empire wouldnt invade so quickly, but it seems like the tempestuous Orcs couldnt wait till the winter had fully receded and launched their attack. There was likely still un-melted snow on the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. Your Excellency Duke St. Gregorian, to you, this might be a farce. But, for us Northerners, it represents a huge humiliation! Colins tone suddenly became defiant, The unforgivable sins committed by the Blasphemer, Gregory, cannot be overlooked. So, if the Church does not agree to our demands, neither the Northern armyof 200,000 soldiersnor the thirty million civilians of the North Territory will agree to reconciliation! Duke St. Gregorian scrutinised Colin for a few moments and then said, Tell me your demands. Colin cleared his throat and declared loudly, We demand only two things. First, Pope Gregory must abdicate! Second, the diocese of the North Territory must be independent! No. These conditions are too extreme. Duke St. Gregorian immediately frowned, Count Angler, if you are genuinely seeking reconciliation, then you shouldnt raise unrealistic demands. However, Colin kept silent, expressing his stance effectively through his silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was clear that although Duke St. Gregorian was not necessarily sided with the Church, she would not help the North Territory gain the most benefits without reason. She merely wished to quell this conflict as soon as possible. Thus, Colin must demonstrate appropriate firmness to pressure Duke St. Gregorian to exert pressure on the Churchs side. Seeing Colins unwillingness to compromise, Duke St. Gregorians expression gradually turned stern. Tangible pressure circulated in the small space, making Colin feel like an insect trapped in amber, nearly suffocating. Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: 556 Handshake_1 Chapter 558: 556 Handshake_1 Count Angler, are you really sure? The indifferent voice of Duke St. Gregorian came to Colins ears, and he immediately felt the oppressive terror surrounding him vanish, finally providing him with a brief moment of respite. Having calmed the tension within himself, Colin lifted his head, met the gaze of Duke St. Gregorian, and said in a firm tone: Ive made up my mind. Ill stick with my previous two conditions! The face of Duke St. Gregorian darkened immediately. Just like an overwhelming heavenly might, the tremendous pressure came again, along with the icy voice of Duke St. Gregorian: Colin Angler, do you truly believe I would not dare to kill you? Veins throbbed on Colins forehead as he gritted out, Duke St. Gregorian, you could certainly kill me, but if you do, dont think of escaping this castle unscathed. Duke St. Gregorian smirked disdainfully, What, you think those three guards hidden in this room can stop me? Seeing that their presence had been detected, Colin had his three Blood Slaves who were hiding in the shadows step forward. Together, they assumed a battle ready stance, encircling Duke St. Gregorian. Feeling the fluctuation of the three Blood Slaves power, Duke St. Gregorians expression changed slightly. She scanned the three Blood Slaves encased in armor with a surprised look and asked: Since when did the North Territory harbor so many eighth-tier combatants? And you even assigned three to be your personal guards? Colin replied with a slight smile, Now, my lord Duke, can we have a proper discussion? Duke St. Gregorian laughed lightly, Count Angler, do you actually think you can stop me like this? Perhaps youre underestimating the power of a Holy Knight! Just as she finished speaking, Duke St. Gregorians pupils constricted, and a platinum halo of Holy Light burst forth from her body. It was as though she had transformed into the sun, radiating light so bright it couldnt be looked at directly. Colin shut his eyes immediately, but his vision was still flooded with an overwhelming brightness. It felt as though he was in an endless wilderness, however, the next moment, the whole space seemed to collapse, pressing down on him. With a furious roar, Colin circulated his blood at an extreme speed, finally breaking free from Duke St. Gregorians aura. Then, drawing his sword at his waist, he transformed into a streak of bloody light and lunged at the position where Duke St. Gregorian had been in his memory. All he could see was white. Clang! It felt like his sword had hit a steel wall. The enormous recoil rendered him barely able to hold onto his sword, the taste of blood welled up in his mouth, but he managed to suppress it and swallow it back down. In the next moment, a more fierce power surged up his sword. Like a relentless tide, it sent Colin flying. Count Angler, I didnt expect you to have become an eighth-tier knight. Such a talent shouldnt be wasted on meaningless infighting. If you back down now, I can negotiate a favorable condition with the Church for you Huh? This technique White Heavenly Steed? Youre a knight of the St. Prowse Family? Under the four eighth-tiers surrounding her, Duke St. Gregorian seemed unperturbed and even had the leisure to identify one of the Blood Slaves identities. Colin licked the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, steadied himself, and didnt give in to Duke St. Gregorian. Because he was very clear, this Holy Knight did not want to kill him, and definitely would not dare to kill him. At this time, the Westland needed the full support of the whole Empire; Duke St. Gregorian had to unite all the forces she could, and naturally, she wouldnt do anything to completely provoke the North Territory. Her actions now were simply negotiation tactics, trying to force Colin into submission by demonstrating her martial prowess, all to press him into changing the terms of their agreement. But Colin wouldnt easily give in. Furthermore, he wanted to take this opportunity to test the gap between the power he currently commanded and that of a true Holy Knight. Ever since Mr. Ji crushed his heart in White Dew City, Colin had been determined to hunt a Holy Knight to absorb their fresh blood for his advancement. Now that Duke St. Gregorian had come to him, it was a perfect opportunity for him to rehearse in advance. Bang! Bang! Bang! The fierce collision sound came from the front, which seemed to be the three blood slaves also engaged with Duke St. Gregorian. The afterwave of the shock made the entire castle shake, and countless spiderweb-like cracks appeared on the ground paved with white glazed rock. Colin felt the pressure on him suddenly lessen, and it was obvious that Duke St. Gregorians attention had shifted elsewhere. Just as he was about to launch another attack, the white light filling his vision gradually dissipated, allowing him to see clearly in front of him again. So it really is you, Anna St. Prowse! Colin looked in the direction of the voice and saw Duke St. Gregorian had vacated his former seat, and come to Annas side, shattering her helmet with one hand. Why would you serve Colin Angler? Duke St. Gregorian asked doubtfully. Of course he knew about the dramatic changes that had taken place in the Eastland, so he couldnt understand how this female knight, who had the best chance of advancing to the Holy Field among the St. Prowse Family, would pledge his loyalty to a man who had just disarranged Eastland and killed her biological father. Of course, Anna wouldnt answer Duke St. Gregorians question. Instead, she just stared at him, her entire body surging with holy light, straining to break free from Duke St. Gregorians control. Seeing this, Colin, in order to avoid being discovered by Duke St. Gregorian about Annas unusual behavior, immediately began to explain: Duke, Miss Anna and I have the same ideals, so naturally, she is willing to fight side by side with me! Shared ideals? Surely enough, Duke St. Gregorians attention was drawn by Colin. He turned his head, his beautiful eyes fixated on Colin, awaiting his further explanation. Yes. Colin affirmed with a serious look on his face, then went on to fool, Miss Anna is extremely disappointed with the decadent and degenerated church, and believes that they have tarnished the glory of the Supreme Lord. Thus, she willingly joins me in the fight for maintaining the glory of our Lord! Even though you just killed her father? Duke St. Gregorian still didnt quite believe in Colins explanation. I met Duke St. Prowse on the front lines of battle, its only natural that I did not hold back, and it does not mean that it has provoked any personal grudges. Colin said with an open and candid look on his face. Seeing that Duke St. Gregorian was remaining skeptical, Colin had to put on an evasive act and added, Of course, henceforth, I will double my compensation to Anna, using a lifetime of protection to atone for the damage Ive caused her Duke St. Gregorian blinked her eyes, appearing to finally understand, and a cunning smile surfaced at the corners of her mouth. Although these explanations were somewhat far-fetched, in practice, Annas desperate defense of Colin was clearly not staged. Besides the shared ideology and the secret romance, Duke St. Gregorian could find no other explanation. The doubt gradually faded from Duke St. Gregorians face, replaced by another much more complex expression. The terrifying pressure in the room slowly disappeared, and Duke St. Gregorians murderous intent also began to recede. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She just stared blankly at Anna St. Prowse, as though deep in thought. Now it was Colins turn to be confused. After a moments hesitation, he spoke tentatively: Duke, are you ready to have a serious discussion now? Unexpectedly, Duke St. Gregorian nodded and said, Alright. Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: 557 Union_1 Chapter 559: 557 Union_1 Colin thought he had heard wrong. Only when Duke St. Gregorian let go of Anna and returned to sit at the long table did he realize that the other party truly had no intention of fighting anymore. Thud, thud, thud! The sound of knocking suddenly rang out, accompanied by an anxious voice from outside: Count, are you alright? Obviously, previous noises had alarmed the guards outside. Colin immediately shouted in response, Im fine, just receiving a visiting friend. You all can retreat. Yes, sir! Only when the footsteps outside retreated, did Colin approach the table and sit down opposite to Duke St. Gregorian. The holy knight, who was just shouting and wanting to kill, had now restrained her aura. In the blink of an eye, she transformed from a powerful woman warrior to a beautiful noble lady. This drastic change left Colin momentarily disoriented. Yet, he recognized that the change in Duke St. Gregorians demeanor occurred only after she discovered the real identity of Anna St. Prowse. This made Colin speculate wildly did Anna have some special relationship with Duke St. Gregorian? Could Anna actually be Duke St. Gregorians illegitimate daughter? But such conjecture felt absurd. If that were true, then wouldnt Duke St. Gregorian want to seek revenge for her old lover, Duke St. Prowse? Moreover, Duke St. Gregorian was still unmarried, without any heirs. If Anna were her daughter, how could she allow her to remain in Eastland? She would surely bring her back and establish her as the heiress of Westland. Just as Colin was lost in his thoughts, Duke St. Gregorian spoke: Count Angler, I have brought the information about the formal dispatch of the Orc Empire. I believe you understand that the Empire cant afford to fall into civil unrest at this time. Therefore, reconciliation with the Church is the only way! Colin collected his thoughts and nodded, I am also inclined towards reconciliation with the Church, but I will never forgive Gregorys actions. Therefore, unless the Church agrees to the two conditions we have laid out, there is nothing to talk about! Duke St. Gregorian quietly looked at Colin for a while. Unlike before, she didnt get angry due to Colins stubbornness. Instead, she fell into deep thought, considering whether the Church might accept Colins conditions. A moment later, she spoke again: Count Angler, I truly sympathize with Duke St. Hildes situation. If possible, I would also like to purge the blasphemers from the Church and restore our Lords glory. However, both you and I understand that this is impossible. At least, its not a goal that can be achieved in a short time. Rash actions without considering the consequences will only worsen the situation in the Empire. Colin could sense the sincerity in Duke St. Gregorians tone. Although he did not know why she had made such a drastic change in attitude, he was willing to continue such a conversation. Your Grace, please understand my position, understand the rage of the Northerners. If we let the Church get away with it easily without paying the deserved price, they will only become more rampant in the future! I also cannot explain it to the citizens of the North. I certainly do not want the Church to get away easily. Duke St. Gregorian carefully replied, However, the conditions you propose are indeed too harsh. Especially the demand for Gregory to abdicate This will only provoke Gregorys desperate counterattack. Believe me, a desperate counter attack by a Pope would certainly plunge the Glorious Empire into extreme turmoil. If it were in any other time, it would be manageable, but now, it is a consequence that no one can withstand! In fact, a previous warning from Queen Midela had already made Colin realize that it was probably impossible to force Gregory to abdicate at this time. However, Colin wouldnt easily yield to Duke St. Gregorian. He wanted the Duke to exert pressure on the Church, and perhaps squeeze out more concessions. Therefore, he insisted: Your Grace, I certainly dont want the stability of the Empire to collapse, but these two conditions are the bottom line for the North Territory. Even if I want to agree with you, the Northerners may not. Therefore, I suggest you try the Church. Perhaps Gregory wont agree to your conditions I didnt mention Gregory, Colin hinted. Duke St. Gregorian quickly understood Colins intention. He was inciting her to provoke internal strife within the Church. But after a moment of consideration, she frowned again and shook her head: No, any attempt to force Gregory to abdicate will inevitably cause civil unrest. This risk is too great, and the current situation of the Empire is unbearable. She earnestly looked into Colins eyes, and sincerely continued: I can help negotiate the independence of the Northland Diocese, but Gregorys abdication this is absolutely impossible. Not under the current situation, at least.n If you believe in me, I can solemnly promise you that after defeating the Orc Empire, I can join hands with the North Territory to deal with Gregory! Colin was visibly moved by Duke St. Gregorians proposition. And to tell the truth, reaching a compromise now and settling the score with Gregory after the war is the most prudent course of action. Forcing the Pope into a dead end at this juncture would indeed be reckless. But he still feigned agonizing over the proposition for a while, as if he were in the throes of a fierce internal debate, before finally gritting his teeth and saying: Your Grace, your sincerity is indeed very touching. However, I still hope that Gregory should at least publicly apologize for his erroneous actions. Only then would I be able to answer to the people of the North Territory. A public apology? The beautiful sword brows of Duke St. Gregorian wrinkled again. She seemed troubled by Colins request and somewhat helplessly replied, I can only promise to try my best to fight for this condition, but I cant guarantee anything. I understand. Colin laughed and joked, But I also hope Your Grace understands the current decision-maker in the North Territory is not me. Therefore, my previous words were merely a personal intention, not a promise from the North Territory. Duke St. Gregorian chuckled, Lord Angler, do you know why I came to you instead of going to Marquis Garcia? Why? Because in my eyes, you are the most suitable person to take over the North Territory. Seeing Colin frowning, Duke St. Gregorian explained further, Dont get me wrong, Im not trying to incite dissension. It is just that I know Garcia; he is brilliant in war, but somewhat immature in politics. Obstinately tough and inflexible. If he were to govern the North Territory, well With that, Duke St. Gregorian got up and waved at Colin, saying: Well, I wont say more on the matter, just wait for my good news. I hope in the meantime, you can persuade the lords of the Northland, especially Marquis Garcia, not to act impetuously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ill do my best. Colin nodded. Duke St. Gregorian took a few steps, but then stopped next to Anna. She suddenly went up to her ear and whispered something. Colin tried to transfer his consciousness over to Anna, eager to hear what Duke St. Gregorian had said. However, by the time he got there, the Duke was done speaking. Although he was full of curiosity, Colin couldnt exactly ask directly. Plus, after becoming a blood slave, Anna wouldnt be able to share what Duke St. Gregorian had said. Consequently, Colin could only watch as Duke St. Gregorian gracefully departed, in a state of profound confusion. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: 558 Persuasion_1 Chapter 560: 558 Persuasion_1 the situation is generally as Ive described. In the room now devastated from the recent fight, Colin explained to Marquis Garcia and Queen Midela the agreement he had reached with Duke St. Gregorian. I believe this is currently the best solution! Queen Midela declared immediately. She had been against the idea of forcing Gregory to abdicate from the very beginning, believing it would trigger a massive disaster. Hence she decisively left Dragon City, choosing to evade what seemed to be an inevitable storm. Now, Duke St. Gregorians early intervention had brought about a turning point in the predicament. However, clearly Marquis Garcia was not satisfied with these terms. His face remained cold, and he was silent. As Veras father, Marquis Garcias determination to avenge his daughter was more resolute than anyone elses. Garcia! said Queen Midela, speaking up again, seeing this, We are only sparing Gregory temporarily. Duke St. Gregorian has promised, as long as we defeat the Orc Empire and resolve this most pressing crisis, she is willing to join forces with us and bring Gregory to justice! So, for the sake of the entire Empire, cant you endure for a little while longer? Marquis Garcia finally lifted his head, looking at his sister, he said, If I say I cant, will you think Im being irrational? Queen Midela initially wanted to shy away from the question, but after a moment of deliberation, she honestly replied: Garcia, you are indeed irrational in this matter. You must know, the crux of politics lies in compromise I must confess, Im not very well-versed in politics. Marquis Garcia calmly interjected, But my years on the battlefield have taught me a basic truth C opportunities for victory are often fleeting. Once missed, we may entirely lose our chance to defeat the enemy. Queen Midela tried to argue, The political arena and the battlefield are not the same How different could they be? Marquis Garcia retorted resolutely, Can you guarantee Duke St. Gregorian will keep her promise in the future? Even if she were willing to keep her promise, how can you know she wont die in this war? Even if she doesnt die and is still willing to honor her promise, the Westland will definitely be devastated after this war, will she have any spare strength to help us then? The Eastland currently stands on our side, but what about after this war? The Lords power will inevitably be heavily hit during this war, but the Church wouldnt suffer as much damage, and Gregory can even take this opportunity to expand the Churchs influence when the Lords are distracted. By then, the Empires situation will have changed completely, are you sure we can successfully hold Gregory accountable? Moreover, if we achieve a reconciliation with the Church now, we will no longer have this excuse to confront Gregory in the future. If we miss this golden opportunity, perhaps we will forever lose the best chance to defeat Gregory. I indeed dont understand politics, but I do know that wasting an opportunity on the battlefield equates to handing over the chance for victory, as the enemy does not simply wait for you to find another opportunity. They are also constantly looking for your weaknesses, and when they find them, they will not show mercy! Queen Midela opened her mouth, but for a moment didnt know how to refute Marquis Garcia. Seeing this, Colin sighed to himself. He knew the only thing that could make Marquis Garcia change his heart at this point was the news that Vera had already awakened. So, Colin had to say: Your Highness, the Queen, Marquis, there is a piece of news that I have been concealing from you What? Colin touched the tip of his nose, confessing frankly, Duke St. Hilde has actually already awakened What?! Both Marquis Garcia and Queen Midela cried out in surprise at the same time, their gazes fixed intensely on Colin, seeking to confirm that he wasnt joking. Colin chuckled a bit guiltily, explaining, Of course, I didnt mean to hide this from you. However, when Duke St. Hilde awakened, we had already declared war on Gregory. If this news was made public at that time, wouldnt the morale wed just raised in the North Territory completely deflate? We would then no longer have the reason to unite the lords and citizens of the North, let alone forcing the Church to compromise. So, after considering all aspects, I decided to conceal this news. I am extremely sorry for the trouble this may have caused you After saying that, Colin immediately bowed deeply. Even with his head lowered, he could feel Marquis Garcias intense gaze burning into the back of his head, as if he was trying to sear a hole through it Queen Midela giggled, Count Angler, you have really played this game well! Ah, its nothing said Colin, grinning awkwardly, This is just a precautionary measure to square off the situation if it ever really gets out of control. Now that the Orc Empire has officially committed troops, its not quite appropriate for us to continue tangling with the Church. Moreover, with the mediation of Duke St. Gregorian, I think we should shift to a more peaceful strategy Indeed. Queen Midela seemed to have shaken off her previous melancholy, her whole demeanor becoming more spirited, Garcia, since Vera is alright, theres no need for you to rush into a revenge against Gregory, right? Marquis Garcia threw a glance at Colin without responding to Queen Midelas question, but his previously flared aura had significantly receded, indicating his silent agreement through this newfound calmness. Colin exhaled quietly, assuring, Dont worry, Marquis. We were forced by circumstances to let Gregory off the hook this time. But, rest assured that we will settle this score with him in the future. Queen Midela, hand propped against her cheek, chimed in, However, I think Garcia, your point just now does make sense. Even if we let Gregory off this time, we cant allow him to seize the opportunity to expand the power of the Church, and even deliberately sabotage during the impending Orc war. After some thought, Colin proposed, We can involve the Church in this war, such as the Holy Temple Knights. We can ask this Church-controlled regiment to accompany the Empires Army to support the Westland. Queen Midela furrowed her eyebrows, expressing some concerns, Its a good idea to get the Church involved, but the problem is whether Gregory, who has been greatly offended by the North this time, would let the Holy Temple Knights engage in any irrational actions out of exasperation at a critical moment? Colin flashed a wry smile, revealing his eight gleaming white teeth, and assured, Dont worry, as long as the Holy Temple Knights march to war, I have a way to handle them! Looking at the overwhelmingly confident Colin, Queen Midela replied with a smile, Alright, youre the expert on battlefield matters, so lets proceed this way. The two conditions you previously asked Duke St. Gregorian to pass on, the independence of the Diocese in the North should not pose a problem. Even if Gregory is reluctant, he will probably have to lick it up. However, the matter of him publicly apologizing seems a bit difficult as it would, after all, cause a devastating impact on his personal authority, and even on the Churchs prestige. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, during the formal negotiations, we can change this condition to deploying the Holy Temple Knights, something that Gregory should presumably not oppose. Alright. Colin nodded, then he suddenly realized something, Your Highness, it seems like youre not planning to return to Winterfell City, are you? Im not. Queen Midela gave Colin a flirtatious glance, Since Vera has awakened, there is no need for me to look after her. Colin responded with a warm smile, secretly musing to himself You just think that the danger has been averted, so youre reluctant to leave the political center of the Empire, arent you? Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: 559 Invitation_1 Chapter 561: 559 Invitation_1 The remnants of the sunset spill obliquely onto the wide streets of Dragon City. Pedestrians on the street are herded to the sides by the guards, yet none dare to voice any complaints. This is because the guards are slowly escorting a horse-drawn carriage, and the fire emblem clearly emblazoned on the side of the carriage signifies that it belongs to the St. Lorenzo family of the Imperial Royal Family. People could only watch with curious and admiring eyes as the carriage entered the gates of the private manor of the Prime Minister of the Empire. Having waited for a long time, Baron Heidegger rushed to greet the carriage as it approached, hastening to offer his respects and say: Your Majesty, welcome to Heidegger Manor! Emperor Reinhardt descended from the footstool and smiled at Baron Heidegger, teasing, Prime Minister, you havent prepared a meal of sweet potatoes for me again, have you? Of course not. Baron Heidegger went up front, gesturing with his hand and replying, Tonights banquet is prepared to the highest standard, and will certainly not disappoint you. Only then did Emperor Reinhardt nod in satisfaction and step toward the manor. Baron Heidegger followed him and said, However, Your Majesty, even though sweet potatoes dont befit your status, they are being widely grown in the North Territory and the yield is very high. You might want to reconsider Scholar Sunnys suggestion. Emperor Reinhardts brow immediately furrowed, remarking, We will discuss this another time. Seeing this, Baron Heidegger fell silent again. Clearly, this was not the true purpose of his invitation to the Emperor this time. When the two men walked into the banquet hall, all kinds of delicacies were already laid out on the long table, and the air was filled with the intoxicating aroma of premium champagne. Only then did Emperor Reinhardts face reveal contentment as he promptly took the seat of honor at the table. At this point, however, he noticed that there were only three sets of cutlery on the table, and he asked in uncertainty: Heidegger, arent your family members attending this banquet? Their station is too low, their manners too coarse. I will not disturb Your Highness mood with their presence. Then who is this third set of cutlery for? There is another guest coming tonight. I hope you dont mind. Really? Emperor Reinhardt cast a deep look at Baron Heidegger and asked, Where is this person? They are not late, are they? Of course not, Baron Heidegger respectfully replied. However, I apologize that we did not inform you beforehand. Im afraid this guest only intends to attend with Your Majestys permission. Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand laughing, Let him come out. Only then did Baron Heidegger clap his hands. The attendants in the hall retreated, and then an elderly man dressed in a red priests robe slowly entered. Noputon? Emperor Reinhardt raised an eyebrow in surprise. Didnt Gregorian send you on a mission to the Westland? Cardinal Noputon stepped forward to respectfully bow before seating himself to the left of Emperor Reinhardt and said: Your Majesty, you are well aware of the unpleasant experiences I had with Duke St. Gregorian. So why spoil the mood by discussing them now? Emperor Reinhardt smiled knowingly. Naturally, he was aware of the Cardinals notorious past which had caused quite a stir. It was hardly a secret among the Empires upper echelons. So, Cardinal Noputon, if you stay in Dragon City rather than go to the Westland, arent you afraid Gregorian will punish you for it? I am. Noputon nodded his head with a chuckle, but there was no apprehension on his face. Thats why I had the Prime Minister invite you here in order to seek Your Majestys personal protection! My protection? It seemed as though Emperor Reinhardt had understood something, he leisurely said, Just me protecting you may not be enough. This also depends on your own capabilities. Noputon understood immediately and said: Your Majesty, I have been staying in Dragon City for some days now and have privately visited many Deacons of the Cardinals Union of the Church. They unanimously believe that Pope Gregorians power plays and reckless actions have been the root cause of todays tense situation. Therefore, he no longer deserves to be Pope! The so-called Cardinals Union is akin to the Imperial Senate. It is the highest authority in the Church. Each Pope is elected by vote among the Cardinals Union members, and the Cardinals Union also possesses a crucial power, that is, the power to impeach the reigning Pope. So when he heard that Noputon claimed to have secretly gained the support of the Cardinals Union, Emperor Reinhardt was surprised. However, he quickly regained his composure, faking nonchalance with a smile. He said: Cardinal Noputon, if you have already gained the support of the Cardinals Union, then why dont you prompt them to impeach Gregorian? Why still seek my protection? Noputon sighed and said, Thats because Im not sure I can persuade the Paladin Knight. A thought struck Emperor Reinhardt and he immediately understood Noputons apprehension. The Paladin Knight is the commander of the Holy Temple Knights and also a loyal follower of Pope Gregorian. If Noputon said he was not sure he could sway this person, it must be because he was worried that Gregorian will not accept the Cardinals Unions impeachment. He might even order the Holy Temple Knights to suppress the decision of the Cardinals Union by force. So, it seems Noputon was seeking Emperor Reinhardts protection in hopes of leveraging the power of the royal family to keep the Holy Temple Knights in check and stop Gregorian from lashing out desperately. Through this understanding, Emperor Reinhardt quickly became hesitant. The reason he didnt take a stance on the Duke St. Hildes murder was that he didnt want to get involved in the dispute between the Church and the North Territory. From his perspective, although the Church is to be loathed, the North Territory also needs to be guarded against and kept in check. Hence, his strategy is to let the two factions contain each other. He even went as far as driving out Queen Midela just to maintain his neutral stance. So naturally, he did not want to be drawn into this vortex by Noputon. Cardinal Noputon, the Glorious Code expressly states that nobles should not interfere with the internal affairs of the Church. Therefore, Im afraid I cannot help you with your request. Emperor Reinhardt spread his hands, expressing his helplessness. Noputon seemed to have anticipated the Emperors evasion. He took a deep breath and his tone grew solemn: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Your Majesty, if you refuse to extend a helping hand, Im afraid Ill have to turn to the St. Hilde family. I believe they will surely be willing to cooperate with me and make Gregorian pay the price he deserves Bang! Upon hearing this, Emperor Reinhardt reacted as if he had been struck at his throat. He instantly placed his wine cup heavily back on the table, his expression becoming incredibly serious. Unaware that he had just completely infuriated the Emperor sitting next to him, Noputon continued to casually lift his wine cup, sipping it lightly. It suddenly became quiet in the hall, with only the sound of the crackling fire in the fireplace breaking the silence. Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Suggestion_1 560 Chapter 562: Suggestion_1 560 Emperor Reinhardts icy gaze was firmly fixed on Cardinal Noputon. Unfortunately, Noputon ignored it completely. Recently, every time Emperor Reinhardt heard news about the North Territory, he could not suppress his inner rage. Perhaps subconsciously, his fear of the North Territory even surpassed his wariness of the Church. Now Noputon claimed to seek cooperation with the St. Hilde family, and this immediately touched the most sensitive nerve of Emperor Reinhardt. If Noputon and the North Territory joined forces and succeeded, wouldnt the royal family be marginalized? Even now, the North Territory presented a threat to Emperor Reinhardt. If they were to collude with the newly appointed Pope then who would have final say in the Empire? A tangible pressure slowly spread, making the air in the hall seem stagnant. Though Noputon felt the unmasked killing intent of the Emperor beside him, he still casually savored the champagne in his cup. The cunning Cardinal had long seen through the Emperors bluffing nature, knowing his threatening demeanor was all for show. Sure enough, after a stalemate, seeing no signs of Noputon backing down, Emperor Reinhardt humphed in anger, coldly saying: Cardinal Noputon, after much consideration, Ive decided that as Emperor, I should not tolerate blasphemers like Gregory staying atop the Holy Mountain. Noputon smiled, saying, Your Majesty, youve made a wise decision! Emperor Reinhardt forced a smile, asking, So, what is your plan? Noputon immediately replied, Your Majesty, there is a routine meeting of the Cardinals at nine oclock the day after tomorrow. I will attend and propose impeachment against Pope Gregory. I hope you can assemble an elite squadron of knights ready to storm the Holy Mountain at my signal before the Temple Knight Regiment reacts, and take control of Gregory before he does something irrational. Emperor Reinhardt thought for a moment and replied, Alright. At this moment, Baron Heidegger, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke, Cardinal Noputon, the royal familys assistance this time is conditional. Noputon was taken aback but still asked, What condition? Emperor Reinhardt was also surprised, looking at Baron Heidegger in confusion. Baron Heidegger gave Emperor Reinhardt a significant look, then said, The position of Archbishop of the Eastland is currently vacant, right? We hope that the new Archbishop of the Eastland can be appointed with the consent of His Majesty. Noputon frowned and turned to look at Emperor Reinhardt. Emperor Reinhardt immediately realized and nodded vigorously, Yes, thats my condition! Noputon hesitated, Your Majesty, you meddling in the Churchs personnel affairs seems a bit improper Baron Heidegger immediately retorted, Then Your Majestys involvement in the impeachment of the Pope seems equally improper. Noputon sighed and conceded, Alright, the appointment of the Archbishop of the Eastland will be decided by you, Your Majesty. Emperor Reinhardt laughed, raising his wine cup and declared, To our successful cooperation! To our successful cooperation! Bang! The three tall wine cups clashed together, followed by the merry scene of host and guests. Night deepened. The small-scale banquet at the Prime Ministers manor also came to an end. Cardinal Noputon was the first to say goodbye, leaving quietly under cover of darkness. However, Emperor Reinhardt did not leave in a hurry. Instead, he walked around the manor with Baron Heidegger following him. Under the bright moonlight, the face of Emperor Reinhardt fluctuated between light and dark, as if he was mulling over something. Heidegger, next time give me a heads up about such matters. Yes, Your Majesty! This time it was mainly because Noputon arrived so suddenly, and he is currently unable to appear in public, thus causing you trouble. Emperor Reinhardt nodded, not overly criticizing Heidegger, but asked: When you initially agreed to arrange this secret meeting with Noputon, was it because you were worried he might defect to the North Territory? Yes. Baron Heidegger looked at the Emperors expression, asking, Your Majesty, did you not want to replace Gregory? Emperor Reinhardt nodded, saying: Indeed. I do not like this Noputon. If it werent for his approval from the Cardinal Corps, hmph, I wouldnt bother with him! Baron Heidegger sighed inwardly and patiently explained: Your Majesty, Noputons rise to power is actually the most beneficial for us. Oh? Why? First and foremost, he is at odds with the St. Gregrian family of the Westland. Secondly, he will not become close to the North Territory. Dont be fooled by his claim that if you wont help him this time, he will make contact with the North. This is just an excuse to provoke you. The North Territorys recent actions have completely offended the Church. If Noputon doesnt want to lose public support, after he assumes power, he must take a tough stance on the North, even seeking retaliation. Furthermore, we have taken the opportunity this time to acquire the appointment authority of the Eastland Archbishop. If you deliberate carefully on your choice for the Eastern Duke, control of Eastland will naturally be returned to the royal family. So, if you want to suppress the church after this war, the west, north, and east territories will all firmly stand behind you! After hearing Baron Heideggers words, Emperor Reinhardts expression eased considerably, and he nodded in approval: Hmm, not bad! Just be sure to report to me next time, dont act on your own accord. Seeing that Emperor Reinhardt was still hung up on this point, Baron Heidegger nodded somewhat helplessly: Yes, Your Majesty. The two walked further, and Emperor Reinhardt suddenly spoke up again: Heidegger, besides the Church, Im also worried about another force. Baron Heidegger naturally understood who Emperor Reinhardt was referring to, and responded: Youre referring to the North Territory? Yes. Emperor Reinhardt narrowed his eyes, dangerous light flickering in his gaze. Their actions this time were utterly out of line! Especially with the imminent massive invasion of the Orc Empire, they are simply gambling with the fate of the Glorious Empire! Baron Heidegger thought for a moment, saying, Your Majesty, if you want to weaken the power of the North Territory, its not difficult. Oh? Emperor Reinhardt immediately perked up, eagerly asking, Do you have any good ideas? Your Majesty, the seemingly arrogant North Territory is in fact all reliant on one person. Who? The Protector of the North, Count Angler! Emperor Reinhardt acknowledged with a nod, saying: That young man indeed has some skill, do you have any tactics to deal with him? But Baron Heidegger shook his head, saying, Your Majesty, whether in politics or military, Count Angler is a once-in-a-century talent. It would be a great waste to destroy this gift from the Supreme Lord to the Empire. It would be better to draw him to our side and let him serve you! Draw him in? How would you do that? Emperor Reinhardt furrowed his brow, He is the husband of Duke St. Hilde after all. Who knows if Duke St. Hilde will ever wake up Baron Heidegger said in a low voice, Plus, Your Majesty, what you can offer him greatly surpasses what the North Territory can. Oh? What can I offer him? He does not come from Holy Knight Family, so he cannot be granted a Duke title, and as for the Marquis title, the St. Hilde family can give that to him. Baron Heidegger solemnly said: Your Majesty, have you forgotten about the position of Empire Protector? Empire Protector? Emperor Reinhardt suddenly narrowed his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes, Your Majesty. Baron Heidegger spoke gravely, This position doesnt require one to be a member of the Holy Knight Family. I believe Count Angler would not refuse. As long as Count Angler leaves the North Territory, there will naturally be nothing to worry about there anymore. A North Territory Duke who sleeps and wont wake up, a Marquis Garcia whose ambitions lie elsewhere, what kind of storm could they stir up? Emperor Reinhardt fell silent, and after a while, he said: Ill consider it. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: 561 Cardinals Council Meeting_1 Chapter 563: 561 Cardinals Council Meeting_1 The towering spires of the Holy Light Cathedral shimmered in the morning sun, casting a resplendent array of colours like a delicate oil painting. Into a meeting room located in the cathedrals western wing, members of the cardinal council began to assemble. In the power structure of the Glorious Church, the Pope held the highest authority but was also subject to checks by the cardinal council. The appointment and dismissal of the Pope needed to be approved through a vote by the cardinal council. Similarly, important papal decrees also had to be ratified by council votes before they could take effect. However, the cardinal council only had the power to vote, lacking any executorial authority. Under normal circumstances, the cardinal council would not challenge the authority of the Pope, except when he had done something that aroused the fury of both heaven and man. Pope Gregorys actions had not quite triggered such wrath but had undoubtedly done severe damage to the churchs stature. Furthermore, many members of the cardinal council blamed the unrest in the Diocese of the East on Gregorys inaction. Consequently, sentiments demanding Gregory to step down had been gradually brewing within the church. More than half of the 120 seats in the conference hall were filled. On the raised platform centrally located, only one person sat in the three seats reserved for cardinals. Cardinal Mensai stared blankly towards the hall entrance, lost in his thoughts. After returning from negotiations with the North Territory, the mood atop the Holy Mountain had instantly become tense. This was evidently due to the two conciliatory terms proposed by the North Territory. Pope Gregorys abdication and the independence of the North Territory Diocese. Both terms were extremely excessive, but the churchs senior members understood that to calm the North Territory, it was impossible to reject both terms. At least one must be agreed upon; otherwise, the negotiations were pointless. As for which one to accept Needless to say, Pope Gregory certainly refused the first option. However, the members of the cardinal council were even less willing to lose the North Territory Diocese. Thus, the undercurrent demanding for Gregorys abdication transformed into a wave of outcry in broad daylight. For this reason, Gregory had sought Mensai the previous night to suppress this dangerous trend emerging within the cardinal council. Mensai was reluctant to assist. He had been hoping for Gregory to retire. As Pope Gregorys successor, if Gregory were to step down, he would have the opportunity to sit atop the Holy Mountain. But the only thing that made Mensai hesitant was that even if Gregory was forced to step down, his successor might not necessarily be him. Ever since the eastern diocese had been swept through by the Blood Knight Army, Mensais stature in the church had diminished significantly. If Gregory were to abdicate now, the most likely successor would be Cardinal Noputon. If the chances of him succeeding were low, then Mensai was not so eager to see a change. He even begun to enjoy the leisure of observing events from the sidelines. On the other hand, Mensai was more inclined towards maintaining the status quo. After all, a change in the pope would inevitably trigger upheaval. At such times, it was for the best that the Empire remained stable Lord Mensai, everyone has arrived. The attendants voice pulled Mensai back from his reverie. He nodded to show that he acknowledged, then straightened his posture, smoothed his collar and tapped his gavel three times. Thud! Thud! Thud! All right, everyone is here. Let us begin. Once the conference hall had gradually quieted down, Mensai picked up the sheepskin scroll in front of him, saying: Todays meeting has three topics. The first Hold on! Just then, a voice was heard from the entrance of the hall. Mensai was puzzled as to who dared to disrupt the order of the cardinal council meeting. But when he saw the face of the person at the door, he cried out: Noputon? Noputon nodded to the guards at the door and then walked confidently into the conference hall. Of course, the guards dared not stop a cardinal and had no choice but to let Noputon in. However, after Noputon went in, one of the guards immediately turned and ran off, evidently going to do some reporting. Noputon, werent you sent to Westland? How did you return so quickly? Mensai watched as Noputon approached, his face full of surprise as he asked. Noputon smiled slightly but did not immediately answer. Instead, he moved unhurriedly towards the platform and took a seat in his designated spot. Compared to the shocked and bewildered Mensai on the platform, the attitude of most of the members below seemed a lot more composed. No, it was too composed. As though they already knew Noputon would appear. Mensai scanned the room, taking in the expressions of everyone and immediately realized that something was amiss, and suddenly he understood: You never went to Westland at all and were hiding in Dragon City all along, secretly instigating and rallying Lord Mensai, this is a cardinal council meeting. Let us not discuss irrelevant topics, Noputon cut Mensai off immediately and sent him a warning glance. Mensai inhaled deeply and calmed himself before reminding Noputon in a low voice: Lord Noputon, I advise you to act cautiously. Gregory is not that easy to deal with, and the timing right now is not right East Diocese. Noputon suddenly interrupted, stating calmly. What? Mensai looked puzzled. Noputon smiled faintly, explaining, if you assist me now, once we succeed, the choice of the new archbishop of the East Diocese will be yours to decide. Mensai was stunned, his interest piqued. The East Diocese was originally his domain of influence. It was just disturbed and thrown into chaos by Colin. If he could regain control of the East Diocese now Unfortunately, Mensai was unaware that the choice for the new Archbishop of the East Diocese had been sold to Emperor Reinhardt by Noputon After pondering for a moment, Mensai still hesitated, asking, Have you settled things with the Temple Knight Regiment? Noputon smiled confidently, Do you think I would risk acting without absolute certainty? Mensai bit his lip, finally declaring, Fine, Ill help you this time! Thud! Taking the gavel, Noputon struck it hard and loudly commanded: Gentlemen, after discussions with Cardinal Mensai, we have decided to prioritize voting on an urgent motion. Mensais heartbeat accelerated, his breaths becoming short. His gaze slowly swept over the room and he noted that the expressions on faces of most of the cardinal council members were eager. Only a few seemed surprised and seemed unaware of what was about to happen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beside him, Noputons booming voice continued: During his tenure as Pope, Gregory has acted recklessly, abused his authority, seriously damaged the reputation of the church and tarnished the glory of our Lord. Therefore, I propose an impeachment against the sitting Pope Gregory! Thud! The gavel sounded once more. Now, let the voting begin! Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: 562 Prevent_1 Chapter 564: 562 Prevent_1 The melodious bells rang three times, marking the end of the morning prayer. Pope Gregory hastily left the prayer hall through the side door, following his guard and briskly walking down the serene corridor. His brows were tightly knitted, his eyes occasionally looked towards the west wing of the Holy Light Cathedral, betrayed his anxiety and anger. Meanwhile, Gregory was constantly thinking about countermeasures. The sudden appearance of Cardinal Noputon caught him off guard, and he had already guessed what the other party wanted to do. The feeling of being betrayed by his own people filled Gregory with raging anger. However, along with his anger, a wave of fear surged in him. The fact that Noputon dared to step forward at this moment signified that the other party was fully prepared. This also indicated that most members of the Cardinal group were probably extremely dissatisfied with him. Why? Didnt these people understand his painstaking efforts in the North Territory? Could they not see what the dramatic changes in the Eastland meant for the Church? Didnt they know that at this time, the Church should unify externally to maintain the authority of the Church from continuing to slide? A bunch of selfish fools! Gregory, immersed in his thoughts, did not notice the anomaly around him until a voice came suddenly from behind: Your Holiness. Gregory was startled and only then returned to his senses. The belatedly perceptive Gregory finally noticed that the guard walking in front had disappeared and this corridor was oddly too quiet, even the usual guards on duty were nowhere to be seen. He slowly turned around to see a graceful female knight standing behind him. Her beauty was dazzling like the sun, making it difficult to look directly at her. Just standing there, the whole corridor was enveloped in a solemn and sharp atmosphere, as if any struggle would incite a storm. Gregory suppressed his inner shock and confusion, nodded slightly, and smiled: Duke St. Gregorian, I didnt expect you to arrive in Dragon City so quickly. Oh? Duke St. Gregorian raised her eyebrow, So, you knew I was coming? Hearing this, Gregory let out a sigh of relief. Originally, he thought this was also arranged by Noputon, but on second thought, considering the conflict between Noputon and Duke St. Gregorian, it was impossible for the two to cooperate. So, Gregory chuckled and said, Yes, in fact, I have sent Cardinal Noputon to Westland to invite you to the Crimson Flame Territory to mediate the conflict between the Church and the North Territory. However, it seems that you have come uninvited before Noputon could reach Westland. You sent Noputon to Westland? Duke St. Gregorian sneered, her eyes flashed with a hint of terrifying chill, but it quickly receded, Enough, time is of the essence, I do not want to engage in idle chatter with you. I came here because the Orc Empire has officially declared war, so this farce between the Church and the North Territory must stop immediately! Has the Orc Empire already declared war so soon? Gregory was slightly taken aback, then he nodded and agreed, In that case, it is indeed time to end this farce. Duke St. Gregorian nodded and said, I have already met with Count Angler, the guardian of the North Territory in Silver Fox City. He promised that as long as the Church agrees to two conditions, he will not pursue the matter of Duke St. Hildes murder. Gregory shook his head and firmly said, The two conditions proposed by the North Territory are too harsh, the Church cannot agree. Not the original two conditions. Duke St. Gregorian immediately said, After my efforts to mediate, Count Angler has agreed not to demand your abdication, but only the independence of the North Territory Diocese. Gregorys expression relaxed slightly, but he still shook his head, The North Territory Diocese cannot be independent either. Listen, Gregory! Duke St. Gregorians face grew solemn, his tone abruptly stern, Ive already done you a great favor by helping you maintain your position as the Pope, do you really think you can smooth things over with the North Territory without having to pay any price? Gregorys gaze flickered before he hesitated and finally responded, Duke St. Gregorian, are you truly willing to keep me in my position as Pope? Indeed. As long as you agree to let the North Territorys diocese become autonomous, I can swear on the honor of the Holy Knight that no one will dare force you to abdicate! Gregory stared into Duke St. Gregorians eyes, his voice lowered, Alright, Duke St. Gregorian, I trust your reputation, but I have one last condition. Duke St. Gregorians brow furrowed, just as he was about to rebuke him, Gregory quickly added, I believe you will be very willing to accept this condition. Lets hear it. Help me kill Noputon! Duke St. Gregorian raised an eyebrow, Noputon? Hasnt he gone to the Westland? No, he didnt go. Instead, he is hiding in Dragon City, secretly joining forces with members of the cardinal group, instigating them to impeach me! So, this doesnt really count as a separate condition. If you want to secure my position as Pope, you must stop Noputon! Seeing Duke St. Gregorian still somewhat hesitant, Gregory tried to persuade him again: Duke St. Gregorian, I know youve wanted to kill Noputon for quite some time. Now Im offering you the perfect opportunity! You dont have to worry about any subsequent consequences because I will reveal Noputons past scandal of insulting your brother and declare that you are merely helping our Lord cleanse his church of blasphemous deceivers. At this, Duke St. Gregorian burst into a bright smile and cheerfully declared, Done! Its a deal! Its a deal! Within the Conference Hall, the ballot vote for Gregorys impeachment had just ended. Cardinal Noputon cleared his throat in satisfaction, preparing to announce the results, but as he opened his mouth, he was shocked to find that he couldnt speak and could only emit strange noises. The next second, intense pain registered in his brain as he desperately tried to press his wound on his throat to stop the bleeding. However, a pair of delicate hands had already grabbed Noputons hair and lifted his severed head. The cardinals in the hall looked horrified, as if they couldnt believe what was happening in front of them. Thud! Duke St. Gregorian slammed Noputons severed head onto the table, he lightly smiled and said, Sorry for interrupting your meeting. What were you voting on just now? The entire hall fell silent. After a while, Mensai beside him stammered and growled, Duke St. Gregorian, you dared to execute a cardinal in the Holy Light Cathedral! This is a provocation towards our Lord and a provocation towards the Church, youre going to become a public enemy throughout the whole Empire Enough. Duke St. Gregorian waved his hand nonchalantly, I killed blasphemer Noputon to help you clean up the scum in the Church, the detailed reasons will be publicly announced by the Holy See soon. Continue with your meeting. With that, Duke St. Gregorian gracefully exited, as if hed only briefly stopped by to say hello. Mensais face turned bright red, but staring at the bloody head in front of him, he didnt know what to do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A cardinal timidly asked from the audience, Lord Mensai, the result of the ballot just now Mensai let out a sigh with a complicated look, finally accepting his fate and said, The voting process was disturbed by unforeseen circumstances, so the result is nullified. Please vote again. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: 563 Anger_1 Chapter 565: 563 Anger_1 Smash! The crystal wine cup smashed heavily onto the white glazed rock floor, scattering into countless gleaming fragments. Crete St. Gregorian! The angry roar of Emperor Reinhardt echoed in the empty hall. What does Deborah want to accomplish? Openly killing a cardinal in the Holy Light Cathedral! This is a contempt for the authority of the church! A blasphemy against the glory of the Supreme Lord! She should be should be At this point, the words should be burned at the stake from Emperor Reinhardts mouth were stuck in his throat. After all, no one has ever dared to openly declare that they would burn a holy knight at the stake, not even the emperor himself. When Prince Lexie killed his own uncle, the senator of the Imperial Senate, he was merely expelled. Who would dare to actually bring him to justice? So, now Emperor Reinhardt could only vent his fury on the Westland governor, Crete St. Gregorian. With a heavy heart, Governor Crete was helpless. If Duke St. Gregorian were not a holy knight, he might have some restraining power over him. But now Governor Crete really had no methods left. He could only be silently subjected to Emperor Reinhardts furious roars. After a long while, Emperor Reinhardt finally subsided. Perhaps he finally understood that his anger was nothing more than impotent rage, unable to affect the current situation in the slightest. Cardinal Noputon was dead. The series of conspiracies by Emperor Reinhardt had all come to nothing. Gregory was secured in the position of pope. No one in the church could pose a threat to him anymore. Moreover, he was about to negotiate a reconciliation agreement with the North Territory, and the entire diocese would become independent. From then on, the rule of the St. Hilde family in the North Territory will be incredibly stable. All of these developments had nothing to do with the royal family. As the ruler of the empire, Emperor Reinhardt discovered that he appeared to be an outsider. Where is Duke St. Gregorian now? I want to see her. Emperor Reinhardts dark eyes stared at Governor Crete as he coldly said. Governor Crete grimaced and said, Your Majesty, I too do not know where Duke St. Gregorian is! She has not sought me out since she came to Dragon City But I suspect that she has already left Dragon City to find the Northern Army. After all, she wants the Church and the North Territory to reconcile as soon as possible so that the Empire can unite and face the enemy together. Emperor Reinhardts mouth twitched a few times. Duke St. Gregorian came to Dragon City and did not see Westland Governor, not even to greet the Emperor. This attitude of holding others in contempt made Emperor Reinhardts anger boil even more. After a few deep breaths, Emperor Reinhardt finally calmed down again. He snorted and waved his hand at Governor Crete, dismissing him. You may leave. Only when the hall was left with Emperor Reinhardt and Baron Heidegger, did he gnash his teeth and grumble at the Prime Minister of the Empire. Look at these holy knights, each more arrogant than the other, always reckless, lawless! They never respect me as emperor! Is this supposed to be the gift of the Supreme Lord to humanity? I can clearly see that they are the root of the turmoil in the Empire! Emperor Reinhardt vented for a while, and then came to Baron Heideggers side, lowering his voice and asking: Do you have any way to deal with Deborah St. Gregorian? Baron Heidegger looked at Emperor Reinhardts face, full of murderous intent, and sighed in his heart. He was, of course, clear that this Emperor had always been hostile and suspicious towards the Holy Knights of the Empire. Even the Royal familys own Holy Knight, Prince Lexie, didnt he get framed and driven away by the Emperor? Now, this Emperor was eyeing Duke St. Gregorian! He was not magnanimous, nor did he possess any leadership qualities. In Baron Heideggers eyes, Emperor Reinhardt was not a qualified monarch at all. Unfortunately, the emergence of an emperor in the Empire was not based on capability, but on bloodline. Who could blame Emperor Reinhardt for being born into privilege Baron Heidegger could only suppress his inner displeasure and softly persuade: Your Majesty, at this critical moment, we need Holy Knights like Duke St. Gregorian to combat the Orc Empire. You cannot ruin such a powerful force! Emperor Reinhardt snorted coldly, gradually settling down. However, the flickering dangerous light in his eyes revealed that his apprehension towards Duke St. Gregorian was not entirely absent, he was merely enduring it temporarily. Now Noputon is dead, our plans have gone to hell. What do you think we should do next? Seeing that Emperor Reinhardt had temporarily stopped fussing about Duke St. Gregorian, Baron Heidegger let out a slight breath and said: Your Majesty, there is always the possibility of failure in any plan. At this point, we have to accept this reality. The peaceful reconciliation between the North Territory and the Church has become a certainty. The most appropriate thing for Your Majesty to do is to proactively step forward and be the host and mediator of this peace negotiation. Hmm, that could work. Emperor Reinhardt nodded, very satisfied with the Prime Ministers suggestion. He was tired of being an outsider, eager to be part of these talks. What else? Anything else we need to do during these discussions? Your Majesty, the North Territory and the Church have already reached an agreement. It would be hard for us to have any further room to maneuver. Baron Heidegger spoke, but seeing the dissatisfaction on Emperor Reinhardts face, quickly added, Nevertheless, a plan Ive previously suggested to you, appealing to Count Angler, can continue. Emperor Reinhardt, with his hands behind his back, paced back and forth in the hall. He had never really wanted to execute the Prime Ministers proposal to coax Count Angler. After all, towards Colin, Emperor Reinhardt had more apprehension than admiration, and he couldnt trust the North Territorys guardian. But now, the Empires situation was increasingly becoming unfavorable for the Royal Family. The North Territory had successfully subdued the Church this time, making them cough up a huge chunk of fat meat-an independent North Territory Diocese. Moreover, Duke St. Gregorian seemed to be in collusion with the North Territory, showing signs of alignment. Add the Eastern Territory that had already shown tendencies of becoming a vassal to the North The more Emperor Reinhardt thought about it, the colder his heart became. He finally stopped pacing, stared at Baron Heidegger, and said: Even if I need to coax Count Angler, I couldnt possibly give him the position of Empires Guardian, right? He is still young and has not achieved any significant feat for the Empire. Of course, we cant directly bestow upon him the position of Empires Guardian. Baron Heidegger said, What is too easily gained will not be cherished. Your Majesty, you can first test Count Anglers attitude, and gradually guide him away from the North Territory, bringing him under your command. How do I test him? Now that the Northern Duke is in a coma, I believe Count Angler would not wish to spend the latter half of his life accompanying a walking shell. And you must take note, he hasnt had any offspring. So, you can first test if Count Angler has intentions to divorce and remarry. If he does, then you can help him to select a princess from the royal family Hmm, not a bad idea. Emperor Reinhardt nodded in satisfaction, As long as Count Angler divorces Duke St. Hilde, he will inevitably be ostracized by the North Territory. Accepting his loyalty would then be much easier! Baron Heidegger seized the opportunity to interject: Your Majesty, if Count Angler agrees to divorce his wife and remarry, then you can trust him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This Orc war provides an opportunity for him to showcase his strengths. Once he achieves significant military merits in this war, appointing him as the Empires Guardian would then seem only natural. Emperor Reinhardt pondered for a moment, giving a nod of approval before instructing: Very well. Immediately send an invitation in my name to the Church and the North Territory, asking them to come to the Royal Oak Manor outside Dragon City, to discuss means of peaceful resolution to the Turennes assassination of Duke St. Hilde. Yes, Your Majesty. Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: 564 Casual Chat_1 Chapter 566: 564 Casual Chat_1 Along a forest trail outside Dragon City, a cavalry squad was making slow progress. Duke St. Gregorian, have you been to the Eastland before? Colin asked casually. Bathed in sunshine, Duke St. Gregorian exuded a dazzling aura that was hard to look directly at. I have, in my youth, I traveled across the four corners of the Empire. Duke St. Gregorian glanced at Colin, seemingly seeing through his probing question. I spent quite some time in your North Territory; I also visited the Sky Ice Plain and witnessed the battle scene between the Dark Cavalry and the trolls. Though Colin was aware that Duke St. Gregorian was deliberately changing the subject, he couldnt persist in questioning his experiences in the Eastland. So, he had to go along with the conversation: Then you must be quite familiar with Marquis Garcia? Duke St. Gregorian took a brief look at the lone figure in the forefront of the team, and chuckled: Indeed. To be honest, there was a time when I was captivated by his gallantry on the battlefield. I even considered marrying him. Colin blinked, and a sudden thought crossed his mindC Could this Duke St. Gregorian, who once had an ambiguous relationship with Marquis Garcia, be Veras biological mother? But then, Colin thought it was improbable. If Duke St. Gregorian was indeed Veras mother, she would have called upon the Westlands army in alliance with the North Territory for vengeance against the Church. Instead of mediating the situation, as she was now, or staunchly defending Pope Gregory to maintain stability. Moreover, Marquis Garcia had already admitted to Colin that Veras biological mother had passed away long ago. Colin believed that Marquis Garcia wouldnt lie to him Duke St. Gregorian, youre not married, and neither is he. So, if you still have such intentions, I can help set you two up Duke St. Gregorian turned her head to gaze at Colin, a complex expression surfaced on her beautiful face, saying: I appreciate your kind intentions. However, Garcia wouldnt dare marry me Listening to Duke St. Gregorians enigmatic words, Colins curiosity stirred, but he didnt know how to dig deeper into the matter. Before he could devise a plan, she swiftly changed the subject: How are things with Anna St. Prowse? Very well. Colins eyes sparkled as he ventured, Duke, it seems like you know Anna quite well. Duke St. Gregorian laughed lightly, saying: Youve been wanting to ask that, havent you? Once exposed by her, Colin had no choice but to nod confidently. Duke St. Gregorian didnt care too much about it. She explained: I noticed Annas extraordinary talent during my visit to Eastland and mentored her martial techniques for some time. I suppose you could say that I am somewhat of her teacher. Saying this in passing, her explanation seemed reasonable, without any implications. Moreover, Duke St. Gregorian and Anna were both exceptionally talented female knights, and they naturally resonated with each other. Perhaps, Duke St. Gregorian saw a younger version of herself in Anna, viewed her favorably, and even taught her. This explanation was highly plausible, but Colin was convinced that Duke St. Gregorian deliberately concealed something. Are you planning to have a child with her? Just as Colin was lost in his thoughts, Duke St. Gregorian suddenly blurted out a startling question. With whom? With Anna? Colin was taken aback. After St. Gregorian confirmed it with a nod, he stammered uncertainly, Well we havent considered that yet. After all, shes my mistress, and any child we have would be born out of wedlock Youre concerned about that? But I heard that you already have an illegitimate daughter in the Half-Elf Kingdom. It was clear that Duke St. Gregorian had no intention of letting Colin off the hook. Colin rubbed his nose, feigning embarrassment. Yet, he wondered why Duke St. Gregorian cared about whether he and Anna were going to have a child. Moreover, Colin wasnt sure if a blood slave could reproduce. But if he had to do that with a girl who had lost her consciousness, it felt repugnant Moreover, strictly speaking, Anna and him were not lovers but enemies. Seeing that Colin wasnt forthcoming about this topic, Duke St. Gregorian even persisted: I know you want to interfere in the affairs of Eastland. However, if you compared it to having a student, wouldnt it be more advantageous for you to control Eastland if your offspring were to become the Duke? This statement was very blunt and incredibly impolite. Colin was now sure that there must be some secret between Duke St. Gregorian and Anna. Noticing the change in Colins expression, Duke St. Gregorian seemed to realize that she was being too eager. She quickly added: Arent you determined to confront the Church? In truth, I also support this because the Church has greatly disappointed us. However, if you really plan to do so, you need to have full control of the Eastland. You must not let it fall back into the hands of the Church. So, you can work on your relationship with Anna. Colin looked intently at Duke St. Gregorian. He obviously didnt believe the latters explanation. He retorted: Duke, as long as you stand firmly with the nobles, even if the Eastland wavers, we still have a great chance of defeating the Church. Duke St. Gregorian chuckled lightly, saying: I warn you not to count too much on me. Ive promised to force Gregory to abdicate after this war, but aside from that, dont expect to get any more help from me. After all, I am the Duke of the Westland, and my first priority is the Westland. Colin, feeling somewhat disappointed, was planning to probe further. But then he heard another sweet voice from behind: What are you two discussing? Turning around, Colin saw that Queen Midela had left her horse-drawn carriage. She has mounted a white horse and was trotting up to them. Your Highness, I was just discussing the situation of the orc army with Duke St. Gregorian. Colin replied with a deceptive smile. Duke St. Gregorian chuckled, choosing not to reveal the truth. Queen Midela gave the two a meaningful glance but didnt add anything. Instead, she raised her riding crop, pointing to a distant speck on the horizon, said: Were almost there. Thats where our conference is held the Oak Manor. Colin chuckled and picked up the thread: Ive never been to the royal manor before, this would be a great opportunity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Queen Midela raised her eyebrows, asking Colin: Do you know who the manors previous owner was? The previous owner? Colin staggered momentarily, thinking, Isnt this the royal manor? Did the royal family use a second-hand manor as the venue for this conference? While he was pondering, he heard Duke St. Gregorian say: This was once the private manor of Prince Lexie. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: 565 White Oak_1 Chapter 567: 565 White Oak_1 As the cavalry squad proceeded, the disorderly shrubs on both sides of the road were replaced by meticulously trimmed lawns and immaculately arrayed white oak trees, standing like guards with spears. The large tree crowns blocked the sunlight, leaving only specks of mottled light to embellish the forest path. A breeze fluttered by, the rustling sound of leaves scraping against each other resembling the whisper of a divine being in human ears. In the culture of the Empire of Glory, the tall, robust, long-living oak tree was often referred to as the king of the forest and was a symbol of power, authority, and status. As Colin admired the imposing oak trees on both sides of the road, he suddenly heard Queen Midela next to him speak: Count Angler, did you know? Oak Manor was established back in the Elven era and came to the royal family after several handovers. When Prince Lexie became a Holy Knight, His Majesty gifted him this manor as his reward. Really? Thats quite a deep and rich history. Colin casually commented. Queen Midela continued, In Oak Manor, there is an ancient white oak that is said to be more than ten thousand years old. More than ten thousand years?! Colin was genuinely surprised, almost suspecting the queen had gotten her timelines mixed up. Queen Midela affirmed with a nod and laughed, Absolutely right. Ten thousand years ago, the Giant Dragons had yet to perish, and High Elves still held Dragon City. Moreover, there was a mysterious and powerful profession among the High Elves back then C the Druid. Hearing this, Colin cast a thoughtful glance at Queen Midela. Queen Midela responded with a meaningful smile and continued, It is rumored that the ancient white oak, standing tall in the manor for over ten thousand years, is the Sacred Tree of the Druids. During their rituals, this tree serves as the pivotal point, capable of manifesting mysterious and unpredictable power. Now, Colin could confirm that Queen Midela had indeed gathered considerable information on the Winged Knight, and was probably suspecting a connection between the Winged Knight and Colin himself. In the eyes of Queen Midela, this Winged Knight might be a Druid secretly trained by the Angler family. However, even Colin himself wasnt clear about what his bloodline transformation could be classified as. Was it inherent to his Blood Clan, or a unique skill of the long-forgotten Druids? Anyway, people in this world, upon seeing the Winged Knight, always assumed him to be a form of transformation of the Druids, leading Colin to wonder C Could the Blood Clan genuinely be related to the Druids? Is it so magical? Then I must take a closer look later. Colin replied with a subtle smile, showing no signs of abnormality on his face. Staring at Colin, who gave nothing away, Queen Midela chose not to probe further. However, Duke St. Gregorian suddenly spoke up, Its said that mistletoe, parasitizing on the white oak, possesses miraculous effects. If a loved one consumes it, their chances of conceiving greatly increase. At this, Colins mind went blank. This lady Holy Knight seemed akin to a neighborhood aunt constantly urging Colin and Anna to have children quickly What exactly was her motive? Colin, puzzled to no end, decided to feign ignorance to the implications in Duke St. Gregorians words. Queen Midela gave a slight smile and chimed in: Duke St. Gregorian is correct. However, there is a specific method for harvesting mistletoe. It can only be harvested during the new moon in mid-year. We are not at that time yet. Should you both require it, I could arrange to gift you a share of the royal familys harvested mistletoe. Colin touched his nose and quickly thanked her. The person he wished to gift it to, however, was not Anna, but to Vera. The two had been married for over a year, but they had been apart much more than been together. Veras belly hadnt shown any signs of pregnancy, which made her rather anxious. Therefore, Colin thought it would be a great opportunity to see if the mistletoe from the white oak was indeed so miraculous. What surprised Colin was that Duke St. Gregorian also accepted the queens gift and thanked her heartily with a smile. But the problem was, this lady Holy Knight didnt even have a husband Caught in his wild thoughts, the party finally reached the gate of the manor. An elderly butler immediately came to greet everyone, respectfully bowing to them. Queen Midela dismounted her horse, smiled and asked, Butler Buso, have His Majesty and the Pope arrived? His Majesty has indeed arrived, but the Pope will arrive tomorrow, The butler replied respectfully, You are welcome to rest in the manor. The banquet will begin promptly at six oclock. Queen Midela nodded and followed Butler Buso into the manor. Colin and others promptly followed suit. Upon entering the manor, Colin felt as if hed been transported to another world. The air instantly became fresh and fragrant, the sunshine became gentle and warm, and the melodious singing of birds filled his ears. Wherever he looked, there was vibrant greenery everywhere. The source of all this was the gargantuan ancient oak tree that stood in the center of the manor, massive enough to overshadow the sky. It seemed to be the true ruler of this manor, the guardian deity of this space and time. It imprinted everything within the manor with its own genuine mark C the mark of nature C in an inclusive but dominant manner. Impressive, isnt it? Queen Midela smiled at Colin. Indeed impressive! Colin nodded, Now I believe that this oak tree truly has a history of ten thousand years. Queen Midela chuckled and said, It is said that when the elves were forced to retreat and leave the Crimson Flame Territory, they once considered moving this sacred tree. However, they were prevented by a divine intervention from the Lord of Glory. Colin remained silent, skeptically receiving the tales of the oak tree that Queen Midela started with it is said. After all, if this oak tree was indeed so magical, it wouldnt have remained virtually unknown over the years. Furthermore, Emperor Reinhardt wouldnt have gifted this manor to Prince Lexie. Maybe it was due to the loss of the Druid heritage that humans still dont understand the true function of the tree and can only use its mistletoe to enhance fertility Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Its a pity that the sacred tree of the Elf Clan has now ended up in such a state. Regardless, the tree somehow gave Colin a sense of deja vu, like being reunited with a long-lost old friend Moreover, the peculiar atmosphere of the manor made Colin feel exceedingly familiar, even the blood in his body quickened its pace in response. Could it be that the Blood Clan is indeed related to the Druids? For a moment, Colin found an intense urge coursing through him, compelling him to approach the white oak tree without any regard, almost as if something he had once lost was close to the tree. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: 566 Refuse_1 Chapter 568: 566 Refuse_1 The architecture of Oak Manor was exquisite, elegant yet filled with hidden opulence. The pillars holding up the mansion were neither gold nor wood. It was impossible to discern what they were made of, but they were extraordinarily sturdy. Colin tried touching them, but to his astonishment, he couldnt leave a mark. After inquiring with a guard on duty, he found out that these pillars were actually made of dragon bone! Legend has it that among the Elves, the most powerful warriors in the old days were not the Rangers, but the Druids. Back then, Druids were formidable beings, capable of going toe to toe with a Giant Dragon. Regrettably, the class disappeared due to unknown circumstances as time passed. Only elusive legends and scattered relics are left behind, leaving subsequent generations to admire and speculate on their legacy. Just as Colin was staring at these dragon bone pillars in awe, a clear voice suddenly sounded from behind him: Count Angler. Colin slowly turned around and saw a young girl dressed in a black ceremonial dress, standing there, looking adorably striking. She was tall and well-proportioned, delicately featured. Her radiant fair skin gave off the glow of a captivating gem, which complemented her smooth and lustrous blonde hair. Her unique charm was unforgettable at first sight. Miss Sallya, I didnt expect to see you here, said Colin, genuinely surprised. Although Oak Manor had once been granted to Prince Lexie, it had been taken back by the Royal Family. As the daughter of Prince Lexie, Sallya would not want to return to this place of sorrow unless she had been invited to do so. Sallya gathered a lock of hair that had been tousled by the breeze behind her ear, her eyes evaded his gaze, showing an unusual display of shyness. I am here at the invitation of His Majesty, she responded. Colin was taken aback. Why would Emperor Reinhardt invite Sallya to Oak Manor, especially when a very formal conference was just about to take place here, and she had seemingly no connection to it? But, looking at Sallyas blushing cheeks, a sudden thought crossed Colins mind- Could it be that Emperor Reinhardt was contemplating a matchmaking between him and Sallya? On second thought, it might indeed be possible. To Emperor Reinhardt, Vera was already as good as a vegetable, while Colin, being young and promising with a bright future, did not have any legitimate heirs. Likely, he would have to return to being single So was Emperor Reinhardt trying to draw him over by using Sallya? Colin suddenly found it somewhat amusing and absurd. He wondered who had recommended this match to Emperor Reinhardt that they ended up picking Sallya. Of course, Sallyas status was suitably noble, and she was indeed beautiful. However, her current predicament was too awkward. Even if Colin truly planned to abandon Vera, he wouldnt choose Sallya. After all, the reputation of Prince Lexie was now in ruins. He was an outcast whom everyone in the Empire wanted to attack. Unless Colin suddenly realized somethingunless Emperor Reinhardt intended to exonerate Prince Lexie! Perhaps the invasion of the Orc Empire had stirred fear in Emperor Reinhardt, or maybe the current state of affairs in the Empire was becoming dangerous, slipping out of royal control. Emperor Reinhardt must have realized that the Royal Family still needed someone like Prince Lexie, the Holy Knight, as a cornerstone for stability. The question remained: How could Emperor Reinhardt be so confident that Prince Lexie would forgive him for everything he had done in the past? Colins silence led to some misunderstandings for Sallya. She lowered her head, as if she couldnt bear Colins intense gaze, and it took her a while to speak. In a low voice, she said: Count Angler, I took the liberty to visit the Red Castle before, but unfortunately you were not there Oh, yes, I heard about that, Colin came back to his senses and laughed. Ive been away lately, and wasnt available to receive you personally. If I unintentionally neglected you, I hope you will forgive me, Miss Sallya. Count Angler, you are being too modest. I received a warm reception at the Red Castle. It was an unforgettable, wonderful experience. If I have the chance, I would love to see the scenery of the North Territory again. Any gentleman hearing these words should take the initiative to extend an invitation, but Colin pretended he didnt comprehend the implication of Sallyas words and smiled: Miss Sallya, lets hurry to the Banquet Hall. It would be rude if we are late. Okay. Sallya lowered her head, a hint of disappointment flashed in her eyes, but she obediently followed Colin towards the banquet hall along the corridor. They did not speak again, and the atmosphere became awkward. It wasnt that Colin wasnt aware of Sallyas feelings, but he had no intention of abandoning Vera, and he also couldnt give Sallya too much hope, lest she misunderstand. If Sallya simply wanted to be Colins lover, then that would be fine. Colin was not morally uptight, he would be more than willing to engage in pleasurable experiences if both parties were willing. Unfortunately, what Sallya expected was the position of a legal wife, to which Colin could only regretfully decline. Soon, the two arrived at the Banquet Hall. Count Angler, welcome to Oak Manor! As soon as he entered, Colin heard a booming greeting. Your Majesty, thank you for your invitation! Colin respectfully saluted Emperor Reinhardt. Unexpectedly, Emperor Reinhardt approached and patted Colins shoulder enthusiastically. He then glanced at Sallya beside Colin with an ambiguous look and teased: Count Angler, have you chosen your companion for this evening? Colins mouth twitched a few times. He privately criticized the Emperors method of winning him over for being too direct, too crude. It was like shoving a lollipop into his mouth while asking, Is it delicious? But there was no helping it, the man was the Emperor of the Empire after all. Colin could only play dumb and replied: I apologize, Your Majesty, my lady companion is currently in Winterfell City and is unable to attend tonights banquet. Emperor Reinhardt frowned, rather displeased with Colins unwillingness to cooperate. Just as he was about to flare up, a voice suddenly rang out from the entrance: Count Angler, if you need a female companion, I am currently lacking a male companion. Emperor Reinhardts eyes widened, ready to scold, but when he saw the person, he held his words back. Because, the person who spoke, was Duke St. Gregorian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin also turned his head and saw that Duke St. Gregorian had ditched her armor for a sky-blue court dress tonight. It accentuated her lovely curves but also exuded a dignified elegance. Her perfect face, enhanced with a touch of subtle makeup, was radiant and attractive. Her composed and graceful demeanor carried a strange beauty that subtly influenced peoples senses, conforming to the rules of nature. This incredibly beautiful woman who was at the pinnacle of the Way of the Knight possessed an inviolable aura that could easily ignite a mans primal desires with just a captivating glance. While Colin was taken aback, Duke St. Gregorian had already swayed up to him, taking the initiative to link arms with him. Colin could only feel a rich fragrance wafting into his nostrils and the warm sensation from his arm which caused him to lose focus. Seeing this, Emperor Reinhardts suppressed anger resurfaced, making his face flush red. Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Dance Ball (Upper) _1 Chapter 569: Dance Ball (Upper) _1 Amid the melodious harp music, pairs of men and women were gracefully dancing in the center of the hall. Actually, by rights, the theme of this conference is fairly serious, even if a banquet is held before the conference, it should be done with more formal seated dining. But Emperor Reinhardt defiantly held a social dance ball. Of course, the clergy could not sway in the dance pool with their partners like the nobles, perhaps the Pope chose to arrive tomorrow because he learned of this in advance. Inviting the clergy to a dance ball is indeed a disrespectful act. Perhaps, Emperor Reinhardt did this deliberately to embarrass the people from the Church. Or perhaps, he was trying to matchmake Colin and Sallya. However, unfortunately, Colin was not interested in this. At this moment, he was holding Duke St. Gregorian and spinning around the dance floor to the rhythm of the music. After all, being from a large family, and the control of the Holy Knights body is not comparable to ordinary people, Colin found Duke St. Gregorians dancing skills to be indeed transcendent, and dancing with him could be considered an exquisite enjoyment. In the quick and slow rotations, the sky blue skirt of Duke St. Gregorian bloomed like flowers, radiating captivating charm. The dance ended. Colin reluctantly stopped, smiled and bowed to his dance partner, then led her delicate hand to the edge of the floor. Your Grace, would you like something to eat? Im not hungry. Duke St. Gregorian shook his head and took two cups of champagne from a passing attendants tray, giving one to Colin. Colin quickly took it, clinked glasses with Duke St. Gregorian, took a light sip, then quietly savored the aftertaste of the champagne in his mouth. Count Angler. Duke St. Gregorian drained his glass, squinted his eyes with a smile at Colin, This time you owe me a favor. Colin could only nod helplessly, raise his hand to signal the attendant to bring another glass of champagne for Duke St. Gregorian, and said: Your Grace, I am indeed grateful for this time. If you need any help in the future, as long as its within my power, please feel free to ask. Duke St. Gregorian clinked glasses with Colin again and asked, But I really am curious as to why you refused Sallya? Colins eyes involuntarily found the lonely girl standing alone in the corner of the hall, he let out a quiet sigh and said: Miss Sallya is an outstanding woman, but unfortunately, I already have Vera. Duke St. Gregorian hesitated for a moment, but still persuaded: But, forgive me for saying this, Duke St. Hilde is very likely to lie in eternal rest Even so, I will not abandon her. Nor will I abandon the vows we made together under the witness of the Supreme Lord! Colin stood tall and said righteously. But you are still so young and have a bright future Compared to my future, I value my love with Vera more. Colin felt that he could go and act in a soap opera. Duke St. Gregorian remained silent, his amber eyes staring at Colin, as if trying to gauge the sincerity of his expression. A moment later, Duke St. Gregorian didnt know exactly what he had discerned, but he gave a slight smile, raised his glass and said: To love! Colin also clinked glasses with him and said: To love! Duke St. Gregorian once again drained her glass, then snapped her fingers and ordered another from an attendant. Colin shook his head quietly. He hadnt expected this Western Duke to be so fond of wine Speaking of which, Count Angler, the Duchess began, you were saying you owe me a favor, right? Well, it so happens that I do need your help. A glimmer of wariness crossed Colins heart as he said, Please, feel free to ask. Duke St. Gregorian settled her expression into something more serious as she said: Now that the issues between the North Territory and the Church have been set aside, the next step is to fully prepare for the invasion of the Orc Empire. Count Angler, to be frank, my own military strategy expertise is not exceptional, so, well need to rely on you for this war. Your Grace, you overestimate me. Such a monumental war is not something a rookie general like myself can sway. Count Angler, theres no need for excessive modesty. Im familiar with your accomplishments. Although your military career is brief, its been brilliant. I cannot find any commander in the history of the Glorious Empire who matches your achievements. Colin rubbed his nose, appearing a bit embarrassed by the praise from Duke St. Gregorian as he responded: Your Grace, I appreciate your faith in me. However, Im not mindlessly avoiding responsibility. The person leading the Northern Army to the Westland is not me, but Marquis Garcia. Garcia? Duke St. Gregorian paused, a frown forming on her delicate eyebrows. Yes, Your Grace. Given that youre familiar with my background, you probably know that Marquis Garcia is my mentor in matters of warfare. Most of my achievements are due to him. With my teacher personally taking charge, theres no need to look for me, his student. Upon hearing Colins words, instead of appeasing Duke St. Gregorian, her brow furrowed deeper, as if she didnt trust Marquis Garcia to command the Northern Army. She looked at Marquis Garcia who was conversing with Queen Midela not far away, pondered for a moment, and finally shook her head: If Garcia were ten years younger, or if he hadnt experienced the crushing defeat at Shadow Gorge, I would certainly trust him. But now Upon hearing this, Colin was instantly displeased. He held immense respect for Marquis Garcia and always felt that the defeat at Shadow Gorge couldnt entirely be blamed on the Marquis. After all, no general in this world never loses. Duke St. Gregorian realized her words were rather discourteous and hastily added: My words might be harsh but they are the truth. Do you know why Holy Knights place extreme emphasis on talent? Do you know why there are never any late bloomers among Holy Knights? Because only transcendent talent can provide rapid progress on the Way of the Knight, preventing bottlenecks. Only thus can one maintain a steadfast spirit and unwavering belief during the ascension to the Holy Field. Those mediocre ones who reach their thirties or forties without ascending to the Holy Field have already lost their fighting spirit. Even if they have the bloodline of a Holy Knight and potential to reach the pinnacle of knightly path, their past frustrations and struggles have caused cracks in their hearts, marring their once flawless confidence. A person with an imperfect mentality can never become a Holy Knight. The same principle applies to Marquis Garcia, who, after his defeat at Shadow Gorge, developed a flaw in his spirit. With every decision he makes on the battlefield, he cant help but worry whether he would repeat his past mistakes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This would tear at his confidence, cause him to hesitate, and make every decision laborious, even if his military genius remains, it could not be fully utilized. The undefeated war god Garcia that shone in Shadow Gorge, is already dead! Count Angler, the upcoming war is of paramount importance, we humans must be all in to have any hope of victory. Therefore, I hope that you can persuade Marquis Garcia to not personally lead the Northern Army. After hearing Duke St. Gregorians words, the dissatisfaction on Colins face gradually faded, replaced by solemnity. Duke St. Gregorian did not rush him but quietly waited for Colin to make his decision. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Dance Ball (Lower) _1 Chapter 570: Dance Ball (Lower) _1 Were you not on your way to Winterfell City? How come you have returned? Emperor Reinhardt looked at Queen Midela by his side and asked irritably. Queen Midela sipped her champagne with a graceful smile on her face, unfazed by her husbands bad temper. When she heard him, she simply replied: Originally, I just didnt want to witness a disaster, but fortunately, someone stopped it in time. So, Your Majesty, you should thank Duke St. Gregorian. After many years of marriage, Queen Midela knew well how to provoke her husband easily. Emperor Reinhardt gripped his wine cup so hard it creaked, as if it would burst the next second. But fortunately, after he took a few deep breaths, he did not lose his composure on the spot. Queen Midela glanced at her husband and taunted, Not bad, now you can control your own temper. Bang! The wine cup finally exploded in Emperor Reinhardts hand. The hall immediately fell silent. An attendant ran over hastily, intending to clean up the mess on the floor, but was halted by a growl: Get out! The attendant had no choice but to withdraw. Emperor Reinhardt, with bloodshot eyes, swept a glance around, bellowing, What are you looking at? Wheres the music? Carry on! Everyone else withdrew their gaze and dared not look any further. As the music started again, the dancers in the hall continued to spin, pretending they hadnt seen the scene just now. A smirk of revengeful delight curved up the corners of Queen Midelas mouth. Facing Emperor Reinhardts deadly gaze, Queen Midela remained calm and changed the subject, saying, Are you planning to win over Colin Angler? Upon hearing this, Emperor Reinhardt temporarily suppressed his anger and replied coldly, Yes. Do you see any problem with that? Queen Midela revealed a mocking smile. She didnt tell him that Vera had actually awakened. Instead, she asked: Who advised you to use Sallya to seduce Colin? So, whats wrong with using her? Emperor Reinhardt glanced at the queen and said, In this way, we can win over Colin Angler, while sending a signal of goodwill to Lexie. Queen Midela scoffed, Do you think Prince Lexie will accept your goodwill? Why wouldnt he? Emperor Reinhardt sneered, As long as he hears about Sallyas engagement, he will definitely come to see me. By then, I will give him a chance for self-redemption. With the impending invasion of the Orc Empire, as long as he is willing to go to the battlefield and make enough achievements, I can fully forgive his sins and even restore his nobility. Queen Midela looked at her husband with a peculiar gaze, Do you truly think that Prince Lexie would swallow his past humiliation and serve you in order to seek your forgiveness? He is a Holy Knight, not your servant! So what if he is a Holy Knight? Emperor Reinhardt gritted his teeth, Dont they have relatives? Dont they have concerns? Dont they age? Dont they die? They are also mortal! And mortals are under my rule! If Lexie does not accept my goodwill, let him continue to wander outside! Id love to see if he has what it takes to capture Mr. Ji and clear his own name. Queen Midela suddenly looked at him pitifully, shaking her head, Reinhardt, you simply dont understand how to rule. Emperor Reinhardt huffed angrily, confronting her head-on, Midela, its you who does not know how to submit! Dont forget, your St. Hilde Family also pledged loyalty to me, but look what you all have done now? And the Duke of St. Gregorian, St. Prowse, St. Rands, each and every one of you! Where is the knights steadfastness? Where is the semblance of vassals? Queen Midela sighed, suddenly feeling a wave of fatigue, no longer wanting to speak. Even deep within, she began to question herself, why she repeatedly tried to persuade her husband, knowing well that he was an irremediable fool. Upon seeing Queen Midela silent, Emperor Reinhardt felt victorious, thinking his words had stunned her, he said assuredly: Midela, if you want to regain my trust, persuade Colin Angler for me, tell him that as long as he agrees to marry Sallya, I can appoint him as the General Chief of Staff in the battle against the Orcs, fully responsible for devising war plans, reporting directly to me. If his performance in this war satisfies me, I might even appoint him the Protector of the Empire! Protector of the Empire? Youre finally being generous for once. Queen Midela smiled faintly, then shook her head, But unfortunately, Colin wont be marrying Sallya. Why? Emperor Reinhardt furrowed his eyebrows, Could it be he doesnt like Sallya? Or is he worried about Prince Lexie? Queen Midela leaned in a bit closer, quietly revealing a secret: Neither. It is because Vera has awakened. What? Queen Midela enjoyed the shocked look on Emperor Reinhardts face, feeling a surge of satisfaction as she said: So, dont get your hopes up, Colin Angler is still a vassal of the St. Hilde Family. Emperor Reinhardts face turned pale, his teeth clenched: Is that so? Well see about that! With that, Emperor Reinhardt left Queen Midela, and strode towards Colin. Count Angler, may I borrow your companion for a moment? Colin was taken aback, but he quickly smiled and said, Of course, Your Majesty. Emperor Reinhardt promptly took Duke St. Gregorian to the dance floor, his face held a warm smile, but his words held no propriety: Deborah, I warn you, dont set your sights on Colin Angler! As calm as ever, Duke St. Gregorian placed her left hand on Emperor Reinhardts shoulder, letting his arm encircle her waist, said: Your Majesty, I merely seek help from Count Angler, his military talent can help Westland avoid a catastrophe in the upcoming war. You neednt worry about that, I will arrange everything appropriately. Emperor Reinhardt leaned in and whispered to Duke St. Gregorian, But you should understand the meaning behind my words just now, so dont cross the line! Duke St. Gregorian raised an eyebrow: Your Majesty, are you threatening me? No, Im only advising you. Emperor Reinhardt changed his tone, Besides, can you guess the consequence if I were to tell Colin Angler your little secret? Upon hearing this, the smile on Duke St. Gregorians face instantly stiffened, and her eyes flashed a dangerous light. Emperor Reinhardt quickly added: Dont be so tense, Duke St. Gregorian, what we want does not conflict, so why not cooperate? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Duke St. Gregorian relaxed and glanced at the emperor with a meaningful look, said: Of course, Ive always liked working together. Especially at this critical juncture, Your Majesty, I hope you support Westland a lot more! Id be delighted! Emperor Reinhardt grinned smugly, began to move to the music, swirling around the center of the ballroom. To the tuneful music, feeling a holy knight dancing under his guidance, Emperor Reinhardt squinted his eyes in delight. At this moment, he felt as if he had regained control of everything. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: 569 Attempt_1 Chapter 571: 569 Attempt_1 The deep night engulfs the earth. The sporadic sounds of insects bring life to this serene courtyard. Although the tail end of winter has not fully retreated, Oak Manor seems to have already entered the spring season. The cold moonlight spills onto the enormous ancient oak tree that covers the entire manor, shimmering with an intoxicating, mysterious glow. The dance ball has long ended, and the guests have returned to their residences and retired for the night. Only Colin has quietly made his way to the ancient oak tree at the center of the manor, gazing at this lifeform that has weathered the passage of millennia with profound reverence in his heart. Of course, besides reverence, the feelings in Colins heart at this moment are also ones of curiosity and an intent to explore. He always feels as if an unseen force is calling him to this place. However, once he truly stands beneath the ancient oak tree, he feels somewhat baffled. What should he do? Colin scratches his head, hesitates for a moment, then places his hand on the trunk of the oak tree. The rough, hard touch is no different from that of an ordinary oak tree. Colin closes his eyes, calms his heart, and carefully experiences it, but gains nothing. A gust of wind blows past, and the rubbing of the oak trees branches and leaves produces a faint rustling sound, as if attempting to tell this bewildered young man standing before it something. Colin raises his head to stare at the trees sky-eclipsing canopy and decides to try again. The next second, Colins black eyes turn red, and blood-red patterns spread across his face like a spiderweb, giving him the appearance of wearing a mask. Billows of crimson smoke rise from his body and slowly envelop him. The wind in the manor suddenly grows stronger, and the oak trees branches shake more violently, as if joyfully welcoming an old friend who has returned after a long absence. Whoosh- A pair of black bat wings extend from the blood-red smoke, then Colins body, which has more than doubled in size, slowly reveals itself. At some unknown point, the silver moon in the sky has turned red and the originally cold and clear moonlight has taken on a hint of bloodiness. The branches and leaves of the ancient oak tree tremble even more violently, stirring the surrounding air into ripples like water waves. For a moment, the whole manor seems to come alive. Colin, however, does not feel the slightest joy because the disturbance is too great! The next moment, he shakes his bat wings vigorously. Whoosh- The stirred-up dust flies everywhere, and Colin, using the recoil of force, soars into the sky, quickly disappearing into the night. Just after Colin leaves, an afterimage flashes in the air, and then Duke St. Gregorian appears at the spot where Colin was standing. With a serious expression, she takes a light sniff, then focuses her gaze on the ancient oak tree. By now, the ancient oak tree has already returned to a calm state, as if the great disturbance from before was simply an illusion. What happened? Emperor Reinhardt soon rushed over. I dont know. Duke St. Gregorian shakes her head, her eyes scanning over the ancient oak tree. It seems someone has touched this ancient tree. How is that possible? Emperor Reinhardt looks incredulous, but the disturbance from before cant be fake. After some thought, he immediately orders the arriving guards to blockade the manor and conduct a thorough search. However, even Emperor Reinhardt himself couldnt clarity what exactly needed to be searched or who the person of interest might be. The guards had no choice but to accept their orders in confusion and depart. This stirred up another commotion at the Oak Manor, angering the nobles who were awakened by the noise. They cursed the one who had caused all this chaos. Meanwhile, under the concealment of the night, Colin had sneaked back to his residence and changed into his pajamas. Just then, someone knocked on his door. Colin opened the door to see a guard standing outside, who saluted and said: My apologies for disturbing your rest, Count. Did you notice anything unusual or encounter any suspicious characters recently? Colin feigned a look of just being awoken and replied in a low voice, I heard some noises from the window just now and thought there was a storm. But it seems to have subsided, hasnt it? Seeing Colin confounded, the guard assumed that he couldnt provide any useful information, apologized again, and then turned to leave. Just as Colin was about to close the door, a slender figure suddenly squeezed in through the gap. His muscles tensed, but when he caught the familiar fragrance, he relaxed and said helplessly: Your Highness, at this late hour, is there something you need? Queen Midela walked into the room, closing the door behind her. She looked at Colin meaningfully and chuckled: Count Angler, Ive finally caught onto your little secret, havent I? Colins heart skipped a beat, but he kept his composure and said, Your Highness, Im not sure what youre talking about. Queen Midela stepped forward, her green fingertips resting on Colins chest as she said: Im talking about the Winged Knight. I saw him with my own eyes, sneaking into the room through the window. So, Count Angler, is there another person hidden in your room, or are you the Winged Knight? Silent, Colin merely stared at Queen Midela with a frosty gaze as his mind raced with thoughts. Queen Midela seemed to guess his inner thoughts and continued whimsically: Count Angler, youre not contemplating silencing someone who knows too much, are you? That really sends a shiver down my spine! Though she was speaking of fear, not a trace of it showed on her face. Instead, she looked at Colin with a challenge in her eyes. Colin gave a faint smile and said, Your Highness, you jest. Would I resort to murder over something so trivial? Yes, the Winged Knight is indeed a good friend of mine. However, it is currently not convenient for him to meet with you. Please accept my apologies. Is that so? Queen Midela was not about to let Colin off the hook easily. But why didnt I sense another person in the room? He left just a moment ago. Colin decided to play dumb; after all, without solid evidence, Queen Midela couldnt possibly force him to reveal his true identity. Upon hearing this, Queen Midela glared at Colin, seemingly dissatisfied with his casual lie. Yet, she didnt lose heart and asked again: Count Angler, did you know? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Normally, Druid, an occupation exclusive to high elves, cannot be inherited by humans. Unless, that person has an elven bloodline, and is a half-elf! Colins face paled, but he managed to maintain his composure, Indeed, my friend is a half-elf, whom I met in Silver Moon City. I see. Queen Midela leaned forward, her face close to Colins. With a smile on her face and her eyes locked onto his, she said, According to the Glorious Code, only pure-blooded humans can be lords of the Empire. So, Count Angler, if youre not the Winged Knight, would you dare to undergo a public bloodline test? Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: 570 Temptation (Part 1)_1 Chapter 572: 570 Temptation (Part 1)_1 The room was eerily silent, not a sound to be heard. Colin and Queen Midela stood in an uncomfortably ambiguous position, similar to a pair of lovers sharing their deepest feelings. Colin could distinctly feel the warm and fragrant breath of the queen gently caressing his cheek, yet, his heart stirred no romantic feelings. He never expected that Queen Midela would corner him as if she wasnt going to rest until she had a hold on him. The so-called bloodline examination, Colin really dared not undergo. Whether the Blood Clan was the heritage of the Druids, Colin wasnt sure now, but the violent reaction of the ancient oak tree indicated that the Blood Clan must have some connection with the Druids. Colin felt that he might not be pure human anymore. If this is confirmed, his future in the Glorious Empire would be over. Perhaps he could only flee to Silver Moon City and depend on Queen Isa Thinking of this, Colin, staring at the delicate, fair neck of Queen Midela, couldnt hide the murderous intent in his eyes. Yet, Queen Midela seemed unaware, continuing to talk to herself: Count Angler, in fact, when the Winged Knight first appeared in Silver Moon City, I began to secretly pay attention. Later I discovered that wherever the Winged Knight appeared, your figure was there, so I speculated that this Winged Knight must be you, Count Angler! Dont be in a hurry to deny it, otherwise, I may request a bloodline test on you to see if you are a pure human! Colin no longer rebutted, but just smiled faintly, Your Highness, I dont think we have any grudges, do we? Moreover, not to boast, but the fact that the St. Hilde family still controls the North Territory, Im quite responsible for that! Why are you so obsessed with destroying me? How can I want to destroy you. Queen Midela flicked a charming smile and said, You know I like to hold peoples handles, but my aim has never been to threaten or even destroy them, I just want to establish a mutually beneficial relationship with them. Hearing this, Colin was reminded of that night in Phoenix Palace a year ago, the exchange of confrontation between them. But that time, both of them, cunning and conniving, didnt disclose their true handles. Unexpectedly, Queen Midela was relentless, she has been monitoring Colin, and got hold of Colins true handle. However, hearing that she had no intention of breaking off relations, Colin relaxed a bit and momentarily concealed the murderous intent in his eyes. Until the last resort, of course, he wouldnt dare to kill the queen of the empire. Your Highness, now you have my handle. As an exchange, isnt it time for you to come out with your handle? With the experience from last time, Colin emphasized it again, Your true handle. Queen Midela giggled, leaning her upper body against Colin. Too bad, I dont have a true handle. This instantly jolted Colin back to reality from his brief trance. Suppressing the raging passion within, he coldly replied: Your Highness, if youre so insincere, we have no need to cooperate. Whats more, I can seriously tell you that I am unwilling to be a chess piece manipulated by others. Whoever thinks they can threaten mes or control me with a handle is too naive! Rather than being manipulated, I would rather knock over this chessboard! Oh, quite a temper! Queen Midela teased Colin while casting a flirtatious glance at him, saying, Even though I lacked a handle before, it doesnt mean that I wont have one in the future, nor does it mean that we cant forge one now. While speaking, Queen Midela reached her hand into Colins nightgown, slowly drawing circles on his chest with her finger. If Colin still couldnt understand Queen Midelas insinuation after hearing this, that would be too stupid. Last time in Phoenix Palace, Colin recoiled not because the queen wasnt tempting enough, but because he thought the queen was Veras biological mother. Although he was not a paragon of virtue, Colin did have his limits. However, he now knew that Queen Midela was not Veras birth mother, so A volcano of desire within him, once liberated, surged into Colins mind like a raging tide, shattering the remaining vestiges of his crumbling sanity. Queen Midela was on her tiptoes, throwing herself onto Colin, like a young girl seeking a kiss from her lover. In the next moment, she felt a pair of strong, powerful hands firmly encircle her waist, her startled cry trapped in her throat. Gulp gulp Colin downed a cup of water, yet he still felt thirsty, so he downed another three cups before he finally started to feel better. Afterwards, he walked to the window, opened it, letting the chilly night breeze flow into the room. His fevered emotions finally began to cool down. Outside the window was pitch darkness, the darkest hours just before dawn. Only the ancient oak standing in the middle of the manor, under the moonlight, reflected a cold halo. As a human, Colin could only feel a subtle connection with the ancient oak tree. But he dared not reveal his true blood form in Oak Manor anymore. As for the secret behind the magical connection between the ancient oak and the blood clan, he could only wait for a chance to explore it in the future. Lost in thought, Colin suddenly felt a pair of slender arms wrap around his waist and a warm, soft touch against his back. What are you thinking about? The indolent and slightly husky voice of Queen Midela sounded from behind Colin. Nothing much. Colin said offhandedly. Liar. Queen Midela gave a light huff, then moved to Colins front, resting against his chest and giggled, Mens lies, always lacking in creativity. Colin gave a slight smile, holding onto the voluptuous body in front of him, saying, I was just wondering, how many men have you enticed this way? Youre actually jealous. Queen Midela giggled. Colin huffed, immediately capturing her lips with his own. Ouch! You really bit me! Queen Midela swatted Colins chest then defended herself, I must say, Ive only used such seduction on you, would you believe it? Colin raised an eyebrow, not replying, but the disbelief was written all over his face. Queen Midela swatted Colin once more, saying: Not everyone is worthy of being seduced by me. Is that so? I didnt realize I was that important in your heart. Of course. Queen Midela drew closer, giggled seductively, Not everyone can command twenty thousand cavalrymen to rule the East Territory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin raised an eyebrow, quite appreciating Queen Midelas compliment. But soon, he realized the insincerity in her words, saying: Back in the Phoenix Palace, when I hadnt yet conquered the East Territory. You also threw yourself at me then, didnt you? Queen Midela gave a smirk, cunningly replying: Do you know, if you hadnt backed off at the last moment that time, I would have screamed. Colins body stiffened instantly, and a rush of cold sweat broke out on his back. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: 571 Temptation (Part 2)_1 Chapter 573: 571 Temptation (Part 2)_1 The cold night wind blew in from the window, causing Colin to shiver involuntarily. Are you trying to scare me on purpose? Colin tugged at the stiff corners of his mouth and asked. However, Queen Midela seriously shook her head and said, No, I indeed had planned it that way, because I know Vera, she is too naive and has no interest in power. If I didnt intervene, then sooner or later, you would become the true Lord of the North Territory. This is something I cannot tolerate. Unfortunately, you didnt fall for it, so thats why initially, I had to think of other ways to control you and drive you to attack the Eastern Territory. Colin swallowed, inwardly exclaiming that was close. Then he asked again, So why did you come to me this time? Didnt I already mention it earlier? Because you managed to maneuver in and out of the Eastern Territory with only twenty thousand cavalry units, such military talent is impressive, Queen Midela sighed, In addition, its because Ive finally lost all hope in a certain someone You meanEmperor Reinhardt? Yes. Queen Midela nodded with a calm expression. When he was suppressed by Prince Lexie, restrained by the Senate, and chained by the Church, he was willing to listen to my advice as a puppet emperor. But now, Prince Lexie has been exiled, the Senate has been weakened, and the Church is gradually losing control, he finally got to taste the feeling of holding all the power. Once he tastes the flavor of the peak, he begins to become arrogant. At the same time, his stupidity, arrogance, shortsightedness, and other faults all became exposed. Whats even scarier is that he doesnt value my opinion anymore Without a doubt, under his leadership, the Empire will continue to slide into the abyss of destruction! Colin suddenly had a bad premonition, and asked in a shaky voice, Your Highness, the Queen, what exactly are you trying to say? Queen Midela tiptoed, planted a hot kiss on him, and after a while, she spoke, breathless and seductive, I want to say, for the future of the Empire, lets join forces and eliminate this Emperor who is destined to cause disaster! Colins heart pounded violently. Looking at the captivating face at close quarters, he swallowed, and didnt speak for a long time. What? Are you scared? Queen Midela challenged. Colin took a deep breath, tightly embraced the delicate figure before him, fitting every curve of their bodies together. If I dare to do this to you, would I still be afraid of Reinhardt? Hearing this comment, Queen Midela broke into a wide smile and kissed him passionately once again. After a long while, they broke their kiss. Colins hands explored Midelas back, feeling the soft and firm texture of her skin, and said, But lets wait until after this war with the orcs is over. If Reinhardt dies now, the Empire would probably fall into turmoil again No. Queen Midela cut him off abruptly. If we want to take action, we must do it before the orc war! Seeing Colin furrow his eyebrows, Queen Midela explained, Reinhardt is now completely obsessed with leading the Imperial Army to defeat the orcs, but he doesnt have that ability. Moreover, he is stubborn and will not listen to advice. If he is allowed to become the commander of the Human Allied Forces for this war, Im afraid we have little chance of winning. Colin took a deep look at Queen Midela in his arms and said thoughtfully, If youre worried about his random orders, why not try to stop him from going to the frontline? Theres no need to resort to the most drastic and most likely to cause turmoil method at the start, right? Who can stop the current Reinhardt from going to the frontline now? Queen Midela wriggled in Colins embrace and said softly, Colin, think about it. As long as we kill Reinhardt, then your student C Harrison will succeed. And you will become the teacher of the Emperor of the Empire! Upon hearing this, Colin didnt seem moved at all. In fact, he even looked a little dissatisfied, saying, Midela, youre not going to fob me off with such an empty title, are you? Of course not. Queen Midela laughed as she lightly touched Colins nose, and lovingly said, What do you want? The Marquis of the Empire? Colin sneered, If its just the Marquis, Vera could grant it. Queen Midela shot Colin a look, slightly displeased with his greed, but still said, Then how about the Empires Guardian? Colin hesitated for a while, and asked, If I become the Empires Guardian, then wouldnt I be unable to own fiefdoms and armies? Queen Midela nodded and said, Thats right. This is the rule of the Radiant Empire. As an Empires Guardian, you can only accept an honorary title, and cant have family territories and armies. However, your power will only be second to the Emperor Colin immediately responded, And then the Temple Knight Regiment would storm into my home and leave no survivors, right? Queen Midela gave a wry smile, helpless, Are you really not interested in the position of Empires Guardian? But Colin shook his head resolutely and said, Power without the backing of strength is but a fleeting illusion. I will not repeat the mistake of the St. Chapman Family. Queen Midela furrowed her brows in thought for a while before speaking again. In that case, would you be satisfied with the actual title of the Empires Duke? Colin raised his eyebrow in surprise, But isnt the title of Empires Duke only conferred upon the descendants of the Holy Knight Family? Indeed. Queen Midela looked at Colin with a smile. Believing that he was being teased, Colin retorted irritably, But Im just the son of some country baron. However, Queen Midela slowly shook her head and earnestly said, No. Colin Angler, havent you understood? How could a country barons bloodline produce such an outstanding genius as yourself? Because I cheated. Colin muttered to himself, then asked, You dont really believe Im lost illegitimate son of the Holy Knight Family, do you? Queen Midela responded with a mysterious smile, Colin, arent you curious about why your promotion is happening so quickly? Perhaps because Im talented. Colin casually replied. The bloodline determines the talent. Queen Midela instantly retorted. Speechless, Colin still patiently asked, But how could I possibly claim that Im a descendant of the Holy Knight Family? Who would believe it? Then just ascend to the Holy Field. Queen Midela casually suggested, As long as you become a Holy Knight, even if you continue to claim that you are the son of a country baron, no one will believe it. Colins mouth twitched a few times, Do you really believe that I am a descendant of the Holy Knight Family? Yes. Upon seeing Midelas steadfast conviction, Colin had a sudden realization and asked: Do you know something? The St. Hilde Family wouldnt have any blood relatives outside the family, would they? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No, not the St. Hilde Family. Queen Midela surprisingly shook her head with conviction. At this, Colin narrowed his eyes. He suddenly felt that this Queen Midela probably indeed knew some secrets. Otherwise, she would not be so sure: Then which family do you think I descended from? Queen Midela gave a small smile and said: The St. Chapman Family. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: 572 Refuse_1 Chapter 574: 572 Refuse_1 Why? Colin immediately asked. Queen Midela did not answer this question. Instead, she counter asked, Do you know why the Holy Chapman Family is the only one in the Gloriant Empire that does not possess a fiefdom? Colin frowned, although he didnt understand the purpose of Queen Midelas question, he still patiently answered: Should this be because the royal family was worried that the St. Chapman Family would become too powerful after becoming the empire guardians, and therefore limited their right to own a fiefdom? Queen Midela shook her head slowly, No, you have misunderstood the cause and effect. The Knight Family did not lose their right to own a fiefdom after becoming the empire guardians. Rather, they did not have a fiefdom from the very beginning, enabling them to gain the complete trust of the Royal Family and endowed them with the power to be the guardians of the empire. Colin pondered for a moment before understanding what Queen Midela meant. Another question naturally surfaced in his mind: So, why didnt the Holy Chapman Family initially have a fiefdom? Indeed, thats the crux of the matter. Queen Midela laughed and playfully tapped Colins nose. As one of the Holy Knights who followed Emperor Gana in establishing the Gloriant Empire, the Chapman Family has set a blazing war track-record, and have not made any unforgivable mistakes. So, what could have prevented them from becoming empire lords? Colin promptly responded, Bloodline! Could it be that the Holy Chapman Family is not pure human? Smart! Queen Midela praised, That is correct, the Holy Chapman Family is of Elven bloodline, they are the only Holy Knight Family born of the half-elfs! Colin finally understood. No wonder Queen Midela insisted that he was a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family, so thats what it was about. Colins true blood form was mistaken to be the heritage of a druid. Since he is capable of becoming a druid, it means that Colin should naturally possess Elven bloodline. Coupled with his astonishing speed in advancement, it was no wonder Queen Midela identified him as a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family. However, shortly after, Colin started having doubts. Was he really a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family? Although he knew well that the reason for his astounding advancement speed of his was due to cheats, but, could what Colin viewed as blood clan cheat had been a combination of druid heritage and Holy Chapman bloodline? Since the beginning of his transmigration to this world, Colin had discovered that this place was void of the blood clan. The reason he identified himself as a vampire was also due to how his displayed abilities align with the depiction of vampires in imaginational works of his previous life. But could all these have been misunderstandings of druid powers? The more Colin thought, the more likely he felt that he had inexplicably received the druids heritage. And about the descendants of the Holy Chapman Family possibly the Angler family also harbored secrets unbeknownst to him. Moreover, Colin realized that claiming to be a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family was apparently more beneficial than detrimental to him. Considering that he had thoroughly offended the Church now, and the only drawback of being the descendant of Holy Chapman family was expected hostility and manhunt from the Church, given what hed done, the Church would definitely not let him go should the chance arise. As for the benefits, the list was long. For instance, to be able to rightfully and openly become a ducal lord, or even to gain higher prestige and power With these thoughts, Colin started to feel thrilled within. But almost immediately, he realized the problem. Your Highness, didnt you just say that the Holy Chapman Family was unable to become a lord due to their impure human blood? Should I claim to be a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family, how am I to control the Eastern Territory? You need not fret about that. Queen Midela explained with a smile, Only the royal family knows the secret of Holy Chapmans bloodline. After the Holy Chapman family was eradicated by the Church, even the royal family no longer paid attention to this secret. For instance, my foolish husband, Emperor Reinhardt, no longer knows about this secret. Currently, nobody knows the true reason why the Holy Chapman Family couldnt become lords of the empire. I too accidentally learned of it while perusing the royal collection. So, if you can get people to accept that you are a descendant of the Holy Chapman Family, there wont be anyone who will question your qualification to be a ducal lord. In response to these words of Queen Midela, Colin slipped into deep thought. Queen Midelas seeming rationale raised Colins alertness. The more logical her words sounded, the more cautious he became. Moreover, he realized that if he were to do as Queen Midela suggested, even if he truly became the Duke of the Eastern Territory, unforeseen threats would arise from him not being a pure human, which can turn lethal. On the contrary, the leverage over Queen Midela that he had would gradually de-value with the death of Emperor Reinhardt. Sins like the queen having an affair matter to the emperor only. Once the emperor dies, others might merely deem it as fodder for gossip. After all, having a lover is not a big deal in the moral standards of this world. Therefore, Colin recognized that it appeared that he had again been manipulated by this woman Moreover, Colin realized another problem Why didnt Queen Midela seek partnerships with Marquis Garcia? Garcia was her biological brother, so the two of them can gain trust without having to exchange leverage. Why did Queen Midela discard the near to seek the far by choosing Colin as her partner? Dont mention anything about admiring military talents in Colin, it is known that everything learned by Colin were from Marquis Garcia. If prestige in the Northern Territory was to be compared, Marquis Garcias prestige was much higher than Colins. The current commander-in-chief of the Northern Army is also Marquis Garcia, not Colin. Unless Queen Midela didnt need a partner, but a scapegoat With these thoughts, Colins once hot heart gradually cooled down. The flattering and irresistibly beautiful woman nearly misled his thoughts. It was at this moment that Colin finally came to his senses, Queen Midela was not a simple character. Under her infinitely charming exterior, she concealed a deep-seated and calculated heart. Colin simply couldnt tell which part of her words were true and which were not. If he naively believed everything, he would inevitably become a tool of Queen Midela sooner or later. This matter is too complicated, so Ill need to take my time to decide Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Queen Midela hearing Colins words of hesitation, her eyebrows immediately began to wrinkle, just as she was about to speak again. But she saw Colin suddenly pointing out of the window, Alright, dawn is nearly here, you should leave now to prevent being seen. As for this issue, I will look for you once I have made up my mind. Queen Midela turned her head to look, and she saw the eastern sky gradually growing lighter. Dawn was approaching. Alright. Queen Midela gave Colin a deep look, leaned in to give him a sweet kiss, and said, When you have made up your mind, remember to come find me. Alright. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: 573 Conference (Part 1)_1 Chapter 575: 573 Conference (Part 1)_1 Knock, knock, knock. When Colin was woken again, it was already past noon. From the maid, he learned that Pope Gregory and his retinue had arrived at Oak Manor, and the meeting was scheduled for three oclock in the afternoon. Having spent the entire night with Queen Midela and then brooding for a long time after she left, he had only managed to catch up on two or three hours of sleep, and he still felt groggy. After having a quick meal and a hot bath, Colin finally felt more refreshed. When it was almost time, Colin prepared to go to the conference hall. As he stepped outside, he discovered that it was drizzling. The conference hall of Oak Manor had been prepared long before. Although the space was not large, every detail was exquisite, showcasing the inherent aristocratic luxury of the royal family. Colin entered the hall, casually took off his raincoat, handed it to a maid nearby, and stepped onto the thick woolen carpet. The soft and comfortable feeling made Colin feel as if he were walking on clouds, and the slight annoyance caused by the rain quickly subsided. The fire burning in the fireplaces around the room disseminated warmth, effectively alleviating the damp and cold brought on by the rain. The interior of the hall was not overly decorated, appearing somewhat empty, with only a long table in the middle draped in dark red velvet and several bouquets of blooming plum blossoms on top of it. The faint fragrance permeated the air, making everyone feel refreshed. Colin arrived early, and only three people were seated around the long tablePope Gregory, Cardinal Mensai, and Marquis Garcia. All three were silent, apparently without the interest to converse. Colin walked up, greeted Marquis Garcia, and took a seat to his right. Pope Gregory and Cardinal Mensai opposite him didnt even lift their heads, obviously uninterested in greeting Colin. Colin wasnt going to make a fool of himself either. A maid behind him approached and poured Colin a cup of coffee. Colin added a bit of milk to it, used a silver spoon to gently stir it a few times, then took a sip to savor the taste. There were also fresh fruits and assorted exquisite desserts on the table. If not for the two dead-faced men opposite him, Colin almost thought he was enjoying a delightful afternoon tea. As Colin continued stuffing fruit into his mouth heedlessly, one of the dead-faced men spoke: Count Angler, I almost forgot to congratulate you. Congratulate? Colin looked at Cardinal Mensai in surprise, and replied, Cardinal Mensai, what have I done that warrants congratulations? Mensai revealed a cryptic smile and said, Of course, its regarding the successful awakening of your wife. The color drained from Colins face, and the fruit he was holding almost dropped onto the table. He immediately turned to look at Marquis Garcia next to him, only to see that he was also surprised. Obviously, he hadnt expected that the church would have already found out about this news. Colins heart sank. He knew that this meeting was likely going to take an unfavorable turn While he was deep in thought, more people began entering the conference hall. Count Nicoll of the Eastland, Duke St. Gregorian of the Westland, Governor Durace of the South Border, Queen Midela Finally, Emperor Reinhardt arrived. Everyone has arrived, lets begin. Emperor Reinhardt looked around the room, his gaze lingering on Marquis Garcia and Colin, and said, By the way, Ive heard that Duchess St. Hilde has awakened, so I want to congratulate both of you! It seems that the Supreme Lord is indeed merciful, not allowing His believers to be trapped in eternal sleep. Praise the Supreme Lord! Praise the Supreme Lord! Praise the Supreme Lord! With a gloomy expression, Colin uttered the praise along with others, while understanding everything in his heart. So it was Emperor Reinhardt who had revealed this news to the church. Then, who had told Emperor Reinhardt about this? Colin glanced at Queen Midela sitting next to Emperor Reinhardt. She happened to be looking back at him, winking flirtatiously at her lover, oblivious to the fact that Colin was seething with anger. Emperor Reinhardt continued, Well, now that Duchess St. Hilde has awakened, I think the two of you can sit down and calmly discuss the matter, and come to an agreement as soon as possible. Your Majesty, you are right. Pope Gregory immediately added, Marquis Garcia, Count Angler, regarding Turenness independent actions and his conspiracy against Duchess St. Hilde, I would like to express my sincere apology to you both. Fortunately, thanks to the protection of the Supreme Lord, Duchess St. Hilde suffered no harm. Of course, you need not worry about the unilateral killing of Turennes. I, on behalf of the church, forgive your sins. Thus, our dispute should come to an end. Hearing this, Colin almost laughed out of anger. Pope Gregorys tone suggested that North Territory was to blame, requiring the churchs forgiveness. Biting back his inner rage, Colin asked, Your Holiness, I am also willing to reconcile with the Church, but what about the two conditions we previously agreed upon? Count Angler, I will publicly apologize for Turenness actions, you dont need to worry about this. Pope Gregory responded nonchalantly. Colin rolled his eyes. This wasnt an apology from Gregory, it was clearly an attempt to pin the blame on a dead man. But he still asked patiently, And what about the condition regarding the independence of the North Territory Diocese? Pope Gregory fell silent. Cardinal Mensai next to him spoke instead, Sorry, Count Angler, His Holiness cannot agree to such a divisive act to split the church, and neither can our Lord! Colin snorted coldly, retorting uncontrollably, If that is the case, then the North Territory will not back down either! At this moment, Colin understood that North Territory was unlikely to gain any advantage in this meeting. As soon as the news of Veras awakening went public, North Territory would lose its biggest bargaining chip. What he had originally considered to be a safety net turned out to be a step backward due to it being exposed at the wrong moment. And the person who exposed this news Colin looked at Queen Midela, clenching his fists. Why? Was this revenge for his rejection of her advances last night? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Emperor Reinhardt frowned at Colin and advised, Count Angler, since your wife has awakened, why persist in this conflict? Dont you realize that the empires greatest enemy has officially begun their invasion and will likely arrive at the Westland soon? At this moment, we should put aside our differences, unite, and resist the enemy together! Marquis Garcia, dont you agree? Marquis Garcia fell silent for a moment before finally nodding, Your Majesty, I agree with you, combating the Orcs is our top priority. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: 574 Conference (Part 2)_1 Chapter 576: 574 Conference (Part 2)_1 Colin looked at the chiseled profile of Marquis Garcia and let out a sigh. He had already anticipated Marquis Garcias weakness. This Marquis of the North Territory had always been a staunch expansionist, opposing all forms of internal strife. The previous Duke St. Hilde had exhausted many means to persuade this stubborn younger brother to march east, but Marquis Garcia had always ignored the rich but weak East, preferring to engage in battles with the penniless trolls on the Sky Ice Plain. In the end, Duke St. Hilde had no other choice but to act decisively, which almost resulted in Mr. Ji seizing the entire North Territory when the opportunity arose. Now, with the imminent invasion by the Orc army, if it were not for seeking revenge for Vera, Marquis Garcia would never agree to the advance of the North Territory Army towards Dragon City. Now that Vera has awakened, Marquis Garcia has lost his major driving force for revenge, and naturally, his main concern would be to reconcile with the Church. If even Marquis Garcia is like this, one can imagine how others are. Duke St. Gregorian remained silent, only shrugging and offering an apologetic look when he saw Colins gaze. Colin could only respond with helplessness. He understood that Duke St. Gregorian only wanted to quell the dispute between the Church and the North Territory, indifferent to whether the North Territory could reap the biggest benefits. The one leading the troops from the East this time was Count Nicoll, who owes his position to Colins strong support; however, regrettably, he was now silent, avoiding Colins gaze. Honestly, Colin had mentally prepared himself for Count Nicolls withdrawal. Although he had responded to Colins call and led the Eastern Army in conjunction with the Northern Army to advance upon Dragon City, in reality, the Eastern Army had deliberately been slowing down their march, and their intentions were obviously clear. But there was nothing Colin could do about this. Despite having broken through the East, he had not truly conquered this territory. The current lords of the East were stuck in a conflicting mindset. They were unable to rejoin the Church because of the issue of cutting off the tithe tax, yet they were unwilling to completely turn to the North Territory and serve as vassals to the St. Hilde Family. While displeased and fearful of Colin, they still wanted him to stand at the front line, receiving the Churchs attacks, yet they were unwilling to fully cooperate with the North Territory. This was actually a problem Colin had left behind. After conquering the East, the War Order had come into effect and he did not have time to properly consolidate his control over the Eastern forces. It appeared now that Count Nicoll was too crafty and lacked loyalty. But Colin had no better candidates either. Although Anna was suitable, she was a Blood slave with no consciousness of her own. She could not possibly govern the East for him. And the only legitimate descendant of the St. Prowse Family, Eckert, Colins new student, was still too young and not yet capable of taking on heavy responsibilities. Therefore, if he wanted complete control of the East, he would have to look for another solution. Colin couldnt help contemplating. If he really raised the flag of the St. Chapman Family, would ruling the East become much easier? Count Angler, Marquis Garcia has already agreed to reconcile. Do you have any objections? Emperor Reinhardt prompted again. Colin felt a surge of exhaustion. This was initially an excellent opportunity to weaken the Churchs power, but unexpectedly, as the leader of the Nobles, Emperor Reinhardt was constantly helping the Church and suppressing the North Territory. Such an ironic situation made Colin feel as if it was both laughable and lamentable. But at the same time, Colin also acutely realized that given the current state of the Empires nobility, with everyone divided and harboring their own agendas, it would be very difficult to effectively suppress the Church. Suddenly, an ambition that had been hidden deep in his heart violently surged into Colins mind and wouldnt dissipate. At that moment, Colin unconsciously locked eyes with Queen Midela. From the bright glimmers in her eyes, Colin seemed to understand what the queen wanted to convey Are you willing to help me kill this foolish emperor now? Colin took a deep breath, suppressing the various thoughts that were swirling in his heart, and said solemnly, Your Majesty, I am also willing to reconcile with the Church. Before Emperor Reinhardt could rejoice, he heard Colin adding, However, I have one final condition. Emperor Reinhardt huffed lightly, but still patiently said, Speak. The North Territory diocese can remain dependent, but the appointment and dismissal of the Archbishop of the North Territory must be approved by Duke St. Hilde! Colin stated methodically, If His Holiness the Pope is unwilling to agree to this condition, then I will categorically not agree to reconciliation! Gregory immediately understood Colins intentions. A flash of murderous intent emerged in his eyes, but before he could speak, even Marquis Garcia surprisingly nodded in agreement: Thats right, this is my condition too. The final condition! Evidently, Marquis Garcia also recognized that without this condition, Archbishop Agani of North Territory, who had publicly accused Gregory, would definitely be purged by the Church. Marquis Garcia did not want Agani to become the casualty of his compromise, so he echoed Colins condition. Though Gregory was unwilling to let Agani go, he found himself having to back down in the face of the combined pressures from Marquis Garcia and Count Angler. Alright, henceforth, the Church will first seek the agreement of Duke St. Hilde before appointing or dismissing the Archbishop of the North Territory. Only then did Colin sigh slightly in relief. Agani still had an important role to play in his plan, and Colin was not ready to give her up yet. Although he was unable to exact a sufficient price from the Church this time, Colin had at least gotten a glimpse of some of the Churchs hands. Moreover, he had identified the fatal flaw that existed among his factionthe nobility of the Empire. At this moment, Colin finally firmed up a decision he had once contemplated. Very well! Emperor Reinhardt laughed heartily, clapping his hands and saying, In that case, the matter involving Turennes plotting against Duke St. Hilde can be considered resolved in a satisfactory manner. Moving forward, we need to pool all our efforts to deal with the upcoming Orc army! Now that all of you are here, why dont we start by discussing our strategies? Duke St. Gregorian immediately added, Your Majesty, according to our previous investigations, the Orc army will reach the Westland by the end of March. Hence, the reinforcement troops must start assembling in the Westland now! The Lords army of the Crimson Flame Territory has already assembled and can set off at any time, Emperor Reinhardt nodded, then looked around the room and asked, What about the other three territories? Your Majesty, the Eastern Allied Forces have also finished assembling and are ready to set off at any time, Count Nicoll responded immediately. The North Territory is also ready, Marquis Garcia added. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There naturally wouldnt be any issues with these two territories, so Emperor Reinhardt finally turned his gaze to an elderly man seated at the edge of the long table. He was the representative sent by the South Border to attend the conferenceGovernor Durace St. Rands of the South border. This man had been quietly observing the heated arguments for quite a while. Now that everyones gaze had turned to him, he immediately nodded and said, Your Majesty, the South Borders army is already on its way. It is expected to safely reach the Westland by the end of March. Very good! Emperor Reinhardt exclaimed spiritedly, waving his hand, This time, for the war against the Orcs, I will personally take on the role of commander-in-chief! I believe it wont be long before we can drive this group of filthy and stupid barbarians back to the west of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range! Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: 575 Night Talk_1 Chapter 577: 575 Night Talk_1 The night was at its deepest. Colin strolled alone on the manor grounds. The biting cold wind awakened his dormant thought processes like never before. A banquet was still underway in the manor to celebrate the reconciliation between the Church and the North Territory, and the impending official dispatch of the Imperial Allied Army to the Westland. Regrettably, Colin was not in a festive mood. What was supposed to be an excellent opportunity to weaken the Church ended up in the current stalemate. Despite their tremendous efforts, the North Territory had gained virtually nothing. Colin reflected inwardly. The failure was not only due to Emperor Reinhardts foolish betrayal but also his own carelessness. The secret of Veras awakening should never have been revealed to Queen Midela. Although she shared the same surname as St. Hilde, her intentions were inscrutable, and her alliance to the North Territory was tenuous at best. Also, Colin was aware that his current power was inadequate. If he had complete control over the North Territory or even the East Territory, the conference would have ended differently, despite Emperor Reinhardt supporting the Church. Colin would still have had the confidence to push back. Despite everything, Colin was not disheartened. Though he was not powerful enough, he held substantial potential. He needed to strategize carefully for the impending Orc war if he desired to extract maximum gains Lost in thought, Colin unknowingly found himself standing under the ancient oak tree located at the center of the manor. A mysterious allure seemed to emanate from this spot, compelling him towards it subconsciously. Having learnt his lesson from the previous night, Colin was cautious not to transform into his True Blood Form recklessly. The gentle moonlight bathed the colossal ancient oak, casting a halo of holy light around it. A squirrel scampered past Colin, skilfully scurrying up the thick trunk towards the crown. In the next instant, it was ensnared by a delicate hand. Colin raised his brows, only now noticing that Queen Midela was perched on a tree branch above him. In a white palace dress, crowned with a circle of flowers that seemed freshly woven, her bare feet swung in the air from the perch. The queen bore an uncanny resemblance to a woodland nymph. Standing beneath the tree, Colin had a clear view of the queens beguiling allure under her fluttering skirt. Good evening, Your Majesty. I am merely out for a breath of fresh air. Well then, do tread wisely. Wed certainly not appreciate a scene like last nights. Queen Midela gently stroked the squirrel, cradled in her arms. Nodding with an indulgent smile, Colin replied, Of course, Your Majesty. Ill leave you to it. With that, he turned to leave without hesitation. Seeing him prudently ready to take leave, Queen Midela hastily interjected, Count Angler, could you please wait a moment? Upon hearing this, Colin turned back, politely donning a smile, Your Majesty, is there something else you wish to discuss? Queen Midela gave Colin a reproachful look. Last night you were referring to me as Midela, but now its Your Majesty again. Unmoved by her comment, Colin chuckled coldly, Your Majesty, if theres nothing else, I shall take my leave Before Colin finished speaking, Queen Midela gracefully descended from the tree, landing before him, interrupting him with, I did reveal Veras awakening to Reinhardt, but I did not expect him to betray us to the Church. Expressionless, Colin nodded, but refrained from voicing any opinion. Queen Midela moved to touch Colins chest, but he took a step back to dodge her advances. Your Majesty, people are prone to pass by at any time. Please keep your hands to yourself. Feigning pitifulness, Queen Midela implored, Colin, are you really not willing to forgive me? Colin rolled his eyes, responding, Alright, Midela. These games of yours wont work with me. Save yourself the trouble. At his words, Queen Midela burst into a tantalizing smile, regaining her composed elegance. Alright, Colin. Lets be honest with each other. Are you interested in my proposition from last night? A glint of fierceness flashed in Colins eyes. I am interested, but unfortunately, I am not willing to collaborate with you. Because I dont trust you. Spirits lifted, Queen Midela immediately asked, What must I do for you to trust me? Surveying her flawless face, Colin declared solemnly, Tell me your real intentions. Real intentions? Queen Midela frowned, puzzled. I dont understand what you mean. Colin took a step closer, diminishing the distance between them. The rich fragrance filled his nostrils, but his resolve remained unshaken. Midela, you clearly dont love Reinhardt, so why did you marry him? Because he is the Emperor, Queen Midela earnestly replied. Shaking his head, Colin continued, No, back then he was just a puppet Emperor. Initially, I thought you simply wanted greater power. But upon reflection, its certainly far more than that. A puppet Emperor, for whom you toiled tirelessly to win the throne. You even risked associating with Ji, your familys nemesis, and offending a peak Holy Knight. These actions can no longer be justified by the pursuit of power alone. Moreover, you cunningly planted spies within the Empires territory by using blackmail, and I was once one of them. You now sense that Emperor Reinhardt is drifting out of your control, and you intend to kill him! So, what is your ultimate scheme? What is driving you to forsake your comfortable life as an Imperial Queen in the quest for more power? With a faint smile, Queen Midela casually remarked, How could you ask such a ludicrous question? Isnt the desire to attain more power my ultimate aim? No, Colin shook his head firmly, I thought so too, initially. But Im now convinced your ambitions are far more complex. So, if you wish to collaborate with me, you must first be candid with me about everything! Appearing somewhat helpless, Queen Midela shook her head, Colin, youre overthinking it. What other ambitions could I possibly have? Colin smirked, turning his back to the queen and beginning to walk away. Clearly, he was reluctant to waste time conversing with the deceitful Queen. Colin, Colin Count Angler! Colin Angler! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Despite the Queens urgent plea, Colins footsteps remained steady and did not falter. Watching Colins retreating figure, Queen Midelas countenance turned exceedingly complex. Squeak Squeak The trapped squirrel noticed the queens clasp tightening, akin to an iron shackle, becoming increasingly restrictive. In its final moments, it struggled in despair, emitting helpless shrieks, before being crushed to a pulp in the queens enraged grip. Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: 576 Gifts_1 Chapter 578: 576 Gifts_1 The following morning. After having breakfast, Colin headed to the residence of Marquis Garcia. Knock knock. He knocked on the door twice. When he heard a voice saying Come in from inside, Colin opened the door and walked in. Good morning, Marquis. Good morning, Colin. Marquis Garcia displayed a rare radiant smile, even personally pouring Colin a cup of tea. Colin knew in his heart that Marquis Garcia was probably expressing his apology for the events of yesterdays conference. And sure enough, he heard Marquis Garcia say: The incident at the meeting yesterday was not that I didnt want to help you. Its just that since the Church has learned about Veras awakening, there wont be any significant concessions given anymore, and insisting would only be a waste of time. And at this crucial moment, the Glorious Empire doesnt have much time to waste. Colin smiled and said, I understand, Marquis. This was actually my fault for trusting someone I shouldnt have. Marquis Garcias expression suddenly became somewhat complex. He hesitated for a moment and then reminded him: Midela is not someone you cant trust, but youd better be careful with her Why? Colin immediately questioned. Marquis Garcia took a sip of tea, and then slowly said: After all, Midela has married into the Royal Family and all her children bear the surname of Lorenzo, so you cant expect her to always consider the interests of the St. Hilde family. This seemed reasonable, but Colin somehow felt that Marquis Garcia was hiding something. Just when he was about to probe further, he saw Marquis Garcia deliberately changing the subject, asking: Alright, you came to see me so early, what is the matter? Seeing that Marquis Garcia didnt seem to want to discuss Queen Midela in detail, Colin had to suppress his doubts and said: Marquis, I came here to discuss with you about the deployment of troops to support the Westland. Oh? Do you have any suggestions regarding this deployment? Colin measured his tone and asked, Are you planning to lead the troops yourself, Marquis? Marquis Garcia looked up at Colin and replied, Yes, I am. Why, are you planning to compete with me for the position of commander? Colin awkwardly rubbed his nose and laughed, Marquis, I certainly wouldnt dare to compete with you I just wanted to see a battle involving a million-strong army. Marquis Garcia grinned, seemingly seeing through Colins little trick, and said: This time, supporting Westland will be my responsibility. As for you, you should go back and defend the North Territory. I worry that the Trolls of the Sky Ice Plain might descend south again, taking advantage of the Empires weakness. Seeing Marquis Garcias firm attitude, Colin did not say more. Although he also agreed with the worries of Duke St. Gregorian, he certainly wouldnt risk offending Marquis Garcia because of it. Besides, the overall commander of this Imperial Allied Army is Emperor Reinhardt, and Colin certainly does not want to follow the orders of this foolish Emperor. Colin had no experience with Orcs, nor did he know what kind of power the invading Orc army possessed, but if they were as fierce as documented in history, Colin doubted whether the Human Allied Forces could win under the command of this inept Emperor. So, Colin was not really eager to go to Westland, and he could only ignore the request of Duke St. Gregorian. Alright, Marquis, I will head back to the North Territory right away. Colin thought for a while, then asked, By the way, are you planning to take the army of the Morrison Family to Westland this time? Marquis Garcia shook his head and said, No, since they have pledged their loyalty to you, they should follow you. With the Phoenix Butterfly Army and the Blood Knight Army, even if the Trolls dare to head south, you will be able to deal with them easily. Colin hesitated for a moment, but still advised, Marquis, the Morrison Family has just lost its nobility, they have pinned great hopes on this Orc War, if we dont take them to Westland I will talk to Lady Grace myself. Marquis Garcia seemed to have made up his mind and rejected Colins suggestion again. Then he added significantly, Besides, following you, the Morrison family may still have the opportunity to distinguish themselves. Colin was taken aback and was about to ask in detail when he saw Marquis Garcia standing up and saying, Alright, go back to the North Territory as soon as possible. Take good care of Vera for me. Yes, Marquis. Once he left, Colin looked back at Marquis Garcias gaunt and lonely figure in the room, always feeling that the Marquis was plotting something without his knowledge. Moreover, intuition told Colin that Marquis Garcia might hold a pessimistic attitude towards this trip to the Westland Count Angler. Colin hadnt gone far when he was interrupted by a call that brought him out of his thoughts. When he turned around, he saw Duke St. Gregorian slowly walking from the other end of the corridor with a swaying figure. Good morning, Duke St. Gregorian, Colin greeted politely with a slight smile. Good morning, Count Angler, Duke St. Gregorian approached a few steps, I regret the outcome of yesterdays conference. However, I didnt speak up for you not because I was unwilling, but because under the circumstances, even if I did, I could not have changed the situation. Colin waved his hand, You dont have to feel guilty, Duke. I understand your position and I dont mean to blame you. Hearing this, Duke St. Gregorian began to console Colin, Count Angler, although the North Territory did not gain an advantage in this conference, the commitment I made earlier is still valid. Colin was stirred, quickly said, Duke, are you sayingafter this Orc War, youre still willing to cooperate with the North Territory and force Gregory to abdicate? Duke St. Gregorian nodded seriously, Yes. Gregorys actions make him unfit to be the spokesperson of our master. We have a responsibility to oust him! Colin took a deep look at the Duchess in front of him, hesitated for a moment, but finally divulged, Duke, Im afraid Marquis Garcia will still be commanding the Northern Army in this war. Duke St. Gregorian frowned, Didnt you try to dissuade him? Colin shrugged, helplessly said, I have just tried to persuade him, but the Marquis is determined. Moreover, he is worried that the Trolls might take advantage of the Empires weakness and invade from the south again. He has asked me to return to Winterfell City immediately and take charge of the defense of the North Territory. Duke St. Gregorian remained silent, looking as if he was contemplating a countermeasure. Then Colin asked, Duke, if I cant go to the Westland, will you still be willing to help me deal with Gregory after this Orc War? Of course, Duke St. Gregorian responded immediately. This is a promise to you, not a condition for blackmail. Now Colin was the one feeling slightly embarrassed C the goodwill of Duke St. Gregorian made him feel he had been somewhat narrow-minded before. So, he advised, Dont worry, Duke, Marquis Garcia is far more superior than me in military talent. It actually makes more sense for him to go to the Westland. Duke St. Gregorian also appeared somewhat helpless and could only nod and say, I hope so. Then I wish you success! Just as Colin prepared to leave, he was stopped by Duke St. Gregorian again. Count Angler, I have a small gift for you. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin accepted the small box Duke St. Gregorian handed over, asked in curiosity, What is this? For a moment, a blush appeared on Duke St. Gregorians face. He said, Its the mistletoe from the Ancient Oak. Colin blinked in surprise, Butisnt it not yet the harvesting season? Its leftover from last year. I asked the manor butler for it. Its for you, Duke St. Gregorian said before turning to leave. Leaving a bewildered Colin standing still for a long time. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Return 577_1 Chapter 579: Return 577_1 In the North Territory, April had ushered in the spring season with blooming flowers. The radiant sunlight poured down, awakening the vitality that had been asleep throughout the harsh winter. On the boundless grassland, lush green grass and blossoming flowers glowed vibrantly. Creatures of different species could be seen frolicking and playing around. However, they seemed to have heard an ominous sound in the next second, causing all of them to disappear from sight in the blink of an eye. In the trembling earth appeared a formidable army on the road to Winterfell City. At the front of the army were three lines of Heavy Armoured Cavalry, consisting of over a thousand professionals. They were uniformly dressed in bright-red fine gold armor, holding steel lances in their hands. The half-meter-long lance heads glinted with an icy cold light. They carried iron-edged Yuen shields on their backs, long swords in the sheaths on their shoulders, and a sharp saber belted at their waist. Just the various parts of this outfit cost a fortune, likely to be hundreds of gold coins. Not to mention, they each were supplied with three tall large horses C one for traveling, one for carrying equipment and provisions, and one entirely clad in iron scale armor for charging into the battlefield. All these expenses for the Heavy Armoured Cavalry, consisting of barely over a thousand men, could potentially lead to the bankruptcy of a viscount of the Empire. Yet, here they were considered only one of the sharp spearheads of the Blood Knight Army. Behind them were more than twenty thousand Light Cavalry, although not as extravagantly equipped, were formidable enough to make any army hesitate. However, it was rather puzzling that this powerful army was not directed towards Westland to confront the Glorious Empire, the Empires greatest enemy at present. In fact, when Emperor Reinhardt heard that Colin was about to lead the Blood Knight Army back to North Territory, he had raised doubts but was brushed off by Marquis Garcia, arguing the need for defense against the southerly invasion of the trolls. Since the number of troops deployed from the North Territory had already met the requirement of the War Order, even if Emperor Reinhardt suspected the North of intentionally preserving their strength, he was helpless. On his return to the North Territory, apart from the Blood Knight Army, Colin also brought back the Phoenix Butterfly Army from the Morrison Family. It is unknown as to what Marquis Garcia said to Lady Grace privately. However, despite the initial reluctance of the knights from the Morrison lineage to abandon their ambitions to gain merit in the Westland battlefield, they were each successfully appeased and persuaded by Lady Grace. As both armies marched across the grassy field, the long procession stretched for several kilometers, with no end in sight. There wasnt a single passerby on the main road as they had all been redirected onto pathways by the armys advance guard. Lining both sides of the road were rows of straight Iron Fir Trees. Although they did not seem very old, their distances were remarkably uniform, clearly presenting a purposely arranged landscape. Seeing these Iron Fir Trees, Colin knew that Winterfell City was not far away. Sure enough, after crossing a hill, the silhouette of Winterfell City could be vaguely seen. After more than an hour, the army finally arrived at Winterfell City, halting at a location a thousand meters outside. Colin rode his white horse out of the crowd and slowly approached the City Gate. Outside the gate, the honor guard had arranged themselves in formation, and the band was playing a rousing piece of music. Wearing a magnificently adorned robe, Duchess St. Hilde stood at the front of the welcoming line, smiling as she watched her husband approaching. Colin dismounted from his horse and knelt on one knee before his wife, giving the standard knights salute. Vera pulled her husband up and amicably held on to his arm. She whispered into his ear: Welcome home, my knight! Seeing Veras pure, warm smile washed away all the gloom in Colins heart. Yet, when his gaze landed on the crowd that had come to welcome him, he unexpectedly saw a few faces that surprised him. Okamoto? On spotting Colins glance, Troll Emperor Okamoto Volkin quickly moved forward a few steps, laughed, and gave a respectful salute: Respected Count Angler, I hope our unexpected visit does not disturb you. Of course not, Colin shook off his surprise, replaced it with a smile, and said, Welcome again to Winterfell City, Your Majesty Okamoto. Before parting, Marquis Garcia reminded Colin to be wary of Trolls taking advantage of the emptiness of the North Territory again. Unexpectedly, the Trolls indeed did head south again But it wasnt a large army that came south, it was the Emperor of the Trolls. What did this mean? Was he sincerely expressing that he had no plans to fan the flames of conflict? Or was it a deliberate show, to lull the North Territory into security? Various thoughts flashed through Colins mind, but he didnt let anything show on his face. Instead, he exchanged pleasantries with Okamoto, as if they were long-lost friends. During the conversation, a woman who bore some resemblance to Vera came forward and curtsied, saying: Count Angler. Your Highness, the Queen. Colin recognized her as Nala St. Hilde, the noblewoman from the St. Hilde family who had been married off to Okamoto by the previous Duke St. Hilde. Immediately after, he noticed a small figure following closely behind Nala. Count Count Angler Sir. With a raised eyebrow, Colin looked at the half-Troll child standing before him, who displayed characteristics of both humans and Trolls. He turned to Okamoto in surprise and asked, Is this your son? Yes. Okamoto nodded with a hearty laugh, His name is Okawara Volkin. He will only be one year old next month and his speech is still not very fluent. Please forgive him. Colin nodded, looking at the half-Troll who could already walk and was as tall as a three or four-year-old human child, reflecting on how the differences across species were indeed striking. However, it was quite a show of sincerity that Okamoto, the Emperor of the Trolls, was willing to have a half-Troll son with Nala. Half-Trolls faced significant discrimination within the Troll Empire, much like half-elves were looked down upon by elves. Being a half-Troll was considered very low-status. While Okamoto had not mentioned it, Colin could guess that Okamoto must have faced a lot of resistance and objections from his own people because of his half-Troll son. He wondered if this half-Troll prince would be able to smoothly inherit Okamotos throne in the future. If he could, then the conquest and even assimilation of Trolls might not be far-fetched. The Sky Ice Plain was too barren, too cold, and boundless. It would be impossible for the North Territory to completely eradicate the Trolls. Moreover, even if they were eradicated, it wouldnt be beneficial, as the people of the North didnt want to settle in the Sky Ice Plain. So, conquering this race through more peaceful means would be a wise choice. As he thought about it, Colin squatted down to be at eye level with Okawara. He patted the half-trolls head affectionately and asked in a soft voice: Okawara, do you like the North Territory? Okawara honestly nodded and said, Like.like. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin smiled even more warmly: Then stay in Winterfell City for a while longer. Okawara lifted his head and looked at his father. Okamoto seemed to have no objections and immediately nodded, saying: Since Count Angler personally invited you, you should stay in Winterfell City for a longer time. Okay. Okawara also laughed happily, revealing two ugly tusks. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: 578 Request for help_1 Chapter 580: 578 Request for help_1 Lion Roar Castle, study room. The young maid quietly brought in two cups of coffee, placed a plate of desserts and a plate of fresh fruit on the desk, and then quickly bowed and retreated. Colin stirred his coffee with a silver spoon, his gaze fixated on an oil painting hanging on the left side of the fireplace. He didnt remember seeing this painting before. The subject of the painting was a knight in full vigor, holding a blood-dripping long sword, standing over the corpse of a white wolf. The knights figure was fully armored, obscuring his face, but the badge on his chest plate was a roaring bears head. Moreover, the style of that armor was strikingly similar to what Colin commonly wore. Obviously, the knight in the painting was supposed to be Colin. And the white wolf was an incarnation of the God of War worshipped by the Troll Clan. Therefore, the symbolic message of the painting was quite interesting. Whats more interesting was the fact that Vera chose to hang this provocative painting in the study room during the visit of the Troll Emperor to Lion Roar Castle However, Colin quickly grew suspicious given Veras gentle nature, she wouldnt do such a thing. If it wasnt Vera, then who hung it up? Could it be someone trying to stir up conflict between the North Territory and the Trolls? As Colin was lost in thought, Okamoto must have noticed Colins gaze and asked with a smile: Count Angler, do you like this painting? Colin took a sip of his coffee, and took this opportunity to carefully observe Okamotos expression. He found no anomalies and replied lightly: I come from a humble background and dont quite understand art appreciation. Okamoto slightly smiled, and said: Count Angler, you are too modest. Actually, this painting is my visiting gift to Duke St. Hilde. I wonder if it suits your taste? Colin was stunned. Looking at the Emperor Troll with a servile smile on his face, the words shameless were stuck in Colins throat, narrowly avoiding being spit out. Through their previous encounters, Colin had already experienced the Troll Emperors flexibility, but only now did he realize that he had underestimated the others audacity. It wasnt enough to give a prince hostage, he even handed over such a handle to the St. Hilde family. With such a humble attitude, Colin felt that even if he wanted to send troops to Sky Ice Plain, he couldnt find a valid reason. Given the identity of the Troll Emperor, if news of a painting blaspheming the divine beings were to leak back to the Troll Empire, the furious Trolls might tear Okamoto apart. Ahem. Colin put his coffee down and said pretentiously, This painting is not bad. Although I dont know much about art, I can tell this must be a masterpiece passed down through the ages. Otherwise, with Veras taste, she wouldnt hang it in this particular spot. Im glad you like it. Okamoto chuckled and then immediately changed the topic, saying, Lord Count, the main reason for my visit to Winterfell City this time is actually to seek your assistance. Colins expression stiffened, aware that the real purpose was about to be revealed. What do you need? Okamotos expression became especially solemn as he said: Count Angler, I want to ask you to help me kill someone! Who? The White Wolf Witch King, Squein! The so-called White Wolf Witch King was somewhat equivalent to the Pope of the Glorious Church, the religious leader of the Troll Empire. Surprised, Colin asked, Why do you want to kill Squein? Okamoto gave a bitter smile and said, Lord Count, I think you can understand my motive best, especially since you almost led your army up the Holy Mountain before. What did he do? He wants to assassinate Okamoto! Colin said through gritted teeth. Colin nodded, hardly surprised by this. As a religious leader in the Troll Empire, it would be understandable for him to be unable to tolerate the first heir to the Empire being a Half-Troll. Colin stroked his chin and asked, Do you not fear divine punishment for plotting against a White Wolf Witch King, Your Majesty Okamoto? Divine punishment? Okamoto said, chuckling dismissively. My Lord Count, do you know? The God of War has not absorbed the power of faith from the Troll Clan for over a thousand years. I suspect that the divine beings no longer direct their gaze onto this world. At this, Colins gaze flickered. The God of War, whom the Trolls worship, much like the Lord of Glory worshipped by humans, was also missing. Reason? What had happened to these deities? What about the gods worshipped by the other races? Had they all gone missing too? Seemingly guessing Colins thoughts, Okamoto asked, My Lord Count, if Im not mistaken, the Lord of Glory has also stopped absorbing the power of faith from humans, hasnt he? Colin hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. A thin smile appeared on Okamotos face as if he expected this, and he continued: My Lord Count, I suspect that its the same for the God of Destruction worshipped by the Orcs and the Goddess of Fate worshipped by the Elves. This would explain why the Orc clans have been fractured for so long, continually warring against each other, and rarely unified. And why the Elves, faced with the collapse of their faith, have chosen to seclude themselves in the Bright Moon Forest. It is clear from this that there are no more divine signs in this world! Then why should we still fear these high-ranking clerics, allowing them to dictate terms to us in the name of divinity? Looking at the flushed and agitated Okamoto, Colin finally understood why the other party had sent such a blasphemous oil painting. It was initially believed to be a token of trust for the North Territory, but now it seemed more like a declaration of war. A declaration of war against the White Wolf Church! Having just had a row with the Glorious Church and still nursing resentment about it, Okamotos timing was perfect, providing an outlet for Colins anger. However, Colin didnt commit straight away and instead asked coolly: Your Majesty Okamoto, why should I help you? Okamoto immediately revealed an earnest smile, saying, My Lord Count, the Volkin Family is willing to pay 1.5 million gold coins as your remuneration. In addition, the Troll Empire will continue to provide the North Territory with 300,000 young slaves as free labour over the next three years! After pondering for a moment, Colin added, I also want to ensure that the Troll Empire abolishes customs duties on North Territory merchants, and that the Glorious Church is allowed to preach freely on the Sky Ice Plain. Okamoto gave Colin a puzzled glance, asking, My Lord Count, I dont really mind the Glorious Church preaching in the Ice Plain, but are you sure that is what you want? Certainly, Colin confirmed, nodding. He was well aware that this would enhance the power of the Glorious Church, but it was the ideal method for assimilating another race through religion. However, such religious assimilation would take time and would also face fierce retaliation from those against the new religion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Glorious Church, if it wanted to spread the gospel of the Lord of Glory throughout the Sky Ice Plain, would need strong support from the North Territory. This would provide Colin with an opportunity to infiltrate the Glorious Church. Colin was confident that he would be able to fully suppress the Glorious Church in this process and make them a supplementary tool to help human nobles strengthen their rule, rather than the supreme overlords. Seeing Colins determination, Okamoto pondered briefly before finally agreeing. Fine! Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: 579 Discussion (Part 1)_1 Chapter 581: 579 Discussion (Part 1)_1 What do you think about the cooperation proposal from the Troll Emperor? In the study, Colin remained in his original position, savoring his coffee. However, the person sitting opposite him had changed from Okamoto to Scholar Doan. Doan finished the coffee in his cup and fell into deep thought, his eyebrows furrowed. Colin did not rush him and waited patiently. After a long absence, Colin suddenly noticed that Scholar Doan had notably more silver hair on his temples. His face was much paler and he had deep bags under his eyes C a sure sign of severe sleep deprivation and overwork. This wasnt surprising. Colin had been traveling a lot recently, leaving Doan to be in charge of the administrative affairs of the North Territory, so it was inevitable that he would be under a lot of strain. Despite this, Doan dutifully worked hard without a word of complaint and seemed to even enjoy the challenge. However, Colin was considering calling Emon and Quincy from Ice Rock City to help Doan share some of the administrative tasks. Although it was a matter of sharing tasks, it was also a matter of decentralizing power. After all, Doan was originally from the Crimson Flame Territory. Although he had always abided by his oath and helped Colin immensely from the perspective of the North Territory, Colin still believed that prevention was better than cure. Many times, a persons ambitions would change with their power. Initially, Cao Cao just wanted to be a loyal official who would revitalise the Han Dynasty. However, once he had united the north, his expanding power made it impossible for him to continue treating the Emperor with due reverence. Therefore, Colin wanted to prevent something similar from happening to Doan. This was also for Doans sake, to prevent him from facing unnecessary temptations. Colin believed that with Doans intelligence, he would understand his reasoning. Count, Emperor Okamoto indeed demonstrated considerable sincerity this time, Doan finally said. He agreed to let Prince Gwara stay in Winterfell City as hostage, sent an oil painting with strong blasphemous implications as affirmation of his commitment, and even agreed to such generous conditions So, you think I should accept his cooperation proposal? However, Doan shook his head and said, Its because the Troll Emperors attitude is too sincere and the conditions are so favorable that I suspect something might be wrong. What kind of reasoning is that? Colin smiled, pointing at Doan with his finger, teasing him. The more sincere others are, the more suspicious you become? Doan also laughed, saying, Count, since you asked for my opinion, I assume you also have doubts, right? Colin laughed out loud, and candidly nodded, saying, Youre right. I do have my doubts. Initially, I suggested waiving the customs duties and allowing the Glorious Church to preach in Sky Ice Plain. It was a big ask, but to my surprise, Okamoto agreed so readily. Doan, looking very much in agreement, said, Yes. Thats exactly what surprised me. The Troll Empire still hasnt paid off the war indemnities from the last time, and their domestic economy has already been heavily impacted. With this additional payment of more than a million gold coins, along with the waiver of customs duties, isnt Okamoto afraid that the Troll Empires economy will completely collapse? And allowing the Glorious Church to come and preach isnt he afraid of the angry White Wolf Believers starting a riot? Colin drummed his fingers on the armrest of his chair and asked, So, you also believe this to be a trap? Most likely, yes. Scholar Doan nodded, then asked, Count, has the Troll Emperor provided a specific plan for the assassination of Squein? He did propose a plan. Colin took a sip of coffee and continued, He said he would invite me and Vera to return to the Royal City of Trolls and allow me to bring the Blood Knight Army along. Once the Blood Knight Army successfully enters the Royal City of Trolls, it wouldnt be difficult to launch a surprise attack and kill Squein. After quietly listening, Doan pondered, It sounds like a feasible plan. After two disastrous defeats, the Troll Empire has exhausted all its resources and cant muster a respectable army at this time. As long as the Blood Knight Army can successfully infiltrate the Royal City of Trolls, it would be a piece of cake to kill Squein or even completely destroy the political center of the Troll Empire. Colin watched as Doans eyes sparkled with a bloodthirsty light, and he unconsciously licked his lips. Exactly, if the Blood Knight Army could truly penetrate the Troll Royal City and wipe out the upper echelons of the trolls, perhaps the Troll Empire would crumble. So, unless the Troll Clan could be unified again, they could no longer pose a significant threat to the North Territory. This kind of lure, even though I know it may be a trap, makes Colin unable to resist the impulse to benefit from the calamity. But soon he forced himself to calm down. Okamoto may be a coward, but he is not a fool. How could they deliver such an excellent opportunity to Colin, allowing him to easily overturn the Troll Empire? Colin took another sip of coffee and asked in a deep voice, So what do you think is the real danger of this trap? Scholar Doan pondered: The Troll Empire has no army that can fight the Blood Knight Army, but dont forget, they still have a Holy Warrior! So I guess Okamoto intends to use Squein as bait, lure you and the Duke into the Troll Royal City, and then let the Holy Warrior Prince Otto take action Colin nodded expressionlessly, not surprised at all. Perhaps he hesitated to accept the request of the Troll Emperor precisely because he had thought of this. So should I reject Okamoto? Colin asked. Scholar Doan didnt answer immediately. Because he heard reluctance in Colins tone, and he also understood that since Colin had asked him for advice, he must be wondering if there was any way to break this trap. If it was only to expose the Troll Emperors cunning plan, Colin himself had already done so, and there was no need to waste Scholar Doans time. Scholar Doan picked up the silver water bottle on the desk, poured himself a cup of coffee, and then drank it all at once. The bitter taste stimulated his weary nerves, and Scholar Doans brain began to work rapidly again. Colin remained silent, waiting quietly. Thats right. He had indeed known for a long time that Okamoto had evil intentions, but he was not willing to simply reject it outright. Such a great opportunity, if it could completely resolve the threat from the North, the strategic space of the North Territory would suddenly become much larger. He wouldnt need to divide his attention to the North, and he could calmly plan strategies for the East, or even the South. Moreover, since White Dew City was devastated by Mr. Jis Black Tiger Heart Extraction, Colin had always been extremely wary of the power of the Holy Field. He is now a Rank Six Knight, stuck at the threshold of the Holy Field. Despite the saying that no one can beat him below the Holy Field, when he truly faced the Holy Field, Colin found that he had virtually no resistance. He did not want to repeat what happened at White Dew City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, he must become a Holy Knight as soon as possible, or have a Blood Slave who can rival the strong men of the Holy Field. Holy Warrior Otto Volkin might have considered Colin his prey, but Colin also regarded this troll Holy Warrior as his game. Count, perhaps we could think in another way. Finally, Scholar Doan spoke. Colins spirits lifted, saying: Please tell me! Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: 560 Discussion (Part 2)_1 Chapter 582: 560 Discussion (Part 2)_1 Count, you can refuse the Troll Emperor. Upon hearing Scholar Doans suggestion, Colin knitted his brows immediately. If it was just about refusing Okamotos proposal, Colin wouldnt need to call for Scholar Doan, would he? Colin was certain that Scholar Doan must understand this point so there must be more to his statement. Colin didnt interrupt, he sipped his coffee while signaling Scholar Doan to continue with his eyes. Indeed, you can firstly refuse the Troll Emperor and see his reaction, Scholar Doan proposed, If he reacts strongly, even at the expense of offering more handsome conditions, it would further indicate that the assassination of Squein is a trap. Colin frowned, and said, So whats next? If Okamoto raises his bid, do we then agree? No. Scholar Doan shook his head firmly, You have to refuse him consistently, no matter what terms the Troll Emperor puts forth. So we completely give up this opportunity? Of course not. Scholar Doan smiled and explained, I know that you dont want to miss this opportunity to get rid of the threat from the north once and for all. But since the trolls have already set a trap, we shouldnt naively jump into it. We need to take the initiative in our hands! How do we take the initiative? You must start by refusing the plan proposed by the Troll Emperor. Colin immediately understood and said, You mean that we do not refuse to kill Squein, but we cannot act according to the plan proposed by Okamoto? Exactly. Scholar Doan nodded, continuing, Refusing the Troll Emperor is for the purpose of deceiving them, making them believe that we have given up this assassination. But in fact, we can find a better opportunity to carry out this assassination. What better opportunity? Scholar Doan gave a slight smile, and said, Count, do you know what May 8th represents for Trolls every year? Colin shook his head. Over three thousand years ago on this very day, the first generation White Wolf Witch King received the oracle of the God of War atop the Holy Mountain in the Troll Empire and established the White Wolf Church. So, every May 8th is the Gods Grace Day for the Troll Clan. According to the custom, the White Wolf Witch King personally goes to the top of the Holy Mountain to conduct the ritual. And this Holy Mountain, is near the original Troll Royal City! Colin raised his eyebrow, saying, Youre suggesting that we take advantage of Squeins visit to the Holy Mountain for the ritual to assassinate him? Scholar Doan nodded, Exactly. The benefits are quite clear. First of all, you had previously directly refused the Troll Emperors proposal, so they might not think we still have intentions; Secondly, even if the trolls remain on guard, the Holy Mountain of the White Wolf Church is located near the old site of the Troll Royal City, geographically, this location is clearly more advantageous to us. Colin nodded in agreement. Indeed, when the Trolls moved their capital, the Holy Mountain couldnt be moved. This place was far away from the present center of the Troll Empire, not really considered to be the Trolls home ground. If Colin were to follow Okamotos previous proposal and lead the Blood Knight Army into the Troll Royal City to kill, even if the Trolls no longer had an army that could rival the Blood Knight Army, the Royal City still housed millions of commoners, after all. If they were incited, they would certainly cause great trouble for the Blood Knight Army. If the Blood Knight Army was held up, then Colin would become a target for Holy Warrior Otto. But it would be different if it was near the Holy Mountain. That place is far from the current center of the Troll Empire, surrounded by endless Ice Plain, and Squein would only travel there with a small number of guards. In that case, even if the Holy Warrior Otto really escorted him, he would not pose a threat to Colin. Because the Holy Warrior is not a god, in the face of an elite cavalry like the Blood Knight Army, he could only temporarily avoid its peak. Of course, if the Holy Warrior is determined to leave, the Blood Knight Army cannot stop him. But if he really wants to assassinate Colin by force, he himself will fall into the encirclement of the Blood Knight Army, and be consumed to death. Therefore, as long as Squein dares to continue going to the Holy Mountain for the ritual this year, Colin leading the Blood Knight Army to intercept will certainly be able to slay him. Then, with Squeins skull in hand, Colin can totally demand Okamoto to fulfill his previous promise. Even if he has clearly rejected Okamotos proposal of cooperation, he is not worried at all that Okamoto would dare to refuse to pay the corresponding price on this ground. After all, Okamotos son is still a hostage in Winterfell City, and theres also that blasphemous oil painting as a handle, Colin is not worried at all that Okamoto will not submit. Looking at it this way, Scholar Doans strategy is indeed pretty good, safe and effective. However, Colin was not satisfied with it. How many armies does it take to kill a saint? Colin suddenly asked. Scholar Doan thought Colin was worried that the Blood Knight Army couldnt handle the Holy Warrior, so he comforted, Count, you dont have to worry, in front of an elite army like the Blood Knight Army, if Holy Warrior Otto doesnt withdraw in time and is trapped in the encirclement, he will definitely be consumed to death! Colin shook his head, and rephrased his question: Has there ever been a record of a saint being killed by an army? Scholar Doan thought for a moment and said, Normally, a saint would not let himself be surrounded by a large army, but there was indeed a Holy Knight who was surrounded and killed in the imperial history. Who? Duke St. Chapman. That imperial guardian? The ones who surrounded and killed him were Yes. It was the Temple Knight Regiment. Doan replied solemnly, Duke St. Chapman could have escaped in time, but for the sake of his family, he had to stay and confront the Temple Knight Regiment. As a result, he was consumed to death by the Temple Knight Regiment. Of course, the Temple Knight Regiment also paid a heavy price for it, more than half of the three thousand Holy Temple Knights died in battle, and the ones who survived were all injured. Colin nodded, falling into deep thought. Scholar Doan added, Count, although the individual combat power of the current Blood Knight Army is not as good as the Temple Knight Regiment, its number is larger, and with the geographical advantage of the Sky Ice Plain, it can exert the maximum combat power of the cavalry charge. If Holy Warrior Otto is not an idiot, he will definitely retreat on his own. What if I dont want Otto to retreat on his own? Colins eyes blazed, If I bring fewer troops, will it give him the hope of defeating me? Scholar Doan was shocked and finally understood Colins real plan, but he immediately advised, Count, you are playing with fire! The danger of a saint should never be underestimated! If you dont have enough soldiers with you, your own safety will not be guaranteed! Since we already have a safer plan, why be so aggressive? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin looked at the somewhat excited Scholar Doan and comforted him with a smile, Alright, I understand. Dont worry, if Im not confident enough, I wont risk it. Only then did Scholar Doan breathe a sigh of relief, but he still reminded, Count, I know you want to completely eliminate the threat of the trolls, but we cant rush such matters. Moreover, when it comes to saints, we must be extra careful. After all, they have transcended humanity, and we must maintain enough reverence. I understand. Colin nodded, stood up from his seat, indicating that the discussion was over. Scholar Doan took the hint, kept silent, and got up to leave. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: 581 Good News_1 Chapter 583: 581 Good News_1 The study once again regained its tranquility. Colin stood alone in front of the fireplace, staring at the oil painting hanging on the wall, Knight Slaughters the White Wolf, completely absorbed. Although Scholar Doans advice is reasonable, and Colin himself knows he should proceed with caution, the thought of missing an opportunity to hunt a Holy Warrior fills him with reluctance. This failed journey to Dragon City had given Colin a clear understanding of his current status- He is already a High Noble who plays a significant role, managing to secure a place for himself at the political core of the Empire of Glory. However, the problem lies in the fact that he is still unable to make it to the center of the stage, let alone possess a decisive influence. Its as if Colins current power- formidable beneath the Holy Field, becomes powerless when facing the Holy Field itself. If Colin could breakthrough his current power bottleneck, his position within the Empire of Glory would drastically change. Unfortunately, Colins Blood Clan identity requires the consumption of a large quantity of high ranking knights fresh blood for advancement. If not the sixth order, the only ones superior are the Holy Knights. But Holy Knights fresh blood isnt easy to acquire. This is why Colin, although aware Doan Scholars advice is steadier, feels unsatisfied. To him, the temptation of a Holy Warrior, is far greater than that of the White Wolf Witch King or even the Troll Empire. The fresh blood of the Holy Warriors couldnt promote Colin to a higher realm, but it can be converted into blood slaves. With a blood slave at the Holy Field level, obtaining the fresh blood of a Holy Knight wouldnt be too difficult, would it? As Colin stared at the blood-stained sword in the painting, his eyes gradually became sharper, even to the point of madness. Sending twenty thousand Blood Knight Army could potentially scare away Holy Warrior Otto, but what if we only sent the Blood Shadow Guard? The Blood Shadow Guard only consists of over twelve hundred blood slaves, surely not enough to intimidate a Holy Warrior. But each member of the Blood Shadow Guard is a professional, including three sixth-ranking blood slaves, making them a potentially terrifying Transcendent force. Perhaps theyre not as strong as the Temple Knight Regiment, but blood slaves are truly fearless of death, invincible unless beheaded. If a real battle were to occur, Colin is confident that the current Blood Shadow Guard could stand up against the Temple Knight Regiment. If the Temple Knight Regiment could besiege and kill a Holy Knight back then, the Blood Shadow Guard might stand a chance of making the Holy Warrior mourn on the Sky Ice Plain. Therefore, despite telling Scholar Doan that he would be cautious just then, Colin has already decided to take a chance. If he wants a significant gain, he has to bear substantial risks. If he successfully turns Holy Warrior Otto into a blood slave this time, Colin would even dare to storm the castle, launch a fierce attack on the Troll Royal City, dismember the Troll Empire, and completely eliminate the threat from the north. Moreover, Colin would no longer have to worry about assassination by Mr. Ji or other Holy Knights, even plotting to assassinate a holy knight to get enough fresh blood for the successful advancement to Holy Field. Once he reaches Holy Field, Colins status within the Empire of Glory will be incomparable. One could say, as long as this venture is successful, Colins situation will completely improve. As long as he takes this one risk Konk, Konk! A series of knocks interrupted Colins contemplation. Come in. Colin turned around, and Veras petite head peeked inside. Her beautiful, radiant face was gleaming with a smile. Did I disturb you? she asked. Of course not, Colin smiled back, opening his arms in a welcoming gesture. Accompanied by a gust of fragrance, a soft and warm body, like a swallow returning to its nest, threw itself into Colins arms. Colin wrapped his arms around Veras waist, buried his nose in her soft hair to inhale her sweet scent, causing the prior worries and calculations in his head to evaporate in an instant. The two remained silently and warmly in each others arms for a while, lost in the sweet moment of their reunion. After a while, Colin tightened his arms around Veras waist and jestingly said with a smile, Youve been feigning sickness in bed for a while and it seems like youve gained a little weight. Vera tilted her head and rolled her eyes playfully, retorting, Im not fat! Colin smiled slightly, lowered his head and captured Veras delicate lips, murmuring vaguely, Rightshouldcall it voluptuous. A moment later, they parted their lips. Resting slightly out of breath on Colins chest, Veras face turned enticingly rosy. She shook her head and said, No, I didnt get fat, I just gained the weight of another person. Yes, yes, not fat, not fat Colin nonchalantly pacified his wife, but at that moment, he got Veras meaning. Suddenly, he stared at Vera, blinking in disbelief, stuttered, You you mean Vera smiled sweetly, nodded, and said, Yes, Colin, Im pregnant! The delicate words were like a bolt of lightning exploding in Colins brain. For a moment, Colin felt an electric current jolting from the soles of his feet straight up to his head, his entire body trembling with excitement. ReallyIs it true? Colin grinned like a fool, hugging Vera tightly but then instantly let go, worried that he might end up hurting the little life in her belly. Of course its true. Vera extended her arm, that was as delicate as a lotus root, wrapped it around her husbands neck, and planted a soft kiss on his face. It was probably from the time you woke me up from my slumber about a month ago that we succeeded in conceiving. I just confirmed it a few days ago. But knowing you were about to return, I have been keeping it a secret and wanted to give you a surprise when you came back. Indeed a surprise! Colin gently kissed Veras delicate nose and gently placed his hand on her still flat belly, asking, When do you plan to make it public? Vera tilted her head and laughed, Why not announce it at tonights banquet? Sure. Colin definitely could not refuse. Right now, he could not wait to share this news with everyone. Ill go and have the butler prepare then. With that, Vera effortlessly sprang out of Colins embrace and trotted out of the study. Watching his wifes receding figure, Colin wore a smile of happiness on his face. However, his gaze soon returned to the oil painting on the wall, and the decision he had made was once again wavering. Should he continue his adventure? Colin was torn. If he failed, would he lose the chance to witness the birth of his child? What about Vera? What about Isa and Sylv of the Half-Elf Kingdom? All of a sudden, Colin realized that he indeed had so much at stake. A sense of responsibility labelled responsibility pressed heavily on Colins heart, causing his originally enthusiastic mind to gradually cool down. Does he really have to take such a risk? Colin took a deep breath, and his mentality finally changed. Even for a Holy Warrior, this risk is not worth taking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He is of Blood Clan, theres no need to rush. Patience and steady development are the right way. Wait until the day when the number of his Blood Slaves exceeds three thousand, then try to besiege a Holy Field, this will be a solid move. As for this time, he should take the Blood Knight Army with him. If they could scare a Holy Warrior away, that would be great, safety is the most important. Colin nodded to himself, finally making the decision. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: 582 Prelude_1 Chapter 584: 582 Prelude_1 The Sky Breaking Mountain Range extends and undulates, forming a natural barrier on the westernmost border of the Westland. In the hearts of the Westerners, the Sky Breaking Mountain Range represents the boundary between civilization and barbarism. However, barbarisms coveting of civilization never ceases. When the Orcs were disjointed, Westland could fend for itself. But when the Orcs established a unified Empire, things escalated The shifting clouds let through a faint glow of sunlight, which was quickly overshadowed by the dense mountain woods, leaving little light. Even in daylight, the Sky Breaking Mountain Range exuded a gloomy atmosphere. Trudging on the rugged mountain path, Viscount Benson panted and asked: How much farther? Hearing this, the guide leading the way paused his steps. Turning back, he revealed an ugly and savage faceit was an Orc. Not far. The Orcish guide grinned revealing his horrifying tusks. He stood at a height of three meters, his body muscular. Behind his ears, two spiral horns protruded upwards. Strange colors smeared across his dark green skin, giving off a creepy glow every time he breathed, as if possessed by some peculiar magic. Viscount Benson seemed to dare not to meet the gaze of this Orc, quickly looked down and hurried along. The Orc guide snorted contemptuously; a savage glint flashed in his eyes, but in the end, he held it back and continued leading the way forward. After about three hours, Viscount Benson, worn to the point of fainting, finally arrived at a valley. The trees in the valley had been cleared out, transformed into a massive camp. A myriad of disorderly tents scattered across the valley, extending beyond the eyes reach. Columns of smoke rose from the camp, indicated dinner preparations were underway. Viscount Benson took several deep breaths to calm himself and fixed his disheveled clothing. As an envoy of the Glorious Empire, he must maintain his proper manners and deportment. Of course, if possible, Viscount Benson would not want to take on this task. Based on past experiences, few envoys sent to the Orcs returned alive. How could these Orcs, who only knew murder, understand diplomatic courtesies? But there was no other choice. Emperor Reinhardt had explicitly requested Viscount Benson to go on this mission, and he had to accept his fate. Viscount Benson also understood clearly; this was the Emperors punishment for him. The Benson familys attempt to curry favor with the North Territory in Falcon City was seen as a betrayal by the Emperor. And now, the reckoning had come. Following the Orc guide into the heart of the camp, Viscount Benson struggled to maintain composure and dignity. However, the horrifying faces and bared teeth of numerous Orc soldiers along the way left him trembling with fear. Finally, the Orcish guide halted before a huge tent, markedly different from the rest. Viscount Benson stood in front of the tent, looking straight ahead, silently praying to the Lord of Glory. Whoosh Tents curtain was lifted by a robust hand, and soon, an enormous figure, five meters tall, emerged. Thump! Thump! The ground quaked under his feet, and the air filled with the smell of blood with each breath he took. Viscount Benson strained to lift his head and looked at the colossal figure; his throat contracted uncontrollably, and he found himself unable to utter his prepared greeting. What did your human emperor send you to do? The heavy voice, overpowering, caused Viscount Bensons legs to tremble. Stammering, he replied: Your Highness His Majesty wishes to discuss the possibility of peaceful coexistence between the two empires Peace? Orc Emperor Saruman bared his horrifying tusks. His gaze swept over the Orc military officers gathered behind. He asked loudly, Do you accept peace? No! Kill all humans! Waaaaaaaaaagh! The eerie shrieks and howls from behind left Viscount Benson without any hope. Completely disregarding the etiquette of an envoy and the dignity of the Empire, he dared not to refute the provocative remarks of the Orc Emperor and remained silent with his head low. At this moment, all Viscount Benson wanted, was to keep his life. Emperor Saruman couldnt even bother to look at Viscount Benson again as if deeming one more glance at the cowardly human envoy a waste of time. Whoooo Emperor Saruman drew a deep breath and exhaled slowly. A palpable aura of murder filled the entire valley, bringing countless orc warriors to sudden silence. But their eyes were all reddened So red as if blood could dribble out of them. My warriors, open your eyes and look at the East! The colossal body of Emperor Saruman stood tall and proud, like a demon god incarnate: There, you will find the most beautiful mountains and rivers, the most fertile land, the warmest sunshine, and a habitat suitable for survival. Do you willingly let all these be occupied by such cowardly wastes? No way! Kill all the wastes from the East! Waaaaaaaaaaagh! Viscount Benson, who initially kept his head low in silence, suddenly stopped trembling. He slowly lifted his head, an amalgamation of anger and fear etched on his face. But he still struggled to stand upright. Regrettably, in front of the gigantic Emperor Saruman, Viscount Benson appeared weak, like a frail lamb. Saruman! The viscount stubbornly lifted his head. As if finally enlightened by the knights faith, his body still shook, but his tone was unprecedentedly firm, Humans are not wastes! We also have warriors willing to face death! If you dare cross the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, you will surely be struck by the thunderous counterattack of our warriors! Emperor Saruman finally lowered his head, staring coldly at the human knight in front of him. Then, in the next second, his right hand shot down like lightning, easily gripping onto Viscount Benson. Viscount Benson was unable to move, but he continued to curse vehemently. Perhaps, having a clear understanding of his fate now, Viscount Benson cursed without holding anything back, passionately. But soon, the curses turned into terrified screams. With a slight force, Emperor Saruman tore Viscount Bensons body in half like a rag doll. The gushing blood splattered onto Emperor Sarumans face. He didnt flinch, instead even extending his tongue to taste a few drops. Warriors Saruman casually tossed Viscount Bensons corpse to the ground and roared, Charge out! Waaaaaaaaaaagh! The clouds in the sky also started rolling with this wave after wave of roars, sweeping Eastward. Congratulations, my lord Duke! Congratulations Count Angler! The banquet hall in Lion Roar Castle was filled with joy and celebration. Colin escorted Vera into the hall, smiling, and waved to the congratulating crowd to show his gratitude. Upon walking past the Troll Emperor, Colin paused, moved closer, and quietly said: Your Majesty Okamoto, Vera is pregnant. Im afraid we must refuse your invitation to return the visit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A hint of disappointment flashed across Okamotos eyes, but he immediately said: Count Angler, you can represent the Duke to go to the Troll Royal City Im afraid I wont be able to find the time either. Colin interrupted with a smile. Okamoto still seemed not willing to give up: Your Excellency, what about the cooperation we discussed earlier Im sorry, but I might not be able to fulfill that promise. Colin resolutely shook his head, and without waiting for Okamoto to persuade him further, he walked away, holding Veras hands. Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: 583 Fight (Thanks to the league master "Not feeling cute at all!")_1 Chapter 585: 583 Fight (Thanks to the league master Not feeling cute at all!)_1 The first ray of dawn, sharp as a sword, pierced through gaps in the clouds, piercing the undulating mountains. The howling gale swept out from the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, bringing the scent of blood to the vast area east of the mountains. Woo The resonating sound of the military horn echoed amongst the mountains, and then the earth began to tremble. Thunderous! Thunderous! The rising sun firmly spread its light across the land, the line between light and shadow spread westward, until it completely illuminated the entire Sky Breaking Mountain Range. It also illuminated the black tide that was steadily pouring out from the mountain range. These were thousands upon thousands of densely packed orc soldiers, holding their axes, donned in leather armor, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust, roaring loudly, running wildly out of the mountains like uncaged beasts. At the foot of the mountain, the human army was already prepared. At a command, a rain of arrows descended on the orc army like a swarm of locusts. Unfortunately, the power of this long-distance attack was limited, and with the orcs thick skin and brawn, the arrows only caused superficial wounds. Soon, the initial orc wave collided with the human military formation. Boom! Blood splattered and limbs flew. The scene was brutally intense. Despite the advancements and brutish power of the orcs penetrating the human formation, strong resistance was put up by the humans. Although the humans could not match the orcs in individual strength, their superiority in numbers and better equipment helped them fight in an organized way, barely withstanding the first wave of orc assault. However, the real brutality had just begun. The continuous stream of orc soldiers spilled out of the mountains, seemingly endless, like tidal waves repeatedly assaulting the human formation at the foot of the mountain, scattering countless droplets of blood. An exceptionally large orc charged into the human formation, his massive axe cleaving a bloody arc through the air, cutting down seven or eight human soldiers at once. The gushing blood soaked the orc and further aroused his innate bloodlust. He roared furiously, charging forward. Human soldiers didnt dare obstruct him and quickly diverted to both sides. The orc was even more proud, his tattooed skin shimmering with a strange glow doused in fresh blood. Clearly, this was a Skull-shatterer. Similar to a human knight, the Skull-shatterer is a unique profession among orcs devoted to the God of Destruction. They enjoy crushing the skulls of their enemies, believing that this pleases their deity. Brutality and bloodlust are synonymous with them, but the Skull-shatterers power is indeed terrifying. A single Skull-shatterer could rival two or three knights of the same level. Whats more, under extreme stimulation, theres a chance for Skull-shatterers to go berserk. A berserk Skull-shatterer might take five or six knights of the same level to handle. But the downside of berserk is that it causes the Skull-shatterer to lose all sense of reason, indifferent towards friend or foe. So, a berserk Skull-shatterer for the orc army, whether viewed as a gain or a detriment, cannot be clearly stated. Thump! After a rampage through the human formation, this Skull-shatterer had finally met his match. A knight, clad in armor and holding a long spear, had plunged the tip of his spear deep into the flesh of the Skull-shatterer. The frenzied Skull-shatterer, brandishing his great-axe, cut the spear in half. Regardless of the spearhead embedded in his chest, he roared and charged towards the knight. The Knight spurred his war horse, swiftly dancing around Skull-shatterer, unwilling to engage in a direct clash. Despite Skull-shatterers enormous size, he exhibited astonishing agility. As the Knight shot past him, he stomped the ground, using his inertia to leverage his half-ton body into the air, cunningly turning in the direction the Knight had retreated to. Thump! The Knights warhorse crashed straight into the orc Skull-shatterer, letting out a mournful wail. Skull-shatterer let out a manic laugh, his hands zapped out like lightning, one hand strangling the horses neck while the other moved to snatch the Knight. But the Knight evaded skillfully. With one hand empty, an annoyed Skull-shatterer reached for the war horses hind leg. A wild roar then rose from the ground. The Knight, having been thrown to the ground, felt a wetness seeping onto him. Looking back, he saw his war horse ripped in two by Skull-shatterer, as a gruesome rain of blood and flesh fell upon him. Suppressing his alarm, the Knight drew his sword, readying himself for a desperate fight. Just then, the human bowmen, having regained their formation, immediately began a targeted assault on Skull-shatterer. Skull-shatterers colossal figure couldnt possibly dodge in time, and in a blink of an eye, he was pierced by over a dozen arrows. He dismissively swatted them all off and yanked out the broken spear stuck in his chest. Whoosh! His dark green blood sprayed out, finally managing to elicit a cry of agony from Skull-shatterer. Seeing this, the Knight seized this fleeting opportunity, lunging forward, his sword entering Skull-shatterers ankle like a venomous snake. An unusual blood flower blossomed. With a fury-filled roar, Skull-shatterers giant axe came crashing down! Boom! The ground quaked as debris flew into the air. However, the Knight had already rolled away skillfully to avoid the blow. The tides of battle unexpectedly turned, with Skull-shatterers injured ankle limiting his movement, he became a live target for the human bowmen. Plus, the Knight would occasionally add to Skull-shatterers injuries. Skull-shatterer let out a wrathful roar, the eerily glowing red tattoos on his skin becoming more eye-stinging. The Knight, having battled Skull-shatterer previously, was alarmed at this sight and rushed forward, attempting to stop the now berserk Skull-shatterer. Whoosh The giant axe cut a grim arc in the air, aimed right at the Knight. But this time, the Knight didnt dodge. His whole body radiated a bright platinum light and with a roar, he accelerated abruptly. Whoosh! Thump! The giant axe still hit the Knight, instantly shattering his steel armor, with flesh flying all around. At the same time, the Knight had already plunged his longsword into Skull-shatterers eye socket, deep into his brain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! Skull-shatterers massive body finally hit the ground, stirring up a gust of dust. A group of human soldiers rushed over and found that the Knight, too, had breathed his last. They respectfully saluted the Knights corpse, then picked it up and quickly retreated. Behind them, even more orcs poured out of the mountains, as if they were never-ending. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: 584 Strategy_1 Chapter 586: 584 Strategy_1 The remaining sun was as red as blood, illuminating this battlefield that resembled a human hell. The first battle of the Orc invaders entering the Westland, was this brutal. The fight had been going on for a whole day, with both sides lumping up about a hundred thousand soldiers. It seemed a lot, but considering this was a national war where two powerful empires were almost all in, this small scene was just a probing battle; neither the Humans nor the Orcs had sent in all their forces. However, a battlefield with over tens of thousands of people had already become a spectacular sight, stretching for dozens of miles at the foot of the eastern side of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. Marquis Garcia stood on a high ground at the rear, riding a white horse, staring deeply at the situation on the entire battlefield. From the moment the fight started in the morning, he had been standing here, maintaining this position till now. The sky was gradually getting dark, but the spreading war flames under it dyed the entire sky red. Under the reflection of the flames, countless corpses were spread out, thickly dotted, too many to count. In the day-long fierce battle, the formations of both sides got entwined with each other, appearing chaotic and disordered. But in the eyes of a good commander, the situation on the battlefield was clear at a glance. Marquis Garcia took in the evolution process of this probing battle, and finally had a clear understanding of the fighting power of the Orc army in his heart. However, the grave expression on his face was indicating that the situation was not optimistic. Woo The sound of the military horn sounded again. But this time, it was the signal to withdraw. Both sides battling started to retreat in tacit understanding, leaving behind a ground of fresh blood and countless corpses. Marquis Garcia finally withdrew his gaze, drove his war horse, and rushed towards the rear. Entering the camp along the way, wounded soldiers wailing in pain and busy soldiers were everywhere. Marquis Garcia, with no expression on his face, hastily passed and arrived in front of a huge tent in the center of the camp. The guards certainly recognized this Marquis of the North Territory, and immediately saluted to let him in. Before entering the tent, Marquis Garcia heard the roar of Emperor Reinhardts fury from inside. A bunch of rubbish! How could you face me after being beaten up like this Marquis Garcia went in on his own, only to see Emperor Reinhardt scolding several military officers there. Parchment was scattered all over the floor, presumably the battle reports of the daytime battle. He picked them up, glanced roughly, and found that the situation on the battle reports was about the same as his own estimate. Indeed, the Humans performed very poorly in this battle. The casualty rate was roughly 3:1, which means, for every Orc soldier they killed, they had to pay the price of three Human soldiers. Although Orc soldiers indeed had greater individual fighting power than Human soldiers, keep in mind, Humans had better equipment and more superior formation cooperation, not to mention they sent about twice as many soldiers as the Orcs in this battle. The result was truly disappointing. The number of the Orc army sent this time had also been figured out by the Westland scouts, there were about five hundred thousand in the regular army. And the number of regular troops gathered on the Human side was one million. If they continued to fight at this casualty rate, the situation would be bad And, Marquis Garcia also very clearly understood, the real battlefield situation wouldnt evolve according to numerical calculation. That is, even if the Empire of Glory could summon another five hundred thousand soldiers for reinforcements, they wouldnt be able to repel the Orcs. Because with such a casualty rate, in not too long, the rapidly increasing casualties on the side of the Human army would quickly break the psychological bottom line of the warriors, causing a large-scale rout. By then, it would be a total disaster. Emperor Reinhardt had been swearing for a while, seeming tired, he finally quieted down. His dark gaze swept over everyones faces in the tent, then he sternly asked: You are all clear about the situation of todays battle, tell me, any good suggestions? There was silence. A moment later, a deep voice sounded: Your Majesty, the attack of the Orc army is indeed unusually fierce. I think it is not wise to confront them directly in the open field. It would be better to retreat to the sturdy castles behind and use their robust defensive facilities to resist the attack of the Orcs. The speaker was Duke St. Rands, the lord of the South Border. Duke St. Rands was an elegant middle-aged man, his face always wore a gentle smile that could unknowingly make ones guard down. No retreat! Duke St. Gregorian immediately objected when he heard this, If we cant block the Orcs at the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, the vast territories of Westland and countless citizens will suffer unimaginable calamity! Emperor Reinhardt did not immediately comment on the argument between the two dukes, instead turning his gaze to Count Nicoll and Marquis Garcia. Although Count Nicoll temporarily holds the power of Eastland, with his status, he naturally does not dare to offend the two real dukes. At this time, he pretended not to see the gaze of Emperor Reinhardt and lowered his head in silence. Marquis Garcia spoke up, Your Majesty, I also believe we should temporarily retreat. Emperor Reinhardt raised an eyebrow, Why? Everyone in the room also turned their eyes to Marquis Garcia. After all, he was the most knowledgeable about military affairs among the high nobles present. Marquis Garcia raised the sheepskin scroll in his hand and lightly said: Everyone is well aware of the situation of this battle. If we fight directly, we are no match for the Orc army. Though this was the truth, it was heart-wrenching, and it made everyones faces a bit dark. Marquis Garcia seemed to disregard the others feelings, continuing to say: Therefore, Duke St. Rands is right. We must utilize the sturdy city walls and fortresses if we hope to win this war. Duke St. Gregorian immediately challenged angrily, Marquis Garcia, once we retreat, what about the Western villages and small towns without sturdy walls? Are we supposed to sit behind the walls and watch those Orcs ravage Westland? Duke St. Rands stepped forward to mediate, Duke St. Gregorian, I understand your feelings. If you want to minimize the losses in Westland as much as possible, you can organize the Westerners to evacuate as soon as possible. Duke St. Gregorian said in a bad mood, How many people can be evacuated in such a short time? And even if people can be evacuated, what about houses, property, and crops? Those things that cant be evacuated should be left to the Orcs. Marquis Garcia said lightly, The Western people who failed to evacuate in time, can only hope that they could return safely to our Lord. Upon hearing that, Duke St. Gregorians eyes widened in anger and he immediately bellowed, Garcia, you are not worthy to be a knight of our Lord! Where is your faith? Where is your protection? Where is your glory? With an unchanged expression, Marquis Garcia calmly said, It is a necessary sacrifice. Which would you rather face, a beast desperate for food, or a beast that is well fed? Duke St. Gregorian growled forcefully, Garcia, why not fill the bellies of this pack of beasts with the Northerners? Marquis Garcia sighed, If we cant bear to sacrifice a portion of the Westerners now, sooner or later the Northern Territory will suffer too. Not just the North, but Flame Region, Eastland, even South Border may suffer the wrath of the Orcs. And have you ever thought, in the previous two Orc invasions, has humanity managed to block the Orc army at our door? Never! Both times, humans only successfully counterattacked when large territories of the glorious Empire had fallen. Even though the Orcs are united, each tribes chieftain still harbors their own intentions. When the warfare goes smoothly, they are still willing to obey the Orc Emperors orders. But when they have occupied large territories and seized enough wealth, would they still be willing to risk their lives for a few tough human fortresses? This is why I suggest that we should abandon a portion of the territory, retreat temporarily, preserve our elite forces, and plan to counterattack. Emperor Reinhardt was somewhat moved by Marquis Garcias words, he asked, Marquis Garcia, where do you think we should retreat to? Marquis Garcia stretched out his hand and pointed to a spot on the military map hanging on the wall, saying: We should retreat to the Luwal Valley and rebuild our defense line here. No! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Duke St. Gregorian and Emperor Reinhardt simultaneously opposed. Because the location pointed out by Marquis Garcia was already in the Flame Region, and it was less than a hundred kilometers away from Dragon City. This meant that the entirety of Westland had completely fallen, and even more than half of the Flame Region would suffer the devastation of the Orcs. Such a price was something Duke St. Gregorian and Emperor Reinhardt would never agree to no matter what. As if Marquis Garcia had expected this, he sighed helplessly and closed his mouth, no longer speaking. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: 585 Going to Death_1 Chapter 587: 585 Going to Death_1 Even in May, there was not a hint of spring on the Sky Ice Plain. The snow was falling heavily, the north wind howling, quickly turning the world into a vast expanse of white. A squad of wolf cavalry, numbering over a hundred, galloped through the snow towards the south. The vicious wolf claws trampled on the ground, shattering the ice and snow, revealing the cold hard soil. It wasnt until dusk that this wolf cavalry squad stopped to set up camp. When the snowstorm ceased, on the desolate ice plain, a few bonfires began to rise. An elderly troll, draped in a large wizard robe sat in front of the bonfire, hunched over and visibly exhausted. Upon receiving a bowl of steaming meat soup from his attendant, the elderly troll drank it down before feeling relieved, sighing: Im old, struggling with such a short journey. A middle-aged troll next to him replied calmly, Dont worry, Squein. As long as you are breathing, I can carry you to the top of the Holy Mountain. Hearing such disrespectful words, the White Wolf Witch King Squein wasnt angry. He just shook his head and laughed. Clearly, the troll who had spoken was not of lesser status than Squein. Stoking the bonfire to make it burn more vigorously, Squein later asked: Prince Otto, Ive always been curious, how did Emperor Okamoto convince you to agree to this plan? Prince Otto answered calmly, The Troll Empire is in a very precarious situation. But at the same time, it has also encountered the best opportunity to turn the tables. If we miss this great opportunity when the human empire is extremely vacant due to the orc invasion, the Troll Empire may forever remain in the shadow of the North Territory. So for the future of the Empire, someone has to make a sacrifice. Squein waited for a while, seeing Prince Otto had nothing more to say, he then asked in surprise, Thats all? Prince Otto glanced at White Wolf Witch King and countered, Why did you agree to this plan? Squein chuckled, opened his big mouth, pointed to his toothless gum, sighed, Im so old, I dont have much longer to live anyway. So, I might as well make a bid for the future of the Troll Empire before I die. But Prince Otto, youre different. Youre in your prime, with a high status, extraordinary strength, so why are you ready to risk your life? Prince Otto fell silent. There is a ferocious scar above his right eye, unable to be opened normally, his remaining left eye was focused on the bonfire in front of him, lost in thought. Just as Squein thought he wouldnt get an answer, Prince Otto finally spoke: Okamoto did not break his promise to you. What promise? Squein looked at Prince Otto, clearly not understanding his non sequitur. Prince Otto sighed, further explaining, After Modo the Second was killed by Colin Angler, didnt Okamoto promise you he would never touch that humans wife to get your approval and be elected as the new emperor? But they have a child Squein suddenly understood halfway through his sentence, laughed and said, So that child is yours indeed! So Okamoto began planning this a year ago? Prince Otto nodded, saying: Exactly. This lad is indeed cunning and ruthless enough, perhaps only such an emperor has the chance to revive the Troll Empire. Squein nodded silently and took another sip of hot soup. Actually, he understood that the real reason Prince Otto agreed to come was not because his offspring would become the heir to the throne. As a Holy Warrior, Prince Otto had been the first choice for the throne even before Modo the Second, but he had chosen to give up that opportunity of his own volition. Therefore, if Prince Otto wanted his descendants to become the Troll Emperor, he would have had many opportunities long before using this method. Squin understood, Prince Otto simply chose to believe in the current Troll Emperor, who was intelligent, brave, and demonstrated enough determination. He believed that Okamoto would not let their sacrifice be in vain. Moreover, it cannot be denied that right now the Troll Empire has the best chance its had in a thousand years. If such an opportunity slips away, the North Territory might never allow the Trolls to rise again. But after all, that boy isnt a pure-blooded Troll Squin sighed with some hesitation. Prince Otto shook his head and rebutted, In fact, I agree with Okamotos view on this. The Sky Ice Plain is too barren. The Northerners can lose countless times and always quickly recover, but if we lose once, we will be severely wounded. Now, humans cannot guard the north as they combat the threat of the Orcs, but once they deal with it, they will inevitably revisit the Sky Ice Plain. By then, perhaps the Troll Empire wont even have a chance to linger on. Therefore, if the Troll Empire wants to rise again, it must take this opportunity to conquer the North Territory. Having a royal heir with human blood could significantly reduce this difficulty. Squin frowned and pondered for a long time, finally sighed and said: Leave him be. Anyway, weve tried our best already. Even if we die and enter our Lords temple, we can face it calmly. Prince Otto nodded, then picked up a roasted venison leg and began to tear into it with big bites. Squin looked on with a little envy, but only wet his toothless gums with his tongue, before continuing to dink his meat soup. After he finished the soup, Squin put down the wooden bowl. Suddenly, Prince Otto next to him asked: What if Colin Angler doesnt fall for it? Squin smiled, saying, He wouldnt. How could he miss such a good opportunity? Prince Otto seemed unsatisfied with this answer, his brows still furrowed. Squin then joked, Even if he really doesnt dare to come, we havent lost anything, well save a life. As for what to do in the future, well discuss it again During their conversation, there was a sudden movement outside the camp. Squin and Prince Otto turned around at the same time to see a member of the wolf cavalry, covered in snow, burst into the camp. Before long, the cavalryman reached Squin and handed him a letter. Squin quickly read it and immediately told Prince Otto: Colin Angler is actually coming! How many men did he bring? The Blood Knight Army, all the troops are deployed! Prince Otto nodded expressionlessly, indicating that he understood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Squin threw the letter into the bonfire, watching the leaping flames engulf it, he said gravely: Otto Volkin, are you ready to die? Prince Otto did not speak, he simply shoved the half-eaten venison leg into his mouth, bone and all. Crunch, crunch. The horrifying chewing sound echoed across the boundless Ice Plain with the whining wind. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: 586 Siege_1 Chapter 588: 586 Siege_1 Count, the Holy Mountain of the Troll Empire is just ahead. Colin reined in his war horse, squinted his eyes, and gazed at the towering mountain range ahead. He nodded and said, Have we confirmed the whereabouts of the White Wolf Witch King? Confirmed. The White Wolf Witch King is accompanied by only a hundred and thirty Wolf Cavalry soldiers. They ascended the mountain early this morning. Our scout cavalry have scoured the surrounding hundred kilometers several times and found no other troll armies. Colin nodded with satisfaction, Good, lets wait here at the foot of the mountain for the White Wolf Witch King to finish his last ceremony in peace. Yes, sir. The army continued to advance, but the orderly officer was quickly back in front of Colin, reporting: Count, a troll has appeared at the base of the mountain ahead. One? Colin asked in confusion, looking at the orderly officer. A scout? The orderly officer shook his head, No, by his looks it seems to be Prince Otto The Holy Warrior Otto? Colin was taken aback and then asked, Did he not leave after seeing the army? No. He just stood there, alone, facing an entire army What is he trying to do? Colin mused to himself. At this moment, his curiosity exceeded his fear. After all, to play it safe, he had brought along the entire Blood Knight Army. He assumed that even if Prince Otto was escorting the Witch King, he would retreat after seeing the Blood Knight Army, but now it seems the situation isnt quite as expected However, Colin wasnt overly nervous. After all, against a formidable cavalry like Blood Knight Army, unless the White Wolf War God himself descended from the heavens, no single troll could defeat them, even if it is a Holy Warrior, it wouldnt work. So, what on earth is Prince Otto trying to do? Form a battle line, prepare to engage the enemy! Despite his bewilderment, Colin still issued the battle command. No matter what this troll Holy Warrior intended to do, now that he had offered himself up, Colin was not going to stand on ceremony. Whoo- A mournful horn sounded across the ice plain. With the trembling of the earth, streams of dark flood spread out, finally converging at the foot of the Holy Mountain, surrounding the solitary figure. Prince Otto still stood there expressionless, as if what swirled around him was not the first iron cavalry of the North Territory, but just an annoying swarm of ants. His eyes were cold and resolute, staring straight forward, as though he could see through the layers of army surround, and fix on the figure that had thrust the Troll Empire into the depths of despair. Colin looked at Prince Otto from a distance. Although he couldnt see Ottos expression, he could feel the intense killing intent washing over him. A sense of foreboding stirred in his heart, but Colin couldnt figure out what the trolls could possibly do. Then his eyes rested on the towering mountain peak-could it be the White Wolf Witch King? But even with the White Wolf Witch King, they would not possibly be able to annihilate over 20,000 of the Blood Knight Army. This was beyond the capacity of mortals and could be classified as a divine sign. If the White Wolf Witch King had such divine power with the Holy Warrior, the Troll Empire would have eradicated the Dark Cavalry and conquered the North Territory long ago, not like now, struggling to survive? Although he couldnt figure it out, Colin, out of caution, still immediately mobilized a cavalry unit to rush towards the mountain, intending to slaughter the White Wolf Witch King no matter what trick was being played. Perhaps noticing the commotion of the Blood Knight Army, the previously silent Prince Otto suddenly let out a roar: Colin Angler, meet your death! Like a thunderclap on a clear day, a stream of wild energy radiated in all directions from Otto as the center. The wind and snow in the sky swirled forming a shape of a white wolf. Though it was a mere phantom, the oppressive force that seemed as real as physical matter rushed at them. For a moment, every member of the Blood Knight Army felt they were facing a prehistoric beast that had suddenly awakened from a long slumber. Roar- Prince Otto made his move. There was movement in the swirling snowstorm as well, sweeping towards the Blood Knight Armys formation. One man, against an army, showed no signs of being at a disadvantage. Kill! At the command, the outer ring of the Blood Knight Army continued to circle and roam, maintaining their horse speed, however, the inner circle had already divided into numerous cavalry squads, one team per hundred cavalry. From all directions, they simultaneously launched their charge towards Prince Otto. Bang! The White Wolf phantom collided with the frontmost cavalry squad, instantly causing blood to splatter in all directions. The hundred-odd Blood Knight soldiers were like colliding with a huge mountain, both horse and man shattering on impact. Their sturdy armor didnt help them withstand such a terrifying impact. However, the battle was far from over. Before Prince Otto could catch his breath, the next cavalry squad was already charging towards him. Bang! Prince Ottos body turned into a ray of white light, directly smashing through the cavalry squad. Fresh blood continuously spurted out, covering him in red. Even his white wolf phantom seemed to be tinged with blood. Kill! Kill! Kill! Wave after wave of the Blood Knights launched desperate attacks on Prince Otto. They then turned into clouds of blood fog amidst the blizzard. However, under the military order, no one retreated. The current bloody situation could not shake the determination of the Blood Knights. They had seen more brutal, bloodier scenes and understood what kind of opponent they were facing. From the day of their inception, this army was created to confront the enemies of the North. Every soul was etched with hatred for the Trolls. Now facing the sacred powerhouse of the Troll tribe, the Blood Knights were not afraid, but excited! They wanted to use their bodies, mortal souls, to thoroughly defeat the sacred powerhouse! What if he is a Holy Warrior? Caught in the encirclement of the Blood Knights, the only outcome was death in battle! Bang! Bang! Prince Ottos eyes had turned red from the killing. Around him, blood was flowing freely and bodies were spread all over the ground. He couldnt remember how many waves of cavalry he had already defeated. However, after each defeat, a new formation of cavalry would immediately charge at him as if the Blood Knights were not even afraid of death. Bang! He broke the cavalry formation once again. However, this time, Prince Otto realized that his hands were beginning to tremble. Moreover, he had only dispersed the charging cavalry, not killed all of them. Out of a hundred or so cavalry, around thirty to forty managed to awkwardly escape. From the initial momentum, after ten or so fearless charges by the Blood Knights, this Holy Warrior of the Trolls finally started to show signs of fatigue. However, Prince Otto still had no intention of running away; there wasnt a hint of wavering in his bloodshot eyes. Thud, thud, thud A new round of cavalry charge arrived. At the summit of Holy Mountain. The White Wolf Witch King Squin slowly took off his robes, standing naked in the snowstorm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His hunched body was almost skin and bones, but on the wrinkled, old skin were densely packed, bizarre lines. Squin closed his eyes and whispered unintelligible spells under his breath, making a twisted symbol with his hands on his chest. Then, the lines on Squins skin began to glow white. The light grew brighter and brighter, making the sun pale in comparison. At the same time, Squin became more hunched as if something heavy was pressing down on him, making it hard for him to straighten his waist. Gradually, the snowstorm in the world around him seemed to become even more violent. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: 587 defeats_1 Chapter 589: 587 defeats_1 The howling cold wind and the flurry of oncoming snow made it almost impossible to keep ones eyes open. However, Colin kept his eyes stubbornly fixed on the arrogant figure in the center of the battle formation, watching for any changes in his state. One wave after another, one wave after another. The warriors of the Blood Knight Army fell one after the other, heroically, fearlessly charging at this troll holy warrior who stood at the pinnacle of martial power in this world. From the beginning until now, nearly five thousand cavalrymen had fallen at the hand of the Prince Otto. Such is the terror of the Holy Fields elite! Each death of a cavalryman made Colins heart bleed. Fortunately, their sacrifices were not in vain. Now, this holy warrior had finally reached the end of his tether. In the most recent charge, Prince Otto failed to break the military formation and was instead repelled by a cavalry squads fierce onslaught! Colins eyes brightened, and he quickly made a gesture to the orderly. Woo The sound of the military horn rang out again, and quietly the formation of the Blood Knight Army changed. The temporary halt in the assault allowed Prince Otto to finally take a breather. At this moment, he was soaked in blood, looking like a demon that had crawled out of hell. But this demon no longer had the insolence he had initially. The white wolf apparition behind him had become faint, as if it would disappear completely in the next second. However, Prince Otto still had no intention of fleeing. Amidst the blizzard, this troll holy warrior stood tall and proud like a lone pine tree, seemingly ready to butt heads with the Blood Knight Army to the bitter end. Thump thump thump The hurried hoofbeats drew near again, but this time, Prince Otto distinctly felt a difference. The momentum was different. Prince Otto looked around and was surprised to find that the thousands of cavalrymen assembled this time were all professionals! How could there be so many professionals in the Blood Knight Army? There was no time to think, the galloping cavalrymen were already close at hand. This time, Prince Otto did not dare to confront them head-on. With a flash, he left behind an afterimage on the spot, and he had already appeared on the side of the mounted troops. Boom! With one punch, a blood slaves chest was pierced through, and he was pulled off his war horse. But to Prince Ottos surprise, this cavalryman, despite sustaining such severe injuries, did not die right away. Instead, he had the strength to draw his sword and slash at him. Prince Otto added another kick, directly crushing the mans skull, only then did he completely fall silent. But in the time it took for the delay, another wave of cavalry approached. Over a hundred blood slaves dressed in uniform red armor, assuming orderly stances, even their breaths seemed to be in sync. In this moment, they were like a single entity, a single spear! Boom! Prince Otto, unable to dodge, was pierced by this spear. The spear tip facing the brunt of the impact instantly collapsed, and over twenty blood slaves were hurled away, their bodies twisted. But to his surprise, Prince Otto spat out a mouthful of blood, his face pale. Before he could catch his breath, another wave of assault came. Boom! Prince Ottos right hand, which was swinging, began to tremble, and blood flowed freely from his knuckles. He just fixed his gaze on a passing cavalryman, his eyes filled with astonishment. The next moment, regardless of the cavalry formation charging in from behind, Prince Otto rushed forward. Thud! Prince Otto yanked the riding cavalryman from his horse with one hand. The cavalryman was about to fight back when Otto struck him in the chest with a punch, and blood splattered everywhere. But Prince Otto did not continue his attack on the cavalryman. Instead, he removed his helmet. Meruvi Volkin! Prince Otto stared at the troll in front of him in disbelief and questioned, Youre serving the humans! The former Western Prince of the Troll Empire stared back at his cousin, without an ounce of shame, but rather reached out to grab at Prince Ottos throat. Traitor! Prince Otto roared in uncontrollable anger, and with a strong grip, he tore the fifth-order samurai, Prince Meruvi, into two halves. Blood gushed out, drenching Prince Otto from head to toe instantly. Just as this happened, another round of cavalrymen arrived from behind. Whoosh! A long spear, like a dragon emerging from the water, with the speed of thunder, pierced through Prince Otto who was shocked at heart. Ahhhh!!!! Prince Otto screamed and managed to block the terrifying force of the cavalrymans attack, without being blown away. With a swift turn, he shattered his attacker into pieces of flesh that scatter into the sky. But this was just the beginning. With the Blood slaves daringly attacking one after another, Prince Ottos momentum gradually faded, and his body showed more wounds. Like a lion at the end of his path, he was slowly forced into the abyss of death by a group of hungry wolves. Boom! Prince Otto was knocked flying out. He fell clumsily to the ground and after struggling for a while, he stood up again. But soon, he was knocked over once again but managed to get up again. Pitiful, the mighty one from the Holy Field, the once-in-a-century martial arts prodigy of the Troll Empire, the individual at the peak of this world, was hit around like a rag doll. Finally, after one knock down, Prince Otto didnt get up. The surrounding Blood Knight Army suddenly erupted with enthusiastic cheers to celebrate their recent accomplishment Enveloping and killing the Holy Field powerhouse! Colin watched this scene, but his heart didnt fully let down its guard. While cautiously approaching, he gave an order to his three sixth-order blood slaves. Snap, snap With a series of bone-cracking sounds, Prince Ottos limbs were completely crushed by the blood slaves. At this point, Prince Otto no longer felt pain. his senses were dazed, and the world spinning in his eyes. Is it about to end? Before his dying moments, Prince Otto finally saw the face that haunted his sleepless nights appearing before him. Colin Angler! This Holy Warriors body shuddered, seemingly wanting to struggle to stand and kill his enemy, but clearly, it was impossible. Colin approached cautiously, ready to transform into his True Blood Form and escape quickly if anything changed. But it seemed that Prince Otto had indeed lost his ability to fight. Well, if he could still move after all this, that would be truly strange. However, to be cautious, Colin gave a secret order to a blood slave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thud! The blood slave stomped down. The sound was clearly audible in the wind. Seems like he has really lost all his strength. Colin finally let his guard down, had the blood slaves circle around to block the view, came to Prince Otto, and bent down. Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Fight for 588_1 Chapter 590: Fight for 588_1 The snowstorm suddenly stopped. Colins sharp tusks had pierced through the skin of Prince Otto, the blood of the Holy Warrior was gushing into his mouth. This was his first time tasting the blood of a powerful being from the Holy Field. Sweet, delicious, superior to any food in the world. But unfortunately, it was the blood of a Holy Warrior, not a Holy Knight. Otherwise, he would have hope to ascend to the Holy Field. Colin carefully observed the changes in his body after the blood entered as expected, there was no sign of advancement. With his last glimmer of hope extinguished, Colin began the ritual of transforming into a blood slave in earnest. But at this moment, Colin suddenly stiffened. He was horrified to discover a powerful suction force emanating from the wound on Prince Ottos neck. What was happening? Isnt this reverse suction phenomenon only supposed to occur during the transformation into a bloodline? But only Knights could be transformed into bloodlines! Colin had conducted many experiments on this point. Could it be that all the powerful beings in the Holy Field could be transformed into bloodlines? No, it was not possible. Colin tried to stop the ritual immediately. He did not want Prince Otto to become his bloodline. For, bloodlines had a sense of self, and could betray him. A Holy Warrior like Prince Otto could only be transformed into a blood slave, a henchman without self-consciousness, to be safe. But what terrified Colin beyond belief was that he couldnt stop this reverse suction phenomenon. Colins first reaction was to suspect a trap. He wanted to order the blood slave standing nearby to finish off Prince Otto with one more blow. Even if it meant losing a powerful fighter from the Holy Field, Colin did not want any mishaps to befall him. However, Colin realized that he couldnt give any orders. Only then did he realize that this reverse suction was not targeting his blood, but more like his soul. Boom! In the next moment, he found himself in another peculiar space. There were no heavens or earth here, no plants, no people, nothing. Just an enormous, white, empty void. He felt as rootless as a floating piece of willow catkin, drifting aimlessly in this void. What was happening? Where was he? Where was the Sky Ice Plain? Where was his Blood Knight Army? Where were his blood slaves? Colin looked around in bewilderment, not being able to sense anything. It seemed as though his consciousness had entered another timeframe, completely cut off from the outside world. He tried to shout, but no sound came out. He tried to escape, but there was no exit. He could only let his body float aimlessly in this endless void. He didnt know how much time had passed. It might have been a moment, it might have been a century. At last, Colin finally noticed a form in the desolate void. He looked overjoyed as he inspected it, but the fluffy object was oddly white. Upon drawing closer, it dawned on Colin. It wasnt cotton, but a white wolf. A white wolf that was constantly expanding. Its body was elusive and misty, like a cloud of smoke spreading in the void. What was this? As Colin puzzled, he saw something else inside the wolfs body. Upon closer inspection, it was a skeleton! No! It was not a skeleton, but a creature that was skin and bones, looking a lot like a troll. This troll was full of white hair, looking incredibly old, as if he had lived for a thousand years, now coming to the end of his life. His body was hunched over, almost crawling on the ground, making it hard to see his face. But mysteriously, Colin recognized him the White Wolf Witch King Squin! Why would he be here? At this moment, Squin also noticed Colins presence. He shakily raised his head with an incredulous expression on his face. He seemed not to have expected Colins presence either. Howdid you get in here Hearing this question, something clicked in Colins mind. Getting in? Getting into where? Then, before Colin could answer, Squins lips started moving rapidly. His body emanating a bright white light. The white wolf phantom surrounding him suddenly started expanding at an accelerated rate, getting larger and larger as if it were about to fill the entire void. The expanding phantom wolf was getting nearer to Colin and it was then he could feel a strong repulsive force as if it was trying to push him out of this space. In the quick turnover of his thoughts, Colin suddenly understood why he was here and what was going on! This place was likely the consciousness space of Prince Otto. And the White Wolf Witch King Squin was trying to seize control of this space! And hence take control of Prince Otto! No, it was much more than just control. It was a resurrection! So thats it! Colin had been very puzzled as to why Prince Otto did not retreat when he saw the Blood Knight Army, instead choosing to stand his ground in a battle he was bound to lose. Because Prince Otto had planned it all along. Upon his death, the White Wolf Witch King Squin could invade his consciousness space and hence take control of his corpse! After killing Prince Otto, Colin naturally wouldnt be wary of a corpse. This was the perfect opportunity for Squin to assassinate Colin! Seeing Squins visibly thinning figure and his increasingly despondent look, Colin finally understood everything. This pilgrimage to the Holy Mountain was a setup! A Holy Warrior, a White Wolf Witch King, willing to sacrifice their own lives just to successfully assassinate him, a formidable troll enemy! No, it wasnt just Colin. Their willingness to pay such a heavy price could not have only been to assassinate him alone. Colin wasnt sure how long Squin could take control of Prince Ottos corpse, but it should be long enough for the already devastated Blood Knight Army to take further hits. If the North Territory, already severely weakened, lost both him and the Blood Knight Army at this time, the consequences At this thought, Colin suddenly felt anxious. He couldnt let Squin succeed. Prince Otto could only become his blood slave! But the problem was, Colin didnt know how to compete with Squin for control of Prince Otto. Seeing the phantom white wolf growing larger while he was being pushed towards the edge of the void, Colin became increasingly restless. He tried to attack the phantom white wolf in front of him, only to find that he couldnt cause any damage to it. This feeling of having nowhere to exert his strength made Colin very uncomfortable. But just as Colin was growing more and more desperate, a streak of green light suddenly burst forth from his chest. Colin looked down in confusion, only to realize that it was a glow from a mistletoe. The mistletoe picked from the Ancient Oak, rumored to be the Druid Sacred Tree! When he left Oak Manor, Duke St. Gregorian gave it to him as a gift. But to his surprise, at this moment it suddenly burst forth with an astonishing vitality! In the blink of an eye, the mistletoe, as if seeing the most delicious food, greedily began to consume the phantom white wolf in front of it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The phantom white wolf, that had left Colin at a loss, was being consumed like a prey by this mistletoe, rapidly being sucked in. No!!! Watching this happen, Squin let out a roar of desperation. He chanted his incantations more rapidly, but still could not stop the white wolf phantom from gradually dissipating, until it completely collapsed. And Squin, as if he had burned out the flame of his life, turned to ashes in a brilliant green light. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: 589 Guess_1 Chapter 591: 589 Guess_1 The sun set in the west, and darkness gradually enveloped the Sky Ice Plain. From his newly erected tent, Colin was admiring the newest member of the Blood Shadow Guard C the Troll Holy Warrior Otto Volkin! At this moment, the forces under Colins control finally made a qualitative leap. The Holy Field. From now on, Colin no longer needs to worry about the threat of Mr. Ji. In fact, he has begun to plan how to lure Mr. Ji to assassinate him. As long as the enemy dares to come, Colin can use the Blood Shadow Guard he now possesses to ambush and destroy him! Despite his excitement, Colin still felt a shiver down his spine. In this operation, although he had taken the Blood Knight Army with him for safety, instead of risking using just the Blood Shadow Guard to encircle and kill Prince Otto, the final development of the situation was still heart-stopping. Upon seeing the full deployment of the Blood Knight Army, Prince Otto didnt retreat as Colin predicted. Instead, he chose to confront them head-on, which could be considered a suicidal move. What surprised Colin even more was that the White Wolf Witch King Squin was not there to worship at Holy Mountain. He came specifically to control Prince Ottos corpse in order to assassinate Colin. Despite being his enemies, Colin couldnt help but admire the gall of Prince Otto and the White Wolf Witch King Squin. Both of them, with a determined attitude to die, set up an almost flawless assassination against him. If it werent for the Ancient Oak Mistletoe, Colin would have been a goner. Thinking about this, Colin involuntarily took out the mistletoe, placing it before his eyes for a close inspection. Unlike its plain appearance before, the mistletoe was now emitting a green glow, and when he touched it, he could even feel a faint warmth, almost as if it had come alive. When Duke St. Gregorian first gave this mistletoe to Colin, he wished that with its help, Colin could soon father a child with Anna St. Prowse. Although he didnt know what secret was hidden between Duke St. Gregorian and Anna St. Prowse and why he was so concerned about their relationship, Colin knew that the Duke definitely didnt expect her gift to accidentally save his life. Gazing at the mistletoe in his hand that now resembled a piece of jade, Colin felt even stronger that he must have some connection with the Druids who were said to have disappeared from history. Perhaps, what he thought was the Blood Clan, was actually the Druids? It is said that Druids worship nature and are shape-shifting experts who can obtain special abilities by transforming into various animal forms. So, is it possible that the blood clan traits that Colin possesses now are actually the abilities that the Druids have after simulating a bat form? If true, then the Blood Clan is merely a branch of the worlds Druids. The more Colin thought about it, the more likely this possibility seemed. But unfortunately, documents about the Druids have been lost in the river of time, leaving only some legends that are hard to distinguish between truth and falsehood. Perhaps, he would have to enter the Bright Moon Forest and find those secluded Elves to gain more information about the Druids. Also, this event served as a wake-up call to Colin C he must not underestimate religious figures. Troll Witch Doctor, like human priests, are support professions and dont possess much combat power. But obviously, if one really thinks that they cant pose a threat, that would be too naive. In retrospect, its no wonder that Duke St. Gregorian advised him not to push Pope Gregory into a dead end, and its no wonder that Queen Midela wanted to leave Dragon City, completely dejected when she found out that the North Territory and the Pope could not reach a compromise, just to avoid the impending disaster. They all probably knew that Pope Gregory must have some hidden tricks, and the result of excessive pressure might be unthinkable. So, unless its absolutely necessary, he should not provoke Pope Gregory yet. At least until he figured out the other partys cards, Colin believed he must not act impulsively. It is hard to predict the abilities held by the likes of the Pope and the White Wolf Witch King, who claim to be the representatives of the deities. However, Colin was not overly worried. Especially when his gaze fell onto the freshly minted Holy Field Blood slave before him. Perhaps he could weaken the Churchs power by boiling it like a frog in hot water, slowly trimming its branches, until Pope Gregory, even if he wanted to fight to the death, would not dare make that decision, until in the end, they completely lost the ability to resist During his contemplation, Colin suddenly heard footsteps outside the tent. My Lord, the squad heading for the Holy Mountain has captured the White Wolf Witch King Squin. Upon hearing this, Colin immediately ordered Holy Warrior Otto to crawl into a coffin next to them, then said, Bring him in. Immediately, four cavalrymen carried Squin into the tent. Colin approached to look, and saw that the White Wolf Witch King had completely lost consciousness, and his condition was almost the same as what Colin had seen in the consciousness space of Holy Warrior Otto. He was emaciated, almost skeletal. Colin drew his sword, and with a snap, chopped off Squins head. Then, as he lifted the head and placed it into a wooden box, he ordered: Drag his body away, find a place to bury it. As for the head, heh heh, it will be our gift to the Troll Emperor. Yes, sir! The soldiers dragged away Squins headless corpse, saluted, and then left the tent. Colin silently stared at the skull in the box, his expression on the face turned stark. This time, although Okamoto did not appear, Colin was certain that this youngster was undoubtedly involved in this matter. A Holy Warrior and a White Wolf Witch King, sacrificing their own lives, setting up a trap for Colin and the Blood Knight Army, could it really be the end of their plot? To be honest, Colin was very curious about how Okamoto convinced the Holy Warrior and White Wolf Witch King to generously offer their lives, and also admired this old opponent for conceiving such a brilliant scheme. If it wasnt for the Ancient Oak Mistletoe, Okamoto might have really managed to turn the tables this time. To imagine if Otto and Squin had succeeded, then the North Territory would have truly become like a completely defenseless maiden, warmly welcoming the Trolls in her arms. The Trolls had already staked on the lives of a Holy Warrior and a White Wolf Witch King, so how could they be indifferent? Colin was certain that Okamoto probably was already leading his army to set off. Of course, Colin was not anxious about this, he was even somewhat expectant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Troll Empire, after being ravaged by Marquis Garcia and him, was already extremely weary, and it would be quite a stretch for them to muster a decent expeditionary force to head south. Since Okamoto had taken the initiative to deliver himself, Colin would reluctantly give him a good military education one more time. After all, this Troll Emperor was indeed rather shrewd in his intrigues and plots, but in the military at least his performance when he engaged with Colin last time could be described as utterly flawed. Thump! Colin closed the box, wrapping Squins unappeased eyes in complete darkness. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: 590 Raise troops_1 Chapter 592: 590 Raise troops_1 Winterfell City, Lion Roar Castle. The burning fireplace banished the chill of early spring, filling the entire study with a warm atmosphere. Vera lazily leaned on the sofa, holding an ancient sheepskin book to read. She wore a simple nightgown, and her white legs protruded from the slit of it, gently swaying in mid-air. After a while, Vera reached out for the coffee cup on the table, only to find that it was empty. She pulled a thin wire next to the sofa, and the sound of a bell could faintly be heard. Immediately afterward, a respectful voice of a maid came from outside the door: Your Grace, what can I do for you? Pour me a cup of coffee. Alright, please wait. Shortly after, the maid pushed the door and entered, holding a tray. Vera buried her head in the sheepskin book, not paying attention to the maid who came in. However, the next second, she was startled by a loud clang. Looking up, she saw that the maid had fallen onto the floor, coffee spilling all over the expensive woolen carpet. Molly? Whats wrong with you? Vera initially thought that the maid had just tripped accidentally, but when the maid didnt respond after a while, she sensed something wrong. Vera immediately put down the sheepskin book and rushed over. The maid had fainted on the ground, her face was blue and purple, and her breathing was weak. Help! Vera hurriedly shouted towards the door. In the hurried footsteps, a team of guards rushed over. Your Grace The guard who led the team barely entered the room before he also collapsed to the ground, showing the same symptoms as Molly. Vera was shocked and before she could react, she heard several more thuds. The subsequent guards who came in all collapsed one by one, as if something in the room had made them unconscious Dont come in any further! Vera immediately shouted, Theres something wrong with this study! The guards outside stopped, anxiously shouting, Your Grace, please leave the room first! But Vera stood still, scanning the room in an attempt to identify the problem. Seeing this, the guards outside became increasingly worried, pleading with Vera to exit. Im alright, Vera responded, Whatever it is, it is likely to be ineffective on me At this point, Vera suddenly remembered something Colin had told her. She, as a follower of Gods favored, would not have fatal injuries unless her head was chopped off. Furthermore, she was immune to severe poison Severe poison? Vera immediately realized: the air in the room was probably poisoned! Thats why the maid and the guards who entered all fainted from poisoning, while she had been in the room for such a long time and was still unharmed. But what was the source of the poison? This was the core area of the Lion Roar Castle, heavily guarded. How could anyone manage to poison this room? Unless Veras eyes moved and eventually settled on the oil painting Knight Slaying the White Wolf hung above the fireplace. This was the gift given to the St. Hilde Family by the Troll Emperor Okamoto when he visited last time. Vera naturally understood the implied meaning of this painting and knew that it was Okamotos way of playing his cards right with the St. Hilde family. Therefore, she purposely hung it in a relatively private, yet not absolutely secret, place in her study. But this painting Vera stared at the knights longsword in the painting, the blood dripping from its tip had somehow seeped out of the painting Outside the Troll Kings castle, the low horn echoed in the snowy wind, various banners fluttered in mid-air. Scores of troll soldiers gathered from all directions, forming an impressive army. At a glance, this army boasted more than a hundred thousand soldiers. But upon closer observation, one would notice that this was not what it seemed. There were not many young, robust trolls among the soldiers. Instead, a majority were older, some even had disabilities. The army appeared to be made up of veterans who had been corralled back into service, and many not fully grown trolls. Their equipment was rather shabby, with no uniformity in their weaponry. It looked like bits and pieces cobbled together. As for their armor, it was even more pitiful C aside from certain officers who had access to leather armor, most of the ordinary soldiers didnt even have proper uniforms. Despite being such a poorly equipped army, made up of the old and weak, their morale was not lacking and had an overwhelming sense of fortitude. The news of Prince Otto, the Holy Warrior and White Wolf Witch King Squins assassination attempt on Colin Angler at the Holy Mountain had quickly spread across the Troll Empire, under Okamotos deliberate guidance. A martial arts pinnacle, a religious leader C the sacrifice of these two influential figures in the Troll Empire had deeply shocked the hearts of all trolls. It also made them realize, their race had come to the most critical moment. But precisely in this urgent moment, the united will within the Troll Empire had shown up in an unprecedented way. Whoa- The sound of the military horn changed to a high pitch, then abruptly stopped. The trolls immediately quieted down, their eyes staring intently at the temporary platform built in front. On the platform, a stake had been erected, and tied to it was the Queen of the Troll Empire Nala St. Hilde. She was dressed only in a thin gown. At this point, she was completely frozen but stared with hateful eyes at her husband standing in front of her. Im sorry Nala Okamoto whispered softly, without turning around, perhaps unable to face his wifes burning gaze. Okamoto, You will never succeed! The North Territory will never succumb to the trollshehe Shh! A flash of silver light. Nalas throat was slashed open by a blade. Okamoto, holding a dripping sword, was shaking, it was unclear whether he was tremoring from guilt or excitement. Prince Abbas by his side looked at Okamoto surprisingly, his lips moved as if to say something. According to their plan, they were supposed to burn this woman of the St. Hilde family alive to solidify their resolve for the southern invasion. But now, Okamoto had prematurely killed this womancompared to being burned alive, slitting her throat was merciful indeed. Ignite the fire! Okamoto giving the order in a low growl. Whoosh! The stake got ignited and the vigorous fire quickly consumed Nalas body under the stimulation of the cold wind. Okamoto still did not turn around to look back, only sweeping his gaze slowly and determinedly across the gathered army in front of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Warriors of the Troll Clan! Prince Otto, the Holy Warrior, and White Wolf Witch King Squin have already set the stage for us with their lives. Now, its our turn to earn a glimmer of hope for the revival of the Troll Empire with our lives! I cannot guarantee victory in this expedition, but I can assure you that as long as I have a breath left in me, I will not stop the march south! Okamoto, his voice hoarse, roared with all the strength he had: March! Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: 591 Crushing (On)_1 Chapter 593: 591 Crushing (On)_1 Above the Sky Ice Plain, a Troll Army had already set off from Wind Roar Fortress, steadily moving south. Okamoto, exuding a regal air in his ornate armor and cloaked in black, rode atop a majestic white wolf with his head held high and chest puffed out, looking quite heroic. The young but crafty and audacious Troll Emperor still held a fairly high prestige in the hearts of his soldiers. Moreover, Okamoto appeared confident and reassured, which greatly inspired the Troll warriors, giving them more faith in the upcoming expedition to the North Territory. But in reality, Okamoto was not as self-assured as he appeared. He was well aware that although the army he led looked formidable, it was indeed the last reserve of the Troll Empire, cobbled together from everywhere possible, leaving its combat capabilities questionable. Also, after the Empires previous several defeats, its domestic economy was on the verge of collapse. Hence, the current expedition was being forced to commence even without guaranteed logistics. The quartermaster once secretly admitted to Okamoto that the rations prepared for this expedition were insufficient to sustain the army until they reach the North Territory. Therefore, from the very beginning, careful management was obligatory, even including an appropriate reduction in manpower to slow down the consumption of resources So along their journey, the Troll Army had indeed left many tails behind. All the soldiers who couldnt keep up with the main force were ruthlessly abandoned. As for the adverse impact this would have on the morale of the army, Okamoto didnt want to think about it. The current expedition was a do-or-die military gamble for the Troll Empire, undertaken at any cost, absolutely necessary. Besides, Okamoto was unsure about the current status at the Holy Mountain. Had the assassination attempt on Colin Angler by Prince Otto, the Holy Warrior, and White Wolf Witch King Squein, where they staked their lives, been successful? What was the remaining combat power of the Blood Knight Army? However, Okamoto was still fairly confident about the meticulously planned assassination. As long as Colin died and the Blood Knight Army suffered significant damage, the threat posed by the North Territory to the Troll Empire would significantly diminish. Furthermore, considering that the primary military strength of the North Territory had been deployed to the Westland to counteract the Orc invasion, if the trolls could successfully move south at this time, they would be unstoppable! After some self-consolation, Okamotos spine straightened even more. Your majesty, according to the latest count, 125 soldiers fell behind yesterday Prince Abbas whispered the report at Okamotos side. Okamoto nodded without expression, indicating that he understood. Now that the main force was outside Wind Roar Fortress, also far from the Trolls residential area, those soldiers who had fallen behind would surely die of hunger or cold, even if they could still breathe. Indeed, the severity of this march served as a process of natural selection. By eliminating soldiers who failed to keep up with the troop, the army could achieve a policy of reducing redundancy, although it was far from being the best. Yet, it was unknown how many out of the hundred thousand soldiers would be left by the time they reached the North Territory Prince Abbas was somewhat frustrated seeing Okamoto not paying attention himself, his ambitious spirit somewhat shaken. Actually, after the death of Modo the Second at the hands of Colin, the person with the best chance of succeeding as the Emperor of the Troll Empire should have been Prince Abbas. Unexpectedly, the White Wolf Witch King unexpectedly supported Okamoto, and thats how Prince Abbas lost his chance at the throne. Claiming that Prince Abbas held no grudge would be impossible. However, he clearly knew that the Troll Empire couldnt bear any internal strife at this point, which is why he wouldnt do anything reckless. Of course, a thorn still remained in Prince Abbas heart. Seeing Okamotos cold attitude now, he felt somewhat dispirited, so he volunteered to go and check out the situation at the front line. Okamoto certainly wouldnt object; he had always been wary of Prince Abbas, just that he was compelled to conceal this fear due to the pressure from the North Territory. Its fair to say that the rarely seen unity within the Troll Empire was entirely a result of the colossal pressure posed by the North Territory. When Prince Abbas arrived on his white wolf at the front army, he saw the front army commander Ubam said with a stern face: Your Highness, the scouts havent sent back any messages in half a day, Im afraid something might be wrong. Prince Abbas frowned and said, Didnt you send out another batch of scouts for reconnaissance? With a bitter look on his face, Ubam answered helplessly, Your Highness, I am already out of scouts Prince Abbas realized the situation. Scouts can arguably be called one of the elite forces in an army, a role that one cannot take on without sufficient experience and ability. Considering the current plight of the Troll Empire, they simply couldnt provide experienced and strong wolf cavalry to serve as scouts. Therefore, even if Ubam wanted to send people to investigate again, there was no one available. After mulling for a moment, Prince Abbas decided to act cautiously and said: Rein in the vanguard, slow down the pace, well wait for the main force at the back. Yes! Ubam breathed a sigh of relief and quickly issued the military order. The marching speed of the vanguard suddenly slowed down and began to converge toward the central army. Soon, the central army noticed unusual movement in the vanguard, and Okamoto sent an envoy to ask what was happening. Just as Prince Abbas was explaining to the envoy, Ubam shouted in shock: Your Highness, Your Highness! Cavalry, a large number of cavalry appearing from our south! Prince Abbas hurriedly looked in the direction Ubam was pointing to, and saw a thin black line suddenly appearing on the horizon to the south of their legion. In the blink of an eye, the thin line quickly expanded and turned into a surging black tide, rushing rapidly towards them. Feeling the earth tremble beneath them, Prince Abbas heart sank. Blood Cavalry! Its the Blood Cavalry! Numerous soldiers around him were already crying out in terror. Thats right, such a formidable presence could only belong to the cavalry that struck fear into the minds of all trolls! Why? Why has the Blood Cavalry appeared here? Could it be that the assassination operation of Prince Otto, the Holy Warrior, and the White Wolf Witch King has failed? This question haunted the minds of the troll warriors, leaving them unsettled and without a plan. Form ranks! Prepare for battle! Only when Prince Abbas let out a sharp scream did the trolls snap back to reality, frantically arranging formations in preparation for battle. But in fact, they were not ready at all to deal with the Blood Cavalry. The best formation for infantry to deal with cavalry is firm shields and long spears. But soldiers with sophisticated equipment and training had already been lost in the previous crushing defeats; even an ordinary regular army from the North Territory could easily breach the defenses of this troll army, let alone the Blood Cavalry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But they no longer have a choice at this point. The outcome of fleeing would be even more disastrous. Now, the trolls could only make a desperate fight. Prince Abbas stared fixedly at the rushing cavalry, roared, and said: Warriors, the eyes of the God of War are upon you! Charge Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: 592 Crushing (Down)_1 Chapter 594: 592 Crushing (Down)_1 The thundery sound of galloping hooves approached like a rolling storm. The flags of the Blood Knight Army came clearly into view. The front formation of the Troll army was still far from being ready. The disadvantage of the Troll armys inadequate combat power was evident at this very moment. A makeshift army, how could it possibly withstand the sharp forces of the Norths leading iron cavalry? Prince Abbas gazed at the cavalry formation sweeping over like a vast wave, his eyes filled with despair as he closed them. All is lost. God of War, have you truly forsaken the Troll Clan? Colin, riding on his horse, looked disdainfully at the Troll army from a distance. In fact, the Blood Knight Army had detected the traces of the Troll army two days ago, but he didnt immediately launch an attack, instead following from a distance. Firstly, to ensure the Troll army moved further away from Wind Roar Fortress, so even if they wanted to escape, they couldnt evade the pursuit of the Blood Knight Army. Secondly, he wanted to scrutinize the composition of this Troll army more closely. From the tails that this army dropped each day, Colin had a rough idea that this army may look impressive, but in reality, it was a makeshift rabble. So, he packed away any excess caution, unwilling to waste too much time on such an army. After clearing the Troll armys scouts around and knocking out the eyes of the army, he chose to attack directly. The Blood Knight Army was already well-versed in such plain warfare. Leading with heavy cavalry, the light cavalry charged in swarms. Simple, but incredibly effective. At this time, before the two sides even made contact, signs of chaos were already showing in the Troll vanguard. Despite their bravado at the foot of the Troll royal city, where they swore not to retreat until they crushed Winterfell City, these Troll warriors lacked the strength needed to back it up on the cold, brutal battlefield. The Troll army lacked superior equipment and elite soldiers. What could they use to contend with the Blood Knight Army? Their so-called iron-like will couldnt withstand the onslaught of true iron weapons. The armored cavalrymen charging towards them were like mobile fortresses. They moved slowly but were a nightmare that the infantry could never combat. The sparse arrows fell against the heavy cavalrys armor, made a clinking sound, but couldnt inflict any substantial harm. Crash! The heavy cavalry finally collided with the Trolls military array. Amidst constant bone-crunching sounds, numerous Troll soldiers were sent flying like ragdolls, spewing blood from their mouths. Piecemeal shields and untrained soldiers simply couldnt withstand the heavy cavalry charge of the Blood Knight Army. The heavy cavalry, like steel monsters, plowed through the Trolls array unimpeded, leaving a trail of blood-soaked passages behind. Everything in their way was crushed into dust! The Troll vanguard, composed of more than twenty thousand Trolls, stood no chance of retaliation against the fierce assault of the Blood Knight Army. This was not even a fair fight. Row after row of heavy cavalrymen surged forward, leaving the Troll vanguard in total disarray. The light cavalry of the Blood Knight Army followed, wantonly reaping the lives of the Troll warriors. The news of the vanguard being ambushed by the Blood Knight Army quickly reached Okamoto in the rear. Upon receiving the news, Okamoto could hardly believe his ears. But at this point, there was no time left for regret, blame, or wild thoughts. The Troll Empires desperate expedition had left them with no way out. Advance, even if it means death, it must be on the path of progress! Form up, soldiers! Prepare for battle! Okamoto roars with a hoarse voice, but it gets buried by the howling wind, sounding weak and futile. The collapse of the Troll vanguard was too sudden, hardly leaving any time for the middle and rear forces to react. Whats even worse, escaping soldiers swarmed towards the central army, directly assisting the Blood Knight Army in breaking through the Troll Central Armys formation. Looking at this familiar scene, Okamoto cant help but recall a year and a half ago when he was also chased down by Colin Anglers Blood Knight Army, no, it was called the Dark Cavalry back then, on the Sky Ice Plain. So this time, he has learned his lesson and gave a ruthless order: anyone who dares to charge the formation, even if theyre Troll comrades, will be killed without mercy! As commanded, the fleeing Troll vanguard could only escape to both sides. The formation of the Troll Central Army barely held. At this moment, the Blood Knight Army had also caught up. After crumbling the Troll vanguard, the formation of the Blood Knight Army also fell into some chaos. However, Colin didnt make too many adjustments. Even in chaos, the Blood Knight Army would still be infinitely stronger than the Troll Army, so instead of giving the enemy time to adjust, it was better to kill them in one fell swoop. Whooo The deep sound of the military horn echoed over the Ice Plain. The Blood Knight Army once again formed an attacking formation. Light Cavalry enveloped both sides, as if to encircle the Troll Army, while the Heavy Cavalry fell behind, forming the central army, gathered around Colins military flag, and slowly marched forward. Although the Heavy Cavalry has terrifying impact power, it lacked stamina. This slow pace detracted unnecessary casualties. Through the tentative probe just now, Colin knew that the Troll Army in front of him was not a threat. In the midst of the blizzard, the Light Cavalry from both sides charged forward. Charge! Roars soared into the sky, scattering the falling snow everywhere. One after another, the robust Northern Riders galloped, their gleaming swords held high, reflecting a bloody glow in the sunset. With an enormous noise, the cavalries on the right wing first penetrated the Trolls left-wing army formation. The cumbersome Troll formation began to falter even before the Blood Knight Army arrived, and the charge of the cavalry only made it more chaotically unbearable. In a series of collisions, many Troll soldiers were flung away by the charging cavalry, either dying under the horses hoof or succumbing to spears and swords. Blood sprayed like rain, with limbs, severed arms, and scattered bodies flying everywhere. At almost the same moment, the right flank of the Troll Central Army was also swept up by the storm-like onslaught of the Blood Knight Army, causing just as horrific damage. The left and right wings of Blood Knight Army acted like two enormous pincers, severing the Troll Central Army at the waist. Troll soldiers fell to the ground in swathes, like wheat crops swept down in a storm. Huge empty spaces appeared in the Troll formation, bright red blood flowed freely, instantly staining this Ice Plain. At this moment, the main army led by Colin also arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without any hesitation, nor any mercy. Colin, leading from the front, commanded the reorganised Heavy Cavalry to charge into the formation of the Troll Army. Like the final straw that broke the camels back, this wave of attack completely shattered the Troll Central Army. A large number of Troll soldiers completely lost the will to fight, even though they knew that this battle was a matter of life and death for the Troll Clan. But under such a one-sided situation, and under the indomitable might of the Blood Knight Army, their survival instinct overpowered their will to fight. Such a Troll Army collapsed utterly under the attack of the Blood Knight Army, without even surviving a single round of attack. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: 593 Decapitation_1 Chapter 595: 593 Decapitation_1 The skirmish on the Sky Ice Plain ended at a breakneck speed. From the moment the Blood Knight Army commenced their attack to the complete collapse of the Troll Army, it only took three hours, a miracle in military history. Okamoto gazed blankly at the sight in front of him. No curses, no fear, nor regret. At this moment, he seemed like an outsider, observing the scene in silence and indifference. All he could see was the Troll Army, shredded beyond recognition by the Blood Knight Army, with escaping trolls scattered across the landscape. They were like helpless lambs to the slaughter at the hands of the Blood Knight Army. Okamoto had already gone through such a brutal and bloody scene once before. He knew once it got to this point, unless a deity descended upon them, no one could turn the tide. But was the deity still watching over his believers? Okamoto looked up at the sky, letting the icy snowflakes fall on his face. He took in a deep breath that filled his nostrils with the smell of blood. From the corner of his ear, he could hear his bodyguards shouting, urging him to escape. But Okamoto didnt budge. What was there left to run from? The Troll Empire was finished. The military gamble that exhausted the last potential for war in the empire hadnt even started before it was already over, moreover in such a humiliating way. Okamoto knew full well that the North Territory wouldnt give the Troll Empire any more chances. The fate that awaited the Troll Empire was dismemberment, enslavement, or total annihilation. And the Troll Empire no longer had the ability to resist. At this moment, Okamoto suddenly understood his father, Prince Gambick. Maybe when Prince Gambick saw the Troll Empires elite army of 300,000 men being decimated by the Dark Cavalry led by Marquis Garcia, he felt the same. The kind of despair that drowned all reason made death the easiest option. Therefore, Okamoto, looking at the approaching Blood Knight Army, drew his sword with a metallic sound and roared: Come on, Colin Angler, my head is right here! Knight Logh had long had his eyes set on Okamoto. When he saw Okamoto rushing out, he immediately led his troops forward, easily breaking through the resistance of the Emperors personal guards. Logh, covered in blood, knocked Okamoto to the ground with a single blow. However, he knew the value of Okamoto and deliberately avoided dealing a fatal blow. Cackling with laughter, Knight Logh grabbed the incapacitated Okamoto, holding him like a trophy from a hunting trip. The sound of the commanders flagpole of the Troll Army being severed by accompanying cavalry echoed through the air. Knight Logh immediately sent someone to bring the severed flag and the captured Troll Emperor to Colin to claim the credit, while he continued to pursue the fleeing trolls with his troops. Thump! The soldier unceremoniously dumped Okamoto on the freezing ground, completely disregarding his eminent status. With his teeth clenched, Okamoto grunted a few times. His right arm had been severed from the root, and the massive blood loss made his face deathly pale. Yet he still endured the intense pain and struggled to his feet, unwilling to show weakness in front of his old adversary. Okamoto Volkin. Colin looked down from his war horse at his defeated opponent. His tone held no mockery, and instead, showed more pity. Colin Angler. Okamoto stared back at Colin with an icy, unbending tone. Colin raised his eyebrows, taken aback by Okamotos attitude. All this time, Okamoto had been very humble, even obsequious in front of Colin. Of course, Colin knew that Okamotos previous submissive demeanor was only to lower his guard, to afford the Troll Empire some breathing room and a chance to grow. But now, Okamoto didnt even bother pretending. Youve lost again, Colin said with a smile, So, what price is the Troll Empire willing to pay to appease the rage of the North Territory this time? Okamoto nonchalantly shrugged. What does the Troll Empire have left to lose? The real question is, what are you going to do about the chaos in the North Territory? Chaos in the North Territory? Colin arched his eyebrows, What do you mean? You havent learned yet? Okamotos face displayed a hint of triumphant pleasure. He laughed raucously, The oil painting I gifted to the St. Hilde family contains toxic substances in some of its pigments! By now, Duke St. Hilde must have died from the poison. Ha-ha-ha. Poison? Colins countenance took on a weird hue, the look he directed at Okamoto reflecting sympathy. Okamoto was dissatisfied with Colins reaction. He had expected seething anger, regret, and hatred, but found none. Feeling disgruntled, Okamoto prodded again, Colin Angler, do you not realize the gravity of the situation? Upon the death of Vera St. Hilde, your foothold as the husband of the Northern Duke would dissolve into thin air. Can you maintain your current prominence after the new Northern Duke ascends? Garcia St. Hilde, despite being the blood brother of the Northern Duke and in control of the Dark Cavalry, was feared by many. Do you, an outsider, expect to win the trust of the new Duke? Impossible! The more formidable power you wield now, the more pitiful your end will be! Really? Colin feigns a state of panic, asking, What should I do then? You can only cooperate with me, Okamoto persuades eagerly. With you? Yes, Okamotos brain functions at lightning speed. If death was improbable, then he shifted his focus on striking a deal for the Troll Empire, If the Troll Empire were to crumble, suffer dismemberment or even destruction, would North Territory, free from the threats of the north, still require the Blood Knight Army? Hence, if you do not wish to be discarded by the Duke, you must make yourself useful. Your most significant role lies in serving as the northern shield of North Territory. Therefore, you should cooperate with me and grant the Troll Empire a chance to survive, allowing us some respite. As long as the Troll Empire recovers its breath and manages to threaten North Territory enough, you and your Blood Knight Army can then secure a footing in the North Territory. The corners of Colins lips curled up in a wry grin, he responded, Okamoto, do you know why you keep losing? Okamoto shook his head. Because youre always focused on these dubious plots and forget that your own power is the key to victory, Colin said ruthlessly, Even if Otto and Squein manage to assassinate successfully and heavily damage the Blood Knight Army, you expect this Troll Army to conquer North Territory? Dont be ridiculous. The North Territory still has the Phoenix Butterfly Army, and Ice Rock City has about ten thousand Blood Cavalry Reserves that have been training for nearly two years. Your motley crew wouldnt stand a chance against the regular army, let alone the defenses in the major cities. Furthermore, the Half-Elf Kingdom has an army of fifty thousand Silver Moon Guards ready to aid the North Territory at a moments notice. What assure your victory? Colin looked at Okamotos red and swollen face, continuing to provoke, Your so-called cooperation is, heh, absurd. Even if Vera did die from poison, considering the power I have now, regardless of who ascends to the Dukes position, they would need to show their respect to me, the Guardian of the North Territory! So, rest in peace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying so, Colin drew his sword without hesitation. Wait Okamoto attempted to justify himself, but Colins sword had already transformed into a streak of silver light, sweeping past his throat. Swish! A blood-stained head thudded to the ground, leaving a trail of blood in the snow and finally resting at Colins feet. Okamotos eyes, refusing to close in death, were staring at Colins figure. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: 594 Remodeling_1 Chapter 596: 594 Remodeling_1 The sky gradually darkened. The defeated Troll Army had formally surrendered to the Blood Knight Army. Of course, many trolls, unwilling to surrender, were risking their lives to flee north. However, Colin had already dispatched dozens of hundred-men teams to chase down the fleeing trolls and eliminate the Troll Army south of Wind Roar Fortress. The rest of the Blood Knight Army set up camp near the ravaged battlefield, cleaning up the aftermath of the battle. Detachments of surrendered trolls were continuously placed on the outskirts of the camp. Your Highness, will the Blood Knight Army spare us prisoners? Ubam, curled up in the snow, whispered to Prince Abbas beside him. I dont know Prince Abbas replied, his face desolate, seemingly with little hope for the Blood Knight Armys mercy. After all, in previous defeats, both Marquis Garcia and his successor, Count Angler, had traditions of killing captives. This time might not be any different. Accepting surrender now only aimed to dismantle the Trolls will to resist, thus reducing the difficulty of winning. Once the overall situation was settled, what probably awaited these troll prisoners was cold, brutal death. Your Highness, rather than being killed by the Blood Knight Army, we should Ubam lowered his voice even more, escape under the cover of night! Prince Abbas glanced at Ubam emotionlessly and said coldly, If youre so prepared to risk it, then why didnt you fight to the death in the combat earlier? Ubams face flashed with embarrassment as he stammered, Your Highness, you know full well that we stood no chance the gap between the two sides was just too great. But now, under the cover of darkness, if we can incite the other captives to break out with us, we can definitely cause significant chaos. Plus, I happen to know a secret hideout nearby, during the chaos we could Ubam suddenly silenced as a group of the Blood Knight Army soldiers happened to pass by. Abbas Volkin? Thats me. Come with us, the Count wants to see you. Prince Abbas hesitated before sighing and obediently stood up. He followed the soldiers out of the captive camp. Watching Prince Abbass departing figure, Ubam furrowed his brow. Soon, however, he quietly started murmuring to another Troll military officer. Prince Abbas walked into the tent to find Colin engrossed in a letter, frowning as if the content was causing him considerable consternation. On the desk before him were two square wooden boxes. A faint smell of blood wafted from them. Prince Abbas had a good idea of what was in the boxes. Good evening, Count Angler, Prince Abbas respectfully greeted, in the most casual tone he could muster. Only when Colin heard the voice did he put down the letter. He scanned Prince Abbas up and down, then with a faint smile, asked: Prince Abbas, I hear you have quite a few human lovers, huh? A suspicion began to form in Prince Abbass mind about the purpose of Colins invitation to talk. He quickly replied with a laugh, Indeed, Count, Ive admired the culture and arts of the Glorious Empire since I was a child. So whenever human caravans visit the royal city, I always invite them to my manor to be my guests. Over time, Ive formed close relationships with a few human women. Colin stood up, walked over to the desk, and tapped lightly on the top of one of the wooden boxes. He said, Being a prince of the Troll Empire, having human lovers must have given you quite some trouble, hasnt it? Prince Abbas gave an awkward smile and nodded, saying, Indeed. And to tell you the truth, if not for this, Okamoto Volkin would not be in line to become the Troll Emperor. Colin chuckled and tapped on another wooden box, joking: If thats the case, then in this box would be your skull. Prince Abbas was stunned for a moment, then quickly responded with deep meaning: Count, you misunderstand me. If I were the Troll Emperor, I would never do as Okamoto has done C repeatedly disrupting relationships with the North Territory and even plotting your assassination! A radiant smile spread across Colins face before he asked, So, how do you think North Territory and the Troll Empire should interact? Prince Abbas, without any hesitation, declared, Peaceful coexistence and friendly relations, of course! Peaceful? Friendly? Colins tone suddenly cooled down: But, Prince Abbas, you Trolls are always trying to retake the North Territory from the hands of humans. How can I possibly believe in the promise of peace youve just given? Prince Abbas took a deep breath. He knew that the real test of the night had just arrived. The survival of the Troll Empire rested on whether he could demonstrate the sincerity Colin wanted. By convincing the Northerners that the Troll Empire was no longer a threat, they could avert disaster; otherwise Count, actions speak louder than words, and so I am willing to prove the Troll Empires commitment to peace with concrete actions! Prince Abbas solemnly declared, If I am able to smoothly take the imperial throne, then I can promise you that during my time, the standing army of the Troll Empire will never exceed 30,000! Upon hearing this, Colins facial expression did not change much, clearly dissatisfied with this condition. Prince Abbas had no choice but to press on reluctantly: Moreover, the Troll Empire will completely abolish the border tax on Northern merchants! Colin still wasnt moved. The Troll Empire will also tribute three million gold coins to the North Territory annually! Still, Colin said nothing. As well as another 100,000 Troll slaves, yearly! Prince Abbas was on the verge of clenching his teeth to pieces, yet he still couldnt sway this proud and avaricious human in front of him. He finally sighed dejectedly: Count, this is the greatest sincerity the Troll Empire can offer. Otherwise, you can only destroy the Troll Empire. But I hope you understand that, with your current strength, destroying the Troll Empire is not difficult; however, the North Territory would not benefit from it anymore. A scornful laugh escaped Colin: How would there be no benefits? The absence of the Troll Empire would be the greatest benefit to the North Territory. Prince Abbas immediately countered: Count, but you cant possibly exterminate all the Trolls. Eventually, Trolls will reestablish a new empire and at that point, the North Territory will still have to face the threat from the north. So why create such a fuss? Transforming the current Troll Empire into a kingdom friendly to the North Territory not only saves trouble, but also yields more benefit, doesnt it? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Youre right, Colin finally nodded. But Prince Abbas joy was short-lived when he heard Colin continue: However, I have a different idea on how to transform the current Troll Empire. Prince Abbas took another deep breath and asked respectfully, May I inquire about how you would like to transform the Troll Empire? Colin made a toothy grin: I intend to turn it into a Half-Troll Kingdom. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Plan 595_1 Chapter 597: Plan 595_1 Prince Abbas was startled for a moment. He carefully examined Colins face, seeing that he was not joking, he carefully advised: Count, a Half-Troll is not a Half-Elf, they have such a small population, how would they establish a kingdom Indeed, unlike elves, trolls fall into the aesthetic spot of humans, thus making brave humans who dare to mess with trolls a rarity. Colin had made a special study beforehand; the total number of Half-Trolls is only about twenty to thirty thousand, which at most is the size of a village. To establish a Half-Troll Kingdom is far from sufficient. The Half-Troll Kingdom may not all consist of Half-Trolls. Colin explained casually, In my vision, Half-Trolls will become the nobles of this kingdom, or the ruling class, as for the commoners, they can still be Trolls. The face of Prince Abbas suddenly became even more bizarre, he restrained himself from showing any sign of ridicule on his face, and carefully admonished: Count, pardon my bluntness, but I fear no Troll would recognize those dirty and lowly Half-Trolls as nobles, let alone accept their rule. But it seemed like Colin had already come up with a detailed plan, then he started to explain slowly and patiently: What if I declare now, that I support the Half-Trolls to establish a kingdom in the Sky Ice Plain, right at the former location of the Troll Empire before they migrated north? And Gaurava Volkin, the son of the Troll Emperor, would be the king. Would the Half-Trolls join? Of course they would. Those Half-Trolls are discriminated against in the Troll Empire, now given a chance to instantly become nobles, of course, they would be more than willing to go. Prince Abbas nodded, then shook his head, But no Troll would want to go there. If only Half-Trolls are there, then this so-called kingdom is simply a small village. What use could it serve? Colin gave a slight smile, and continued: After these wars, the Northern Territory already amassed millions of Troll prisoners and slaves. If I give these Trolls their freedom, and move them all to this newly established Half-Troll Kingdom, would they be willing? The face of Prince Abbas finally became serious, he pondered for a moment, then nodded: They certainly would. Compared to being enslaved by humans, these Troll slaves would rather choose to be a commoner in the Half-Troll Kingdom, even if they have to endure the rule of the Half-Trolls. However, as time goes by, most of them wouldnt be able to help but want to escape back to the Troll Empire. According to your method, this Half-Troll Kingdom could indeed be established, but it would not rise to power. It may serve as a buffer between the Northern Territory and the Troll Empire, but that would be all it could do. Furthermore, the rule of this kingdom would be very unstable, as the number of Half-Trolls is simply too small. They must rely on the support of the Northern Territory to maintain their own status. So, I think what you are doing is rather unnecessary. Is it? Colin gave a faint smile, What if the Troll Empire is in chaos, ravaged by war, and people have nothing to live for? Would the Troll civilians rather give up a peaceful life in the Half-Troll Kingdom and escape back to the Troll Empire in the north? No, I dont think so. On the contrary, if the Troll Empire continues to be in chaos, more Trolls would likely come to the Half-Troll Kingdom to escape from the war. Upon hearing this, Prince Abbas finally understood what Colins so-called reform plan was all about. I must say, the plan did sound very feasible. Prince Abbas knew very well that the current Troll Empire was full of crises with numerous issues. Several defeats and penalties had already drained the power of the Troll Empire, and now that the desperate expedition had failed, rebellion would break out in the Troll Empire without any need for the Northern Territory to incite it once the news got back. Once the Troll Empire is plunged into war, the Half-Troll Kingdom, established and supported by the Northern Territory, would become very appealing. Although they have to endure the rule of the Half-Trolls here, at least they can live in peace. Dont overestimate the courage of troll commoners. Moreover, the truly courageous trolls have already been almost completely depleted in successive disastrous defeats. At this rate, the Half-Troll Kingdom will rise to power on the corpse of the Troll Empire. Once the Half-Troll Kingdom gradually becomes mighty and the status of Half-Trolls stabilizes, even giving rise, over time, to the notion among Trolls that Half-Trolls carry a more noble bloodline, the Troll Clans real survival crisis will hit. The Troll commoners of the Half-Troll Kingdom will do everything they could to intermarry with the Half-Trolls they once despised, to achieve a higher status. The result will be a sharp increase in the number of Half-Trolls, even becoming the majority after a few centuries By then, perhaps the pure-blooded Trolls might become the minority or even gradually extinct. At this thought, Prince Abbas was enveloped in chilling horror that made him shiver uncontrollably. The handsome young man before him, with a genial smile on his face, had become the incarnation of a devil in his eyes. This so-called transformation plan is actually a Genocide Plan that kills without shedding blood! If this plan is put into action, perhaps after hundreds of thousands of years, the only thing left on the Sky Ice Plain will be a Half-Troll Kingdom begging for mercy in the North Territory, while the Troll Empire will completely become a thing of old legend Even though Prince Abbas was already a representative of the Pro-Human Faction within the troll empire, hearing this genocide plan still filled him with sorrow and anger. If he wasnt aware that he was no match for Colin Angler, Prince Abbas would have risked his life to kill this devil that might lead to the extinction of the Troll Clan. Also, Prince Abbas had probably guessed the real reason why Colin summoned him. The only chance for the Troll Clan to resist was not to let this Half-Troll Kingdom be successfully established, or at least not to let it grow and develop. The Troll Empire must, therefore, maintain stability and keep its attraction to the Trolls. That way, Troll commoners will not be forced by the war to abandon their homes and tolerate the rule of Half-Trolls, and Trolls within the Half-Troll Kingdom will gradually flee north, causing Colins plan to fall apart completely. However, its clear that Colin also understands this key point. Prince Abbas, you should understand my transformation plan by now. Colin smiled, Only when the Half-Troll Kingdom gradually rises to power, can peace in the northern territories be genuinely ensured. Therefore, I called you here in the hope that you can cooperate with me. I can help you become the emperor of the Troll Empire. All I ask, in return, is that you plunge this country into turmoil. Do everything you can to incite rebellion, oppress the commoners, forcing the Trolls to live in such desperate conditions that they have no choice but to migrate south to the Half-Troll Kingdom. In return, I can promise you that the position of the king of the Half-Troll Kingdom after Gonwara Volkin will be held for your illegitimate son. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Prince Abbas gritted his teeth and said, Do you think you can win me over like this and make me comply with your wicked plan? Colin gave a faint smile and said, Do you really think you are my only option? If you dont cooperate, there are plenty of trolls willing to. For example, this one As his voice fell, the tent curtain was lifted, and a tall figure walked in. He was completely shrouded in blood-red armor. Prince Abbas, puzzled, turned around, just to see the other party slowly taking off his helmet, revealing a face that filled him with unspeakable shock. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: 596 Cooperation_1 Chapter 598: 596 Cooperation_1 Prince Otto! You, you Prince Abbas stares wide-eyed, speechless at the troll before him. It takes him a while to find his voice. The pride of the Troll Clan, the hero of the Volkin Family, the only Holy Warrior in recent hundred years, had actually chosen to become a guard of a human! Abbas feels as if he could clearly hear something shattering deep within his heart. No wonder Okamotos meticulously planned assassination failed. It turns out that the Holy Warrior Otto had betrayed them! Why? Unable to suppress his anger and confusion, Abbas roars out his question. But Prince Otto does not answer, only puts his helmet on in silence, as if reluctant to meet Abbass intense gaze. Prince Abbas, do you understand now? Ive only offered you a chance for redemption, not begged for your cooperation. Colin gently chips away at Abbass pride and resistance with his indifferent tone. He opens the two wooden boxes on the table, revealing the severed heads of Okamoto and Squein in front of Abbas, before gesturing to Otto. Abbas, will you join my collection as the third skull? Or will you stand by my side as dutifully as the Holy Warrior Otto? He had to admit, Ottos betrayal had dealt a heavy blow to Abbass morale. His entire demeanour changed in an instant. He seemed defeatist, his back hunched, and his gaze was vacant and dull. He appeared to have aged a decade in a moment. Colin, however, had no intention of showing mercy to his enemy. After Abbas pleads the fifth for some time, he again urges him on. Abbas, the Troll Empire is destined to have no future. All you can do now is give it a dignified and painless exit. About your people, my plan of transformation is already merciful enough. As long as they fuse with the human bloodline and accept human culture and even faith, it will naturally eliminate their hatred of humans over time. Only then will the North Territory and the Sky Ice Plain achieve lasting peace, true peace! The reason why Colin chose to have Abbas stir up trouble in the Troll Empire is that hes too lazy to waste more time. The Troll Kingdom is too far away, and he doesnt want to have to trek thousands of miles every time theres a sign of civil unrest calming down in the Troll Empire, just to come to this frozen wasteland to slaughter some trolls without much resistance. Hed rather focus on the affairs within the Radiant Empire. After all, the orc armies have not been repelled and theres also the ChurchC an enemy hes at loggerheads with. Moreover, Colin is worried that if he invades too often, it might prompt the trolls to unite and even help the Troll Empire stabilize internally. Of course, if Prince Abbas really doesnt want to cooperate, Colin wouldnt soften up. He would definitely seize the opportunity when the Troll Empire is at its weakest, completely wipe it out, and split the trolls into several small countries to fight each other. However, this approach obviously takes more time and effort, and its also difficult to prevent the trolls from unifying. So, having an insider like Abbas to create turmoil in the Troll Empire to cause it to slowly decline in rebellions and civil unrest, is the best method. II willcooperate with you! Prince Abbas finally spoke after pondering for a while. The sentence seemed to drain him off all his energy. Excellent! Colin smiles again. He closes the two wooden boxes and says, Rest assured, since you are my secret partner, I wont treat you badly. Whatever difficulties you face in the Troll Empire, you can contact me. Also, you can choose an illegitimate half-troll son and send him secretly to Winterfell City. As long as you work hard to accelerate the collapse of the Troll Empire, then the Half-Troll Kingdom will rapidly prosper. When the time is ripe, Ill let Gwara abdicate the throne and pass it on to your illegitimate son. And you, can also enjoy your twilight years in Winterfell City, or in the Half-Troll Kingdom. Alright. Abbas nods. He seems to have thought it through, his face no longer as pale as before, the fury in his eyes gradually dissipating. Although guilt and pain still linger, he ultimately accepts the peaceful future Colin has planned out for the Troll Clan. Colin pulls out pen and paper and hands them to Abbas, instructing: To help you ascend to the throne smoothly, and for your coming tasks to be carried out more conveniently, the Blood Knight Army will sweep the Troll Royal City a bit. Write down the names of any troll nobles you dont want to see anymore. Prince Abbas silently takes the pen and paper, and after a moments hesitation, writes down more than a dozen names before handing it back to Colin. Colin nods in satisfaction and says, Alright, you can go now. Later on, someone will deliberately stir up chaos in the prisoners camp so you can escape in the disorder. Prince Abbas hesitates for a moment before nodding, Alright. He then turns around and walks away. But as he got to the doorway, Prince Abbas stopped. Is there anything else? Colin asked. After struggling for a while, Prince Abbas finally confessed: Count, Ubam plans to create chaos in the prisoner of war camp tonight, then escape in the confusion with me Is that so? Colin looked at Prince Abbas with profound meaning, laughed and said, Thats just perfect; it saves me the trouble of making arrangements. Seemingly understanding something, a chill rose in Prince Abbass heart, then he fled from the tent, as if the human Count he left behind was the most terrifying creature he had ever seen. It was late at night. The deep darkness enveloped the earth, even the moonlight couldnt penetrate it. Prince Abbas curled up in the prisoner of war camp, eyes closed, but he couldnt sleep at all. Thoughts about the future of the Troll Clan, that human Counts evil plan, his own future and destiny, and the promise of the half-troll kingwere spinning in his mind, causing him to forget to find Ubam for an explanation. But unexpectedly, Ubam came by himself. Your Highness, everything is ready. When the riot breaks out, just follow me and run! Prince Abbas opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, but said nothing, just nodded silently. About ten minutes later, a scream broke the quiet night. Prince Abbas immediately opened his eyes, but even before he could speak, Ubam next to him shouted: Run! After saying that, he stood up and bolted. Prince Abbas immediately followed. As expected, the prisoner of war camp was in complete chaos, with trolls standing up, running madly in all directions. All because they heard shouts that they didnt know were true or false: Run! The Blood Knight Army is going to kill the prisoners! The Blood Knight Army is going to kill the prisoners! Prince Abbas followed closely behind Ubam, sprinting all the way, and after a while he finally realized that he was running south. Are we running in the wrong direction? Were not! Prince Abbas could only continue to follow and run. They dont know how long they ran for until they finally stopped, panting heavily. Prince Abbas looked back, indeed, he didnt see the Blood Knight Army catching up. Because they ran in the wrong direction, only a few trolls had followed, and by this point, they had collapsed on the ground, panting heavily. Prince Abbas approached Ubam and finally couldnt help but quietly ask: Youve met Colin Angler before, havent you? Ubam chuckled and said: Yes, Your Highness. This was actually a test. If you hadnt been honest with the Count in the tent just now, I might have had to kill you myself, then go back and become the Troll Emperor. Looking at Ubam, who seemed disappointed, a chill and anger surged in Prince Abbass heart. However, he could only snort coldly, not daring to do anything to Ubam. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Clearly, this was a spy arranged by Colin to watch him. Besides, Prince Abbas didnt know if Ubam was the only one Your Highness, lets continue our journey. Ubam proposed with a smile. Prince Abbas suppressed his inner thoughts and said: Fine. Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: 597 Siege_1 Chapter 599: 597 Siege_1 The Troll Kings city stood exceptionally imposing in the afterglow of the evening sunset. With neck drawn in, Danamu leaned against the parapet, gazing blankly at the vast expanse of land in the distance. King Okamotos expeditionary force, which he personally led, had been gone for over twenty days. It was uncertain if they had successfully reached the North Territory. If it hadnt been for the arrow that hit his kneecap, Danamu would have joined this expedition to the south. Compared to anxiously waiting for an unknown fate in the rear, Danamu would prefer to fight on the frontlines, even dying in battle, without any complaint. For a veteran like him, dying in bed was a disgrace. He tightened his collar, the howling cold wind causing the dozens of old wounds on Danamus body to ache subtly. He shook the snow off his body and, dragging his disabled right leg, began to patrol the city wall. The once strictly guarded Troll Kings city was now nearly desolate, filled with distress. Danamu was unbearably restless and annoyed in his heart, and he reprimanded several soldiers who had poor posture. After venting his anger, Danamu felt somewhat relieved, but soon found himself lost in boredom. After all, those new soldiers were just twelve or thirteen-year-old boys. Their skinny bodies couldnt even hold weapons steady. Asking them to stand guard like a regular army seemed a bit demanding even to Danamu. But what could be done? All the trolls wielding weapons had gone south with King Okamoto. Now, the Troll Kings city could only find these half-grown boys to stand guard. Danamu suddenly realized, the constant horrific defeats and slaughters over the years seemed to have nearly wiped out the most elite generation of the Troll Empire in the North Territory If this desperate expedition were not successful, what would become of the future of the Troll Empire Danamu was chillingly shocked, but immediately shook his head, wiping the terrifying thought from his mind. No way, the God of War would never let His believers down again. This expedition, the trolls must win! Danamu kept comforting himself. In a daze, he seemed to hear the sound of passionate war drums. In the drumbeat, the Troll Army was invincible, captured one after another of North Territorys strongholds Lord Danamu, Lord Danamu! Danamu came back to himself, looking at the panicked soldier in front of him with displeasure, and reprimanded him: Whats the rush? What happened? The soldier, pointing in the direction outside the royal city, stammered in his report: Ca cavalry the cavalry is coming! Danamu was immediately startled, hurriedly rushing to the city wall to look into the distance. Although he couldnt see clearly the banner of the rapidly approaching cavalry, he already knew that this couldnt be their alliesbecause the Troll Empire hadnt had an organized wolf cavalry for a long time. So, there was only one possibility The Blood Knight Army! Enemy attack! Sound the horn! Danamu shouted in a hoarse voice. Woo The mournful sound of the horn echoed through the Troll Kings city, instantly throwing the city into chaos. These newly recruited soldiers, who had only trained for a few days, had been terrified by the terrifying momentum of the massive cavalry charge. Now their faces were pale, their bodies shaking, and they had no idea what to do. Close the City Gate! Close the City Gate! You bunch of idiots, what are you standing there for! Close the City Gate! Awoken by Danamus scolding, the soldiers began to fumble hastily to turn the enormous winch, slowly raising the drawbridge. There were still trolls outside the city who hadnt had the chance to run back. They were screaming for help in despair. But clearly, the citys defenders werent going to care about them. Danamu watched the city gates close, then limped back to the city wall, roaring at the soldiers to draw their bows and prepare to fire. At this moment, the banner of the cavalry outside the city was clearly visible, and yes, it was the Blood Knight Army! The last glimmer of hope in Danamus heart had disappeared, and at the same time, the terrifying thought that he dared not dwell on previously resurfaced uncontrollably The expeditionary army had been defeated! Danamu knew the Troll Empire was done for. But he still tried hard to boost the morale of the citys defenders, helping them prepare for the imminent battle. However, he was fully aware that this royal city was likely to fall. Never mind the argument that cavalry is not good at sieges, it only holds when a large number of regular armies defend the city. But these young novice soldiers, if they dont wet their pants when the real battle begins, would be some achievement. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The vanguard of the Blood Knight Army had reached the base of the city wall and immediately began a volley at the city tower. The rain of arrows fiercely dropped on the city tower. Many trolls who couldnt dodge in time were shot and emitted mournful screams. The remaining trolls quickly hid behind the battlements, shivering with terror, scared to even raise their heads. Danamu was beside himself with rage. Wielding a whip, he furiously yelled: Idiots! Fire back! Fire back! The troll soldiers then slowly drew their bows and fired at the area beneath the city wall. Logically, with the high ground advantage, the trolls shouldve easily suppressed the Blood Knight Armys archers, but the reality was just the opposite. The arrows shot by these inexperienced soldiers who had never experienced war were sparse and weak; let alone any accuracy. The Blood Knight Army galloped on horseback, running back and forth around the city wall, constantly targeting the troll soldiers who exposed their heads, quickly shooting an arrow at them. Soon, the city wall was filled with arrows, the trolls willing to fight back became fewer, and the rain of arrows from the city wall became even scarcer. A team of the Blood Shadow Guard seized this opportunity to quickly reach the base of the city wall and began to climb up using hands and feet. Danamu on the city wall noticed these blood slaves. He immediately roared for his soldiers to prioritize shooting at these climbing Blood Knight Army, but at this time, the citys defenders were completely suppressed by the arrows of the Blood Knight Army and dared not even show their heads, unable to organize any substantial counterattack. Even if a few stray arrows hit the climbing blood slaves, it still couldnt cause any significant impact. There was even a blood slave who continued to climb with three or four arrows stuck in his skull, as if nothing had happened. The troll soldiers who saw this scene were completely terrified. As soon as these devil-like blood slaves dashed on to the city wall under the arrow rain, the defense line crumbled almost the instantly. Against these blood slaves possessing transcendent force and without fatal weaknesses, these troll recruits who had never undergone regular military training were simply no match. Once they reached the city wall, they wreaked havoc like wolves amongst sheep, causing carnage. A great number of troll recruits dropped their weapons, clutched their heads, and fled in all directions, ignoring the frenzied screams of the military officers trying to stop them. Danamu himself had collapsed on the ground, with a gaping, horrific wound in his stomach from which his guts were spilling out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But his gaze was fixed on the Blood Knight soldier whose heart he had stabbed with his own blade, as if waiting for him to fall. However, until Danamu lost consciousness, he did not see the scene he was hoping for. Boom! The drawbridge, with its winch destroyed, crashed onto the ground, connecting the city interior with the exterior. Teams of the Blood Knight Army rushed across the drawbridge, storming into the city. Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: 598 destruction_1 Chapter 600: 598 destruction_1 First squadron, North City, Mufaka! Second squadron, South City, Axum! Third squadron, South City, Skarte! Fourth squadron, East City, Mijadi! Standing at the fork in the road at the city gate, the Knight Logh was dispatching troops to carry out the cleaning mission with a list in his hand. As per Colins request, after he entered the city, he did not want to see any noble troll still alive on that list. Then, Knight Logh dispatched two more teams to take control of the sacred place of the Troll Tribe C White Wolf Tower, and the power center of the Troll Empire C Royal Palace. The sky gradually darkened, but the slaughter in the Troll Royal City had just begun. Squadrons of Blood Knights tore down the wide streets on their warhorses, mercilessly dispersing any trolls who dared to stand in their way. In fact, they encountered less resistance than expected after entering the city. The state of the Troll Tribe had truly reached its last gasp. In the entire Troll Royal City, there were hardly any young people between the ages of twenty and thirty-five left. Aside from women, children, elderly, and the infirm, the rest were stricken with disease and disability. This made the Blood Knights feel a diminished sense of honor in conquering the capital of their archenemy. It felt like they were bullying a weak opponent who couldnt fight back. But in reality, just four or five years ago, the Troll Empire was still a formidable enemy that the North Territory went all out against. Even in history, during its prime, the Troll Empire came close to seizing Winterfell City on a few occasions. But now, at long last, they galloped through the streets of the Troll Royal City, trampling their former foes underfoot. Boom! The iron gate of a grand manor was blasted open by the Blood Knights, and chaos ensued inside. A tall, majestic-looking troll forced himself to stand in the face of fear and yelled: What do you think youre doing? I am Prince Mufaka Volkin of the Troll Empires West! Where is Count Angler? Take me to see him! You are Mufaka Volkin? A military officer from the Blood Knights walked over with his blood-dripping sword. Yes. I demand treatment as a defeated noble, I demand Swipe! Once the officer confirmed his identity, he unhesitatingly sliced off his head, paying no heed to any noble rights. The trolls left in the manor stared in dumbfounded shock at Prince Mufaka turned into a headless corpse that they forgot to scream. Kill all the males, leave the females! With one order, the Blood Knight soldiers immediately rushed into the manor. Shouts of killing and screaming rose all around. Similar scenes played out in turn at all the manor houses of the Troll Royal Citys nobility. The once haughty troll nobles fell under the merciless blades of the Blood Knights like helpless lambs. Of course, the Blood Knights did not massacre all the high-ranking trolls; as long as they were not on the death list, the knights left them untouched. However, those high-ranking trolls had no knowledge of this. They hid in their manors and passed the night in anxiety and fear. The White Wolf Tower and the Royal Palace fell easily into the control of the Blood Knights, but Knight Logh did not sweep through these two places. He was not authorized and had to wait for Colin to arrive to take further action. Since there was not much resistance, the Blood Knight Army took less than three hours to gain complete control over the Troll Royal City. The ruckus in the city gradually settled down, and the trolls hid in their homes, peeping at the patrolling Blood Knights on the streets, anxiously waiting for an unknown fate. No one in the Troll Royal City slept this night. The next morning. Colin finally arrived at the Troll Royal City with the rest of his troops. He stood outside the city gate on his white horse, looking at the lofty city wall, feeling a sense of nostalgia. He remembered the last time he led his army to this city, where he cunningly took out the previous Troll Emperor, Modo the Second, but failed to enter the city. But this time, he had finally wished to enter the heart of the Troll Empire. This empire which had been entangled with the North Territory for thousands of years, had finally lowered its arrogant head before him. Enter the city! Colin lightly touched the horses belly and entered the city. The streets of the Troll royal city were quite empty. The bloodstains from the slaughter last night had not yet been cleaned up, and the smell of blood in the air was very thick. Have all the trolls on the list been killed? Colin asked the incoming Logh Knight. Yes, sir. Good. Colin slowly moved forward, looking around at this rough, even ugly city in human aesthetics. He could clearly feel the eyes from the shadows, perhaps in the eyes of these onlookers, he was the most terrifying demon in this world. However, Colin was not shaken by this. The upcoming transformation plan for the Troll Empire was bound to be written with more blood and corpses, but it was for longer-lasting peace and stability. Upon arriving in front of the White Wolf Tower, Colin looked up at this holy land of faith in the hearts of the trolls. His expression was indifferent as he nodded to the Logh Knight next to him: Begin. The Logh Knight took the command and quickly heard the neighing of the war horses and the creaking of the wood breaking. This magnificent building dedicated to the God of War, swaying like being drunk, finally fell completely to the north. Boom! In the midst of the huge rumbling noise, dust and smoke rose, completely obscuring the sky within a hundred meters. The imprisoned troll witch doctors stared blankly at the scene before their eyes, thinking they were in a nightmarea nightmare. But soon, they woke up, and screamed at Colin as if they were crazy: Demon! You demon! Divine punishment will come soon! Of course, Colin didnt care about the so-called divine punishment, he pointed at the group of witch doctors coldly, ordering: Kill them all. Yes! Fresh blood quickly converged into streams, flowing on the holiest land of the Troll Empire. The collapse of the White Wolf Tower was gradually discovered by the nearby troll commoners. Some crazy believers charged towards the Blood Knight Army, trying to make the humans pay for their blasphemy, but unfortunately, the ones who ended up paying the price were those overconfident trolls. Colin ignored the small disturbance in the city, these unorganized troll commoners could not cause much trouble to the Blood Knight Army. Whipping his horse lightly, Colin continued to move forward. He arrived outside the Troll Royal Palace. It had to be said, this magnificent palace was the most eye-catching building in this ugly city. Is it all cleared inside? Colin asked the Logh Knight beside him. Yes, Count, its all cleared out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Good, burn it all. Yes! This day was destined to be the darkest day in the history of the Troll Clan. Countless desperate trolls, watched the devil from the North Territory, completely destroy their two most sacred buildings. And the destruction of these two buildings seemed to be just the beginning. The faith symbolized by the Troll Clan and the glory of this ancient empire will also, under the devils control, step by step towards collapse. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: 599 Sudden Change_1 chapter 601: 599 sudden change_1 east of the sky breaking mountain range. the advancing orc army and the human allied forces had been locked in brutal combat here for nearly a month, the fierce fighting staining the land red. the sickening scent of blood hung thick in the air, drawing countless vultures to circle overhead. each time there was a break in the fighting, the vultures would dive below, indulging in their feast. but within this one particular region, the carrion eaters hesitated and dared not land. this was because a gallant female knight was passing through the battlefield. she was clad in intricate silver iron armor thatadorned with complex arcane patterns, which shimmered with a mysterious radiance under the sunlight. but her face was pale, her aura radiated an intimidating murderous intent. in her hands, she held a man, whom she had brought on horseback to the camp of the northern army. the guards, recognizing her as the only female holy knight from the glorious empire, did not dare to block her way, allowing her to charge straight into the camp. bang! garcia, this man is from your north territory, isnt he? duke st. gregorian stormed into marquis garcias tent, randomly throwing the unconscious man on the ground and asked angrily. marquis garcia rose calmly, glanced at the man on the ground and nodded. yes. why is he spreading rumors all over the westlands, saying that the imperial allied army is facing a disastrous defeat at the sky breaking mountain range, and that the orc army is about to ravage the westlands? duke st. gregorian was cold as ice and visibly furious, this rumor has spread throughout the westlands, causing widespread panic. many commoners have started to flee after believing these tall tales. the extensive impact of the lies means it wasnt spread by him alone, but was a concerted, premeditated action! garcia, arent you going to give me an explanation! marquis garcia nodded with an indifferent expression, and said, indeed, i had my men spread that rumor. duke st. gregorian furrowed her brow, her aura intensely murderous, and snapped: what are you trying to do! im just taking precautions. facing a furious holy knight, marquis garcia appeared as calm as ever, as if he saw nothing wrong with his actions, duke st. gregorian, has the war situation not become clear to you at this point? by clashing head-on against the orcs on the sky breaking mountain range, do we really stand a chance of winning? duke st. gregorian was instantly angered: garcia, has the defeat at shadow gorge made you this way? have you lost the courage to fight to the end? marquis garcia shook his head, replying, war is not just about blind courage, it involves tactics and strategy. i have always said that the strategy we are following is incredibly foolish! youre simply looking for an excuse for your cowardice! this is not an excuse, its a fact. if we keep up with this situation, the imperial allied army will completely collapse in less than three months. no one can determine victory or defeat without fighting to the last moment! every human warrior here has prepared themselves for sacrifice! only you, garcia, have lost the courage and faith that a knight should have! ive never been afraid of sacrifice, and i dont doubt for a moment the resolve of every human warrior here to fight to the end. however, are we truly ready to bury the most elite army of the empire here? we can retake a conquered territory and can rebuild a destroyed city. even if the commoners suffer heavy casualties, we can still slowly recover. however, the formation of an elite army cannot be completed in a short time. if the empires most elite army is buried at the sky breaking mountain range, im afraid we wont even have the ability to counterattack. duke st. gregorian shook her head, she seemed to have completely lost her hope in marquis garcia: garcia, stop making excuses for your cowardice. i will report this to his majesty. perhaps the commander of the northern army needs to be replaced. after saying this, duke st. gregorian turned around and left the tent. watching her departing figure, marquis garcia clenched his fists, as if he had finally made up his mind. woo the battle started again shortly after the departure of duke st. gregorian. the battle lines of both sides extend along the contour of the sky breaking mountain range, spanning tens of miles, filled with battling human and orc soldiers as far as the eye can see. emperor reinhardt watches the flow of battle from the hillock at the rear. his brows are tightly knitted, clearly dissatisfied with the current situation of the war. over this period, the humans defensive positions have been steadily retreating, and the number of casualties has already exceeded a hundred thousand. despite the warriors still bravely fighting, their fatigue is showing. on the contrary, the orcs are increasing in their ferocity with each fight, their cruel battles sparking their desires for blood, their courage unyielding even in the face of death. as the war gradually turns unfavorable for the humans, voices advocating a temporary retreat to fight a defensive battle within the city grow louder, including the previous proposal from marquis garcia, which is being discussed by an increasing number of military officers. however, these suggestions are vehemently opposed by emperor reinhardt and duke st. gregorian. duke st. gregorians opposition is easy to understand because she hopes to prevent the orcs from breaching into westland, sparing her territory from harm. for emperor reinhardt, it is mostly about pride. this prideful emperor was full of aspirations before the war, hoping to make history with this opportunity. so, how can he allow his army to retreat? if they retreat, wouldnt it be admitting failure in this defense campaign? with the continuous disadvantage in the war, emperor reinhardts repression and irritability increase. if anyone dares to mention a retreat in his presence now, it would immediately incur a tongue-lashing. your majesty. duke st. gregorian approaches with swift strides, greeting with a slight bow. emperor reinhardt nods, casually asking, what is it? duke st. gregorian immediately explains the incident of marquis garcia spreading rumors in westland. emperor reinhardt thunders in rage, seemingly finding a vent for his pent-up emotions. what does garcia want to do? i want him here immediately! the orderly hurries to carry out the order. duke st. gregorian advises, your majesty, i think that garcia is no longer suitable to be the commander of the northern army. his cowardice and hesitation will drag us more profoundly into the abyss of failure! emperor reinhardt remains silent with a dark face, his eyes flickering with an alarming frostiness. while they were waiting for marquis garcia to answer for his actions, a sudden change occurs on the battlefield. a huge part of the right flank of the human military formation suddenly gives in. this change leaves both sides somewhat blindsided. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only emperor reinhardt instinctively steps forward, then stops: whats going on? whos defense sector is that? why are they retreating? thats the northern sector! duke st. gregorian almost grinds her teeth, garcia, is he planning to flee in the face of battle?! the look on emperor reinhardts face instantly becomes terrifying: garcia, ill slaughter you! Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: 600 Upstream_1 chapter 602: 600 upstream_1 whats the matter? seeing the northern army suddenly retreating, the orc military officer on the opposite side was also baffled. another orc military officer squinted and cautiously speculated after a while, could it be a trap? during the days of battling with the northerners, they had been walked into traps set by marquis garcia time and again, resulting in embarrassing defeats. in this battle, the northerners they faced were, without a doubt, their toughest opponents. therefore, witnessing the sudden, unanticipated retreat of the northerners left the orc army hesitant about pursuing immediately. however, such hesitance only lasted for ten minutes. an order from the orc emperor finally led the frontline officers to give the command to attack. whoo amid the sombre call of the horn, countless orcs rushed down through the defensive gap left behind by the retreating northerners. a fatal gap had appeared in the firm defence, and a surging tide of the orc army swept in. emperor reinhardt immediately ordered his cavalry to infiltrate up the flank, trying to block the orcs advance, but due to the abrupt retreat of the northern army which left too large of a gap, any remedial action was already too late. the momentum of defeat had already taken shape and was beyond any human power to recover. what was worse was that the action of the north set a frightfully rotten example for the other territories. originally, the warriors of the east, south and flame region were unlikely to fight desperately like the westerners. moreover, the fierce fighting of recent days had further worn down their fighting spirit. seeing the northerners escape from the battle, they started to think of retreat. duke, the northerners have truly run away! in the rear of the southern armys position, a middle-aged man with a weather-beaten face and white hair spoke to duke st. rands. duke st. rands squinted his eyes towards the direction of the northern defensive zone. his expression turned complex, and his tone was somewhat regretful: scholar yerug, your prediction was accurate. heh! i didnt expect that garcia would actually dare to do this! hes left with no choice. scholar yerug sighed, emperor reinhardt and duke st. gregorian would never agree to an easy retreat. continuing like this, the empires most elite army may be buried here. therefore, he can only use the most ruthless method to preserve as much of the empires manpower as possible. duke st. rands frowned, seemingly perplexed by marquis garcias choice: didnt he consider the consequences of such action to himself? fleeing in the face of the enemy, leading to the empires defeat at the sky breaking mountain range and even the complete fall of the westland can he, garcia, bear such a crime? scholar yerug took a deep breath and replied, some people are willing to sacrifice their lives for the survival of the empire, and of course, some are willing to pay something more precious than their lives for it honor. marquis garcia, is truly a knight! duke st. rands glanced at scholar yerug and sighed, such a pity, his actions will not only be misunderstood, but he will also become the scapegoat for this defeat and be scorned as a traitor. real heroes are always like this, tragedy is their destiny. scholar yerug lowered his head, apparently recalling some unhappy memories, and his emotions were slightly out of control. luckily, duke st. rands did not notice the unusual emotion of his trusted advisor. an orderly was galloping towards them and shouted before he even arrived: duke st. rands, his majesty demands you advance your troops immediately to fill the gap left by the retreating northerners! duke st. rands stood silently on the spot as if he hadnt heard the orderlys words. thinking that the duke hadnt heard clearly, the orderly quickly repeated the order. yet, duke st. rands still showed no reaction. the orderly now reached the duke, deftly dismounted, quickly bowed, and was about to speak again: duke, please immediately shick! the orderlys head was sent flying, surrounded by a streak of silver light. duke st. rands casually sheathed his blood-dripping sword, with an indifferent look on his face, snorting dismissively: reinhardt, that fool, is still thinking of remedying the situation under these circumstances. scholar yerug kept silent, even though he disdained this far-sighted emperor, he wouldnt openly show it like duke st. rands. duke st. rands beckoned his deputy officer and commanded: inform knight kxrulu to cover the retreat. everyone else, retreat! the battlefield of the east territory. count nicoll stared at the chaotic scene before him with a pale face, unsure of what to do. the sudden retreat of the northern army left the flank of the east territory army completely exposed to the orc horde. reason told him that if they didnt retreat quickly, the east territory army would soon be in danger of being attacked from both front and back. but the messenger sent by emperor reinhardt ordered them to immediately send troops from the east territory to plug the defence gap left by the retreat of the northern army. how on earth are we supposed to do that? count nicoll condemned marquis garcia for abandoning his post, while also blaming emperor reinhardts unreasonable demand. the numerous military officers and nobles surrounding him looked at him anxiously, hoping he could quickly issue combat orders. others took pleasure in his plight and urged him: count, what should we do? make a decision quickly! count nicholl looked at the young man who spoke. knight camilla also looked at him with flagrantly mocking eyes. although count nicholl temporarily held the authority of the east territory, he was not a member of the st. prowse family, therefore, his prestige was not universally respected. it was said that this knight from the st. prowse family, reportedly supported by the royal family, was eager to replace him. count nicoll knew that under the current circumstances, the best option was to retreat. the east territories nobles present also expected him to issue the retreat order, as no one wished to send their army to a battle destined to fail. but the gaze of the messenger made count nicoll feel like a thorn in his back. if he disobeyed emperor reinhardts orders, count nicoll was well aware that he would certainly be held accountable. but if they continued to fight, would these angry eastern nobles be instigated by knight camilla to forcefully strip him of his power? count, why are you still hesitating? the orderly urged him. count nicoll clenched his fist and was about to speak when he heard someone exclaim: look! the people of the south border are retreating as well! count nicoll didnt hesitate any further and instantly gave the command: retreat! damn! theyre all damned! emperor reinhardt roared furiously, venting his anger and fear. the northern, southern, and eastern borders were all retreating in succession; this battle was clearly unwinnable now. no matter how unwilling emperor reinhardt was, he could only grit his teeth and order: retreat! the battlefield of the westland. duke st. gregorian scanned the gathered western nobles with calm eyes and slowly said: theyve all retreated, but can we? the faces of the western nobles were varied, some impassioned and determined, others with eyes flickering in indecision. but under duke st. gregorians frosty gaze, none of them dared to speak. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only duke st. gregorian lifted his sword and shouted in a voice as majestic as a mighty heavenly wrath, clearly heard across the entire battlefield: westland knights, we would rather die than retreat! we would rather die than retreat! countless roars merged into one voice echoing across the battlefield. while forces from other territories were retreating one after another, the westland army became a force against the tide, charging fearlessly towards the surging orc horde. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Arrangement 601 (Up)_1 chapter 603: arrangement 601 (up)_1 the sky ice plain was finally warmed slightly by the end of june. the bright sunlight reflected off the ice and snow made it almost impossible to keep ones eyes open. archbishop agani of the north territory squinted at the half-troll royal city that was beginning to take shape before her and exclaimed: how long has it been? the city is almost built? a knight who was with her laughed and answered: almost two months. its a construction on the ruins of the former troll kingdom, so it doesnt need to be planned again, hence the quick pace. two months? agani was even more confused, but didnt count angler conquer the troll kingdom just last month? yes. but before embarking on the campaign, the count had already ordered all the troll slaves of the north territory to start rebuilding this city. agani raised her eyebrows and said, in other words, he knew he was certain to win before he even set out? the knight stood proud and replied, when prince otto the holy warrior and squin the white wolf witch king both died in the encirclement of the blood knight army, the fate of the troll empire was sealed. agani smiled slightly, but made no contradiction. after a simple check at the city gate, they marched in smoothly. inside the city, the reality did not seem as good as the exterior. most were ruins, along with temporary tents erected everywhere. the vast number of troll slaves were bustling about the city ruins like industrious ants. the troll slaves were working extraordinarily hard. perhaps it was because they were reconstructing the once-glorious troll kingdom, or because count angler had promised to grant them freedom once the city was completed. how many troll slaves are here? agani asked curiously. if i remember correctly, there are a total of 1.35 million. aganis eyebrows knitted together as she asked, with so many trolls slaves gathered in one place, arent you afraid of riots? the knight gave a confident smile and said, with count angler personally presiding over everything, which troll dares to cause trouble? agani darted a glance at the knight beside her and finally understood that the name colin angler had probably become synonymous with the invincible in the hearts of trolls. modo the second, okamoto volkin, holy warrior otto, and white wolf witch king squin no matter how much this troll hero sacrificed, they could not shake the mountain that stood before the troll empire. nowadays, perhaps no troll would dare challenge colin angler anymore. as long as he was holding the north, it would be as steady as a mountain! and now, all that colin was trying to do was to maintain the stability of the north in the long run. a true guardian of the north! lost in thought, agani, following the knight, arrived at the center of the royal city and found a majestic palace standing here. this should be the half-troll royal palace, the only building in the city which was fully completed. entering the palace, walking down a quiet and long corridor, agani, under the knights guidance, reached a side hall. the count is waiting for you, the knight stopped and made an inviting gesture. agani nodded, lowered the hood of her priests robe, and walked into the hall. the hall seemed empty due to the lack of decorations; only a round table and a few seats were inside. colin heard footsteps and raised his head, greeting with a smile: archbishop agani, welcome, welcome. count anglerC aganis eyes gleamed, her tone carrying a hint of resentment, youre quite influential now! the holy warrior, the white wolf witch king, and the troll emperor have successively died at your hands, even the royal city of the troll empire has been conquered by you! when you triumph, im afraid your nobility will rise again. unlike me, although i am still known as the archbishop of the north, i cant even command the few archbishops in the north. colin coughed lightly, a little embarrassed. of course, he knew why agani was resentful. the last matter of forcing the pope to abdicate ended messily, and gregory must have settled accounts afterward. if colin hadnt coerced the pope into agreeing that the appointment and dismissal of the archbishop of the north territory had to be consulted with duke st. hilde, agani wouldve lost her position as archbishop long ago. however, although the position was retained, aganis days were definitely not good. probably, she had already been reduced to a mere figurehead by the pope. be patient, said colin persuasively. i remember your sacrifices and contributions; you will be rewarded one day. now, i need you to do me a favor. agani sat down next to colin, and the elegant scent of orchids wafted into colins breath. are you planning to convert the half-giants to the lord of glory? yes, colin nodded, the half-troll kingdom is key to solving the northern threat of the north territory. i need the citizens of this kingdom to have the same faith as humans. this will lead them to favor humans over trolls. ideally, they could become another half-elf kingdom. agani nodded, saying, i can help you spread the gospel of our lord in the half-troll kingdom. i believe that these half-trolls, who have just leaped from the lowest commoners to rulers, will willingly convert to our god under your guidance. but, have you thought about a problem whats the problem? the issue of establishing a diocese, archbishop aganis face became quite solemn, the half-troll kingdom definitely wont be included in the north territory diocese, so a new diocese must be established and a new archbishop must be appointed. only pope gregory holds this power. colin curled his lips, saying, what if i dont want to go through gregory? agani shook her head, advising, then your act of spreading the gospel of our lord in the half-troll kingdom will be illegal, and the half-trolls here wont be believers, but heretics! if you really want to assimilate this kingdom and this race, you cant be careless or seek shortcuts regarding faith. colin chuckled and retorted, heresy? who dares to say that the half-trolls are heretics? gregory? on what grounds? agani nodded seriously, saying, yes, simply because he is the spokesperson of the lord in the world. colin slapped the thick sheepskin book on the table, saying, but it clearly says here, all who believe in me shall be saved! only then did agani notice that there was a copy of the divine book of glory placed in front of colin. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only as for the phrase colin cited, agani was, of course, very clear about it. however, she still furrowed her brow, saying, that phrase, of course, is correct, but how do you define believe? if pope gregory says you are a false believer, can you refute it? yes, colin surprisingly nodded seriously, his voice grave, i am challenging gregorys right to interpret the divine book of glory! hearing this, aganis face lit up with joy, and she hurriedly asked: what do you plan to do? Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Arrangement 602 (Down)_1 chapter 604: arrangement 602 (down)_1 its simple. colin laughed, just carve out a perfect example in the sky ice plain that even gregory cant resist. aganis beautiful eyes stared closely at colin, waiting for him to elaborate further. ive found you a half-troll student, hoping that you can teach him all the skills of a priest, and aid him in spreading the gospel in the half-troll kingdom, performing baptism ceremonies, and converting knights, colins mouth curved up ironically. in pope gregorys definition, this half-troll priest and the half-troll knights he baptized are all false believers, all heretics, right? but what can he do? could he really send the temple knight regiment miles away to the half-troll kingdom to eliminate these heretics? heh, if he dares to do so, i guarantee his temple knight regiment wont make it out of the north territory! as long as gregory cant do anything to these half-troll priests and knights, given enough time, his so-called heresy will be equivalent to nonsense! once the number of priests and knights in the half-troll kingdom starts to expand, i will have the king of the half-troll kingdom appoint an archbishop. i want to see what gregory can do other than criticize with words? as long as he cant do anything, the authority of the pope will undergo a massive hit. more so, the better the church in the half-troll kingdom develops, the more it proves that the holy book of glory is the only guide to serve our lord! i want to let the world know that pope gregorys words do not equate to gods will, he is equal to ordinary believers in front of the holy book of glory. agani listened to colins plan in silence. her eyes flickering with various thoughts. she knew that colins approach was actually borrowed from the actions of duke st. chapman, the then protector of the empire. both of them worked on elevating the status of the holy book of glory, and weakening the churchs authority within the realm of faith, and even planned to strip them of their rights to interpret the holy book of glory. when the holy book of glory pushes the pope off the high pedestal, the church will no longer have the current ability to interfere in worldly affairs. furthermore, agani noticed something else. colin had just said that he would let the king of the half-troll kingdom appoint a new archbishop. what this means, agani of course understood. to know that, even the most supreme emperor of the empire of glory, had to accept the popes coronation to legitimately inherit the throne. but colin was planning to let the king of the half-troll kingdom appoint the archbishop. here, the monarchy has already surpassed theocracy. that is to say, the church in the half-troll kingdom must become a tool for strengthening the kings rule, rather than a political adversary vying for power. agani took a deep look at colin, but didnt bring up the subject further. in fact, during the previous negotiation at the oak manor, when colin forced gregory to agree to let st. hilde have a hand in appointing the archbishop of the north territory, he was already attempting to let secular authority suppress religious power. the fact that agani can still sit in the position of the archbishop of the north territory is a clear proof that the church in the north territory is suppressed by the nobility. its just that colins attempt in the half-troll kingdom is even bolder. count angler, arent you afraid that gregory will really tear the mask off? agani seemed to kindly remind him, but in fact, she was already itching to take action. didnt gregory and i tear our faces apart a long time ago? colin shrugged nonchalantly, im really looking forward to him sending the temple knights to the sky ice plain, so i can see what strength the churchs marquee forces possess. agani laughed lightly, hiding her mouth, count angler, after defeating the troll empire, you are more confident than before. colin gave a slight smile, tacitly agreeing to the statement. actually, his confidence originated more from that holy warrior blood slave. even if gregory really dispatched the temple knight regiment, the power colin now controlled was enough to cope with it. so why not take this opportunity to annoy gregory, and vent the anger he had felt at oak manor? archbishop agani, what do you think? are you willing to help me? this time, im giving you a half-troll archbishop as your student. that should serve as some compensation for your recent troubles, he said. good! agani didnt hesitate, but agreed crisply, my student, have you chosen him already? colin nodded, and lightly clapped twice. soon, a half-troll youth quickly stepped in. he first came to colin, hesitated not and prostrated himself, devoutly kissing colins toe-tip, then touched his forehead to it as if it were the most sacred thing in his heart. this is okatz. i hope you can educate him into a qualified priest as soon as possible. only then okatz slowly rose, turned to agani, and performed a formal human noble courtesy, saying: teacher! agani looked up and down at the half-troll youth curiously, and asked: you must have a surname, right? indeed, okatzs manner and conduct were not unlike that of a noble youth. ordinary commoners would not be able to raise such a child. such temperament and manners must have come from years of nurturing and accumulation, not from a crash course. therefore, agani concluded that this okatz must be the illegitimate son of a high-rank noble from the troll clan. okatz dodged this question and turned his gaze to colin, apparently seeking his advice. colin gave a slight smile and said, his surname is volkin. the troll royal family? yes. his father is abbas volkin, the eastern prince of the troll empire. agani was slightly startled. she, of course, knew the fact that although the troll empires capital was captured by colin, it hadnt been completely destroyed. in fact, given the harsh climate and expansive landscape of the sky ice plain, it was impossible for humans to completely exterminate the troll clan. the resurgence of the troll empire was just a matter of time. among the surviving high nobles of the troll clan, abbas volkin held the most noble and exalted identity. it was likely that he would become the leader of the remaining forces, without any accident. but colin was planning to push abbass illegitimate son to the position of the half-troll archbishop. what was he really up to? was he not worried that this okatz would conspire with his own father, and let the half-troll kingdom fall to the trolls side? seeing aganis puzzled look, colin simply reminded her: read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only not many people know about okatzs true identity. i hope you can keep this secret. seeing that colin had no intention of further explanation, agani could only nod, indicating that she understood. also, at the coronation ceremony three days from now, i need you to baptize gonwala volkin. of course agani knew that this gonwala was the son of the deceased troll emperor. it seemed that colin planned to support him as the king of the half-troll kingdom, so she readily agreed, saying: good! Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: 603 Coronation_1 chapter 605: 603 coronation_1 half-giant royal palace. through dozens of marble columns supporting the high glazed dome, the morning sunlight pierced down like a sharp sword, illuminating the altar built with white glazed rocks. half-giants crowd around the altar, there to witness the ceremony. just a few days ago, they were the most despised lowly people in the troll empire, but now they have leaped to nobility in the soon-to-be-established new kingdom. this change caused a buzz amongst the half-giants, their faces flushed and eyes glazed, as if drunk. of course, they all know this dramatic change in status is all thanks to one man guardian of the north territory, count angler! at this moment, in the hearts of the half-giants, the status of colin angler is even higher than the deity they believe in. dong dong dong the solemn bell rang as colin led gonwala volkin into the hall. the young half-giant was clearly inexperienced with such a situation. he was so nervous that he gripped colins forefinger tightly, as if this would provide him with a sense of security. whoosh! the seated half-giant nobles stood up in unison, bowing respectfully. but the objects of their salute were not gonwala, the soon-to-be crowned king of the half-giants, but colin. colin wore a red counts ceremonial dress, a long sword at his waist, and the knight boots on his feet made a cracking sound on the marble floor. at this moment, he was the undisputed focus of all eyes, the deserved protagonist. the fanatic gaze of those half-giant nobles gave colin the conviction that he could command them to do anything, even if it were to send them to their deaths. arriving in front of the altar in the middle of the palace, colin stopped. in front of them, there was a small pool of holy water. archbishop agani stood by the pool, dressed in a minimalist white priests robe, reddish barefoot, her head crowned with an iris garland, she watched colin and gonwala with a gentle gaze. colin released gonwalas little hand, gave him a slight smile, and then moved aside. a melodious hymn rang out, and a holy and solemn atmosphere enveloped the entire venue. gonwala was somewhat panicked, but in aganis gentle gaze, he remembered the contents which they had rehearsed countless times before, and with a calm mind, he stepped into the holy water pool. archbishop agani composed herself and said in a loud and clear voice, lost lamb, tortured sinner, gonwala volkin, are you willing to abandon your past prejudice and ignorance and wholeheartedly devote yourself to the cause of the lord of glory until your death? gonwala nodded and answered in a na?ve voice: i am willing! archbishop agani nodded in satisfaction, signaled gonwala to crouch down and submerge himself in the water, and at the same time, she said, immersed in this pool, you will separate from the filth; immersed in this pool, you will say goodbye to sin; immersed in this pool, you will be reborn! when gonwalas tiny body was submerged in the holy water, archbishop agani stretched out her right hand, placed it on the surface of the pool, and loudly declared, the light of the supreme lord will forever illuminate your path! the sunlight coming through the dome seemed to suddenly brighten a bit. gonwala poked his head out of the holy water, took a breath, and timidly asked, is it over? archbishop agani smiled softly and nodded, yes. from now on, you are a knight. only then did gonvara step out of the holy water pool. two maids hurriedly stepped forward to dry gonvaras drenched hair and changed him into a clean ceremonial dress. taking advantage of this interval, colin slowly ascended the altar. a maid, holding a tray bearing the kings crown, moved in front of the altar. when gonvara had finished getting ready, he too knelt down in front of the altar on one knee. colin, holding the crown in both hands, solemnly proclaimed: gonvara volkin, today, under the gaze of the supreme lord, you are crowned king. wearing the crown, you shall have mercy on the citizens of the half-troll kingdom, assure their livelihood; you should uphold the vassals of the volkin family, grant them glory; you ought to protect the half-troll believers, letting them always bathe in the glory of our lord be mindful, you are the king of the half-troll, but also the knight of the supreme lord. may the brilliance of the supreme lord always illuminate your path, endow you with strength and dignity, unharmed forever and ever gonvaras small face was tightly drawn, his eyes full of bewildered expression; he clearly did not understand what colin was reciting. he only knew he was going to be king. as for what being a king truly signified, he did not have any clear concept. nor could he understand the difference between the half-troll kingdom and the troll empire. he only knew that he had to cooperate with the dignified uncle on the altar to complete the ceremony, otherwise he would be without dinner. what gonvara really wanted to know was when he could see his father and mother, but his uncle said he could only wait until he grew up. so, gonvara now very much wanted to grow up quickly. finally, colin finished reciting the lengthy prayer and placed the crown on gonvaras head. gonvara only felt a sudden weight atop his head, which nearly broke his delicate neck. but he still staggered to his feet. the half-troll nobles around drew their long swords, kneeled on one knee and vowed: my king, i swear to be loyal to you from today until forever! your will is the faith we guard, your commands are the rules we follow, wherever your sword points, is the direction we march! gonvara loudly responded: i accept your loyalty! the group of half-troll nobles then stood up again. afterward, okatz who was just admitted as a student by agani, stepped out from the crowd and kneeled in front of gonvara. gonvara took the scepter from a maid beside him and handed it to okatz, saying: okatz, in the name of the king of the half-troll kingdom, i appoint you as the archbishop of the half-troll kingdom. i hope that you can do your utmost to spread the gospel of our lord in the half-troll kingdom! okatz loudly said: yes, your majesty! afterwards, gonvara publicly knighted the nobles of the half-troll kingdom and also appointed the prime minister and cabinet ministers of the kingdom. of course, these appointments were surely colins idea as gonvara was just a mouthpiece, he probably did not even know what a prime minister is. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after gonvara mechanically read out the appointment papers, he looked towards colin with seeking eyes, almost like asking is it done now? colin smiled with satisfaction and nodded. only then did gonvara let out a sigh of relief and declared the ceremony over with a childish voice. from this point on, the half-troll kingdom was officially established. this new kingdom, single-handedly moulded by colin, would serve as the beginning and the key to his troll assimilation plan. he strongly believed that the hostile race in the sky ice plain against the north territory will become increasingly weak until they ultimately dissipate. Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: 604 Incitement_1 chapter 606: 604 incitement_1 troll royal city. atop the ruins of the palace. almost at the same moment that gungwala was crowned king of the half-troll kingdom, abbas volkin was also crowned emperor of the troll empire here. the surrounding broken walls seemed to be a reflection of the current state of the empire, but abbas didnt mind it, kneeling respectfully on the ground to accept the coronation from the new white wolf witch king. the heavy crown fell on his head, making abbas feel an overwhelming sense of responsibility. for a moment, he almost wanted to break his promise to colin, to manage this broken empire well, and to rejuvenate the troll clan. but he dared not. not to mention that he had already sent some of his illegitimate sons to the half-troll kingdom, even within the troll empire, he was not the only collaborator. for example, ubam abbas rose, turned around and faced the gathering of troll nobles, accepting their oath of loyalty. after the oath was completed, abbas spoke in a low voice: gentlemen, the troll empire has just suffered an unprecedented humiliation. as the emperor, i swear here, i will make the north territory pay! make the north territory pay! the nobles echoed in response, but they noticeably lacked confidence. the consecutive losses had already shattered the morale of the troll nobles. they were now extremely afraid of the north territory, the blood knight army, and colin angler, and simply dared not oppose them. seeing the emperor they trusted make a call, they had no choice but to verbally agree. but to their surprise, abbas was not satisfied with hollow slogans. he continued to declare loudly: i have received news that the people of the north territory are preparing to establish a half-troll kingdom in the south of the sky ice plain, more precisely, on the old site of the empire! can you imagine that? those dirty and lowly hybrids are actually going to become the rulers of a kingdom! what is even more hateful is that millions of troll slaves are about to become citizens of the half-troll kingdom and accept the rule of those lowly hybrids! tell me, should such a half-troll kingdom exist? the troll nobles realized something was wrong upon hearing this, so they all looked at each other and dared not speak out. but there were still some unsuspecting troll nobles who loudly said: this damn half-troll kingdom certainly should not exist! this is a blasphemy against the god of war! it is a betrayal and desecration of the troll bloodline! exactly! abbas immediately responded, so, in the name of the emperor of the troll empire, i declare war on the half-troll kingdom! we should immediately assemble the army and strike quickly while this new kingdom is still unstable your majesty! finally a troll noble couldnt help but speak up, the empire is now full of wounds and exhausted. where do we have the capacity to engage in a war? yes, your majesty! another troll noble also stood up and said, and even if we are confident we can beat the half-troll kingdom, what about the north territory? as long as we dare to deploy troops, the north territory will certainly not stand idly by. then, we will soon face another disaster! your majesty, the troll empire should restore itself now, rather than continue to muster up. otherwise, i worry that there will be rebellions within the empire! your majesty, in order to prepare for the last expedition, the citizens homes have long run out of food. now, the biggest crisis in the empire is actually a food shortage, not the half-trolls! your majesty, i also believe that we should first focus on internal affairs and address the impending famine. . seeing all the troll nobles speaking out against him, abbas roared: enough! he slowly scanned the audience with a disappointed look, and continued: you are all scared! you have all lost the faith and courage a troll warrior should have! dont try to persuade me anymore! i have made up my mind! in three months, i will personally lead an army of one hundred thousand to strike against the half-troll kingdom! after saying these words, abbas disregarded the excited troll nobles and strode out of the palace. he left a group of troll nobles sighing in the hall. they agreed with abbas succession to the throne partly because abbas was the one with the highest status among the surviving troll leadership, and also because of abbas friendly attitude towards humans. they had thought that after abbas became the troll emperor, at the very least, he could maintain a peaceful coexistence with the north territory, giving the troll empire a chance to recover. after all, the troll empire was thoroughly defeated by the north territory. but no one expected that after ascending to the throne, abbas would change his attitude abruptly and stubbornly insist on continuing the war. but the question is, where does the currently debilitated troll empire have the capability to wage another war? where would they get soldiers? where would they get money and food? the troll empire was already drained out. if they were to wage war again, the already oppressed troll citizens might be pushed into rebellion. as the troll nobles left the hall in small groups they quietly murmured to each other, expressing their inner worries. ubam quickened his steps and stopped a young troll noble: prince kassam. kassam volkin, the southern prince of the troll empire, was also the younger brother of the last troll emperor, okamoto. after okamotos death, there were three most promising successors. aside from abbas, the other two were okamotos son gonwara and his younger brother kassam. gonwara, who was still a hostage in the north territory, had impure blood. furthermore, it seemed that colin was going to put him on the throne of the half-troll kingdom, so he was unquestionably ruled out first. as for prince kassam, he was just too young and his lineage was deeply at odds with the north territory. the troll nobles were worried that if he succeeded to the throne he might not negotiate and continue to deepen the conflict with the north territory. so, they unanimously elected prince abbas. but no one could have anticipated the present situation prince kassam stopped and said, ubam samurai, what is it? ubam leaned in close to prince kassam and whispered, your highness, do you know why his majesty is so eager to attack the half-troll kingdom? why? because his majestys illegitimate children, it is said, have secretly sneaked into the half-troll kingdom and hold important positions there! prince kassams face changed and he hurriedly asked, which illegitimate children? do you know them? ubam shook his head. the matter of half-troll illegitimate children was indeed not something to be proud of, and abbas had always hidden these children in secret places, so although the troll nobility knew abbas had illegitimate children, they didnt know their real identities. then how can you confirm that his majestys illegitimate children have all gone to the half-troll kingdom? prince kassam said irritably. your highness, if it were not so, how would you explain the change in his majestys attitude before and after his ascension? hes so eager to attack the half-troll kingdom, isnt it because hes worried that the news of his illegitimate children over there will leak out and thus affect his prestige in the troll empire. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only prince kassam nodded thoughtfully. ubam immediately lowered his voice further, saying, so, your highness, abbass current actions will only lead the troll empire into hell! he is no longer fit to be our emperor do you know what youre saying! prince kassams face hardened and he cut him off. ubam immediately shut up. but he had already read the flicker in prince kassams eyes, knowing his goal had been achieved Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: 605 Bad News_1 chapter 607: 605 bad news_1 half-giant royal palace. an imperial conference is underway. of course, calling it an imperial conference isnt particularly accurate, as the newly appointed king ogwala has no understanding of the ministers reports, and is now nodding off on his throne. however, the ministers of the half-giant kingdom manage to turn a blind eye to this. because their actual reporting object is colin. so, your majesty, there is a significant shortage of food in the kingdom. although the situation will be alleviated after the autumn harvest, we are still unable to be self-sufficient, the minister of agriculture said with the words your majesty, but his gaze was fixed on colin. you dont have to worry about the food problem, colin assured in a calm tone. the north territory will provide a three-year food supply for the half-giant kingdom. of course, this food is not free, you will owe us for it in the future. ever since the north territory implemented the new agrarian-pastoral system proposed by bachelor sunny, food production has increased dramatically. there is not only an abundance to solve the internal famine, but also enough surplus to supply the half-giant kingdom. colin has advised the half-elf kingdom to adopt a similar new agrarian-pastoral system. given the half-elf kingdoms superior agricultural conditions and the half-elves innate talent for agriculture, the growth of food production will be even more substantial. therefore, colin is not worried about the food problem at all. lord count, thank you for your help! after the minister of agriculture left, the minister of military affairs began his report: your majesty, in accordance with your wishes, the half-giant kingdoms first regular army has completed its recruitment. we have recruited a total of thirty thousand soldiers, among which three thousand are half-giants, fifteen thousand are humans, and the rest are all giants yes, in the first army of the half-giant kingdom, there are also a significant number of human soldiers. of course, this was colins idea. after all, the total population of half-giants is too small now to muster many soldiers to form an army. if giants make up the vast majority of the army, then the loyalty of this force would be unreliable. the half-giant kingdom has just been established, and the situation has not completely stabilized. without a reliable military force to maintain order, chaos could easily break out. thats why colin recruited a number of northerners into this army. moreover, this is also a way for colin to infiltrate the half-giant kingdom. this army, as the first military force formed by the half-giant kingdom, will have its officers and soldiers occupying positions in the half-giant military. including a substantial number of humans can also ensure that the north territory will have sufficient influence over the half-giant kingdoms soldiers in the future. colin planned to let this army raid the giant empire regularly once they had enough fighting capacity. this would not only prevent the giant empire from recovering, but it would also allow the half-giant kingdom to grow and strengthen more rapidly by pillaging a large number of giants through warfare. as for whether this army would suffer losses in the giant empire, colin was not worried. the giant empire is indeed at the end of its rope. moreover, there are still many double-agents placed by colin within the empire, constantly stoking internal conflicts. through the surveillance of the blood slaves, colin knew that abbas had successfully ascended to the throne of the giant empire and, as colin had instructed, issued a war order against the half-giant kingdom. this war order will inevitably trigger resentment among the citizens of the drained giant empire and intensify civil unrest. by the time the half-giant army arrives, the giant empire may not even be able to muster a decent army to defend itself. furthermore, colin is continuously infiltrating and corrupting the higher-ups of the giant empire. the strategy is simple: constantly recruit their illegitimate children and have them serve as high-ranking officers in the half-giant kingdom. nowadays, the higher-ups of the half-giant kingdom have countless connections with those of the giant empire. for example, king ogwala is the son of the former giant emperor okamoto, archbishop okatz is giant emperor abbass illegitimate son, prime minister mofingen is the illegitimate son of the giant empires finance minister, minister of military affairs mogade is the illegitimate son of the two-term previous giant emperor modo the second these illegitimate children were discriminated against in the giant empire, and their status was low, but here, they have become the rulers of a country. this change in status makes them totally abandon their thoughts about the giant empire, and even want to overthrow the empire that has left them with cold memories. and for the high-ranking officials of the giant empire, seeing the giant empire without a future, the half-giant kingdom may be considered a way out. in their daily lives, of course, they wont want to pay any attention to these illegitimate children, but as the half-giant kingdom grows stronger, their thinking will inevitably change. of course, not all high-ranking giants have half-giant illegitimate children. those giant racial supremacists will naturally form an opposing faction against the high-ranking giants with half-giant illegitimate children. as long as colin stirs things up a bit, these two factions will fight amongst themselves, even leading to the complete division of the giant empire. in the midst of his thoughts, the minister of military affairs has finished reporting on the construction and future planning of the half-giant kingdoms army. subsequently, the prime minister of the kingdom, mofingen, came forward to report: your majesty, following your previous command, i have drafted a policy to encourage fertility. every healthy baby born by the citizens of the half-giant kingdom will receive a subsidy of ten silver coins, and if that baby is of half-giant bloodline, the reward will be doubled just then, a knight strides into the hall. mofingen frowns but doesnt dare to say anything more because he recognizes that its a knight of the angler family. knight logh, what happened? colin also asked curiously. he knows that unless there is an emergency, knight logh would not rashly intrude on an imperial conference regardless of importance. ogwala was also startled awake and quickly wiped the drool from the corner of his mouth and sat up straight. the face of knight logh was very solemn, he walked briskly up to colin and reported in a low voice: lord count, a message just came in from winterfell city, the imperial allied army has suffered a significant defeat at the sky breaking mountain range read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only what! colin stood up in shock, what is the situation with the northern army? and marquis garcia? marquis garcia knight logh suddenly stammered, but seeing colins serious face, he still lowered his voice and said: its said that marquis garcia led the northern army to desert in the face of battle, which led to the severe defeat of the imperial allied army. his majesty has declared marquis garcia a traitor and demanded his immediate arrest and punishment hearing this, colin had no more interest in the trivial matters of the half-giant kingdom and immediately strode out of the hall. he left behind a group of half-giant ministers standing in a daze, looking at each other in shock. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: 606 Return_1 chapter 608: 606 return_1 in early july, colin returned to the north territory from the sky ice plain. however, he did not directly head to winterfell city, but returned to ice rock city instead. it was not that he missed home, but rather because vera was here. upon hearing the distressing news of the imperial allied armys defeat and marquis garcia declared a traitor by emperor reinhardt, vera hurriedly headed north, seeking her husbands help. the two happened to meet at ice rock city. in fact, ice rock city, although colins ancestral home, had rarely seen him over the years due to his constant battles across the land. the castle, inherited from the sudors family, had been completely renovated and had become a real red keep belonging to the angler family. upon his return, colin found himself lost in his own castle after bathing and changing, colin dusted off his journey and entered the study. the half-elf maid, kathy, greeted colin with a faint smile, saying: count, the duke is currently bathing. he will be right with you. please wait for a moment. colin nodded, and sat down on the sofa. meow a blue-gray shadow flashed behind colin, and only then colin noticed that he almost sat down on little white, who was lying on the sofa, which he failed to notice due to his preoccupation. long unseen, little white looked rounder, a clear sign of excessive food and little exercise. however, upon seeing colin, little whites eyes were extra cautious. it seemed to not recognize this irresponsible owner. count. what would you like to drink? coffee. very well. kathy daintily prepared the coffee, her movements sleek, her posture graceful. it was a pleasing sight to behold but colin, distracted, was lost in his own thoughts. honestly, colin hadnt expected the imperial allied army to lose so quickly. to know, in these large-scale million men stand-offs, even after a year or so, a winner is seldom determined, but now, in such a short time, there was news of the dire defeat of the allied army. what shocked him even more was that marquis garcia had abandoned the battle midway! in colins image, marquis garcia was definitely not a man who feared death. such a desertion was impossible for him. colin speculated that either marquis garcia was wronged, or marquis garcia had different plans kathy had already placed a cup of aromatic coffee in front of colin, with a dollop of milk and a spoonful of sugar added according to colins preference. colin picked up the cup nonchalantly and took a sip of coffee. the soothing taste revived his senses. at that moment, there was a gentle knock on the door, and then, vera walked in. quickly, kathy rose and asked, duke, what would you like to drink? vera, looking at the ready-made coffee, said, coffee, no sugar. very well. kathy poured a cup for vera and then quietly exited the room, leaving colin and his wife alone. colin moved forward to cuddle vera in his arms, and then gently kissed her on her radiant forehead, asking: why did you not wait for me in winterfell city? i was impatient. vera nestled more firmly in her husbands warm embrace, her previously anxious mood significantly soothed. youre going to be a mother soon, so stop running around recklessly. colin put his hand on veras slightly bumped belly, advising her. mmhm. vera bobbed her head and then pulled out a letter from her pouch and handed it to colin, this is a letter that my father sent to winterfell city. it details the reasons behind what happened. have a look. colin quickly took the letter, wrapped his arm around vera and sat on the sofa, reading it carefully. little white, choosing this moment to climb over, lay on veras belly and started to purr. colin, too engrossed in the letter to acknowledge the kitten, finally understood the true circumstances after reading marquis garcias letter. the marquis took a considerable risk this time. colin sighed, and, he staked his reputation, even his life on this colin, my father wont get into any trouble, right? vera quickly asked, worried. he shouldnt. colin could only reassure his wife, as long as we follow the marquis strategy and successfully repel the orc army, we can help clear his name. vera exhaled in relief, but with concern in her voice, said, why must my father adopt such extreme measures? why didnt he persuade the emperor to retreat? he probably already tried persuading, without success, colin could guess something about the situation on the front, emperor reinhardt is stubborn, and duke st. gregorian would not want to see westland fall, so both of them would probably not agree to marquis garcias retreat strategy therefore, the marquis had no choice but to make such a decision. vera sighed and felt somewhat helpless. after a moment of silence, she asked: so when are you planning to head to westland? as soon as possible. colin pondered, i will rest at ice rock city for a day, and will lead the army out early tomorrow morning. that soon? vera was somewhat reluctant to let colin go, but seeing the urgency of the situation, she did not dissuade him. colin delicately brushed his wifes hair, kissing her daintily at the ear, speaking softly, i must quickly get information on westlands situation, so its better to leave sooner. once i return from this trip, i will stay put, and take care of you during your delivery. mmm. dont worry about me. vera didnt want the mood to be too gloomy, she attempted a smile, youve made a great contribution on the sky ice plain, i intended to confer upon you the title of marquis. but now, i will have to decide when you come back from westland. marquis? colin gave a small smile, is there enough fiefdom left in the north territory to confer a new marquis? vera held back a smile, of course there is, i have already planned it. ill confer the western bank of the angry river to you. since the angry river is already under our control, if one day you feel your territory isnt large enough, you can continue to expand eastwards. colin obviously understood veras intention and burst into laughter, alright, you save that land for me first, when i return from the campaign to the west. vera, seeing the enthusiasm in her husbands eyes, was filled with pride, and quickly awarded him a kiss. during their passionate embrace, little white was pushed off the sofa. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only meow! meow! little white caterwauled a few times at colin, displeased, but colin caught it by the collar and threw it out the window. luckily the study was not high from the ground, little white managed to find its balance mid-air, landed on all fours, then caterwauled even more loudly at the window, protesting its grievance. thud! colin casually shut the window, cutting off all noise from inside and outside the study. Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: 607 Expedition_1 Chapter 609: 607 Expedition_1 The next morning. Colin opened his eyes to find his wife still sleeping soundly beside him. Her golden hair spread on the pillow, blooming like a fresh flower. Not wanting to wake Vera, Colin carefully removed his arm from her soft embrace. He carefully got out from the warmth of the quilt, dressed, and left the bedroom. Jjust as he stepped out, he encountered a beautiful young lady in the hall. Good Morning, Count Angler. Good Morning, Miss Nina. Colin greeted with a smile, pointing back at his bedroom and said, Are you here to see Vera? Shes still asleep. You know, pregnant women need much more sleep. Nina gave Colin a teasing glance, shook her head, and replied: No, I am not here to visit my cousin. I am here to find you. Oh? What can I do for you? Colin asked, having a pretty good idea as to why Nina was looking for him. Nina pushed her hair that was blown messy by the wind, tentatively asking: Count, are you preparing to lead the troops to support the Westland? Indeed. Colin candidly nodded, his gaze scanning around as if looking for someone. When are you planning to leave? Today. So soon? Nina looked stunned but at the same time a touch of disappointment flashed in her eyes. Yes. The Blood Knight Army has already rested in the Half-Troll Kingdom. They are ready for battle again. Moreover, the situation in the Westland is not optimistic, I must get there as soon as possible. Nina bit her lower lip, seemingly hesitating whether or not to speak. Colin asked with a smile: The Phoenix Butterfly Army should be prepared for the expedition, right? Ah? Nina was stunned for a moment, then she quickly nodded, Yes, the Phoenix Butterfly Army can follow you to Westland at any time! Thats good, Colin nodded with satisfaction, then said, Next time let Saken Morrison come to see me directly. If he lacks such small courage, how can he revitalize the Morrison Family? It was then that Nina responded a little awkwardly, Okayokay! Colin didnt overly reprimand Nina, or Saken Morrison for that matter. Because he knew very well how desperate the Morrison Family is for war and victory. The previous Westlands and Sky Ice Plain didnt take the Phoenix Butterfly Army, hence the knights of the Morrison Family must be extremely anxious and eager. Some people even began to suspect that Colin was deliberately suppressing the Phoenix Butterfly Army to prevent the Morrison Family from rising again. However, they didnt know that the Marquis Garcia didnt want the Phoenix Butterfly Army to be involved in the Westland war. The Sky Ice Plain was simply not a battlefield suitable for the Phoenix Butterfly Army. From beginning to end, Colin never intentionally targeted the Phoenix Butterfly Army. The Morrison Family is a vassal of the Angler Family after all. Colin is not so petty as to target his own people because of past disputes. Truth be told, with Colins current power and controlled strength, even at its peak, the Morrison Family wasnt worthy of his attention, there was no need for him to suppress them. After sending off a very grateful Nina, Colin went to the restaurant alone. The butler Emon directed the maids to serve a sumptuous breakfast. After Colin had finished eating, he stepped forward and quietly reported: Master, someone has been inquiring about your past in Grey Castle. Colins expression changed, he asked: Do we know who? Emon shook his head with regret, saying: I dont know. He was very careful and did not reveal his identity. Colin put down his napkin, sinking into thought. Actually, he had been somewhat prepared for this. As Colins strength and influence rapidly increased, it was natural that people would become curious about his past. Some people might even wonder if he was really the biological son of a rural baron. Eeven Colin himself was starting to doubt this. Emon Colin tentatively asked after some consideration, How much do you know about my past? Colin had always felt that this aged butler, who had served the Angler family for more than half a century, might know some secrets. Emons elderly face showed no trace of emotion. Upon hearing Colins inquiry, he simply smiled faintly and said: Master, I, who has watched you grow, of course, know your past as well as the back of my hand. What do you want to know? Colin scrutinized Emon seriously for a while but was unable to detect any flaws from his face, so he simply laughed, waved his hand, and left the restaurant. Although Emon didnt say anything, Colin had a hunch that he must know something. However, Colin didnt press further. The old man had dedicated his life to the Angler family, and Colin didnt believe that he would betray them. Even if he chose to conceal something, he must have his own reasons. Colin respected his decision. Moreover, he had more urgent matters to attend to and had no spare time to delve into the mystery of his past. Watching Colins retreating figure, Emons eyes finally showed a trace of emotion. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to call Colin back but hesitated and did not utter a sound. It was not until Colins silhouette had completely vanished outside the door that Emon let out a long sigh. At ten in the morning. A low bugle horn resounded in the sky over Ice Rock City. The hoof beats thundered like rolling thunder, shaking the ground. Troops of cavalry spurred their warhorses and assembled outside of Ice Rock City. On this expedition to Westland, Colin incorporated the Reserve Team of Cavalry that Knight Shar had been training for a long time into the Blood Knight Armys ranks. With the addition of these new soldiers, the scale of the Blood Knight Army expanded quickly to thirty thousand. The addition of these new soldiers would inevitably have some negative impact on the battle strength of the Blood Knight Army, but Colin saw no significant problem. In Colins opinion, forming an invincible army relied on three key elements manpower, equipment, and military spirit. As for manpower, there was definitely no problem. The North Territory was a martial place, always abundant in strong and brave young men. And those young men chosen for the Blood Knight Reserve had to be the best among the young men of the North Territory. After undergoing Knight Shars rigorous training, they have already met the enlistment standards of the Blood Knight Army. As for equipment, there would be no problem either. Though the Angler family had risen to prominence in a short time, the speed of their wealth accumulation was astonishing. The war reparations from the Troll Empire were abundant enough, and Colin, who covertly controlled the North Territory and the Half-Elf business world, certainly would not lack funds. All of these new Blood Knight soldiers were outfitted with three fine horses each, full leather armor, lances, sabers, bows and arrows The wealth spent solely on equipping these more than ten thousand new Blood Knight soldiers was likely enough to form an infantry army of one hundred thousand. However, what these new soldiers lacked was the last and most important element military spirit. This was the real difference between the Blood Knight Army and ordinary cavalry troops. It was the most precious asset passed down from the Dark Cavalry. But such military spirit could not be gained through more training, it could only be built through the blood of the enemy. Aside from the Blood Knight Army, another army was assembled in the suburbs of Ice Rock City the Phoenix Butterfly Army. It was the last wealth of the Morrison family and also their last hope. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Every warrior in the Phoenix Butterfly Army had a gleam in their eye, reflecting their yearning for victory, for merit, for glory. Saken Morrison rode up to Colin and saluted respectfully, saying: Count, the Morrison family is ready! Colin nodded his head, took one last look at the graceful figure standing on the city wall of Ice Rock City, then resolutely lowered his visor and commanded coldly: Advance! Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Call for 608_1 Chapter 610: Call for 608_1 Westland. At the peak of summer, the hot air carried a burnt stench. Knight Maiko knew, it was the smell of corpses scorched by the flame. Staring at the gradually extinguishing fires in the distance, Knight Maiko numbly moved forward. My lord! Wait, observe first. The Orc army may still be near The soldier behind him restrained Knight Caste. Knight Maiko hesitated a moment, then nodded in agreement. The group cautiously advanced, careful to hide their tracks. Only after being certain that the Orc army had moved on did they quicken their pace. The further they went, the stronger the stench became. Soon, they discovered the first corpse, lying in the creek that surrounded the village. There was a narrow stone bridge over the creek, from which hung over a dozen dead bodies. Beyond the bridge, the village was still burning. No screams, no cries, just a deathly silence. Burnt corpses were everywhere, but Knight Maiko couldnt muster anger anymore. After all, they had seen too many scenes like this on their journey. Their once homeland, the current Westland, had become an absolute hell on earth. Knight Maiko could only regret that he had not died in the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. At least then, he wouldnt have to endure more torment. Now, the only belief that supported him was revenge! Revenge against the Orcs! Even if he knew it was a path to death, Knight Maiko had no thought of retreat. His comrades, his family, his city had all turned to ashes in front of the Orc army. Knight Maiko only sought peace and if he could take some Orcs with him, that would be his last consolation. One by one, the wooden houses collapsed in the fire, raising billows of white smoke. In the smoky ruins, Knight Maiko and his men traced the tracks of the Orc army and continued on. Heading eastward. As the sun gradually set, they again heard distant battle cries. My lord, up ahead is the town of Stoneshire, a territory of Viscount Caste Knight Maiko nodded but did not speak. He recognized Viscount Caste and had secretly admired Castes daughter, but considered his own status too low, and so never confessed his affections. If he could do it over again, Knight Maiko would no longer hesitate because the woman he loved had already died on the battlefield of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. Looking at the rising smoke from Stoneshire, Knight Maiko knew this town had been occupied, but he still approached without hesitation. Crawling in the grass, they tried their best to conceal their movements. When they got near the South Gate, using the lingering glow of sunset, they saw hundreds of commoner corpses piled up at the gate. The blood had dyed this land red, turning the roads into the town to sludge. The commotion within the town clearly indicated that a massacre by the orcs was taking place. Screams, roars, sounds of slaughter It was as if they were sounds coming directly from hell. Knight Maikos breath became ragged. He was about to charge in, but his companion once again stopped him: My lord, wait for nightfall! Knight Maiko eyed the young military officer with bloody red eyes, but the officer simply accepted Maikos piercing gaze, calmly supplementing, There would be more Orcs to kill if we moved in at night. This sentence immediately deflated Knight Maiko who tucked again into the bushes, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on the sunset, as if waiting for the moment it fully sinks below the horizon. Time painstakingly ticked away. Knight Maiko had never thought that twilight could feel so long drawn. But the heavy shroud of darkness brutally yanked the setting sun below the horizon, on the brink of engulfing this vast land. Just then, a sharp noise sounded from the city gate, followed by the sight of a knight charging out. Right behind him, a pack of seven or eight Orcs followed closely. Attack! Without any hesitation, Knight Maiko roared and charged ahead. The Orcs charging out from the city, seeing reinforcements, instantly started beating their chest with their fists and let out a resounding cry. It seemed as if they were calling for backup. In the blink of an eye, Knight Maiko reached the foremost Orc. The sword in his hand struck out like a venomous snake, directed straight towards the Orcs throat. The Orc, undeterred, swung its giant axe directly at Knight Maiko. This was the bloodcurdling struggle of the battlefield. No showy moves, just the gambit of life from the get-go. A mocking grin surfaced on Knight Maikos lips. The crimson intensity in his eyes grew deeper. He ducked, his whole body curving into a ball like an ape, perfectly dodging the Orcs giant axe. Utilising his forward momentum, it was as if he had plunged into the Orcs embrace, his sword unflinchingly piercing the Orcs throat. The Orc bellowed out, surprisingly not yet fully dead, its right fist fiercely smashing onto Knight Maiko. Thud! Knight Maiko raised his arm to block the strike, but even with the protectiveness of the armor, he could clearly hear the sound of his left forearm fracturing. Groaning, Knight Maiko dropped and rolled on the spot, evading a descending axe swing from the Orc. Roar After a few more swings of its axe, the Orc eventually expired. The knight who escaped from the city, seeing Knight Maiko defeat the strongest pursuer among the Orcs, Skull-shatterer, found his spirits uplifted. He immediately shouted: Quickly go! Do not linger! Knight Maiko looked back, finally recognizing that the knight charging out of the city was none other than the Lord of Little Stone City C Viscount Castor. A flash of disdain crossed his eyes. He clearly looked down on this lord who had abandoned his citizens and territory, and dove back into the onslaught against the Orc pursuers. Viscount Castor, seeing them charge back towards Little Stone City, felt a surge of panic. Seeing another horde of Orcs charging out from the city, he rushed over to grab Knight Maiko, urgently saying: Quick, go! Little Stone City cant hold out anymore! Going in now is suicide! Knight Maiko coldly looked back, glancing at Viscount Castor, saying: Dying in battle still beats running away, like you! Viscount Castor was taken aback, but didnt get angry at Knight Maikos disrespectful words. Instead, he lowered his voice and said: I too was prepared to die fighting in Little Stone City, but I just received a letter from the Duchess. She is currently rallying all the Westland warriors who are still willing to fight to Wind Whisper City! The Duchess! Knight Maiko was stunned; his usually dull eyes suddenly lit up, The Duchess is still alive? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course shes alive! I think the Duchess is planning to hold back the Orcs at Wind Whisper City, so instead of futilely sacrificing yourself here, you may as well come with me to find the Duchess! This time, Knight Maiko was no longer stubborn. He immediately roared out: Retreat! The group immediately dashed into the direction of the forest, disappearing into the deep night in the blink of an eye. And yet, the sky above Little Stone City was illuminated more brightly by the raging fire. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: 609 Siege (Part 1)_1 Chapter 611: 609 Siege (Part 1)_1 Nightfall. In the faint starlight, a group of orcs is carefully searching the forest. At one moment, the leading orc suddenly halts, turning sharply towards a direction at his side. As he begins to swing his enormous axe, a shadow bursts out from the darkness. Bang! A small-scale skirmish abruptly erupts. Knight Maiko sends one orc flying, managing to stab his longsword into the creatures chest even as he loses his balance. After landing, Knight Maiko rolls a few times, evading several hacks that come his way. His comrades behind him also rush out, with Knight Cast leading the charge, delivering a series of strikes into the orc soldiers. In the midst of the bloody turmoil, three or four orc soldiers have already been decapitated. The orcs fight back fiercely, but the sneak attack by Knight Maiko resulted in the death of their strongest warrior C the Skull-shatterer, leaving the remaining ordinary orcs to be easily decimated by the two knights. However, their final counterattack caused significant casualties amongst the humans. After the intense battle, Knight Maiko approaches a comrade wailing on the ground and stiffens at the sight of the mans severed leg at the knee. Sir Maiko, dont worry about me. I dont think Ill be able to follow you to Wind Whisper City. Knight Maiko remains silent for a moment before abruptly asking, Whats your name? My name is Jason. Ive campaigned with your father for six years, just recently promoted to squad leader, so its normal for you not to recognize me. Knight Maiko looks at this little officer who has repeatedly tried to deter him from rash acts along their journey, feeling a certain sense of indescribable regret. Seeing Knight Maiko standing there in a stupor, Viscount Cast felt compelled to remind him softly. We need to move quickly. This place will soon draw more orc reinforcements. Coming back to his senses, Knight Maiko hands his sword to Jason, his voice hoarse. Kill a few more on your way down I understand! Jason nodded heavily. Knight Maiko immediately stands and continues eastward without a backward glance. Before long, they hear the faint sounds of fighting behind them. Knight Maiko falters for a moment but continues moving without delay. The group treks over mountains and ridges, choosing to use the smaller paths through the wilderness, hurrying towards Wind Whisper City. Along the way, they encounter more and more orc scouts, indicating their close proximity to the main orc army. However, they manage to gather several scattered groups of Westland soldiers who had fled from the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, thus their numbers grew rather than decreased. By mid-July, when Knight Maiko and his party reached Wind Whisper City, they had already gathered over a hundred people. The formidable orc army hasnt reached Wind Whisper City yet, but they were close. Wind Whisper City was filled with an atmosphere of panic and tension. Three of the city gates were tightly shut with only the east gate remaining open. People were crowding the area, coming and going. There were warriors from the Westland who had been summoned by Duke St. Gregorian to offer support, like Knight Maiko and Viscount Cast. There were also many commoners who had heard about the impending orc attack and wanted to escape Wind Whisper City. At the same time, there were refugees who had escaped to Wind Whisper City from cities that had been overrun by the orc army. These refugees poured into the city asking for food from Wind Whisper Castle, demanding that Wind Whisper Castle send troops to reclaim their homeland, while some refugees began to occupy the houses left empty by fleeing residents, leading to friction and even conflict. All in all, Wind Whisper City was in a state of chaos. The citys military didnt have the manpower to maintain order, and they were busy preparing for the citys defense. As long as the city didnt plunge into complete anarchy, they didnt interfere. Upon entering the city, Viscount Cast and Knight Maiko immediately rushed to Wind Whisper Castle, intending to meet Duke St. Gregorian, only to be stopped by the castle guards. Everyone in the city wants to meet the Duke, but does the Duke have the time to meet everyone? Viscount Cast tried to reveal his identity to reason with the guard: I am the lord of Little Stone City, Viscount Cast. Can you let me into Wind Whisper Castle? Viscount? The guard didnt let him through. Instead, he smirked and said, Was Little Stone City held? If it didnt, youre no longer a noble. Viscount Cast was rendered speechless. Seeing that the guard was indeed not going to let them through, both men had to leave. However, as a nobleman of the Westland, Viscount Cast still had some connections in Wind Whisper City and quickly found an officer he once knew. The officer was busy directing his men to demolish houses near the city wall to fabricate rolling logs and stones. He didnt exactly give Viscount Cast a warm welcome when he saw him: Want to see Duke St. Gregorian? Viscount Cast, I advise you not to waste your time. No one can get into Wind Whisper Castle right now, let alone a Viscount whos lost his territory. Even a Count was turned away earlier. Viscount Cast frowned, becoming more confused. Why would Duke St. Gregorian choose to seal off Wind Whisper Castle and refuse to meet anyone at a time like this when she was needed to stabilize the situation? A dangerous thought flashed through his mind, prompting him to ask softly: IsIs the Duke still here in the city? The officer glanced at Viscount Cast with a complex look and then coldly said: If you want to run, then you better run! If you choose to stay and fight the orcs, then start working! Stop thinking about these irrelevant things! Before Viscount Cast could respond, Knight Maiko stepped forward: Im here to kill orcs. Need help? Count me in. The officers face softened a bit. He pointed at the ruins in front of him and said, Alright, you can start by helping to carry those beams up to the city wall. Alright. Knight Maiko didnt think such manual labor was beneath him and promptly starts helping. Viscount Cast sighed and said, I wont run anymore either. My Little Stone City is gone. What am I running for? I just want to know, how many defenders are left in the city, and can Wind Whisper City hold? However, the officer completely ignored his question and continued to direct his men at work. Helpless, Viscount Cast could only join Knight Maiko in dismantling the nearby houses. The very next day after Knight Maiko reached Wind Whisper City, the first wave of the orc army finally arrived outside Wind Whisper City. After that, wave after wave of orc troops started converging from various directions of the west towards this largest city in the Westland. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the gates of Wind Whisper City were closed, barring entry and exit. And Wind Whisper Castle remained tightly shut as well. Duke St. Gregorian was nowhere to be seen. Standing on the wall of Wind Whisper City and looking out, on the wilderness across the city, the gathered forces formed a breath-taking, all-encompassing wave of darkness. In front of the orc formation, a large number of human refugees were rounded up. Cries, screams, pleas for mercy echoed through the wilderness. Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: 610 Siege (Part 2)_1 Chapter 612: 610 Siege (Part 2)_1 Smack! The whip struck his back, forcing Tom to kneel on the ground, but he was quickly pulled up and stumbled forward. Around him, human refugees were being led by ropes. Hunched old men, shivering children, disheveled women, blood-covered men, and even dead bodiesthey were led like cattle, herded by the orcs towards Wind Whisper City. Those who walked too slowly, cried too loudly, or just looked the wrong way, met with a painful lash from a whip. The scent of despair was thick in the air, carried by the west wind to the walls of Wind Whisper City. Tom watched the city gates with hopeful eyes, awaiting the Holy Knight Duke to lead his army out and drive away these brutal orcs. However, as time ticked by, no army emerged, nor did the stunningly handsome Holy Knight Duke, who was as enchanting as an earthly angel. The closed city gates isolated the inner world from the outside. The light in Toms heart was slowly fading until a thought suddenly emerged Why dont I fight back? In a daze, Tom remembered his beautiful wife and their adorable daughter, remembered the moment when their heads were chopped off by the orcs. A wave of intense pain surged from his heart, turning Toms eyes completely red. The city wall was getting closer, and Tom could already see the soldiers with their bows drawn on top. And they were aiming their arrows at him below. Open the gates! Please, open the gates! We are human, citizens of the Westland too! Save us! The refugees pressed against the city walls, shouting desperately for help. Their cries of despair sent shockwaves through the hearts of the soldiers. At this moment of indecision, a strange but loud horn resounded from the orcish formation. Whoo A dense wave of orc soldiers surged towards Wind Whisper City, but the citys soldiers, confronted by the gathering refugees below, were too hesitant to attack. Tom could feel the trembling of the earth. Seeing the bloody wave sweeping from behind, he roared: Brothers, lets fight these orcs! With this, he charged towards the orc army, pulling the tied refugees along. But not everyone had the courage for a desperate last stand. Some refugees kept retreating, trying to hold back this young man who seemed to have gone mad. Yet others were emboldened, charging at the orcs with Tom, even knowing it meant death. The scene became even more chaotic. Boom! Tom felt as though he had collided with a mountain, the immense force of the impact throwing him several meters away. Before he could get up, a wave of sharp pain surged from his waist. Then, he lost all feeling in the lower half of his body. A huge figure stepped over him, shattering his right shoulder completely. The intense pain exceeded his brains limit, and Tom felt nothing at all. He turned his head, just to see a rain of arrows finally falling from the city tower, shooting towards the refugees below the city, and also towards the charging orc soldiers. Toms gaze was fixed on the figure of the orc soldier who had just cut him in half, seemingly wanting to see his opponents demise with his own eyes. Unfortunately, just before Tom completely lost consciousness, his wish was not fulfilled. Despite being hit by several arrows, that orc soldier still carried the ladder, leaned it on the city wall, and then quickly began to climb. Knight Maiko pushed a rolling log, watching the orc who was hit by it actually rise from the ground and then try to climb the city wall again. Although it was not his first time fighting against orcs, Knight Maiko was still amazed by the tough defense the tenacious orcs possessed. When it comes to the orcs siege tactics, they are not impressive. Their siege equipment is simply just ladders, unlike any sophisticated devices like trebuchets or battering rams, they havent got any. But with their robust body, as well as the time gained earlier when they drove the refugees to gather under the city, the orcs managed to climb up to the city wall quickly. Knight Maiko knew that before arriving at Wind Whisper City, the orc army had almost swept half of the Westland, no matter how fortified the city was, it didnt seem to last a day in front of the orc army. This was indeed due to the fact that most of Westlands elite forces had been buried in the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, but it also showed how fierce the orcs offensive was. Even in Wind Whisper City, the capital of Westland, the orcs had managed to reach the city wall in less than an hour. Knight Maiko did not know how many defenders were in the city, did not know whether Duke St. Gregorian was here or not, did not know how long this city could last. But all he could think of right now, as he watched the orcs climbing up to the city wall, was a simple thought- kill as many as possible! An orc soldier just showed his head but had not yet clear saw the situation on the city tower, then his vision was filled with a flash of silver. Swish! Knight Maiko chopped off an orcs head, dodged a flying ax thrown from below, and then rushed towards a Skull-shatterer, who was killing rampantly on the city wall. Clink clink clink! After rounds of short but intense exchanges, Knight Maiko felt his blood churning underneath his armour, his undergarment completely drenched in sweat. His long sword had several notches and was on the verge of being scrapped. When the Skull-shatterer opposite swung his huge axe again, Knight Maiko could only choose to dodge. Thud! A flurry of rubble flew and forced back several human soldiers who were trying to assist. Knight Maiko knew he might not be a match for this Skull-shatterer, so he could only move agilely around him, preventing him from attacking the defensive positions of the human soldiers and causing more slaughter. But even so, the situation on the city wall was heading in an unfavorable direction. In the face of the orcs simple but fierce attacks, humans defense line was like a violently fluctuating water line, seemingly about to collapse at any moment. Knight Maiko could only feel the number of human soldiers around him decreasing while the number of orc soldiers climbing from the bottom of the city wall was increasing. Gradually, while fighting this Skull-shatterer, not only could he not get the support of human soldiers, but he also had to deal with the harassing orc soldiers. Knight Maiko felt that he was almost unable to hold on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Leave quickly! Viscount Cast appeared from nowhere, pushed the Skull-shatterer away with his sword, and tried to pull Knight Maiko to escape. Knight Maiko instinctively avoided Viscount Casts extended hand, he was just about to speak when he heard a huge roar from below. He turned back and instantly went pale. The West City Gate had been breached. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: 611 appears _1 Chapter 613: 611 appears _1 The collapse of the city gate signals the end of the siege and the start of a more brutal and bloody street battle. Like a tidal wave, the orc army rushes into Wind Whisper City, smothering this western capital with a pervasive aura of savagery and massacre. However, as the largest city in the Westlands, the citys defenders still possess some fighting power, and a large number of knights and warriors who have survived from the front lines have gathered here. The resistance and fighting continue fiercely, but people in the city are well aware Wind Whisper City is doomed. What follows is the total eclipse of Westland by darkness. Crash! Knight Maiko charges through several wooden walls and staggeringly forces himself back up. His armor is significantly damaged, completely drenched in crimson blood, but it is unclear how much of it belongs to his enemies and how much is his own. When the dust settles, Knight Maiko leans against a wall to step forward and carefully observes the fallen orc lying on the ground. Only once he is sure that the orc skull-shatterer is lifeless does Knight Maiko breathe a sigh of relief. At that moment, waves of pain course through his body, causing him to clench his teeth and grimace. Cough cough Are you alright? From the other end of the alley, Viscount Cast limps over. Seeing the corpse of the skull-shatterer, he paused in fear, drawing his sword to behead it, as if to ensure its death was imminent. The city has fallen What do you plan to do? Asked Viscount Cast, his eyes filled with despair. Knight Maiko picks up his sword from the ground, but seeing the multitude of cracks on it, he throws it away. In the end, he can only find a half-useable long spear and murmurs: Kill orcs. Viscount Cast looks at the determination in Knight Maikos eyes, struggles with his own feelings, and ultimately concedes reluctantly: I plan to go to Wind Whisper Castle and see if Duke St. Gregorian is there! Hearing the name of Duke St. Gregorian, a flash of emotion passes through Knight Maikos eyes, but quickly fades into stillness. Perhaps to Knight Maiko, whether or not Duke St. Gregorian is present is no longer important. The orc army has already penetrated the city. Even if Duke St. Gregorian is here, he could not turn the tide. Moreover, Knight Maiko no longer wishes to think about him. They had been called to Wind Whisper City by Duke St. Gregorian, but if he were not even in the city Knight Maiko feared that learning the truth would shatter his revered image of the Duke. He had already lost so much, but he wished to retain a positive memory of the holy knight who led the troops against the current when everyone else was fleeing. Viscount Cast watches Knight Maiko, who maintains his silence and leaves. He does not say much else. Within this doomed city, they both struggled futilely, yearning for slight consolation in their impending deaths. The bloody sunset reflects on the western metropolitan city with plumes of smoke billowing into the sky. The countless cries of horror, roars, and sobbing whoosh out of the city along with the warm summer breeze. The scent of blood permeates the air, causing the Orc soldiers laying siege to the city to grow restless. They all cast their eyes towards a towering figure, their emperor, longing for him to witness their lust for blood and carnage. However, Emperor Saruman never casts a glance at his eager warriors. Instead, he watches the direction of Wind Whisper City as raging fires spread and consume more and more life. Ultimately, an orderly rushes to kneel before Emperor Saruman and reports: Your Majesty! We have breached Wind Whisper Castle. Only a handful of guards and servants remain within, the members of the St. Gregrian family have long fled! Fled? A sardonic smirk curls the corners of Emperor Sarumans lips, derisive yet tinged with regret. Where could they possibly run to? Emperor Saruman steps forward, causing the earth itself to tremble and groan under the weight of his colossal body: Warriors of the Beast Tribe, wipe out all humans in this city! Offer their skulls to the Supreme God of Destruction! Waaaaaaaaaagh! With a roar that shakes the heavens and earth, hordes of Orcs, like a surging tide, charge toward Wind Whisper City. In the murky alleyway, Knight Maiko pulled a bloody chunk of flesh from an Orc soldier. He had no idea what kind of meat it was, but even if it was potentially a part of a humans body, the ravenous Knight Maiko had no other choice. He crammed the chunk of meat into his mouth and swallowed it whole. Fighting the urge to retch, Knight Maiko tried to regulate his sporadic breathing. As his strength somewhat returned, Knight Maiko cautiously continued to move forward. Another squad of Orc soldiers appeared. Hiding in the shadows, Knight Maiko looked at the bulky body of the leading Skull-shatterer and hesitated; he didnt step out to confront them. Even though he was ready for death, Knight Maiko would not act recklessly. To kill as many Orcs as possible, he must select a smart approach to fight. Scaling the yard wall, he entered a deserted courtyard. Knight Maiko heard the sound of gnawing. Cautiously advancing a few steps, he found an Orc soldier who was kneeling and enjoying a feast on a corpse. Shush! Knight Maiko dived in with his spear, but he didnt anticipate that the Orc soldier, even with a pierced throat, could still let out a desperate roar. Hurried footsteps approached. Identifying the direction with cold precision, Knight Maiko once again scaled the yard wall and crawled into the alley. After a spree of evasion, Knight Maiko lost his pursuers. Regulating his breathing, his gaze roamed around like an experienced and ruthless hunter, searching for his next game. But immediately after, his gaze froze. Because he witnessed a towering figure, the chief culprit who had brought infinite disaster and pain on the Westerners The Orc Emperor, Saruman! Knight Maikos eyes turned red instantly, and his breath grew ragged. But soon, he forced himself to calm down. Even though he was aware that approaching was courting death, Knight Maiko couldnt take his eyes off him. He knew that if he left quietly now to continue his previous strategy of persistently assassinating stray Orc soldiers, there would be even more that perished before he did. But at this moment, gazing at the form of Emperor Saruman, a wave of uncontrollable impulse surged in Knight Maikos heart. Charge at them! Even if it meant dying at the hands of the Skull-shatterer, Knight Maiko wanted his fresh blood splattered across Sarumans face! He wanted him to know that the Westland was not in lack of knights willing to draw their swords against the Skull-shatterer! Knight Maiko bent his waist, his entire being resembled a ready-to-pounce cheetah. Then, he dashed out like a bolt of lightning! At this point, all the pain across his body could no longer affect Knight Maikos movements. It was as though his peak fighting prowess was restored. His half-broken long spear resembled a crimson dragon in the sky, painting a ferocious arc as it thrust straight toward Emperor Saruman! Closer, even closer! Knight Maiko could already see the gazes from Emperor Saruman, they were the contemptuous glare of an elephant looking at an ant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Knight Maiko did not back down. In his last moments of life, he had decided to burn himself out, shining as brightly as a Westland Knight! Seemingly in a daze, Knight Maiko thought he saw a blinding flash of light from the setting sun at the horizon. As though a massive Golden Beak Kite was swooping down from within the intense luminance. Everything suddenly grew quiet in the world, even the wind ceased. Originally resigned to his fate, Knight Maiko saw a breathtakingly radiant figure reflected in the pupils of his eyes Duke St. Gregorian! Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: 612 Assassination_1 Chapter 614: 612 Assassination_1 Time seemed to stand still. The shrill cry of a sparrow echoed in the heavens, becoming the only predominant sound between the sky and the earth. The icy killing intent soared to the peak in an instant, causing all the creatures in Wind Whisper City to feel terror originating from the depth of their bloodlines. A dazzling light exploded all of a sudden, causing the nearby Knight Maiko to lose his sight momentarily. Knight Maiko immediately abandoned his offensive posture, forcedly contracted his limbs to protect the vital parts of his body. Then, he was swept up by an overwhelming and unstoppable surge, thrown out, and he crashed heavily into the house by the road. However, a feeling of ecstasy filled Knight Maikos heart like never before. He finally knew, Duke St. Gregorian had not abandoned the Westland. This was a meticulously planned assassinationtargeted at the Orc Emperor Saruman! No wonder even when Wind Whisper City was breached, Duke St. Gregorian had never shown herself, she had been waiting for the perfect moment. Since Duke St. Gregorian had never appeared before and Wind Whisper Castle was completely empty, the orcs would definitely think that the St. Gregorian family had long abandoned Wind Whisper City and fled. Their guard would surely be down. More importantly, after Wind Whisper City was breached, the orc army plunged into the most chaotic street fighting. Now that Emperor Saruman had entered the city, it provided the perfect opportunity to assassinate him. If Duke St. Gregorian could successfully assassinate Emperor Saruman, the makeshift coalition of the Third Orc Empire might plunge into civil unrest, or even collapse completely A glimmer of hope for victory would finally shine on the Westland! Knight Maiko struggled to rise from the ruins, rubbed his eyes vigorously, trying to clearly see the duel that would decide the fate of the Westland. However, Emperor Saruman was truly shocked when he saw the Golden Beak Kite descending from the sky. A moment of hesitation cost him the initiative. The unmatched sword light was in front of Emperor Saruman in a blink. He only had enough time to lean back slightly before his chest was completely pierced through. Golden blood spurted out, falling on the ground with a hissing sound, raising billows of steam. But Emperor Saruman actually burst out laughing, his already tall body started to inflate further. At the same time, he let out a booming roar. Roar A terrifying sonic wave swept across the whole street, even stirring up the previously calm wind once again. A gigantic axe, carrying the might to split the sky and the earth, slashed towards the sparrow phantom in the sky. Boom! The sparrow phantom exploded instantly into strands of golden light, moving like fish in the air, tumbling and rolling before finally gathering together again. Beneath this sparrow phantom, Duke St. Gregorian stood tall and proud. Her form-fitting fine gold armor accentuated her graceful curves, her red hair flowing like flames in the wind. Noble, beautiful, and seeming inviolable like a deity, here was the goddes of war of the Westland, the only female Holy Knight in Holy Empire. St. Gregorian Sarumans body finally stopped inflating, but he had already grown more than twenty meters tall. The buildings of Wind Whisper City seemed like mere toys that he could kick aside at will. Compared to him, Duke St. Gregorian was just a pretty doll. The words he spoke were like rolling thunder: I am going to crush your skull! A frantic surge of energy rushed into the sky, and the howling west wind swept across the land. Roar! The sky above Wind Whisper City suddenly darkened. Knight Maiko looked up in surprise, feeling a chill on his face. Drip drop. A drop of rain fell, followed by a torrential downpour and rolling thunder. The rainy season in the Westland had arrived early. Dense rain driven by the raging wind hit hard, just like crossbow bolts. Knight Maiko had no choice but to retreat repeatedly, getting away from the center of the battle between the two holy field powerhouses. Only then did he notice that the violent rain had subsided a bit. While Duke St. Gregorian was in the center of the storm, a golden halo enveloped her body, shielding her from the wind and rain. Roar- In the roaring gale, a streak of teal axe shadow slashed straight towards Duke St. Gregorian. Boom! The sparrow let out a mournful cry, transforming once again into countless flowing fire patterns, diffused in mid-air. The earth was cleaved open, revealing a deep abyss, nearly splitting half of Wind Whisper City in two. Yet, Duke St. Gregorian dodged this earth-shaking blow as swift and elusive as a wraith. The fire patterns closely followed Duke St. Gregorians figure, as if granting her a pair of flame wings. The indigo sword light was like lightning in a tempest, slicing towards the colossal figure of Emperor Saruman. However, the sword light only left superficial marks on Emperor Sarumans body. Boom! Each swing of the massive axe seemed to carry the sound of roaring storms and rumbling thunder, utterly dispersing the sparrows phantom figure. Although it could reassemble time and time again, each iteration was dimmer than the last. The Knight Maiko, who was closely observing the situation, realized that things were not going well. Because although the Orc Emperor seemed to be taking hits passively, in reality, Duke St. Gregorians attacks werent causing him much damage. On the contrary, Duke St. Gregorian dared not take each of the Orc Emperors attacks head on and could only respond by evasively moving around the field. This clearly demonstrated the disparity between their strengths. Both were from the Holy Field, but due to their racial traits, the Orcs were noticeably stronger than other races. In fact, Duke St. Gregorians best opportunity was that initial unexpected strike. Regrettably, although the attack pierced the Orc Emperors chest, it didnt seem to cause any fatal damage to him. Now that the Orc Emperor had regained his senses, he was completely dominating Duke St. Gregorian. This cannot continue. Knight Maiko reluctantly rushed forward a few steps into the raging storm, but soon realized that he couldnt involve himself in a battle of this level and reluctantly retreated. However, after retreating just a few steps, Knight Maiko resolutely charged back in. Because, in another earth-shattering exchange, he saw Duke St. Gregorians figure plummeting towards the ground like a kite with its string cut! Bang! A human-shaped dent appeared on the ground, strands of gold light swirling helplessly above it, as if moaning in distress. Knight Maiko rushed forward, gripping his broken long spear, fearlessly facing Emperor Saruman and roared. Yet his voice was swiftly drowned out by the violent storm. Emperor Saruman disdainfully glanced at the presumptuous knight, raised his foot and stepped down as if squashing an ant. Seeing the enormous shadow looming overhead, Knight Maiko found himself unable to move to dodge it. Under the terrifying pressure, the surrounding space seemed to solidify, locking him entirely in place. Is it finally ending? Knight Maiko thought stubbornly. Although the outcome was tragic, at least he had done his best. Knight Maiko widened his eyes, watching the increasingly looming foot overhead, mustering all his strength to thrust his long spear towards it. But the next second, he noticed the foot had stopped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The world seemed to freeze. A golden sword light burst through the monochrome curtain of rain, piercing straight into the Orc Emperors eye! Knight Maikos vision was flooded with the golden light. He strained his eyes to see what was happening, but even with tears streaming down his cheeks, he couldnt see anything. However, the angry roar of Emperor Saruman reached his ears: St. Lorenzo! Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: 613 Failure_1 Chapter 615: 613 Failure_1 Above the sky of Wind Whisper City, a figure bathed in a blinding holy light. At this moment, he seemed even more dazzling than the midday sun. A great shadow gathered behind him, like a pair of golden wings blocking out the sun. My heart is the holy spirit, my heart is light, when my heart fears nothing, the light can illuminate everything! The grand, indifferent sound of prayer seemed to come from the distant horizon. The next moment, the light enveloped everything. Knight Maiko felt as if his five senses were sealed at that instant, unable to see or hear anything but he knew already the identity of the newcomer. The Holy Knight from the Holy Lorenzo family of the Radiant Empire C Prince Lexie! Although this Holy Knight from the Lorenzo family had long been discredited for plotting against his own uncle, the Imperial Senates Governor, and been stripped of his princely title and exiled from Dragon City, he still held an important position in the hearts of the Empires Knights. After all, he was a Holy Knight, a pinnacle of human martial power, and the ultimate goal of every knights dream. Now, with the massive invasion of the orcs, the Radiant Empire was on the brink of destruction, and humans were at a critical moment of life and death. This controversial Holy Knight had emerged nonetheless and dealt the strongest blow to the Orc Emperor. The holy light filling the heavens gradually dispersed, and Knight Maiko could finally see some things clearly. To his surprise, he found that one of the eyes of the seemingly invincible Orc Emperor was now a hollow cavity. The furious roar shook the heavens and the earth, but it was tinged with a hint of fear. Under the successive attacks of two human Holy Knights, Emperor Saruman was severely injured at last. However, the storm intensified, raindrops shattered by the fierce wind turned into mist, stirred by the violent airflow to rotate rapidly, unable to evaporate and disperse, they gathered more and more until it became a hurricane sweeping the land. Countless houses were destroyed, numerous humans, and even orcs became victims of this disaster, the world suddenly changed, looking like the scene of the apocalypse. You will all die! Emperor Sarumans furious roar echoed in the sky, a large two-headed eagle appeared and disappeared within the dark cyclone. That was the embodiment of the God of Destruction, the scene predicted by the Apocalypse Prophecy. Destruction and terror completely enveloped Wind Whisper City. Even though Knight Maiko had already accepted the prospect of death, a sense of irresistible fear welled up from the depths of his heart. Just then, he heard Prince Lexies indifferent voice ringing in his ear: Take Duke St. Gregorian away! Knight Maiko instantly understood that even at this point, Prince Lexie still did not have the confidence to defeat Emperor Saruman. Instead, he was thinking of retreating. Alright! Knight Maiko would not refuse, of course. Although he was prepared to die, he understood that saving Duke St. Gregorian was the priority. As long as the holy power of humans still existed, there was hope for a counterattack. Knight Maiko suddenly found the pressure on himself diminishing greatly, understanding this was likely the protection Prince Lexie had granted him. Without thinking much, Knight Maiko turned and rushed into the huge pit behind him. Inside the pit, Duke St. Gregorian lay there quietly. His entire armor was already badly damaged, exposing large areas of crystal clear skin. But these once flawless skin were now covered with terrifying cracks, making the present Duke St. Gregorian look like a porcelain doll about to shatter, as if he would break with a single touch. Your Grace, are you alright Knight Maiko was somewhat hesitant to touch Duke St. Gregorian, partly due to respect for his goddess, and partly due to fear of exacerbating the others injuries. Duke St. Gregorian did not respond to Knight Maiko, only staring in the direction of the Orc Emperor. There, Prince Lexie was already completely suppressed by Emperor Saruman. The terrifying strength unleashed by the Holy Skull-shatterer made everyone tremble in fear. Emperor Saruman now seemed like a devastating demon, with the entire Wind Whisper City trembling beneath him. Knight Maiko realised he could not hesitate any longer. He immediately hoisted Duke St. Gregorian onto his back and ran towards the citys outskirts. Regardless of the ensuing havoc, the sudden storm, and the raging winds, Knight Maiko didnt look back even once. The nearby Orcs had clearly already targeted Duke St. Gregorian, and seeing her gravely injured, they immediately surrounded her. But at the same time, the human Knights, soldiers, and even the commoners within the city had also noticed Duke St. Gregorian, and rushed forward recklessly to help hold back the Orcs. The street battle that had temporarily ceased due to the clash of the Holy Fields powerhouses resumed, and it became even bloodier and more brutal. Knight Maiko was desperately running, daring not to stop, for fear of being entangled by the Orcs, then trapped within the city. Put me down Knight Maiko heard the weak voice of Duke St. Gregorian behind him. I wont abandon the people of Westland! However, Knight Maiko didnt stop his steps, and said, My lord, anyone of us can die in Wind Whisper City, but you cannot! He looked at the blocked alley exit ahead, and with a dash, he rammed into the wall on the side. Blood blurred Knight Maikos vision, but his steps were exceptionally firm. Duke St. Gregorian seemed to understand the determination of this nameless Westland Knight, and didnt say anything more. Finally, the two arrived at the East City Gate. However, Knight Maiko was devastated to discover that the City Gate had long been controlled by the Orc army. A dense mass of Orc soldiers were howling crazily, waving their swords and axes, and rushing up. Knight Maiko gripped the half stick of his long spear, then charged up without any hesitation. At this moment, there wasnt an ounce of fear in his heart. The only thing was regret that he couldnt escort Duke St. Gregorian out of the city. Facing the oncoming savagery and madness, Knight Maiko calmly sidestepped, and stabbed the spear tip into the throat of an Orc soldier. But more soldiers swept up like a tide. Knight Maiko calmly pulled out his spear, and thrust it again. Giant axes cut towards him from all around, but Knight Maiko was no longer planning to dodge. Because he couldnt dodge them all. His eyes were fixed on the Orc soldiers in front of him, and he had only one thought in his mind Kill one more! Shick! The spear thrust into an Orc soldiers chest, but it caught on bone. Knight Maiko sighed silently to himself and reluctantly closed his eyes. But the next moment, he didnt feel the blades and axes as he had expected. Instead, he was drenched in searing hot blood. Knight Maiko licked his lips. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The terrible stench was the filthy blood of the Orcs! He opened his eyes to see a familiar figure had appeared beside him. St. Hilde Mr. Ji? Knight Maiko didnt know how to address this infamous figure in the radiant Empire for a moment. Mr. Ji glanced at Knight Maiko, revealing a small smile: Lets go, well leave the city first. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: 614 New Plan_1 Chapter 616: 614 New Plan_1 Dense, black clouds obstructed the moonlight, casting only a dull glow. The heavy rain had not yet subsided, and rumbling thunder periodically rolled across the sky. Knight Maiko leaned against a Phoenix Tree, searing pain coursing through every inch of his body. It felt as if all the injuries he had accumulated over time were erupting at once. Nevertheless, he kept an alert eye on the solitary figure in front of him Mr. Ji. News of this mans exploits were no longer secrets among the nobles of the Glorious Empire. Furthermore, the Royal Family had specifically instructed all territorial lords to increase security in large cities with populations exceeding three hundred thousand to prevent any insane mage from replicating Mr. Jis deeds in Fallen Eagle City. Even though this infamous knight had just helped him escape Wind Whisper City, Knight Maiko was still concerned about ulterior motives. Suffering heavily, Duke St. Gregorian lacked even the ability to move. If Mr. Ji harbored malicious intentions, Knight Maiko would truly be at a loss what to do. Luckily, Mr. Ji seemed to bear no ill-intent, simply gazing at the pitch-black night sky, seemingly waiting for someone to arrive. Not long after, his companion emerged. I didnt expect you to help. A robust male voice sounded from behind. Knight Maiko turned around and saw that Prince Lexie, without him noticing, had already taken his position there. Despite Prince Lexies notorious reputation as a member of St. Lorenzo family of Holy Knights, Knight Maiko felt that he was more reliable than Mr. Ji. At the least, Prince Lexie would not stand by and see the Glorious Empire fall. As for Mr. Ji that was uncertain. I am also human, Mr. Ji replied with a faint smile towards Prince Lexie, And to be honest, if you had trusted me earlier and informed me of your assassination plan, our chance of success would have been quite high if the three of us had joined forces. Prince Lexie remained silent. But he did not shout threats at Mr. Ji anymore; perhaps he too started to see Mr. Ji as a potential ally. We can try again! Duke St. Gregorian said breathlessly, his voice gravelly. Prince Lexie frowned, saying, But your injuries Give me a few days, and I will recover, replied Duke St. Gregorian, determination evident in his voice. But Prince Lexies frown deepened. He knew that once a Holy Knight was injured, it was very difficult to heal, let alone a severe injury like Duke St. Gregorians current condition. Her claim of recovering in a few days would certainly mean pushing through the pain, which could severely drain her vitality We have already missed the best opportunity to assassinate Saruman. It will be difficult to find such a chance again, advised Prince Lexie, So, you should return to Dragon City and allow Pope Gregory to heal your wounds. No! I will not leave the Westland! Duke St. Gregorians voice was as firm as iron. She then gave a slight snort, Moreover, asking Gregory to treat me is not as simple as it sounds. I cannot afford the price he demands now Prince Lexie was speechless for a moment. He understood Duke St. Gregorians meaning. The church was not a true charity, and Pope Gregory would certainly not heal Duke St. Gregorian for free. Actually, if we want to kill Saruman, I do have an idea, Mr. Ji suddenly interjected. What is it? Duke St. Gregorian asked eagerly. Prince Lexie is right. After this assassination attempt, Saruman will definitely be more cautious. We wont get another good opportunity like this. So we need to try a different method. What method? Mr. Ji paused, then declared solemnly: The Eyes of Judgement. The atmosphere froze instantly when he spoke. Knight Maiko, feeling the terrifying pressure brazenly confronting him, was also shocked beyond measure. He certainly had heard of the Eyes of Judgement, knowing that the last Northern Duke, a Holy Knight, died beneath that Forbidden Spell. However, the same Forbidden Spell had reduced Fallen Eagle City, along with its hundreds of thousands of commoners, into ashes. Using that Forbidden Spell on Emperor Saruman seemed like a plausible method, but the question was This time, which city had Mr. Ji planned to sacrifice? Among the many present, no one reacted more strongly to Mr. Jis proposal than Prince Lexie. The name of the Forbidden Spell apparently touched a nerve deep within the Holy Knight. He had initially intended to temporarily put aside their mutual hatred in consideration of Mr. Jis willingness to unite and fight against the orcs. But having heard that Mr. Ji was planning to cast the Eyes of Judgement once again, Prince Lexie couldnt help but lose control of his anger. However, Duke St. Gregorian suddenly spoke, asking: What is your specific plan? A hint of hidden delight flashed in Mr. Jis eyes, but before he could speak, Prince Lexie decisively rejected the idea: Deborah, you cant be serious about aiding this devil in sacrificing innocent imperial citizens again, are you? Duke St. Gregorian sighed, and retorted: Do you have a better solution for killing Saruman? Prince Lexie was speechless momentarily. The power of the Skull Shatterer in the Holy Field was beyond their expectations. If they, the three Holy Knights, had put aside their grievances and joined hands from the start at Wind Whisper City, they might have had a chance to defeat the enemy. But now, with Duke St. Gregorian gravely injured and Saruman increasing his defenses, any assassination attempt would be tantamount to suicide. Of course, if the Human Allied Forces could defeat the Orc Army on the physical battlefield, they would still stand a chance against, even defeat, Saruman. But the question was, can they depend on the Human Allied Forces anymore? At this point, the Forbidden Spell proposal of the Eyes of Judgement made by Mr. Ji seemed to be the most feasible plan. By sacrificing some commoners, they might be able to kill the Orc Emperor and plunge the Orc Army into civil unrest. Such a deal seemed very worthwhile. After all, if the Orc Army could not be stopped in time, these human commoners would die anyway, and even in greater numbers Sacrifice a city to save an empire. A worthy bargain indeed. At least, Duke St. Gregorian thought it was well worth it. This Holy Knight, who had watched Westland fall into the hands of the orcs, turning it into a living hell, was prepared to kill the Orc Emperor at any cost. Seeing that Prince Lexie remained silent, Duke St. Gregorian turned to Mr. Ji and asked again: Which city are you planning to sacrifice? Mr. Ji licked his lips and said, Storm Fortress. Prince Lexie frowned. He knew, Storm Fortress was a territory of the Flame Region, a mandatory stop from the Westland into the central part of the Empire and the western entrance of the Flame Region. How many people do you want to sacrifice? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One million. Mr. Ji uttered an astonishing number. There arent that many people in Storm Fortress, Prince Lexie responded, his face darkened. Add the Imperial Army that escaped back from the Sky Breaking Mountain Range and the refugees of Westland, then its enough, Mr. Ji said, smiling faintly. Knight Maiko trembled. He thought Duke St. Gregorian would object, but there was no interruption. Turning his head, he saw Duke St. Gregorian, whose eyes were filled with a cold glimmer. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: 615 Confiscation_1 Chapter 617: 615 Confiscation_1 I heard that Wind Whisper City has fallen, In the deepening night, Count Schultz sat in front of the bonfire, speaking to Count Uman beside her. It was inevitable, Count Uman replied, unsurprised. The armies from the other territories have already withdrawn. The Westerners alone couldnt possibly fend off the horde of Orcs. Not just Wind Whisper City, the entire fall of Westland was a foregone conclusion. Count Schultz adjusted her beautiful hair, her enchanting face flickered as it bathed in the light of the bonfire. She hesitated for a moment, then asked softly, Have you been contacted by Wells Dawson? Count Uman glanced at Count Schultz and nodded. Since Marquis Garcia led the Northern Army to withdraw from the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, the soldiers in the army dared not openly express their sentiments due to the imposing reputation of Garcia. However, behind closed doors, murmurs began. With the influx of refugees from Westland into the Crimson Flame Territory, tales of the calamity inflicted by the Orcs in the Westland began to spread. All of this turned into tremendous public pressure, looming over the heads of the Northerners. But how would the warriors of the Northern Territory willingly bear such insults? They were merely following orders. And the order to withdraw came from Marquis Garcia. If it werent for Garcias high reputation in the Northern Army, a mutiny would have likely occurred already. Nevertheless, the prestige Garcia amassed over the years has dwindled significantly, with the respect once seen in the eyes of his soldiers, now all but gone. Futhermore, some of the Northern lords have begun to secretly conspire After the withdrawal from Westland, the remaining armies regrouped at the Storm Fortress. Yet the Northern Army, under the leadership of Marquis Garcia, bypassed the Storm Fortress and continued eastward, eventually halting to make camp in the Luwal Valley. Emperor Reinhardt was livid with this, believing Marquis Garcia was shirking from battle. He has issued numerous edicts commanding the Northern Army to head to the Storm Fortress and prepare to halt the impending Orc invasion in the Crimson Flame Territory. Yet Marquis Garcia ignored all this, leaving his troops stationed. As time passed, the undercurrent of dissent within the Northern Army grew more intense, even showing signs of turning into a massive wave. I heard Wells Dawson received covert support from Emperor Reinhardt, Count Schultz spoke again. Count Uman let out a cold scoff, and dismissively said, So what of it? Emperor Reinhardt cant command the northern lords to pledge loyalty to Wells Dawson. Indeed, he cant. However, Emperor Reinhardts support can provide him with a significant bargaining chip. Given that there are more and more people in the Northern Army opposing Marquis Garcia, if this continues, Wells Dawson might have the confidence to overthrow him openly. Count Uman gazed into the fire, his hand stirring the bonfire before him. Seeing his silent composure, Count Schultz felt compelled to probe further: I wonder if Count Angler will also come Count Umans hand paused noticeably, but he remained silent. Although both of them were of Colins bloodline, they did not know each others identity as Colin had not introduced them to one another. However, as members of the Blood Clan, Count Schultz and Count Uman could feel a vague connection between them. Thus, both harbored suspicions about the others relationship with Colin, but neither of them had confirmed it explicitly. After all, according to Colin, the identity of the Blood Angel cant be disclosed yet. Neither Count Schultz nor Count Uman wanted to cross this line. Count Angler should be coming, Count Uman finally spoke. Thats better! Count Schultz gave a charming smile. I certainly dont want to go to war with that fool Wells Dawson. Count Uman looked deeply at Count Schultz and suddenly asked, Count Schultz, you seem to be looking forward to the arrival of Marquis Angler. Of course. Is there anyone who doubts Marquis Anglers military talent? Count Schultz replied with a shifting look. You also seem to be expecting Marquis Angler. Count Uman smiled slightly and said naturally: Marquis Angler is my brother-in-law, naturally, Im looking forward to his arrival. I see. Count Schultz smiled seductively, leaned in closer to Count Uman, and whispered, And I, I am his lover! Count Umans face stiffened slightly, then he shook his head laughing, realising he probably wouldnt get any meaningful information, so he didnt say anything else. Just as the atmosphere was gradually becoming awkward, there was a sudden commotion in the camp. Count Schultz squinted his eyes and said, Thats coming from the direction of Marquis Garcias tent. Count Uman immediately got up and went over, with Count Schultz following behind. By the time the two of them reached the tent, Marquis Garcia had already come out. Standing in front of him were four knights of the Lorenzo family. The leading knight was none other than the captain of the Imperial Forest Guard C Erich St. Lorenzo. He held a red longsword in his hand, the blade narrow, but engraved with complex arcane patterns. Under the influence of the holy light, these patterns emitted a scorching breath, as if flames were flowing. Count Schultz recognised the sword at a glance C it was Emperor Reinhardts sword C The Flame Messenger. Knight Erich, holding the Flame Messenger, spoke with an authoritative and indifferent tone: Garcia St. Hilde, by the Emperors order, please accompany us immediately to Storm Fortress for an audience, if notC As he spoke, Knight Erichs holy light burst forth, the Flame Messenger in his hand tilted forward slightly, the tip of the sword pointing directly at Marquis Garcia: I will sever your head with this sword and take it back to Storm Fortress! The scene immediately quieted down. Everyone from the Northern Territory understood that Emperor Reinhardt had finally lost patience and had given an ultimatum. And the means he used were still the most extreme. However, none of the nobles or warriors from the Northern Territory came forward to defend Marquis Garcia. If it had been before the orc invasion, if Emperor Reinhardt had dared send someone to read such an edict within the Northern Army, the Emperors envoy would have been killed by the angry Northerners without Marquis Garcias order. But now, the Northerners only kept their heads down in silence. Marquis Garcia remained calm, seeming not to take the Emperors death threat seriously. However, this time he did not ignore the Emperors edict, but nodded and said: OK, Ill go with you. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Knight Erich hadnt expected to complete his task so easily and he breathed a silent sigh of relief. But he also looked down on this Northern Marquis even more, confirming that he was a coward afraid of death. My Lord Marquis, please. Knight Erich put away the Flame Messenger and made an inviting gesture, apparently, intending that Marquis Garcia should go with them immediately. Marquis Garcia didnt resist and stepped forward to leave. Seeing this, Count Schultzs expression changed, but then she seemed to realize something and kept quiet. As for Earl Dawson, he could hardly conceal his joy. Knight Erich had given him a meaningful look as he was leaving, further thrilling Earl Dawson. Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Encounter on Route 616_1 Chapter 618: Encounter on Route 616_1 In the shaded alley, four knights were escorting Marquis Garcia westward. Close to noon, Knight Erich pulled the reins of his warhorse, saying: Lets rest for a quarter of an hour before we hit the road again. Yes! The knights dismounted and started eating their dried meat and wine. Marquis Garcia also sat down by a willow tree at the side of the road, but he seemed to have no appetite. He declined the food offered by Knight Erich and just sat quietly, lost in thought. Seeing this, Knight Erich didnt insist and started eating by himself. But before he could finish, he suddenly dropped his food and lay down on the ground, one ear pressed tightly to the earth. The other knights quickly became alert upon seeing this. A moment later, Knight Erichs face slightly changed as he said: Theres a convoy heading in our direction! Hearing this, the knights immediately mounted their horses and subtly surrounded Marquis Garcia. Before long, they indeed saw a convoy approaching in the distance. Knight Erich squinted to see the convoy flags for a moment before he sighed with relief: Its the royal carriage. Everyone relaxed, watching as the convoy slowly approached. Knight Erich clearly recognized the guards in the convoy and hurried to greet them. The carriage curtain was lifted, revealing a stunningly beautiful face. Your Highness, the Queen! Queen Midela nodded slightly in response to Knight Erichs greeting, her gaze shifted to Marquis Garcia and asked: Are you heading to the Storm Fortress? Yes, Your Highness. By order of His Majesty, we are taking Marquis Garcia for an audience. Queen Midela smiled slightly, looked at Marquis Garcia and said: Well, were headed the same way, brother, join me in the carriage. I have a few words to say to you. Marquis Garcia boarded the carriage. As much as Knight Erich wanted to prevent it, he signaled the accompanying knights and quietly surrounded the carriage. After all, they were siblings. Who knew if the queen had sentiments for Marquis Garcia and planned to break him out. The convoy moved on. Why are you here? Marquis Garcia asked flatly, apparently not anticipating his sisters arrival. Queen Midela scoffed, Isnt it because of you, my dear brother, you turned the war into this mess. Couldnt I come to the front line to check on things? Marquis Garcia retorted calmly, You dont understand military matters, better stay at the rear Queen Midela laughed scornfully, interrupting him, True, I dont understand military affairs. So, my dear brother, the military genius of the North Territory, can you explain to me your strategy of fleeing the battlefield and causing the fall of the Westland? Marquis Garcia seemed rather impatient, but looking at the persistent Queen Midela, he still explained briefly: The Sky Breaking Mountain Range is not the ideal battlefield for a standoff. Engaging the orcs there in a war of attrition will only exhaust the Empires remaining vitality. Therefore, we must let the orcs invade and let them occupy a part of the land to vent their accumulated desire for slaughter. In this way, the fighting spirit of the orc army will be weakened, and more importantly, we can choose a better battlefield for the decisive battle Hearing this, Queen Midela interjected: I heard that after you withdrew from the frontline, you came directly to Luwal Valley to set up camp, and no matter how His Majesty urged you, you refused to lead the army into Storm Fortress. Could it be that in your heart, Luwal Valley is the best battlefield for the decisive battle? Yes. Why? Queen Midela asked, looking puzzled. Luwal Valley has no natural defenses, while Storm Fortress is one of the most formidable war fortresses in the empire. Storm Fortress is indeed solid, but it is not a city the orcs must conquer. Queen Midela was momentarily taken aback. Marquis Garcia continued to explain: You need to understand that the way the orcs wage war is very different from ours. They dont need logistics, and they live off plunder. Although Storm Fortress blocks the gateway to Westland from the Crimson Flame Territory, it is not a strategic location that the orcs must capture. They can easily bypass it through the mountains beside Storm Fortress. The orc army consists solely of light infantry. Having no provisions to carry and all of them being well-versed in mountain climbing, dont forget that they initially crossed over from the other side of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. Queen Midela furrowed her brows slightly before asking: What about Luwal Valley then? Why is it a better battlefield? The one city the orcs must conquer is Dragon City. And to get to Dragon City, the orcs must cross the Luwal River. Marquis Garcia dipped his hand in a little tea and drew a simple topographic map on the side of the carriage. He continued: The biggest problem with the orc army is that they have no ships. Therefore, they cant cross the upper and middle parts of the Luwal River where the water is deep and the current is swift. Cutting down trees to build ships would take too long, and there may not be many craftsmen in the orc army who know how to build ships. So their best crossing point is in the meadow plains of the lower Luwal River. At this point, the Luwal River breaks into countless tributaries. With shallow water and slow current, it is entirely possible to wade across. If we choose to fight here, the intricate network of rivers will naturally separate the orc army, making it impossible for them to support each other in time. Queen Midela, who was still quite puzzled, couldnt help but ask: And then? In such an environment, what advantages do us humans have? Cavalry, declared Marquis Garcia. Humans have cavalry, while the orcs do not. Therefore, on the meadow plains, we can take advantage of the mobility of cavalry to rapidly concentrate our forces, gain local superiority and annihilate them! Queen Midela frowned even more. But even if we manage to annihilate one or two orc armies in this way, whats the point? Overall, humans will still inevitably be at a disadvantage. Marquis Garcia gave a faint smile and said: What if the army thats annihilated belongs to the orc emperor. Queen Midelas eyebrows lifted. She seemed to understand Marquis Garcias intentions a little. Marquis Garcia continued: Saruman was born into the Warsong Tribe, so in this vast orc army, the only ones who are truly loyal to him are the members of the Warsong Legion, which constitute about fifty thousand orc soldiers. If we concentrate our superior forces in Luwal Valley and annihilate the Warsong Legion, or at least severely weaken this army, then even if we lose overall, we have in fact already destroyed the foundation of the third orc empire. Without his direct forces, Sarumans control over the other orc tribes will immediately weaken considerably. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The orcs have already conquered all of Westland, and nearly half of the vast Crimson Flame Territory is about to fall into their hands too. Such large territories are enough for these tribes to divide amongst themselves. Tell me, without the threat of military force, would the orcs from other tribes be willing to risk their lives to continue fighting humans to the death? Finally, Queen Midelas eyes lit up, apparently recognizing the validity of Marquis Garcias strategy. Drawing a deep breath, Marquis Garcia stated adamantly: When Saruman gradually loses control over the orc army, that will be the real beginning of the humans counterattack! Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Seizure of Power_1 Chapter 619: Seizure of Power_1 Luwal Valley. The Northern Army was preparing to set off. After Marquis Garcia was forcibly summoned away by Emperor Reinhardt, Earl Dawson became the temporary commander of this large army. Truth be told, Wells Dawson had little prestige within the Northern Army, but thanks to the support of Emperor Reinhardt, coupled with the fact that no one else in the army was challenging him for this position, Earl Dawson easily gained command of the army. The first order issued by Earl Dawson after taking power was to instruct the Northern Army to regroup at Storm Fortress and join the Imperial Allied Army in resisting the impending Orc invasion. Wearing resplendent silver armor and riding a white stallion, Earl Dawson watched as over a hundred thousand northern warriors bustled about under his command, making him feel as if he was on top of the world. This might just be the pinnacle of the Dawson Family, or even of Dwarf nobility. Earl Dawson was aware that his power was actually derived from Emperor Reinhardts support, and of course, thanks to the foolish acts of Marquis Garcia. Under normal circumstances, it would never come to a point where his Dawson Family could command the Northern Army. Moreover, he understood that his current position was only temporary, and the various Lords of the North considered him merely a mouthpiece of Emperor Reinhardt. After this battle, the Dawson Family would likely be reduced to their original status But, after tasting such intoxicating power, Earl Dawson was deeply captivated and could not extricate himself. He began to ponder in secret on how to consolidate his position. Perhaps clinging to the Royal Family was a good idea Just as Earl Dawson was contemplating the future direction of his family, a slight tremor ran through the ground. In his confusion, a scout cavalry rushed in to report: My Lord, our reinforcements have arrived! What reinforcements? Earl Dawson asked, confused. The Blood Knight Army and the Phoenix Butterfly Army! It seems that it is Earl Angler who has led the troops here. Earl Dawsons face turned pale instantly. The earth trembled more intensely, like a drum being hammered. Countless shards of gravel were shaken, flying up and down like boiling water. Continuous hoofbeats came from the distance, as if to tear the earth apart. The Northern warriors in the valley camp, looking at the approaching cavalry formation, had their faces filled with an extraordinary excitement and pride. Because what was sweeping towards them was the greatest glory of the North, the strongest backbone, the most terrifying army C the Blood Knights! The chilling hoofbeats, like bolts of spring thunder, dispelled the gloom that had been hanging over the warriors of the North. At this moment, the Orc army did not seem so invincible anymore. The large army started to slow down about a kilometer from the camp. But one figure did not slow down and rushed headlong into the camp. Lord Guardian! Of course, the guards of the camp recognized Colin and immediately greeted him loudly. Colin made an abrupt stop at the entrance of the camp and eagerly asked: Is Marquis Garcia in the camp? The guard shook his head and said, No, two nights ago, the envoy dispatched by His Majesty took the Marquis to Storm Fortress. Colins eyebrows immediately furrowed, scanning the camp, then asked: Where are you all planning to go? According to Earl Dawsons orders, we are to head to the Storm Fortress and join the Imperial Allied Army Wells Dawson? Colin asked with an ill-tempered tone. The guard didnt know why the Lord Protector of the North Territory seemed upset, but he could only reluctantly nod and confirm. Colin snorted, then spurred his horse to gallop into the camp. As he passed, the Northern warriors all saluted Colin, their admiration clearly reflected in their eyes. Colins reputation had already reached its zenith in the North Territory. Now, with Marquis Garcias reputation now in tatters due to his actions in the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, the northern Warriors were more desperate for a new idol to lead them to victory. Earl Dawson understood this principle too well. From the moment he heard of Colins arrival, he knew he was going to lose control of the Northern Army. He suddenly realized why Marquis Garcia had left with the Emperors envoy without any further dispute. Garcia must have already confirmed that Colin was about to reach the Luwal Valley, and thus felt secure leaving Lord Protector Earl Dawson forced a terrible smile and bowed to Colin who walked towards him. Colin, riding high on his horse, looked down upon Earl Dawson, asking coldly: Earl Dawson, who gave you the authority to take command of the Northern Army? It is the Emperor. replied Earl Dawson. Perhaps the realization that he, too, had backup allowed him to regain some courage; Earl Dawson managed to straighten his spine before Colin. Colin scoffed, retorting: All here are vassals of the St. Hilde family, what authority does the Emperor have to make them obey you? Earl Dawson was left speechless. Colin then drew a sheepskin scroll from his bosom, threw it on Earl Dawsons face, and declared loudly: This is a decree personally signed by Duke St. Hilde, authorizing me to command the Northern Army as the Lord Protector. Earl Dawson, do you have anything else to say? Earl Dawson took the sheepskin scroll, indeed seeing it clearly stated the dismissal of Marquis Garcia, replaced by Colin and leading the Northern Army. He unwillingly looked around, but saw all those Northern nobles he had earlier persuaded were now avoiding his gaze. Clearly, between Colin and himself, the Northern nobles had unhesitatingly chosen the former. It seemed like Earl Dawson had finally accepted reality. He slumped his shoulders and put on a flattery smile: Colin, I certainly wouldnt dare to challenge the ducal decree. But I hope you understand, no one was leading the Northern Army previously, and I was temporarily appointed by the Emperor to take command. Ive never meant to challenge the authority of the St. Hilde family Enough. Colin waved his hand, brutally interrupting Earl Dawsons justification. He didnt have time to clean up this double-dealing man right now and didnt have an appropriate excuse to do so. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, he has already started mulling over, deep inside his heart, how to purge the Dawson Family along with the dwarven forces in the North Territory. Colins gaze slowly swept over the faces of all the Northern nobles and military officers, and then loudly commanded: Lords, since Duke St. Hilde has appointed me commander of the Northern Army, I expect your full cooperation. I dont care what personal schemes you may have, but right now, at this most critical moment for humans, I need your unconditional obedience! Yes! They all answered unanimously. Good! Colin nodded in satisfaction and issued his first command, Cancel going to the Storm Fortress, we will set up camp here! Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: 618 Warning_1 Chapter 620: 618 Warning_1 Luwal Valley. In the central tent of the Northern Army, Colin was listening to the latest report on the Orc War. Since they were the first to withdraw, and Marquis Garcia obviously had a clear plan to preserve his strength, the original two hundred thousand Northern Army basically remained intact, with casualties of about ten thousand. However, the situation in the other territories was rather grim. Westland suffered the worst with its two hundred thousand elite troops completely annihilated. The situation in the other territories was equally dire. The number of troops safely withdrawn to the Storm Highlands was only about four hundred thousand. On average, the other three territories had nearly half their troops lost in the disastrous Sky Breaking Mountain Range battle and subsequent retreat. At this point, Westland had completely fallen. Emperor Reinhardt retreated to Storm Fortress, constantly issuing recruitment orders. Clearly, he was determined to rely on the solid defense of the Storm Fortress to keep the Orc Army out of the Crimson Flame Territory. Obviously, this was a very foolish decision. Earlier, Marquis Garcia had written a letter fully explaining his strategy to Colin, which seemed to Colin the most appropriate strategy. Unfortunately, such a strategy could not be accepted by the Emperor. Objectively speaking, this proactive retreat strategy was a bit difficult to accept, especially for the vested interests. Just like the battle at Sky Breaking Mountain Range, Duke St. Gregorian was unwilling to withdraw his troops even after receiving news of other territories withdrawals. Its not that she didnt want to withdraw; she couldnt. As the ruler of Westland, if she were to watch Westland fall and withdraw proactively, how could she face the citizens of Westland in the future? How could she have the face to still become the ruler of Westland? If the North Territory was about to fall, could Marquis Garcia calmly propose such a strategy? Even if he proposed such a strategy, how many lords of the North Territory would be willing to abandon their territories and withdraw with him? Would Duke St. Hilde agree with this strategy? So, its not hard to understand why Emperor Reinhardt stationed his troops at the Storm Fortress as the Orc Army was about to invade the Crimson Flame Territory. However understandable it is, this behaviour needs to be prevented. Luwal Valley is the best battlefield for interception. The presence of the Northern Army alone is insufficient to stop the Orcs. Colin needs the support of the allied forces in Storm Fortress. Thinking this, Colin said in a deep voice: I need to go to Storm Fortress. You stay in Luwal Valley and dont leave without my orders! Yes! Colin waved his hand to dismiss everyone, but detained Count Uman and Earl Schultz. After keeping his gaze on the two bloodlines for a while, Colin asked with a dissatisfied tone: Why didnt you stop Earl Dawson when he wanted to gather the Northern Army and head to Storm Fortress? Earl Schultz stiffened and defended: Master, you didnt instruct us to stop Earl Dawson, did you? Colin snorted, Didnt I tell you clearly before I left to unconditionally obey Marquis Garcia? Since Marquis Garcia decided to station his troops in Luwal Valley, why did you let Earl Dawson take the Army away? Seeing that Colins expression was wrong, Earl Schultz immediately realized that he was really angry. If Count Uman wasnt present, she might have used some tempting tactics to pacify her lover. But now, she could only lower her head in embarrassment. Count Uman was also a little uneasy. Truthfully, the indifference of the two to Earl Dawsons actions was due to their misunderstanding of Marquis Garcias strategy. They also felt that gathering at the Storm Fortress was the best choice, at least morally speaking, it was acceptable. It was much better than hiding in the rear and being pricked in the backbone, denounced as runaways. Colin was well aware of this, but he still had to reprimand the two. The loyalty of the bloodline could not be guaranteed, Colin had already verified this with Marquis Vincent in the East. So, for Count Uman and Earl Schultz, two of the bloodline, he felt he had to reinforce their obedience. Listen, I dont care what you thought before and what your reasons were, but your performance in this matter, Im very dissatisfied! Colins gaze was stern, his body exuding a very oppressive aura. And this aura, for the two of the bloodline, was felt very intensely. The pressure from the deep depths of their bloodline couldnt be resisted by will. Earl Schultz and Count Umans knees buckled, and they knelt before Colin, prostrating on the ground, trembling. Colin closed in a few steps, slightly stooped down, and coldly said: Walra Uman, Nia Schultz, considering this is your first time disobeying my will, Im giving you a chance to make up for your faults. The two, under Colins enveloping aura, were already unable to speak, could only press their forehead on Colins toes, showing their submission. Only then did Colin nod in satisfaction and retracted his aura. Earl Schultz and Count Uman immediately collapsed on the ground, completely soaked in sweat. But they still struggled to say: Sir, whatever you need us to do to make up for our mistakes, please command us! Im about to go to the Storm Fortress, when I come back, I dont want to see Wells Dawson anymore. Colins eyes were filled with freezing cold light, You two understand what I mean? Earl Schultz and Count Uman felt a shiver in their hearts, they immediately shouted: Yes, sir! If Wells Dawson dares offend your dignity, we will make sure he silently disappears from this world! Very good. Only then did Colin nod with satisfaction, he didnt say anything more and walked away in strides. Earl Schultz and Count Uman didnt dare to struggle up from the ground until Colins footsteps gradually faded away outside the tent. The two looked at each other, seeing the miserable state of each other in their eyes, and suddenly laughed bitterly in unison. Earl Schultz broke the silence: Count Uman, I fear this is not the appropriate attitude towards a brother-in-law? Count Uman retorted: Earl Schultz, you dont seem like the Guardians lover either? Earl Schultz glared, discontentedly saying: I am indeed the masters lover, however, our relationship is not merely that of lovers. Count Uman laughed, saying: Okay, we dont need to continue probing. Yes, I am the masters apostle, as you should be too, right? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Earl Schultz no longer concealed, she nodded candidly. Count Uman exhaled a breath, laughing, Alright then, we will need to support each other in the future. No problem. Earl Schultz patted the sword at her waist, changing the subject, Now, we need to discuss how to make that damned Wells Dawson silently disappear. Count Umans eyes also flashed a cold light, he nodded: The simplest way is the best way! Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: 619 Refugees_1 Chapter 621: 619 Refugees_1 Run! The Orcs are coming! Westland has fallen! Even Wind Whisper City has been massacred, everyone in the city has been killed! Run! Various cries mixed with hurried footsteps, disrupting the silence of the small town. Black smoke rose with the flames into the sky, as the air smelt of scorched rice. On a hill outside the town, Queen Midela stood beside her carriage, looking down at the chaotic town and at the fields consumed by flames. She turned to Marquis Garcia beside her and asked: This was your arrangement, wasnt it? Marquis Garcia nodded, without denial: Yes. Before we retreated from the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, I dispatched people to spread rumors in Westland, hoping that the commoners would evacuate in advance, but sadly the impact was not so good. Queen Midela laughed: Now it works much better in the Crimson Flame Territory. Marquis Garcia nods: Yes, after all, the news of the defeat at Sky Breaking Mountain Range has already spread, as well as the tragic situation after the fall of Westland Queen Midela pointed to the fields consumed by flames and inquired: What was the purpose of burning the crops? Not leaving food for the Orcs army? Exactly. The best strategy to counter the Orcs is to retreat strategically and leave nothing for them. Its an army that relies on looting for sustenance without any logistics and transportation. Without enough food, they will show their impatient side. Marquis Garcia sighed, Unfortunately, some fools always fancy the idea that they can keep the Orcs out of their territories Queen Midela laughed and said, Of course, you speak so lightly. After all, this is not your territory. Marquis Garcia frowned but did not refute. Within his gaze, a man who had fallen to the ground by the field was looking at the burning crops and weeping. The fire was about to set his clothes on, but he was reluctant to leave. People who passed by tried to pull him up, but he was beating the ground, screaming with his hair disheveled: Im not going anywhere! This is my homeland, my everything! You guys can just kill me! Just kill me! This is the price that must be paid Marquis Garcia said softly. He didnt know if he was trying to convince Queen Midela or himself. The westerly wind gusts, pushing the flames in the field far away, as if it had become a red carpet, unfolding rapidly in front of them. The rising smoke obscured Marquis Garcias vision, but the chilling cries still clearly reached his ears. Lets go. Queen Midela urged. Both of them got into the carriage, and the motorcade descended from the hill, continuing westward. Marquis Garcia lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw a chaotic and desolate scene outside. The not-so-wide road was packed with civilians fleeing to the east. There were youths bent over with large burdens on their backs, women holding children and crying incessantly, stumbling elders Cries, shouts, curses all composing the prelude to the end of the world. Queen Midela pulled down the carriage curtain, blocking Marquis Garcias sight, and said: Stop looking. Marquis Garcia put up no resistance, he sat quietly in the carriage, staring hollowly ahead, lost in his thoughts. With a slight discomfort in her heart, Queen Midela was just about to say a few words to make him feel better when she heard a guard by the window whisper: Your Highness, the motorcade of the St. Gregrian family is up ahead Queen Midela paused in surprise, but before she could react, Marquis Garcia had already gotten up to leave the carriage. Dont go out! Queen Midela reached out to stop Marquis Garcia, but he dodged her. The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Marquis Garcia had already jumped out. He had just stood up when he saw the motorcade from the St. Gregrian family approaching. They had obviously recognized the royal carriage and were coming over to pay their respects. The one leading them was indeed none other than Crete St. Gregan, the Governor of Westland. Just a few months without seeing him, this formerly robust and spirited old man had become aged and weak. He needed assistance even to walk. His hunched back seemed as if it would break with just a gust of wind. Your Highness, the Queen Governor Crete was about to bow when he saw Marquis Garcia jumping off from the carriage. Then, his face instantly changed drastically. Garcia Saint Hilde! These cold words were squeezed out from between Governor Cretes clenched teeth, full of endless hatred. On hearing this name, the evacuees of the St. Gregrian family immediately buzzed with chaos. If it were not for the presence of the Royal Guard, perhaps, people from the St. Gregrian family would have swarmed Marquis Garcia and torn him to shreds. Governor Crete. Marquis Garcia greeted calmly and then his eyes swept across the queuing St. Gregrian family members, immediately followed by a question, Has Duke St. Gregorian evacuated? Because of his rage, Governor Cretes body was trembling. Deathly glaring at Marquis Garcia with bloodshot eyes, he gritted his teeth and said: The knights of the St. Gregrian family would never abandon Westland! Marquis Garcia was momentarily silent. He also noticed that the evacuees in front of him were all elderly, weak, women, or children. It seemed the knights of the St. Gregrian family were possibly still in Westland. However, he wasnt sure how many were still alive. As the atmosphere grew more strained, Queen Midela had no choice but to step forward, standing in front of Marquis Garcia. Showing a gentle smile, she reassured: Governor Crete, I can understand your feelings, but rest assured, the sacrifices and dedication of the St. Gregrian family will always be remembered by the citizens of the empire. Moreover, His Majesty has already started assembling an army at the Storm Fortress and is preparing to launch a counterattack on the Orcs. Please trust me, Westland will certainly be recaptured. You will definitely be able to return to your homeland. Obviously unmoved by her comforting words, Governor Cretes gaze remained fixed harshly on the figure behind Queen Midela. He asked firmly: Your Highness, I want to know, what kind of punishment will the traitor behind you suffer? Whether one is wrong or right will be settled by His Majesty. But for now, we need to hurry to Storm Fortress. Please excuse us. After saying this, Queen Midela turned around and pulled Marquis Garcia back into the carriage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then she urged the motorcade to leave immediately. Marquis Garcias name had just been announced, and more and more refugees who heard about it flocked to the road. The news of Marquis Garcia leading the troops to retreat from the Sky Breaking Mountain Range had long spread throughout the Glorious Empire. In addition to Emperor Reinhardt personally declaring him a traitor, Marquis Garcia was now infamous in the empire. Especially for those refugees forced to leave their homes, they wished they could tear him apart and drink his blood. Queen Midela, fearing unimaginable consequences of staying here any longer, hurriedly left in embarrassment. Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: 620 Persuasion_1 Chapter 622: 620 Persuasion_1 The night was deep, and the silver moon hung high. A simple encampment had been set up by a lake where several bonfires sent tendrils of smoke skyward. Suddenly, the previously tranquil lake stirred into ripples. The knights spring into alarm, donning their armors, clutching their weapons, simultaneously huddling around the two most prestigious individuals at the center of the camp. After listening to the ground for a moment, Knight Erich exclaimed loudly: About a thousand cavalry, coming from the east! On hearing this, everyone else relaxed somewhat. After all, Orcs do not ride, and anyone coming from the east should be an ally. Queen Midela appeared to have realized something and murmured: The Blood Knight Army? Marquis Garcia silently nodded, confirming Queen Midelas guess. Soon after, a horse rider wearing the armor of the Blood Knight Army arrived in the camp, saluted the queen, and said: Your Highness, Count Angler, the Protector of the North Territory, is leading his Personal Guards to Storm Fortress, passing by here, he wished to send his regards to you. Queen Midela simply nodded, saying: Invite Count Angler over. Yes! A series of galloping hooves approached from the distance and soon Colin appeared in the middle of the camp. He dismounted, walked forward, and bowed, saying: Your Highness, Lord Marquis, what a coincidence! Queen Midela gave a slight smile, saying: Indeed, quite a coincidence. Count Angler, I heard you gravely injured the Troll Empire again on the Sky Ice Plain, even killing Troll Emperor Okamoto, White Wolf Witch King Squin and Holy Warrior Prince Otto? Yes, I owe these achievements to the guidance and protection of my lord. Colin responded humbly with a smile. There was a strange glimmer in Queen Midelas eyes as she earnestly said: Your achievements indeed deserve the attention of our lord. If the Empire werent in crisis, the Emperor would have personally bestowed nobility upon you! Your Highness is too kind. Colin bowed his head and smiled, not continuing the conversation. After all, even if he were to be rewarded, it would be Duke St. Hilde who would confer a title on Colin, not the Emperor. Unlessthe royal family was having thoughts of winning over Colin again. Queen Midela did not take offense at Colins attitude, instead, she asked again: Count Angler, why are you taking such a small army to Storm Fortress? Didnt the Emperor order the entire Northern Army to assemble at Storm Fortress? Really? Colin acted foolishly. I apologize. I have just been appointed by Duke St. Hilde to take over the Northern Army and have yet to receive the Emperors orders. I am also unaware of the current situation on the battlefield. I am on my way to Storm Fortress to inquire about the next strategic planning. Queen Midela naturally saw through Colins pretense. Without exposing him, she simply smiled, saying: Then its perfect timing, we can travel together. Im sure the Emperor will be glad to see your arrival. Colin gave a courteous smile, then turned his gaze to Marquis Garcia who had been keeping his head low and remaining silent. Understanding immediately, Queen Midela rose to her feet: I will rest now, you may continue your conversation. Colin slightly bowed and watched as Queen Midela gracefully entered a tent. He then sat down next to Marquis Garcia, then whispered: Lord Marquis, the Northern Army will be stationed in Luwal Valley. No one will try to relocate them. You can rest assured. Marquis Garcia nodded, indicating that he understood, then he sighed, quietly saying: You shouldnt have come to Storm Fortress. Colin picked up a twig, stirring the bonfire in front of him, making it burn with a greater intensity. He spoke, Marquis, Luwal Valley does not need me now. On the contrary, its the Storm Fortress that is key to the successful implementation of your strategic plan. We must find a way to relocate the hundreds of thousands of Imperial Allied forces in the fortress to Luwal Valley, instead of leaving them as decorations in the Storm Fortress. Marquis Garcia spoke indifferently, You dont need to worry about this. Colin glanced at Marquis Garcia and asked, Marquis, does that mean you have a way to make the Imperial forces gathered at the Storm Fortress retreat to Luwal Valley? Marquis Garcia nodded but did not further explain. However, Colin wasnt ready to let it go and continued to inquire, Marquis, are you confident that Emperor Reinhardt will accept your strategy? Marquis Garcia remained silent. Obviously, he could not give a definitive reply. With Emperor Reinhardts stubborn and abruptly self-righteous character, the possibility of him suddenly accepting Marquis Garcias strategic plan was virtually nonexistent. Not to mention convincing him, once Marquis Garcia arrives at the Storm Fortress, the eager Emperor Reinhardt will probably send Marquis Garcia to the scaffold on grounds of treason. Then he would shove all the blame for the disaster at the Sky Breaking Mountain Range and the fall of Westland on Marquis Garcia. This way, not only can he vent his anger, but also conveniently shift any blame. How could Marquis Garcia not foresee this? But knowing that his trip to the Storm Fortress would be more dangerous than safe, he still willingly went ahead and even claimed he had a method to draw the Imperial forces at the Storm Fortress back to Luwal Valley All of this sounded like a tall tale. But Colin did not believe that Marquis Garcia was bluffing or misjudging the situation. Colin had always believed that since the Orc warfare, the most clear-headed individual among the Imperial higher-ups was Marquis Garcia. So, Colin more or less guessed what Marquis Garcias plan might be. You want to go to the Storm Fortress and kill Emperor Reinhardt, am I right, Marquis? Colin blurted out the shocking guess. Marquis Garcias body slightly quivered, his pupils contracted violently but quickly returned to normal. But Colin was closely observing Marquis Garcia, growing more certain of his conjecture. Marquis, assuming Im not wrong, you plan to personally kill Emperor Reinhardt, and then let Queen Midela temporarily take charge of the Imperial Allied Army, correct? Marquis Garcia turned his head and stared deeply at Colin. Perhaps realizing that hiding it any longer was pointless, he honestly nodded and said, Correct. Midela has already agreed to my plan, so you dont need to worry, she will cooperate with you on the next strategy. Colin, however, shook his head and asked, What about you? Marquis Garcia turned his head and gazed at the ground in silence. Clearly, Marquis Garcia had not considered his own safety. Assassinating Emperor Reinhardt, a crime of such magnitude, no one could save Marquis Garcia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unless, like The Judge back then, the Pope can bring oracle for Marquis Garcia. But judging by the current strained relationship between North Territory and the Church, it would be a lucky thing if Pope Gregory doesnt add fuel to the fire. Looking at Marquis Garcia, obviously willing to give up his own life, Colin suddenly said, Vera is pregnant. In the next moment, Marquis Garcias previously dull eyes were instantly filled with vibrant light again. Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: 621 Peaks and Paths (Part 1)_1 Chapter 623: 621 Peaks and Paths (Part 1)_1 When did this happen? About four months ago. Marquis Garcia was taken aback and then glared at Colin. Apparently, Marquis Garcia had calculated that the time Vera conceived was when he decided to force the Pope to abdicate with troops. Back then, he was immersed in the grief of losing his daughter, while Colin, knowing perfectly well that Vera had awakened, kept him in the dark, and even found the time to procreate Colin avoided Marquis Garcias gaze somewhat awkwardly and persuaded: So, sir Marquis, if you want to see this child with your own eyes, please do not act recklessly. The joy on Marquis Garcias face only lasted for a moment, and quickly faded. He lowered his head in silence for a bit before he spoke again: Colin, I entrust you with the protection of Vera and her unborn child Seeing that Marquis Garcia still did not change his mind, Colin cried out urgently: Sir Marquis, why are you doing this? I am too tired Huh? Colin was taken aback. Pain crossed Marquis Garcias face, his words heavy: Do you know? Ever since the withdrawal from the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, I have not had a good nights sleep. Every time I close my eyes, the faces of Imperial soldiers who fought and died on the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, the countless citizens suffering under the torment of orcs, and the Westland, which has become a literal hell on earth They all appear in front of my eyes, tormenting my heart Colin quickly reasoned: But sir Marquis, these are not your faults. The defense line of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range was not defensible. It would have been foolish to fight the orcs there, your strategy was the only hope of victory. Marquis Garcia slowly shook his head and said in a deep voice: No reason can give me peace of mind. The Imperial soldiers and citizens of the Westland who died at the hands of the orcs, I bear an undeniable responsibility. Yes, they were necessary sacrifices, the price for victory. But they were also lives, each representing a sin that I must bear Sir Marquis Colin looked at Marquis Garcia, who was immersed in pain and guilt, and became increasingly anxious, I believe if those who died at the hands of orcs knew that their sacrifices were valuable, they would willingly give their lives. Marquis Garcia gave a bitter smile and said: No, they wouldnt. They would only resent, resent that I did not give them a choice. And this kind of sacrifice made under coercion, without a choice, cannot be called dedication, it should be called tribute. Before Colin could continue, Marquis Garcia spoke again: It wasnt me who said this, but Vera who told Cyrus St. Hilde directly. Colin was stunned. He did know that when Vera saw the last Duke St. Hilde in Ice Rock City, she declared that she would never forgive his actions, regardless of his circumstances. At that time, Vera had said similar things. Because in her view, no matter the reason, Cyrus St. Hildes actions of sacrificing his eldest son, adopted daughter, younger brother, nobles of the North Territory, warriors, even the Dark Cavalry, through coercion and conspiracy, were unforgivable. What is the difference between my actions and those of Cyrus? Marquis Garcias eyes became deadly dull again, I cant face Vera, let alone the torment of my inner conscience. Death may perhaps be the best release, and the only way I can atone. Colin opened his mouth, but he didnt know what to say. Marquis Garcia took a breath, suddenly smiled, and said: Plus, if I do not kill Reinhardt, how can the Imperial Allied Army at the Storm Fortress withdraw? Dont say you have a way to persuade Emperor Reinhardt to agree to my plan. You should know that this is impossible. That stubborn and silly Emperor will never admit that his previous strategy was wrong, let alone bend to a man he has already declared a traitor. So let me use this method to atone for the warring empire and for those soldiers and citizens who tragically died at the hand of orcs. Colin looked at Marquis Garcias firm and gentle eyes, feeling a choke in his chest. Perhaps Marquis Garcia had already prepared for his atonement through death the moment he decided to withdraw from the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. No matter what his excuses were, no matter how lofty his goals, Marquis Garcia could never escape the torment of his conscience. Everyone thought that Marquis Garcia was a coward who fled from the battle, but in reality, he was the bravest knight in the Empire, with the greatest spirit of dedication! He was a true hero! But heroes are always misunderstood. The fate of a hero always seems to end in tragedy. Colin was still pondering how to persuade Garcia, but Marquis Garcia had already stood up. Get some rest early. Marquis Garcia seemed to have lifted a burden off his shoulders and looked a lot less tense, I leave the future of the Empire, the future of the North Territory, and Vera to you. After saying this, he left without looking back. Colin stared blankly as Marquis Garcias slightly hunched back disappeared into the darkness, unable to calm down for a long time. No! Marquis Garcia cant die! Colin clenched his fists, desperately thinking of a solution. In his contemplation, a familiar rose scent suddenly reached his nose. When he turned his head, he saw that Queen Midela had appeared again at some point. Your Highness, I thought you had gone to rest? Colin forced a smile and bowed. Queen Midela smiled slightly and said: I couldnt sleep, so I came out for a stroll. Colin really did not have the patience to deal with this bewitching queen right now, let alone, the events at the Oak Manor had made him determined to stay away from this woman. Your Highness, its late. Please excuse me You didnt persuade him, did you? Queen Midela suddenly interrupted. What? Colin was startled. Queen Midela giggled, What else? Didnt you just try to dissuade Marquis Garcia from assassinating Emperor Reinhardt? Colin didnt answer and just looked at Queen Midela quietly. Queen Midela rolled her eyes coquettishly and said: What? You still dont trust me? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Garcia had told me his plan long ago. Plus, without my cooperation, how would you rally the Imperial Allied Army to retreat after the death of Emperor Reinhardt? Colin took a breath to calm his impatience, and asked: So, Your Highness, what are you getting at? Queen Midela took a few steps closer, to an oddly suggestive distance, and whispered tenderly: All Im saying is that I have a way to persuade Garcia to abandon his plan to assassinate Reinhardt. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: 622 Winding Mountain Path (Part II)_1 Chapter 624: 622 Winding Mountain Path (Part II)_1 What is the method? Even though Colin was reluctant to interact with this woman, he had no choice but to patiently ask at this point. Queen Midela smiled mysteriously, but didnt answer his question, she instead countered: I certainly have ways to make Marquis Garcia abandon his suicidal intent, but, have you ever considered the consequences of this? Colin furrowed his eyebrows, instantly understanding Queen Midelas meaning. If there was no Marquis Garcia to assassinate Emperor Reinhardt, then how could they withdraw the Imperial Allied Army that has gathered at the Storm Fortress back to the Luwal Valley? Emperor Reinhardt would never agree to retreat. Thus, someone must remove this obstacle Colin narrowed his eyes as he looked at the enticing face of Queen Midela, which was so close at hand. Could it be that this woman is planning to trick him into assassinating Emperor Reinhardt? Colin, however, wouldnt be fooled easily, so he bluntly replied: Your majesty, forgive me, but, I find it really hard to believe that you can persuade Marquis Garcia, especially since he seems to want to die You still dont believe me. Queen Midela lamented, leaning slightly closer to him. Regrettably, Colin was like a dead piece of wood, completely unfazed. A man always has stronger resistance towards a woman whos already in his grasp. Seeing her approach had no effect on Colin, Queen Midela secretly gnashed her teeth, but just sighed and said: In that case, Ill just prove it with facts. After she finished speaking, Queen Midela turned and walked away. This surprised Colin somewhat. Watching the elegant Queen Midela walking away, a hint of excitement stirred within him Could it be that this woman actually has the ability to persuade Marquis Garcia? Seeing that Queen Midela really went into Marquis Garcias tent, Colin watched her with mixed emotions, hoping she would succeed. Meanwhile, he continuously speculated about what kind of assurance Queen Midela had to convince a knight who wanted to die to regain the will to live. Time slowly passed, and Colin became increasingly anxious. Just when he was guessing whether Queen Midela was bluffing, Marquis Garcia emerged from his tent. He directly walked towards Colin, with Queen Midela trailing him. Colin could feel his heartbeat accelerating, especially after seeing Queen Midela slightly raise her chin, giving him a triumphant look. Could it be that this woman was truly successful? My Lord Marquis Colin stared at Marquis Garcia who was walking over and found that the latters expression seemed to have changed a bit. At least, it was no longer filled with such a strong deathly aura as before. Ive decided not to go to the Storm Fortress. Marquis Garcia said softly, standing in front of Colin. Colins eyes brightened, and he suppressed his inner surprise and confusion, nodding repeatedly and saying: Thats best! His Majesty currently misunderstands you, so, its best for you to not travel to the Storm Fortress for now. After this war ends, I will definitely help clear your name, ensuring everyone knows that everything you did was for the sake of victory! Marquis Garcia smiled faintly, not picking up where Colin left off, seemingly indifferent about whether his name could be cleared. He glanced at a few Royal Knights not far away and said softly: Some people would definitely not agree with me not going to the Storm Fortress, so, I need your help Thats easy! Colin agreed readily. Immediately, he strode towards the direction of the Royal Knights. Knight Erich, who had been staring at Marquis Garcia, noticed Colins approach and instantly stood up, slightly bending over to greet: Count Angler, is there anything I can assist you with? Knight Erich. Colins face bore an innocuous smile, but what he said next hit like a bolt from the blue, Marquis Garcia has decided against going to the Storm Fortress, so, please forgive him. Knight Erichs face changes color, his right hand immediately hovering over the sword at his waist, he gravely asks: Count Angler, what are you implying? Exactly what you think. Colin answered serenely yet firmly. Meanwhile, the accompanying Blood Shadow Guards had already silently closed in. A cold shiver ran down Knight Erichs spine, but he tried his best to dissuade Colin one last time: Count Angler, it is His Majestys decree to take Marquis Garcia to Storm Fortress. You wouldnt dare to resist him, would you? Colin smiled slightly, firmly declaring: Indeed. Knight Erichs face hardened, he immediately rushed towards Colin. He knew, his one and only chance lies in controlling Colin before the Blood Knight Army surrounds him. As the captain of the Imperial Forest Guard, Erich being a sixth rank Knight had enough confidence in his skills. Although he had heard that this humble born Count Angler had an exceptionally extraordinary talent in the way of the Knight, he believed that no matter how talented a person was, they were still too young at his age. Clang! The two swords clashed, the afterwave spreading out in all directions. Horrified, Knight Erich who bore witness to Colins ability to parry his attack, couldnt help but exclaim out loud: You are also a sixth-rank! Colin sniffed contemptuously: Just a sixth rank, I have plenty here. Knight Erich was taken aback, to him, although a sixth-rank knight was not as rare as a Holy Knight, it was definitely considered a rare species. The entire Bright Empire probably had only ten or so, all of whom were influential individuals. However, Knight Erich soon realised that Colin was not bluffing. Because, he already felt two strong presences closing in from behind him, both were sixth-rank! Startled to his core, Knight Erich had no choice but to drop his sword and admit defeat: I surrender. Seeing Knight Erich surrenders, the remaining Royal Knights also promptly dropped their weapons. Colin nodded approvingly, ordering his Blood Slaves to temporarily detain these men, then turned to Marquis Garcia. Queen Midela clearly did not expect Colin to subdue the Royal Knights so easily. Her eyes kept wandering over the Blood Shadow Guards that Colin brought, seemingly curious to see who these people were underneath their armors. Count Angler, your guards are rather impressive! Colin smiled politely, clearly unwilling to engage in Queen Midelas conversation. Instead, he turned to Marquis Garcia and said: Marquis, you can return to the Luwal Valley at ease. After I have taken care of Storm Fortress, I will come to meet you. However, Marquis Garcia shook his head slowly: I wont go to the Luwal Valley. Colin asked quizzically, Then where are you going? I plan to return to Dragon City. Ill leave the Orc War to you. Ive done all I could. Staying on the battlefield may only get in the way. Colin furrowed his brow. He noticed that, while Marquis Garcia was answering him, he was looking at Queen Midela, as if his reply was intended for her. Although Colin was filled with doubts, he had no choice but to bury them in his heart and said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alright, Marquis, you wait in Dragon City for the news of our victory. Marquis Garcia nodded, slapped Colins shoulder, then mounted a war horse, and headed east alone. Not long after, he was completely swallowed up by the gloomy night. At this time, Queen Midelas voice once again reached Colins ears: Count Angler, can we now discuss the plans for Storm Fortress? Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: 623 Crisis_1 Chapter 625: 623 Crisis_1 Storm Fortress. The sky was overcast on this sunless morning as if it was about to rain. The densely humid low-pressure front made it hard to breathe, not to mention how the fortress was packed past capacity with over four hundred thousand Imperial troops and numerous refugees continuously flooding in from the Westland. This majestic fortress, standing on the western border of the Crimson Flame Region, had almost become a can of sardines on the brink of bursting. Anxieties are bred from irritation, anger, fear, and despair which are wailing all throughout the fortress, generating an endless sea of public disorder. Even with an army of several hundred thousand amassed within the city, it was quite an achievement for this spirit-depressed army whod just suffered a crushing defeat to stave off a mutiny, let alone control the refugees and maintain order. Standing atop the city tower, Knight Nimitz, the fortresss commander, surveyed the refugees still pouring into the fortress from below, uneasiness growing within him. He was acutely aware that if these refugees were allowed to continue flooding in unabated, it would only be a matter of time before Storm Fortress descended into chaos. Although Storm Fortress stored sufficient food reserves as it served as the Crimson Flame Territorys crucial western gate, such a colossal influx of populations was something even it could not withstand. What made Knight Nimitz the most anxious, however, was the fact that, despite his repeated attempts to seek an audience with his Majesty, he kept getting no response. As the commander of the fortress, Knight Nimitz was essentially half a lord, but now with all the high nobles of the Glorious Empire gathered within the fortress, Nimitz instead became an inconsequential figure. Despite having a belly full of suggestions, there was no one willing to listen The sound of footsteps disrupted Knight Nimitzs contemplation. Turning around, he saw a stern-looking middle-aged man approaching him. Duke, sir! Knight Nimitz quickly bowed in tribute. A fervent hope welled up within his heart. The man was none other than the Lord of the South Border, Duke St. Rands, a real bigwig in the Glorious Empire. Knight Nimitz knew that only through Duke St. Rands could his suggestions reach his Majestys ears. Knight Nimitz, Duke St. Rands greeted with a warm smile, The public order inside the fortress has gotten increasingly chaotic of late, isnt it about time you adopted more hardline measures to keep these troublemakers in check?. Knight Nimitz responded with a bitter smile, saying: Duke, sir, its not that I wouldnt want to but that I dare not. These refugees are already extremely unstable. If hardline measures were implemented, I fear it would only trigger a larger uprising. Seeing a frown form on Duke St. Randss face, Nimitz hurriedly tried to reassure him: Duke sir, in my opinion, the best course of action is to drive these refugees out and scatter them across the Crimson Flame Territory. This way, the security burden within the fortress will greatly ease. The army can then focus on preparing for the imminent war. Duke St. Rands subtly nodded his head as if considering the suggestion. But Scholar Yerug, at his side, abruptly interjected: Knight Nimitz, have you pondered the consequences of forcibly expelling the refugees against their wishes? Knight Nimitz did not recognize Scholar Yerug, and seeing no family crests on the mans attire, he knew that Scholar Yerug was likely a commoner. However, he dared not underestimate a commoner that stood beside Duke St. Rands, so he could only patiently inquire: Scholar sir, why would the refugees refuse to leave? Scholar Yerug explained: Sometimes refugees are foolish, and sometimes they are clever. They dont grasp the overall situation and certainly lack military knowledge, but they do understand a simple truth C in times of crisis, they must stick closely to the footsteps of the powerful. Here in Storm Fortress, there are his Majesty, a host of Imperial lords, and a four hundred thousand strong army. This arrangement can provide these refugees, whove just fled from hell, a sense of security. You see, the city gate leading to the Crimson Flame Territory remains open, but in all this time, how many refugees have left voluntarily? Even though the fortress is overcrowded and security is a growing concern, they still refuse to leave. The mental state of refugees at this time is extremely fragile. Most people simply do not dare venture out into the Crimson Flame Territory to face an uncertain future. They can only hope and pray that the Imperial Army can defeat the Orcs, enabling them to return home. If we really force them out, Im afraid the consequences Knight Nimitz countered somewhat stubbornly: I think we can disseminate information about the impending arrival of the Orc Army to the refugees, letting them know that Storm Fortress is not safe. Furthermore, we can inform them that our food reserves in the fortress are not enough to sustain the consumption of so many people Enough, Knight Nimitz, cut off Duke St. Rands decisively, Im clear on your ideas and will report them truthfully to his Majesty, for his decision. Having said that, he turned and walked away. Clearly, Duke St. Rands had realized that Knight Nimitz was not the astute thinker he needed him to be. He had overestimated the refugees rationality and underestimated the vile side of human nature. Instantly, the duke lost all interest in continuing the conversation with him. As he descended the city tower steps, Duke St. Rands asked Scholar Yerug: If we cant drive them out by force, do you have any way to make the refugees leave Storm Fortress willingly? Scholar Yerug, who seemed ready for this question, immediately nodded and replied: Yes, and its simple. All we need to do is spread the word that the army will soon be leaving Storm Fortress. In that case, we wont need to expel them by force; the refugees will bolt east on their own. Duke St. Rands gave Scholar Yerug a deep look, then laughed, saying: Do you still think holding onto Storm Fortress is not a good idea? Scholar Yerug nodded and stated candidly: Correct. The Orc Army is not your conventional type of an army, if we still stick to the traditional strategies, Im afraid the Empire will suffer a far more astounding defeat. Duke St. Rands sighed and said: You agree with Marquis Garcias strategy then? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Scholar Yerug shook his head, saying, Im not sure what exactly Marquis Garcias strategy is, but from the Northern Armys deployment in Luwal Valley, I deduce that should be Marquis Garcias chosen battlefield leaving aside whether thats appropriate, at least its in the path of the Orc Army, as opposed to Storm Fortress, which the Orcs could simply bypass. Duke St. Rands contemplated momentarily, then responded with defeat: Unfortunately, his Majesty is very unlikely to approve Garcias strategy. Scholar Yerug, however, already had his plan in place, responding with a measured smile, saying: It depends on how we persuade him and how the situation inside of Storm Fortress evolves Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: 624 Persuasion_1 Chapter 626: 624 Persuasion_1 Through the bustling streets, Duke St. Rands and Scholar Yerug arrived at the Central Castle of the Storm Fortress. As the western gateway of the Crimson Flame Territory, the Storm Fortress is a territory directly controlled by the Royal Family, and naturally, this castle is also the private property of the St. Lorenzo family. The low towers, narrow windows, and thick walls This castle sacrificed aesthetics and comfort for military purposes. Trace remnants of battles from unknown times still remained on the antiquated walls, with dense thorny vines creeping up and silently hiding the majority of these marks. Is His Majesty present? Duke St. Rands stopped outside a large wooden door, asking softly. The guard nodded, but then refused: Im sorry, Your Grace, His Majesty might be inconvenient to meet with you at the moment Duke St. Rands smiled helplessly, preparing to leave. But just then, the wooden door opened from the inside. A disheveled maid, looking distressed, stuck her head out and whispered a few words in the ear of the guard at the door. Subsequently, the guard also entered. Duke St. Rands and Scholar Yerug exchanged a glance, left with no choice but to wait on the spot. After a while, they saw the guard come out again, this time carrying a corpse. Duke St. Rands naturally knew what was going on. Ever since the devastating defeat at the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, Emperor Reinhardts temper had become increasingly violent, and countless maids had died at his hands. Your Grace, His Majesty invites you in. Alright. Duke St. Rands straightened his clothes, and then he and Scholar Yerug entered. The room was still filled with the lewd scent of recent merry-making. Emperor Reinhardt stood barefoot on the floor, wearing just a simple robe, pouring wine into his mouth. When he heard the greetings of Duke St. Rands and Scholar Yerug, he put down his wine cup, squinting his drunken eyes as he asked irritably: What are you two here for? Is the Orc army almost here? Duke St. Rands shook his head, saying: Not yet, Your Majesty. The Orcs are busy scavenging and pillaging in the Westland, and have not regrouped for an eastward march. However, according to scouting reports, I estimate that within half a month, the vanguard of the Orc army should reach the Storm Fortress. So why did you come to find me? Emperor Reinhardt began to pour wine into his mouth again. Duke St. Rands tried hard not to show any contempt on his face, even though he was indeed looking down on this emperor. Although the relationship between the South Border and the Royal Family had never been harmonious, as fellow humans, Duke St. Rands could only suppress his disdain and attempt to salvage the current situation. Moreover, the commander of the North Territory had been declared a traitor, the ruler of the East had yet to be appointed, and the Duke of the West was missing Under such circumstances, Duke St. Rands knew that if he didnt step forward now, the glorious Empire might be led into the abyss of destruction by the foolish emperor before him. Your Majesty, too many refugees have gathered in the Storm Fortress from the Westland. It has already exceeded the Fortresss capacity limit, and if it continues this way, there might be a riot in the fortress even before the Orcs attack! They dare! Emperor Reinhardt widened his eyes, Anyone causing trouble in the fortress should be killed immediately! Duke St. Rands said helplessly: Your Majesty, killing alone cannot solve the problem. Moreover, they are all citizens of the Empire! The best solution would be to have them leave the Storm Fortress and seek temporary shelter in the Crimson Flame Territory. Then hurry up and let them get out! Emperor Reinhardt impatiently waved his hand. Your Majesty, because you are in the Storm Fortress and the Imperial Army is gathered here, most of the refugees believe this is the safest place, and therefore do not want to leave Then what should we do? Your Majesty, I suggest you come forward and announce that the Imperial Army is about to withdraw from the Storm Fortress, so the refugees will naturally leave. Smack! A exquisite tall wine glass was smashed in front of Duke St. Rands, dousing him with red wine. The furious roar of Emperor Reinhardt followed: No retreat! So long as I draw breath, I will never step back again! Those damned Orcs shall not roam my territories! Duke St. Rands anticipated Emperor Reinhardts reaction, quietly waiting for him to vent before speaking again: Your Majesty, I certainly did not intend to suggest you retreat. This is merely a ruse to make the refugees leave on their own. Is that so? Emperor Reinhardt cooled down a notch, but still frowned, Wont this involve lying to the citizens of the Empire? Of course not, Duke St. Rands quickly explained. You are merely announcing a withdrawal. The specific timing has not been announced. When the Orc army arrives at Storm Fortress, you can rightly excuse the defense of the fortress as reason to cancel the withdrawal plan. Emperor Reinhardt pondered in silence, contemplating the feasibility of this strategy. Scholar Yerug watched with cold eyes, seeing that Emperor Reinhardt did not immediately refuse, his confidence in his plan grew. According to his judgement, it was highly likely the Orcs would bypass the Storm Fortress and march straight to the Crimson Flame Territory. If that happens, the excuse for Emperor Reinhardt to call off the withdrawal wouldnt hold. By then, to keep his promise this proud Emperor would have to choose to retreat. With that, the withdrawal plan would be put into action not as a ruse but as a strategic move. However, as to where theyd retreat to, Scholar Yerug held differing plans from Marquis Garcia in his heart Fine, well do it your way. Emperor Reinhardt apparently didnt see the trap laid out by Scholar Yerug and immediately agreed. You will determine a time when I will make a public announcement that the Imperial Army will soon be leaving the Storm Fortress We cant retreat! Just when Duke St. Rands and Scholar Yerug thought they had successfully manipulated the situation, the door was suddenly thrown open and a figure stormed in. Emperor Reinhardts face darkened, ready to berate the man who dared to intrude, but when he recognized him, he swallowed his words. Because, the intruder was none other than the Lord of the Westland C Duke St. Gregorian! The guards scrambled to follow, gazing helplessly at Emperor Reinhardt, indicating their inability to stop the Duke of the Westland. Emperor Reinhardt didnt fault the guards, instead gesturing for them to stand down. Duke St. Gregorian, its good to hear that youve managed to retreat safely from the Westland Emperor Reinhardts sentence trailed off as another figure entered the room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lexie As Prince Lexie entered, he neither bowed nor greeted, simply watching Emperor Reinhardt with cold, hard eyes. Emperor Reinhardt swallowed nervously and was about to speak, but to his surprise, the parade of visitors was not yet over. Another figure appeared at the door. Mr. Ji? Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Proposal 625_1 Chapter 627: Proposal 625_1 Bang! The heavy wooden door closed behind him, and Scholar Yerug breathed out a sigh of relief in the corridor. Apparently, his status was still not high enough to participate in the meetings of the truly illustrious figures of the Glorious Empire. However, thinking of the sudden appearance of those three Holy Knights, Scholar Yerug didnt feel particularly exhilarated. Duke St. Gregorian looked frail and pallid, suggesting that his injuries werent fully healed. Prince Lexie acted indifferent, clearly still holding a grudge for being entrapped and exiled by Emperor Reinhardt. As for Mr. Ji, who now inhabited Duke St. Hildes body he was essentially a demon willing to employ any means to achieve his goal. It was hard to say whether the presence of these three Holy Knights at the Storm Fortress would bring hope for victory to the Empire, or a greater crisis. Furthermore, their appearance had completely ruined Scholar Yerugs plan. Whats worse, the control of the Storm Fortress had completely changed hands. These three Holy Knights combined indicate that they had reached a consensus. In such a situation, not to mention Duke of the South Border, even Emperor Reinhardt wouldnt be able to defy the will of the three Holy Knights. Scholar Yerug was confident in controlling Emperor Reinhardt, but when it came to the three Holy Knights Scholar Yerugs head started aching. Just then, an attendant came hurriedly, apparently with some pressing news to report. But the guard would certainly not let him in at this moment. Sorry, His Majesty is discussing important matters, you cant go in now. The attendant nodded and quietly stood aside to wait. Scholar Yerug, out of curiosity, asked: What happened? The attendant glanced at Scholar Yerug, seeming to recognize the confidant of the Duke of the South Border. He thought that his news wasnt particularly secret, so he reported honestly: My Lord, Her Majesty the Queen and the Guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler, are about to reach the Storm Fortress, so I came specially to inform His Majesty. Her Majesty Count Angler Scholar Yerug muttered these two names, felt an idea, and said to the guard at the door, If the Duke of the South Border asks, just say that I have gone to greet Her Majesty the Queen and Count Angler. Okay. Meanwhile, within the wooden door, the atmosphere was particularly tense. Emperor Reinhardt sat on the throne, trying to impose an image of the empires monarch. Unfortunately, his sloppy attire, sorrowful stubble, and slightly drunk eyes left him without a shred of dignity. Whats more, in the eyes of the four others present, he was no more than a joke. Cough cough Emperor Reinhardt cleared his throat, his eyes sweeping over the three Holy Knights, finally settling on the one he considered the most likely to win over, Duke St. Gregorian, seeing you safely returned brings me utmost joy! The fiasco at Sky Breaking Mountain Range was not because of my unwillingness to hold the fort, but due to the damned Garcia St. Hildes desertion which led to the collapse of our position. In such a situation, I had no other choice but to temporarily retreat and preserve our strength Your Majesty, lets not bring up the past. Duke St. Gregorian calmly interjected, I only desire now to expel the Orcs, recapture Westland, and I will stop at nothing to achieve this! By the end, Duke St. Gregorians teeth were nearly grinding in determination. Emperor Reinhardt immediately responded: I share your determination, Duke St. Gregorian Then why were you just talking about retreating? Duke St. Gregorian ruthlessly interrupted again. Emperor Reinhardt, stifling the rage in his heart, managed a smile, explaining: Its not what you think. The withdrawal of the troops is just an illusion, a lie intentionally spread among the refugees. The goal is to make them retreat from the Storm Fortress voluntarily, thus alleviating the overcrowding and public security issues in the city Thats not acceptable either. Duke St. Gregorian didnt save any face for him, interrupting again, These refugees cannot leave! In the face of multiple affronts, Emperor Reinhardt could no longer keep a serene face. He clenched his fists, seeming ready to explode at any moment. Fortunately, he was kept in check by the last scrap of his rationality. At this juncture, Duke St. Rands could no longer remain silent, he spoke: Duke St. Gregorian, I too regret the fall of the Westland. However, you must remain calm. The Storm Fortress is already crowded with too many troops and refugees. Even without considering the security issue, you should think about the problem of food supply. Aside from that, whenever the Orcs launch an attack, these refugees will only become our burden Duke St. Rands, how many people are there in the fortress now? Mr. Ji suddenly asked. Duke St. Rands was taken aback, but he still answered truthfully: There are about 450,000 soldiers left from the three territories armies. As for the refugees, there is no precise count. However, I estimate their number to be more than the army already. Mr. Ji nodded in satisfaction, saying: That should be enough. Enough for what? Duke St. Rands was completely baffled. With a slight smile, Mr. Ji turned his head to look at Emperor Reinhardt and bowed, saying: Your majesty, my visit this time is specifically to offer you a strategy to repel the enemy. Oh? Emperor Reinhardt raised an eyebrow. Even though he didnt believe Mr. Ji would be so kind as to help him, he still patiently said, Speak. Actually, its very simple, Mr. Ji chuckled confidently. The establishment of the Third Orc Empire is all due to Saruman, an emperor who is skilled in combat and astute. So, if we kill him, the Orc Empire will crumble. Upon hearing this, Emperor Reinhardt couldnt help but ask, Saruman is a Holy Field Skull-shatterer, and he has the orc army guarding him. How are we supposed to kill him? Mr. Ji didnt get a chance to answer before Duke St. Rands, who sensed something, turned deadly pale and blurted out: Eyes of Judgement? Correct. Mr. Ji gave Duke St. Rands a slight smile. I can cast that Forbidden Spell in the Storm Fortress and kill Emperor Saruman! So the refugees are the sacrifices for the Forbidden Spell? Duke St. Rands looked gravely serious. Not just the refugees. Mr. Ji cracked a smile, baring his hideous white teeth, And the Imperial Army stationed in the fortress as well. Your Forbidden Spell requires the sacrifice of so many people? Surprisingly, instead of outrightly refusing, Emperor Reinhardt started to fret over the number of sacrifices. Yes. The Skull-shatterer from the Holy Field is too strong, I need more sacrifices, at least a million. The number of the Imperial Army and refugees in Storm Fortress just happens to be enough. Mr. Ji said nonchalantly. It seemed that to him, a million men made no more difference than a million ants. No way! Duke St. Rands immediately voiced his objection. He was reluctant to have his hundreds of thousands of southern armies contributed as sacrifices. Turning to look at Emperor Reinhardt, he found the Emperor remained silent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Apparently, Emperor Reinhardt was already slightly moved! Your Majesty, please reconsider! Duke St. Rands begged anxiously, If we do this, we would destroy the empires elite army in one fell swoop! If the Orc Empire does not crumble after Sarumans death, then the Glorious Empire would be completely finished! That wont happen, Mr. Ji immediately countered, The various orc tribes are ridden with friction, only forced together by Saruman. If he dies, its only a matter of time before the orc army disbands. Besides, even if the Orc Empire does not crumble right away, without their most powerful warrior in the Holy Field, their momentum would greatly dwindle. The Glorious Empire would then have the chance to regroup. I believe that under your wise leadership, we can surely achieve ultimate victory! Your Majesty! You must never be seduced by this devils persuasive words. Who knows if he is harboring other ulterior motives Shut up! Emperor Reinhardt yelled, waving his hand, Out! Out, all of you! I need to carefully weigh this! Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: 626 Arrival_1 Chapter 628: 626 Arrival_1 A well-equipped cavalry escorted a luxurious horse-drawn carriage, slowly moving west along a forest trail. At the end of the road, the silhouette of the Storm Fortress could already be glimpsed. Inside the carriage, Queen Midela had her eyes slightly closed, enjoying the tranquility after pleasure. Her soft flawless skin filled with an enchanting peach blush, and her snowy, slender beautiful legs were draped over Colins body. Quite inconsiderately, Colin moved the ivory-like jade legs aside and stood up to dress. What? Still not willing to cooperate with me? Queen Midela, lazily leaning against the bed, asked in a coquettish tone. Colin shrugged, replacing his answer with silence. He behaved like a negligent man who, just after having his physiological needs met, didnt bother to express any further interest. Queen Midela pouted slightly in helpless annoyance. She got up and lovingly helped Colin dress, not forgetting to playfully provoke him, but the man seemed to already be in a state of unresponsiveness. Wont you even listen to my plan? Queen Midela lightly tapped on Colins chest, disgruntled. Colin chuckled and said: Unless you tell me first, how did you manage to persuade Marquis Garcia? This was Colins biggest question. Marquis Garcia was ready to face death, not even the news of Vera being pregnant could change his mind, but Queen Midela had easily made him abandon his original plan. This was all too strange. Colin couldnt understand it. Moreover, the more Queen Midela concealed it, the more Colin felt that the reason she had convinced Marquis Garcia to back down must be extremely important. Queen Midela hesitated for a moment, finally she seemed to have no choice but to say: Actually, the best way to make a man want to live is to give him a noble mission. A mission? Colin frowned more deeply, What mission did you give Marquis Garcia? Queen Midela however, did not answer, but instead asked: How about you? If you wont cooperate with me, what method do you plan to use to make the Imperial Allied Army retreat from the Storm Fortress? I have my ways, Colin also joined the guessing game. Queen Midela giggled, found a comfortable angle to lean against Colin, and said enigmatically: Colin, do you know? I like your confident look the most, as if theres nothing in this world that can stump you. Colin also chuckled, stretched out his hand to pinch Queen Midelas tender chin, and said: Thank you for your fondness, Your Majesty the Queen. I will keep trying to maintain this confidence. Good. You must keep it up, especially after entering the Storm Fortress. Queen Midela stood on her tiptoes to give Colin a sweet kiss, then pulled away to resume her usual dignified and noble manner. She commanded in a cold tone, Now, Count Angler, help me to dress. Colin gave a gentlemanly smile and said, Its my pleasure. Afterwards, Colin helped Queen Midela dress neatly. Throughout the process there was no more teasing or flirtation. Then he bowed and left the carriage naturally, as if he had just been having an ordinary conversation with the Queen. They rode on for a while, and the Storm Fortress was already in sight. The guards at the city gate naturally did not dare to stop them when they saw the Royal Familys badge and allowed them to pass. Upon entering the city, a middle-aged man in scholars attire came forward to meet them. Colin thought he was sent by Emperor Reinhardt, so he nudged his horse to move up to the front of the line. You must be the Guardian of the North Territory, Count Angler? Scholar Yerug greeted respectfully with a bow. Yes. May I ask your name? Im Yerug, the political advisor to the Duke of the South Border. The Duke of South Border? Colin was somewhat surprised, wondering why Emperor Reinhardt sent someone from the South Border to welcome him. Scholar Yerug took the initiative to explain: His Majesty is currently holding a high-level meeting and thus does not yet know of the arrival of Her Majesty the Queen and Your Lordship the Count. I took it upon myself to come and receive you. Colin nodded, not really minding. After all, the discord between the Emperor and Queen was no longer a secret, and he thought that the so-called high-level meeting was merely a clumsy excuse that Emperor Reinhardt came up with to avoid greeting the Queen. Why are there so many people? Walking on the crowded streets, Colin questioned with confusion, Doesnt his Majesty intend to disperse these refugees? Scholar Yerug awkwardly chuckled, explaining: His Majesty already intended to expel the refugees congregated in the fortress, however Just now, Duke St. Gregorian arrived at the Storm Fortress, and it seems he had some objections Duke St. Gregorian? Colin was startled, seemingly unsure as to why Duke St. Gregorian would object to this. Seeing this, Scholar Yerug further clarified in a low voice: Prince Lexie and Mr. Ji also arrived with Duke St. Gregorian. Colins eyes widened at the last two names, noticeably astonished. Prince Lexie? And Mr. Ji? Why were they at the Storm Fortress? Soon enough, Colin realised that Prince Lexie was likely there to help ward off the Orcs. No matter what kind of disputes Prince Lexie had with Emperor Reinhardt, he is after all a member of the royal family and wouldnt stand by and watch the Empire crumble before the Orcs. As for Mr. Ji Considering he could appear alongside Prince Lexie and not result in confrontation, he should also be preparing to face the orcs At least on the surface, Mr. Ji appears to be on the Empires side. However, whether he had other plots behind the scenes was uncertain. Immediately following, Colin realized that while Scholar Yerug mentioned Duke St. Gregorian was against the dispersal of the crowded refugees in the fortress, in reality, this was likely Mr. Jis idea. And the reason for Mr. Ji doing so was not difficult to deduceC He wanted to initiate another Eyes of Judgment! The refugees in the storm fortress will evidently serve as sacrifices for Mr. Ji! And his target most likely was the Orc Emperor, Saruman. In the blink of an eye, countless thoughts passed through Colins mind. The complexity of the situation in the storm fortress was far beyond his original expectations. Colin realized that his original plans are no longer feasible. Emperor Reinhardt is no longer the crux of the problem. Instead, it appears the three Holy Knights, or more accurately, Mr. Ji, stands as the key figure in determining the situation in the fortress. Lost in thought, their group had already arrived in front of the castle at the heart of the fortress. Queen Midela emerged from her horse-drawn carriage and as she passed by Colin, she chuckled and said: Count Angler, do you still have confidence in controlling the situation on your own? Colin narrowed his eyes, not responding. He suddenly wondered, did Queen Midela already know everything that was happening within the fortress? Even was all of this just a part of her plan? Watching as Queen Midelas swaying figure slowly disappeared into the castle, Colin suddenly turned to look at Scholar Yerug beside him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This confidant of the Duke of the South Border was evidently wise, summarizing the situation in the fortress succinctly with only a few words and pinpointing the crux of the matter. Most importantly, he took the initiative to reveal all this to Colin, which indicates that the South Border did not agree with Mr. Jis plans. Therefore, he was an ally. Scholar Yerug, this is my first visit to the Storm Fortress. Could you perhaps show me around to help me familiarize with the place? It would be my honor, Your Lordship the Count. Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: 627 Undercurrent (Part 1)_1 Chapter 629: 627 Undercurrent (Part 1)_1 Marquis Garcias strategy is indeed more feasible! Having heard Colins explanation, Scholar Yerug decisively expressed his agreement. In fact, Duke St. Rands also originally believed that the Storm Fortress could not stop the Orc armys march, so we planned to persuade Emperor Reinhardt to retreat the Imperial Allied Army back to Dragon City, a stronghold that the Orcs must conquer. By guarding this place, we might be able to drain the Orcs strength and look for a chance to counterattack. Of course, Marquis Garcias strategy is more proactive, and the chance of success is even higher. I will pass this on to Duke St. Rands, who I believe will certainly agree. Colin nodded, speaking in a deep voice: To have the support of the Duke of the South Border would be the best outcome. However, the issue we have to face now is how to stop Mr. Ji from sacrificing Storm Fortress. Scholar Yerug sighed, seeming somewhat troubled by this: I still dont know what the final outcome of Her Majestys discussion with the Holy Knights is, but Im afraid the situation may not be optimistic. The arrival of the three Holy Knights suggests theyve reached a consensus. Under such circumstances, even Her Majesty may not be able to object. The only solution to saving Storm Fortress now is to break the alliance of the three Holy Knights Colin nodded in agreement but said nothing. Believing in ones cause enough to become a Holy Knight requires a firm will. Persuading them to change their minds would be extremely difficult. Inwardly, Colin wondered. Out of those he had made acquaintances with, only Duke St. Gregorian came to mind. Her attitude towards Anna was somewhat strange, which might serve as a breakthrough point to try and change her stance But Colin fully understood the difficulty of this. Duke St. Gregorian had just suffered a heavy blow from the fall of the Westlands, and the direct culprit behind this tragedy was Marquis Garcia. It was unclear whether Duke St. Gregorian would vent anger at Colin as a result. As for the other two Holy Knights Prince Lexie was nothing to Colin, and as for Mr. Ji, well, Colin would rather avoid him at all costs. Wait! Colin suddenly realized that he no longer had to avoid Mr. Ji. On the contrary, now that he had a Holy Warrior blood slave, Colin could even use himself as bait to ambush Mr. Ji. If this strategy could succeed, the crisis at Storm Fortress would naturally be resolved! But the question was, after the last failed attempt to assassinate him, would Mr. Ji come to kill him again? Moreover, Mr. Ji clearly had a more important plan at Storm Fortress this time and might not be distracted by Colin. If this were the case, how could he lure Mr. Ji to come to kill him? Colin fell into deep thought. Scholar Yerug mistook Colins problem-solving for pondering how to persuade the three Holy Knights and said: Count Angler, I will ask Duke St. Rands to personally persuade Prince Lexie himself. They are related by marriage, so it might work. Hearing this, Colin remembered that Prince Lexies wife was indeed the legitimate daughter of the St. Rands family, which meant Duke St. Rands and Prince Lexie could indeed form a connection. However, his focus was elsewhere at this point. He smiled and nodded in response, saying: Good, I will also try to persuade Duke St. Gregorian. Great, then I shall take my leave first. Should there be any progress, feel free to contact me at any time. After saying this, Scholar Yerug hastily left. After a moments hesitation, Colin inquired a guard about the location of Duke St. Gregorians room and then headed there. He hadnt figured out how to set a trap for Mr. Ji yet, so he decided to meet Duke St. Gregorian first. While not very hopeful, if he could actually persuade Duke St. Gregorian, and if the Duke of the South Border succeeded in dissuading Prince Lexie, the crisis at Storm Fortress would naturally be resolved. As he walked down the quiet hallway, Colin remembered Queen Midelas inscrutable demeanor. Colin always felt that the Empress was plotting something, and its very possible that Mr. Ji was a helper she had found this time. After all, Mr. Ji has had connections with the Queen for a long time. When Emperor Reinhardt turned a blind eye to Mr. Ji stirring up the North Territory and, with Mr. Jis help, successfully expelled Prince Lexie in exchange, the real string-puller should have been Queen Midela. Emperor Reinhardt simply didnt have such a mind. Hence, this time, the plan to sacrifice the Storm Fortress could very likely be a joint scheme between Queen Midela and Mr. Ji. Recalling how Queen Midela persuaded Marquis Garcia to leave and consistently teased and enticed him to cooperate with her, Colin increasingly felt that this dangerous woman must be plotting a shocking conspiracy! So should he go probe the queen first? Colin stopped in his tracks. After hesitating for a moment, Colin shook his head and continued walking. No, he wouldnt go. Queen Midela was too cunning, and he wouldnt be able to probe anything from her. Colin felt that the most important way for him to break the current situation was not to be led by the nose by her. He must have his own course of action. In the midst of his thoughts, Colin arrived before a crimson wooden door. I am Colin Angler of the North Territory, is Duke St. Gregorian here? Colin asked the knight standing at the door. The Westland Knight gave Colin a complex look but nodded nonetheless, saying: The Duke is in her room, Ill announce you, please wait. Thank you. Colin didnt know this Westland Knight well, but he felt that the look in his eyes was somewhat strange. Soon, the Westland Knight returned and said: Count Angler, the Duke invites you in. Colin nodded at the Westland Knight and then entered the room. The room was not overly spacious, the windows tightly shut, blocking out the sunlight. The air was dense with the smell of herbs along with a faint scent of blood. Count Angler, I didnt expect you to have the nerve to come see me. Duke St. Gregorian was wearing a white velvet shirt, leaning back on a sofa. Her face was ghastly pale, her breaths uneven, with faint traces of blood on her face. Your wound its not serious, is it? Colin asked awkwardly. Duke St. Gregorians gaze made him somewhat uncomfortable, because, after all, the fall of the Westlands and her injury were both partially Marquis Garcias responsibility. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Im fine. Duke St. Gregorian replied flatly, then quickly changed the subject, asking Colin a question that caught him off guard, Did you use the Mistletoe? Colins pupils contracted sharply, he almost thought Duke St. Gregorian had known all along the real use of the Mistletoe for him. But he quickly realized he had thought too much. Duke St. Gregorian was clearly asking if he had used the Mistletoe for reproduction Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: 628 Undercurrent (Part 2)_1 Chapter 630: 628 Undercurrent (Part 2)_1 This has been used. Colin touched his nose, putting up an awkward expression, and at the same time, he paid close attention to every minor change in Duke St. Gregorians facial expressions. Did it work? Duke St. Gregorian asked impatiently. Colin nodded. Duke St. Gregorians gaze instantly radiated an astonishing brilliance, as if his long-held wish had been fulfilled. His voice quivered a little: Really? Is Anna really pregnant with your child? Colin carefully scrutinized Duke St. Gregorians expression and realized that he was not happy because Anna was pregnant, but rather, he was overjoyed that Anna could get pregnant. No, Your Grace, you misunderstood. I meant, Vera is pregnant. Upon hearing this, the light in Duke St. Gregorians eyes quickly faded, and his expression cooled down, Are you making fun of me? I would not dare to fool around with you. Colin hastily explained, Vera is my wife who has been wanting to have my child for a long time, so I naturally prioritized giving her the mistletoe. However, if you really want to see Anna pregnant with my baby, I will make extra efforts later. Duke St. Gregorian gave a somewhat uninterested nod, indicating that he understood. Seeing this, Colin became more curious as to why this Duke of the Westland was so concerned about whether Anna was pregnant with his child. However, he knew that he did not have time to delve into this gossip now. His primary task was to persuade Duke St. Gregorian to abandon his crazy idea of supporting Mr. Jis plan to sacrifice the Storm Fortress. Your Grace, if Ive guessed correctly, Mr. Ji is planning to sacrifice the Storm Fortress and apply the Eyes of Judgement against the Orc Emperor, isnt he? Duke St. Gregorian gave Colin a glance and nodded without hiding anything. Your Grace, how could you agree to such a reckless plan? Reckless? Duke St. Gregorian sneered, Mr. Jis plan, although as reckless as Garcia Saint Hildes, at least has the possibility of success. Colin instantly felt a bit awkward, but he continued persuading: Your Grace, there is no need for us to sacrifice so many lives. If the Imperial Allied Army retreats to the Luwal Valley, taking advantage of the complex terrain there, I am confident in concentrating our superior forces Is that Garcias plan? Duke St. Gregorian interrupted with a sneer. Colin was dumbfounded for a moment, hesitating before nodding his head. Denying it now would be an insult to Duke St. Gregorians intelligence. So, what right do you have to criticize Mr. Jis plan? If Garcia sacrifices the Westland, and Mr. Ji sacrifices the Storm Fortress, who is more righteous than the other? Colin wanted to say that Marquis Garcia had no intention of sacrificing the Westland. If everyone had listened to Marquis Garcias suggestions from the beginning and had arranged for the evacuation of the Westland residents in advance, the current catastrophe would not have occurred. But by now, saying these things would seem hollow. Marquis Garcias plan had already become stained with countless blood. You should go. Duke St. Gregorian said in a cold voice, Dont try to interfere with Mr. Jis plan, or else, dont blame me for being impolite! Colin opened his mouth, but finally just sighed, turned around, and left. What are you here for? Emperor Reinhardt glared at Queen Midela who was approaching, and asked grumpily. I came to help you make a decision. Queen Midela replied with a smile. I dont need you to meddle in my decision-making! Your Majesty, you misunderstood. Despite Emperor Reinhardts harsh words, Queen Midela remained serene, I am here to offer you some advice, I have no intention to interfere in your decisions. Emperor Reinhardts face relaxed a bit, but he still didnt want to engage with the Queen. Your Majesty, what are you hesitating about? Could it be that you are reluctant to give up those refugees? Queen Midela took the initiative to ask. Emperor Reinhardt snorted lightly, saying: Why would I worry about such lowly people? To be able to sacrifice their lives for the continuation of the empire, it is their honor! I just dont want to throw away the imperial army Upon hearing this, Queen Midela laughed and said: Your Majesty, youre not thinking of sacrificing another city, are you? Mr. Ji said that to kill the Orc Emperor, it requires a sacrifice of one million people, and the only city in the entire Empire with such a population is Dragon City. We cant possibly sacrifice Dragon City! Emperor Reinhardt interrupted, and then said thoughtfully, I am thinking, can we drive all the refugees in the Storm Fortress to a nearby large city, perhaps Your Majesty, have you considered the consequences of such actions? Queen Midelas face grew stern as she quickly warned, If you sacrifice the Storm Fortress, you can easily blame everything on Mr. Ji and claim ignorance. But if you forcefully gather refugees in a nearby city and then sacrifice that city do you think the citizens of the empire will still believe in your innocence? Emperor Reinhardts face changed, clearly realizing that his idea was somewhat foolish. However, after contemplating for a while, he reluctantly asked: Can I relocate the royal elite troops from the Storm Fortress in advance? The number is not too many, only about thirty thousand, that shouldnt have an impact No! Your Majesty, you absolutely cannot do that. Queen Midela, once again, cautioned him sternly, The armies of others have been sacrificed, but only the royal familys army is spared, who would then believe in your innocence? Emperor Reinhardts spirits seemed immediately deflated. Seeing this, Queen Midela spoke again: Your Majesty, sacrificing the imperial army at the Storm Fortress actually serves to your advantage. At the very least, the elite forces of the South and East will be wiped out. For a short time, these two borders wont pose a threat to the central authority But the royal elite will also be gone! Emperor Reinhardt interrupted in a displeased manner. Then, he seemed to realize something, his eyes immediately turning dangerous as his tone became incredibly cold: No, your Northern Army is still intact! So this is the real reason why youre persuading me, isnt it? Queen Midela slowly shook her head, saying: Your Majesty, think again. If only the Northern Army is spared, then who would the citizens see as the orchestrator behind the evil plan of colluding with Mr. Ji and sacrificing the Storm Fortress? Emperor Reinhardts eyes lit up as if he finally understood, and he blurted out: Garcia St. Hilde! Correct. Queen Midela nodded, saying, The St. Hilde family will not be the beneficiaries, on the contrary, they will become the target of blame! You can even use this as a reason to declare the St. Hilde family as traitors, strip them of their territory and nobility! Take back the North! At that time, the most powerful remaining military force in the empire will be under your control. Emperor Reinhardt was stunned, and after a moment he spoke in a surprised tone: Have you forgotten your own surname? Queen Midela laughed lightly, saying: Your Majesty, it doesnt matter what my surname is, what matters is what surname my son has! Emperor Reinhardt stared at his queen with a deep, penetrating gaze, as if he was trying to discern the sincerity in her eyes. After a moment, he slowly nodded and said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Alright, I will trust you one more time. Queen Midela smiled beautifully, and said again: Your Majesty, if you wish to control the North, another person will pose a significant obstacle. Vera St. Hilde? No, Colin Angler. Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: 629 Summon_1 Chapter 631: 629 Summon_1 Colin Angler? Emperor Reinhardt frowned and said disdainfully, Just a Count, how could he hinder my control over the North Territory? However, Queen Midela spoke solemnly: Your Majesty, you have been focusing on the Westland these days, and you may not know yet that there has been another dramatic change on the Sky Ice Plain. Oh? Did this Colin Angler take troops to teach the Trolls another lesson? Its more than just a lesson. He led troops to break into the Troll Kings Castle, and even killed the Troll Emperor Okamoto Volkin, the White Wolf Witch King Squin, and the Northern Crown Prince Otto. Holy Warrior Otto? Exactly. Emperor Reinhardt drew a deep breath and finally changed his former contemptuous attitude. He had to admit that Colin had not merely taught the Trolls a lesson, he had utterly broken the spine of the Troll Empire! Queen Midela continued: Now, Colin Anglers prestige in the North Territory has even eclipsed Duke St. Hilde! So, if you still regard him as just a fortunate lad engaged to the Northern Duke, youre seriously mistaken. Emperor Reinhardt nodded solemnly, saying, Thank goodness he didnt come from a Holy Knight Family Hearing this sigh, Queen Midelas gaze flickered slightly. Emperor Reinhardt didnt notice the queens abnormality, and continued to ask on his own: So, how should I remove this obstacle? Ive heard that hes also arrived at the Storm Fortress, shall I see him.but you know, he once rejected my solicitation, it would probably be in vain. Perhaps Id better find a reason to get rid of him! Upon hearing this, Queen Midela suddenly laughed very brightly, saying: Your Majesty, if you need a reason, I have just the one here. Emperor Reinhardts face lit up, he hurriedly asked, What? Queen Midela coldly said, For detaining the Royal Knight on his own and letting Garcia Saint Hilde go! The emperor raised an eyebrow and immediately burst into laughter, Did he really dare to act so recklessly? Why wouldnt he? Never forget, Garcia is Veras biological father. How could Colin sit and watch him come to the Storm Fortress to seek death? A cold look came over Emperor Reinhardts eyes and he said through gritted teeth: Summon Colin Angler to see me at once! His Majesty wants to see me now? Yes, Lord Count. Colin hesitated for a moment before laughing, Alright, let me change first. After saying so, he turned and went back into his room. As he dressed in his counts ceremonial attire, Colin pondered. He had originally planned to learn more about the situation at the Storm Fortress and then decide how to break the deadlock, but he hadnt expected the emperor to summon him so hastily. This gave him a bad feeling. Before learning that the three Holy Knights had been sent to the Storm Fortress, Colins plan was very simple. The knight Erich, who Emperor Reinhardt had sent to take Marquis Garcia into custody, had already been secretly converted by Colin into a blood slave. Therefore, all that was required was for Knight Erich to act decisively to assassinate the emperor when he was unguarded after reporting back. But that plan was clearly no longer feasible. With three Holy Knights there and even if Emperor Reinhardt were dead, Colin would not be able to take control of the Imperial Allied Army, let alone save the Storm Fortress from the fate of being sacrificed. Moreover, if Emperor Reinhardt were to die, technically, the highest ruler of the Glorious Empire before the inauguration of the new emperor would happen to be Queen Midela Colin felt that this woman might be even more dangerous. However, precisely because Emperor Reinhardt couldnt die right now, Colin came up with a bolder idea. Perhaps Emperor Reinhardt could be the breakthrough. After changing his clothes, Colin followed an attendant up to the top floor of the castle. The guard at the entrance pushed open the massive wooden door, bowing as he said, Count, His Majesty awaits you inside. Colin nodded and strode in. The room inside was very spacious, its decor extravagant in every detail. Walking on the thick wool carpet felt like treading on clouds. Emperor Reinhardt was leaning casually on a sofa, alone, a glass of red wine in his hand. He watched Colin enter with a cold gaze. Before Colin could approach and pay his respects, Emperor Reinhardt had already begun to speak. Count Angler, I hear you led your troops to conquer the Trolls royal city? Slain the Troll Emperor, the White Wolf Witch King, and even the Trolls Holy Warrior? Yes, Your Majesty. All thanks to the guidance and protection of my Lord. Colin said, bowing slightly with a humble attitude. Such a brilliant achievement, I must personally reward you! Without waiting for Colins refusal, Emperor Reinhardt continued: Colin Angler, are you willing to assume the role of Protector of the Glorious Empire and henceforth dedicate everything to the Empires honor? Colins heart jolted in surprise; he hadnt expected Reinhardts blatant wooing right at the start. The terms offered were exactly like the ones from the previous time at Oak Manor. But since he had clearly rejected the offer last time, why would Reinhardt reiterate it? Colin looked up at Reinhardts expressionless face, and suddenly understood C This was not a persuasion, but Reinhardts last chance for him. The last chance to submit to him. It seemed that Reinhardt was rapidly running out of patience. Furthermore, Colin speculated that if he refused again, what waited for him would be a merciless onslaught! But the problem was, why exactly did Reinhardt treat him so relentlessly? Seemingly seeing Colins hesitation and confusion, Reinhardt smiled coldly and spoke again: Colin Angler, where is my Imperial Forest Guard Captain, Knight Erich? And the Marquis Garcia he went to arrest? Colins heart lurched as he immediately understood Reinhardts attitude. He already knew about this! But who told him? A name instantly flashed across Colins mind C Midela Saint Hilde! So, what was this woman up to? Colin Angler! Emperor Reinhardts voice was stern, I am giving you one last chance to submit to me! Otherwise, you can go to hell! Looking at Reinhardt glaring at him fiercely, Colin suddenly realized that it was now as if he and Reinhardt were both beasts forced into an arena. The iron cage had been locked, and only one beast could get out alive. Is this your plan, Midela Saint Hilde? Colin clenched his fists, his mind racing. Already having a bad feeling about this, when he came to meet Emperor Reinhardt this time, the Holy Warrior blood slave hid in the shadows. Even if Reinhardt tried to kill him, Colin had a way to stop it, even to counterattack Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Colin knew he couldnt act impulsively; otherwise, he would fall into Midelas trap. To break this deadlock, he must first placate Emperor Reinhardt! Your Majesty, please listen to me Colin was stunned as soon as he began to speak. Because the Emperor Reinhardt before him suddenly started bleeding from all of his orifices! Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: 630 Pirate Ship_1 Chapter 632: 630 Pirate Ship_1 Has Colin Angler gone in? Standing on the balcony, Queen Midela gently asked. But there was no one beside her. It seemed as if she was talking to the air. However, in the next second, there was a sudden ripple in the shadow which the sunlight couldnt reach, and a knight in black armor walked out. He seemed to have mastered a special stealth technique, completely blending with the darkness, leaving no hint of his existence to anyone. It is rumored that there are two personal bodyguards protecting the Emperor of the Empire, one visible and the other hidden. The one in the open is the captain of the Imperial Forest Guard Knight Erich, but the hidden one always remains a mystery. Only a handful of people know his existence. But even these people do not know his name, they only know that he shadows the Emperor, hence they call him the Shadow Knight. But now, this Shadow Knight of the Emperor was not guarding the Emperor. He has entered, the Shadow Knight answered, his gaze greedily wandering over the enchanting body of Queen Midela. Queen Midela turned her head, indifferently to the gaze of the Shadow Knight, even throwing a flirtatious look intentionally. The Shadow Knight swallowed hard, his breath becoming more frantic with every passing moment: When will you fulfill your promise? No need to rush. Queen Midela smiled seductively and comforted, Youre not really worrying that Ill go back on my word, are you? I cant wait any longer! The Shadow Knight took a step forward, stepping into the sunlight from the shadow. As if he wasnt accustomed to the temperature and brightness of the light, he squinted immediately, but his expression became more urgent: Ive had enough of hiding in the darkness like a crawling insect! Dont worry. Soon, youll be able to stand in the sunlight and accept the worship of people, enjoy the admiration of the nobles, and receive the glory that belongs to you. The Shadow Knight took a deep breath, and his body started trembling slightly, as if he was imagining the scene described by Queen Midela. After a while, he calmed down again, opened his eyes, and said in a deep voice: Besides, I want to chop off Colin Anglers head myself! Queen Midela laughed, giving him a glance, Are you jealous? The Shadow Knight snorted, staying silent. Alright, Colins head is yours. However, you will need to bear with me for a while longer. I still have some use for this man What else do you plan? said the Shadow Knight dissatisfied. Dont rush. Lets finish the task at hand first. Queen Midela quietened him, then changed the subject and said, Its almost time, we should go. On the other side, Colin, watching Emperor Reinhardt foaming at the mouth, bleeding from all orifices, struggling painfully before him, naturally knew that he had fallen into the Queens trap. Right now, he seemed rather calm. First, he instructed the Holy Warrior Blood Slave hidden in the shadows to search the room carefully to see if anyone was hidden. The result, of course, was nothing. Save save me save me Emperor Reinhardt, his eyes bloodshot, was screaming with all his might, but could only muster a low and hoarse groan. Seeing that the emperor was gasping more than inhaling, seemingly you could give up any second, Colin finally stepped forward, revealing his fierce tusks, and bit firm on his neck. Emperor Reinhardts foggy eyes reflected a flash of terror and anger, but quickly fell into obscurity, then deathly silence. The room also fell completely silent. After an unknown amount of time, footstep sounds rang out again outside the door. Following that, the door was opened, the footsteps getting closer. Colin rose from Emperor Reinhardts body, wiping off the fresh blood around his mouth, rubbing his face, and putting on a look of bewilderment. Oh my! Count Angler, what happened to you? Hearing Queen Midelas voice, Colin lifted his head as if waking from a dream, and then shouted angrily but deliberately suppressing his voice, Its you! You set me up! Count Angler, how could I bear to frame you? Queen Midela walked to Emperor Reinhardt, suddenly pulled out a hairpin from her hair, and swiftly pierced the corpses heart. Colin was visibly taken aback. Queen Midela laughed and said, Count Angler, how could I let you bear such a conscience burden alone? Immediately after, the Shadow Knight following behind the Queen also pulled out his long sword, and thrust it into the Emperors chest. Then, both of them turned their gaze to Colin. Colin instantly understood, pretended to struggle, and also pulled out the Blade of Judgment from his waist, and plunged into Emperor Reinhardts chest. Well done! Queen Midela clapped her hands and laughed, Now were in the same boat. Count Angler, you can trust me now, cant you? Colin took a deep breath, seemed to have finally laid down the heavy burden in his heart, and asked: This should be His Majestys Shadow Knight, correct? And what on earth do you two want to do? The Shadow Knight smiled and bowed to Colin, saying: Yes, Count Angler, its a pleasure to meet you. Its also delightful that you can join our alliance to restore the-glory of the Empire! Restore the empire? Yes. Queen Midela continued, Reinhardt, this fool, is not worthy of being the ruler of the Empire. Therefore, he must die! Then your next plan Sacrifice the Storm Fortress, assassinate the Orc Emperor! Queen Midela unequivocally said. Colin hesitated for a moment, and finally advised one last time: Your Majesty, arent you already aware of Marquis Garcias plan? Why then do you still want to sacrifice the Storm Fortress? Queen Midela shook her head, saying: Count Angler, there is still risk in Marquis Garcias plan, but Mr. Ji can guarantee the Orc Emperors death without fail. Moreover, this should be a good thing for you. Once the Imperial Army in the Fortress is wiped out, your Northern Army will be the strongest military force in the empire. At that time, wont the future of the Empire be under your control? Colin stopped talking, seemingly agreeing to the plan. But in secret, his killing intent towards Queen Midela was now uncontrollable. Looking at it initially, he tolerated her several times for being Veras intimate aunt and his lover, Colin felt some sympathy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, he was wrestled into their ship, and she still insisted on sacrificing the Storm Fortress even though there was obviously a better choice. Colin was certain that she had other ulterior motives beyond killing the Orc Emperor! As for him, he was just a mere tool for her. Seeing that Colin was not questioning any longer, Queen Midela smiled cheerfully and kicked the lying Emperor Reinhardt, saying: Alright, help me clean him up. I will announce that His Majesty is ill and needs rest, and will not see any visitors. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: 631 Magic Array_1 Chapter 633: 631 Magic Array_1 A gloomy basement. A group of mages in gray robes are busily working. The dim candlelight highlights their masterpieceC a giant magic array. Its complex and mysterious patterns glow with a dazzling red light, making ordinary people dizzy at first glance. In the center of the magic array are two oddly shaped eyes. Though they are merely patterns on the ground, they seem alive, piercing the heart with their glaring light and emitting an intense, bloody smell. The mages seem to be trying hard to avoid contact with the two eyes on the ground, as if something terrible would happen with just one glance. Among the gray-robed mages, there is only one old man wearing a distinctive silver robe. And if you are familiar with the Mage Council of Yevir, you would know there is only one mage who prefers wearing silver robesC Ernest, the chairman of the Mage Council. On hearing footsteps from the stairway, Ernest quickly walked over. Mr. Ji. Seeing the newcomer, Ernest nodded with a smile. This smile was even somewhat subservient. Its hard to imagine that Ernest, as the chairman of the Mage Council, would show such an attitude toward his former subordinate. Keep in mind that just two years ago, Ernest was vehemently criticizing Mr. Jis actions in Fallen Eagle City and had a loathing for the Eyes of Judgement, a forbidden spell that could be deemed a killer in the Holy Field. He believed that this forbidden spell would not elevate the status of mages but instead bring a catastrophic disaster to Yevir. However, Ernest has finally submitted to Mr. Ji. The nobles of the Glorious Empires wariness of mages has made it difficult for Yevir to find a large number of mage apprentices with arcane talent. Without fresh blood, the decline of the Mage Council has become inevitable. Feeling helpless, Ernest had to seek cooperation with Mr. Ji. As for the Eyes of Judgement, this vicious and evil forbidden spell, if it could be used by himself it would be a different story. Yes, this time, it is not just Mr. Ji who is going to cast the Eyes of Judgement in the Storm Fortress. The target is not just the Orc Emperor! If it were just to kill the Orc Emperor, there would be no need for so many sacrifices. After all, although the Skull-shatterer at the Holy Field is indeed stronger than the Holy Knight, Mr. Ji is no longer the sixth-rank mage he once was. With his current Holy Knight body, he could resist a large part of the forbidden spells backlash, so theres actually no need for so many sacrifices. These sacrifices are actually prepared for Ernest. Thats why there are two focal points in the magic array on the ground. And Ernests target is Prince Lexie! This is the real reason why Ernest couldnt refuse Mr. Ji. You see, there is actually a secondary forbidden spell connected to the Eyes of Judgement, which allows the caster to take over the body of the patient. This is the body of a Holy Knight! The body of the Holy Field that mages dream of! Mages have been shackled for thousands of years, and now they finally have a method to break their chains. Even as wicked as this method is, when it becomes an option for Ernest, he finds he cannot resist such temptation. Mr. Ji, looking at the subserviently smiling Ernest before him, nodded reservedly and asked, Is the magic array ready? It has been drawn, I am conducting the final check to ensure there are no mistakes! Mr. Ji glanced around the basement and a satisfied smile appeared on his face, but then he added: Ah yes, add one more focal point. Ernest was stunned, and then inquired carefully: Mr. Ji, is there a third mage to cast the Eyes of Judgement here? Yes. Mr. Ji nodded affirmatively, then turned around and walked away. Ernest hurriedly followed and climbed the stairs, whispering to Mr. Ji: Mr. Ji, can the sacrifices at the Storm Fortress sustain three Eyes of Judgement? Dont worry, theres enough. I have far more experience with this than you, and besides, even if you suffer some additional backlash now it wont be a big issue, as youll soon be changing this body. Listening to Mr. Jis explanation, Ernest was slightly relieved, then he asked: So who is this third mage? Mr. Ji glanced at Ernest beside him and muttered one name: Queen Midela. Is the Queen also a mage? Ernest was clearly stunned by this news. As the chairman of the Mage Council, of course Ernest knows that Queen Midela has never been to Yevir, so who taught her arcane knowledge? And more importantly, who is Queen Midelas target? The answer to the latter question is actually quite easy to guess. After all, there are only three Holy Knights in the Glorious Empire, and apart from Mr. Ji and Prince Lexie, the only one left is Duke St. Gregorian. And coincidentally, Duke St. Gregorian is also a woman By this point, the two had already reached the exit of the basement. Mr. Ji paused and turned to Ernest who was about to ask a question. Making a silencing gesture, he said: Alright, Ernest, dont ask anymore. Just prepare the magic array well and be sure to finish it within three days! Yes. With no choice but to suppress his curiosity, Ernest stood there watching Mr. Ji leave the basement. In fact, Ernest didnt object much to Queen Midelas participation. After all, with this arrangement, their chance of seizing control of the Glorious Empire through this opportunity has become even greater. However, Ernest was still very curious about how Queen Midela achieved such success in the arcane arts. Keep in mind that to cast the Eyes of Judgement, one must be a sixth-rank mage. Queen Midela is not old, yet she is already a sixth-rank mage. Apart from exceptional talent, there must be a powerful mentor to guide her. And it must have started with painstaking guidance from a young age. This rules out Mr. Ji. After all, when Queen Midela was young, Mr. Ji wasnt much older and his power wasnt remarkable. So who could it be? Ernest walked down the steps alone and suddenly remembered a detailC Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Vera St. Hilde first came to Yevir, the Mage Council had quite a debate about whether they should accept the daughter of the Northern Duke. It was only after the white-robed mage Cusius lobbied hard and volunteered to take Vera as his apprentice that she was successfully admitted into the Tower of Mages. Ernest originally thought Cusius had been bribed by the Northern Duke, but now he thinks it might not have been the case. Cusius is the son of the previous chairman of the Mage Council, Kurd. And this Kurd once tried to break into the Bright Moon Forest to explore the secret of the Elf Clans disappearance, but he never returned. Whats more, this Kurd was also Mr. Jis mentor. Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: 632 Leak_1 Chapter 634: 632 Leak_1 The chilly moonlight fell on the top of Storm Fortress City, illuminating the busy figures. After piling the last piece of dark stone, Mark wiped his sweat and noticed that his hands were stained with ink-like blackness. He looked towards his companions, who were amusingly blackened from head to toe as well. The whistle for assembly sounded, and Mark hurriedly relinquished his thoughts and joined the line. After assembling, a group of people were led to dine. Upon reaching the dining spot, Mark realized the location was seemingly secluded and quiet. However, the pleasant aroma of meat soup shrouded his senses, forcing him to forget any further thoughts. He positioned himself in the queue and began to estimate the number of people ahead of him, contemplating whether there would still be pieces of meat left when his turn came There was indeed a piece of meat left! Mark was thrilled as he grippped his dinner plate, hurriedly finding a place to sit down and began to savor his meal. May I sit here? Mark looked up to see a tall figure standing before him. Although the mans face was also covered in dark soot, Mark was certain that he didnt know him. In fact, Mark knew no one in the entire team. In his original squad, he was the only one conscripted to reinforce the fortress wall. Over the days, Mark also realized that the others did not know each other either; they appeared to have been dispatched from various armies. Sure. Mark nodded, then buried his face in the bowl to resume his meal. Hey, do you know what we use to strengthen the wall? The question from beside him caught Mark off guard. He scratched his head in confusion and said casually: I dont know. I just do what the bosses tell me to do. The man lowered his voice and continued: I can tell you what it is: its Charcoal Stone! Charcoal stone? Mark was puzzled, Isnt that the stone used for starting a fire? Yes! Have you ever seen anyone using charcoal stone to reinforce a wall? Mark dumbly shook his head as he still didnt understand. Seeing this, the man further lowered his voice and said, Do you know where the last city to use charcoal stone to strengthen its walls was? Mark shook his head again. It was Fallen Eagle City! As a southerner, it took Mark a moment to recall that it was a city in the North Territory. Remembering a rumor that had circulated before, his face instantly turned pale, Wait could it be the city that was sacrificed? Exactly! Only then did Mark begin to panic. The meat soup in his hand was no longer appealing. Looking nervously around and seeing no one paying attention to them, he quickly asked: You dont mean Mr. Ji is at Storm Fortress too, do you? Is he going to sacrifice us? The man gloomily nodded. At this point, Mark did not question how the man had obtained such confidential information. He only trembled as he said: What about the royalty? Doesnt they know about Mr. Jis conspiracy? The royalty has been placed under house arrest. The man said gravely, Its said that the queen colluded with Mr. Ji to do it! Then then what are we supposed to do Mark was completely panicked, he spilled soup on himself shaking uncontrollably. Just as the man was about to speak again, the whistle blew for them to assemble. Mark had no choice but to suppress his fears and run to get in line. But as he stood at attention, scanning the crowd for the man he was just speaking to, he found nothing. Instead, he earned a whipping from the supervisor for looking around restlessly. Mark obediently followed the team back to the top of the city to continue hauling bricks without daring to look around further. During a break, he quietly approached a soldier and whispered: Hey, do you know what we were using earlier to reinforce the wall? The soldier gave Mark a surprised look before saying: Seems like it was charcoal stone. Mark immediately replied, Have you ever seen anyone using charcoal stone to reinforce walls? The soldier scratched his head, hesitating, Perhaps the bosses have some special plan Mark shook his head solemnly and said, Have you heard of Fallen Eagle City? In the early morning, Colin entered the restaurant, finding only Prince Lexie dining alone. Your Highness. Colin bowed in respect. Prince Lexie just nodded in acknowledgment. They continued eating without speaking. Colin wanted to strike up a conversation but, seeing the group of maids serving at their side, he kept his mouth shut. After Prince Lexie finished his meal and stood up to leave, Colin quickly wiped his mouth with a napkin and followed. Your Highness. Hearing Colins summon, Prince Lexie came to a halt. Your Highness, I have yet to express my gratitude in person for the time you saved my friend. Colin caught up and said with a smile. Prince Lexie furrowed his brows, When did I save your friend? Have you forgotten? White Dew City in the East! Colin explained smilingly, If it was not for your interference, my friend might have lost his life due to Mr. Ji. Prince Lexie looked enlightened, Youre talking about that Winged Knight? Yes. Colin nodded and continued, However, you might not be aware, Your Highness, that my friend saved your life too, as a result of a serendipity. Prince Lexie frowned, hesitating, Are you trying to say that it was the Winged Knight who impeded Mr. Jis sacrificial ritual to destroy White Dew City? Prince Lexie had always thought that Mr. Ji was going to perform the sacrifice, and that he was the one who stopped Mr. Jis doing. Colin, seeing Prince Lexies confusion, explained: Your Highness, perhaps you are not aware. The person who presided over the sacrifice back then was not Mr. Ji. Then who was it? It was a sixth-rank Mage named Horus. Colin stated with a hidden meaning, He is an accomplice of Mr. Ji, and he tried to kill you using the Eyes of Judgement! Prince Lexie was alerted, he turned to look at Colin and asked in a deep voice: Lord Angler, what exactly are you saying? Colin revealed an innocuous smile and said: Your Highness, I am merely suggesting that the effect of the Forbidden Spell, the Eyes of Judgement, might not just be limited to killing a Holy Field Knight. Moreover does Mr. Ji really need to sacrifice so many people to cast this Forbidden Spell? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Prince Lexies face stiffened, seemingly grasping what Colin implied. After a moment of contemplation, he tentatively said: Lord Angler, do you know something about this? Colin shook his head and said, Im not certain about Mr. Jis specific plans. As for how many people the Forbidden Spell really requires to be sacrificed, only Mr. Ji knows. I was just reminding you not to unwittingly become someone elses target. Prince Lexie seemed moved by the thought, Thank you for the reminder. Ill be more careful. Seeing that Prince Lexie was already suspicious, Colin said no more and immediately excused himself to leave. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: 633 Open (Top)_1 Chapter 635: 633 Open (Top)_1 The night was deep and dark. Under the cold moonlight, the Storm Fortress that stood between the mountains looked like a slumbering giant beast. Mark was lying in the open-air camp, looking at the fortress city wall not far away, with countless thoughts running through his mind. A days labor had left him extremely exhausted, but Mark tossed and turned until midnight and still could not fall asleep. Ever since he heard the rumor that Mr. Ji was about to sacrifice the Storm Fortress, Mark could no longer maintain his composure. In fact, Mark had long been prepared to die on the battlefield. If his death could truly help Mr. Ji kill the Orc Emperor, Mark would feel resentful, but he wouldnt feel too much anger or fear. But he has a younger brother in the fortress. If both brothers were to die, who would take care of their parents back home? Moreover, there are hundreds of thousands of refugees from Westland in the fortress. These people are not soldiers, and Mark felt that he had a responsibility to rescue them. Therefore, in the past two days, Mark has quietly leaked this rumor out, and the vast majority of the soldiers in the team already knew about this news. However, due to the presence of Supervisors, and since these soldiers were all transferred from various troops and did not know each other, they lacked trust and tacit understanding amongst them. Hence, they could only suppress their fear and restlessness, watch, and wait With the fortress wall reinforcement project nearing completion, Mark was not prepared to wait any longer. Taking advantage of the darkness, Mark carefully moved his body away from the camp. Whenever a patrolling soldier passed by, Mark would immediately lie prone on the ground, pretending to be asleep. In this way, he reached the edge of the camp without much trouble. Just as Mark thought he was not far from success, a commanding voice suddenly rang out behind him: Where are you off to? Marks body stiffened, he slowly turned his head, thinking about what excuse to use, but suddenly heard a whistling sound. The next second, an arrow pierced through the throat of the Supervisor behind him! Heh Heh The Supervisor widened his eyes, pressing one hand tightly against his throat, the other hand reaching out spasmodically. Whats going on? The commotion alerted the patrolling soldiers not far away. The sound of hurried footsteps pulled Mark out of his stupor; he didnt dare to linger, he ran straight out of the camp without considering who might be helping him. Marks flight seemed to be a signal, and the other soldiers in the camp also immediately got up, beginning to scatter and flee. At the same time, someone was constantly shouting loudly: Mr. Ji is going to sacrifice Storm Fortress! We will all be burnt to death by him! Run! The camp became an instant chaos, the Supervisors and Guards immediately tried to suppress the unrest, but what terrified them was that their own people were being killed by secret arrows and cold blades continuously. It was as if a cold-blooded assassin was hiding in the dark night, mercilessly reaping his game. Mark ran forward without stopping. The gentle night wind screamed in his ears, roars and screams came from behind him continuously, but he only focused on running forward, not daring to look back. And as time passed, Mark realized that the unrest in the fortress was not only in the place he just fled from. Shouts came from all directions, at this moment, the slumbering giant beast, the Storm Fortress, was finally awakened. Brother? A familiar voice brought Mark to a halt. He leaned on his knees gasping for breath, then grabbed his younger brother who had run up to him and growled: Quick! Run! Get out of the fortress! In front of the Emperors bedchamber in the Central Castle. A group of anxious-looking nobles of the Empire were trying to negotiate with the guards. What serious illness has His Majesty contracted? Why cant he see anyone? Im sorry, Count, Im not sure what ailment His Majesty has contracted, but I cant let you in. Count Nicoll stared, his white beard bristling on his cheeks as he anxiously said, Even now, with rumors rife in the fortress and people panicking, doesnt His Majesty intend to see us? Im sorry, Count, Im just following orders Whose orders are you following? Mine! Count Nicoll turned around to see the crowd behind him part, revealing a dignified and noble figure. Her Majesty. Count Nicoll quickly turned to pay his respects, then immediately asked, Your Highness, what has happened to His Majesty? Queen Midela slowly stepped forward, her face filled with sorrow. She said: His Majesty is heartbroken over the countless imperial warriors who have fallen in the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, and the citizens of the Westland who have been tragically ravaged by the Orc army. He has been overwhelmed with grief and exhausted from strategizing against the Orc army, and has fallen ill. But Your Highness, rumors are currently spreading within the Storm Fortress. Isnt His Majesty going to clarify things? What rumors? Queen Midela asked with an indifferent look on her face. Some of the soldiers involved in reinforcing the city walls have discovered that charcoal stone was used as a construction material. Following that, rumors began sayingsaying that Mr. Ji is in the Storm Fortress planning to set it on fire, sacrificing everyone in order to perform a Forbidden Spell to assassinate the Orc King. The complete rumor actually implicated the Queen as conspiring with Mr. Ji to sacrifice the Storm Fortress, but Count Nicoll certainly wouldnt dare utter the full rumor in front of Queen Midela. Queen Midela didnt seem surprised by the news, and nodded, saying: Thats right, Mr. Ji is planning to sacrifice the Storm Fortress. What? The crowd of nobles erupted in uproar. Immediately, a terrifying thought emerged in their mindsC Could the rumors be true? Was the Queen truly conspiring with Mr. Ji to sacrifice the Storm Fortress? What about His Majesty the Emperor? Whether out of fear or anger, Count Nicolls body began to shake uncontrollably. His murky eyes were trained intently on Queen Midela, as he asked in a deep voice: Your Highness! How do you plan on dealing with Mr. Jis madness? Queen Midelas cool gaze slowly swept across the Imperial nobles and Military Officers before coming to rest on Count Nicoll. She spoke: I plan to let him complete the sacrifice! WhooshC The crowd erupted. They never expected that Queen Midela would openly admit to cooperating with a devil like Mr. Ji and even plan a sacrificial ceremony at Storm Fortress! This fortress contained the main force of the Glorious Empire and hundreds of thousands of refugees from the Westland totalling over a million! Your Highness! How could you do this? Your Highness! You are destroying the foundation of the Empire! We demand to see His Majesty! In the face of the emotionally charged mob, Queen Midela remained calm. Her clear and firm voice rang out once again: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without sacrifice, there is no glory! This is our only chance to disrupt the huge Orc army! If you cant bear to sacrifice these people in the Storm Fortress, then even more citizens of the Glorious Empire will lose their lives under the Orcs brutality. All the evil, all the responsibility, I will take upon myself! From this day forward, I will use my own life to atone for the sacrifices of everyone in the Storm Fortress! Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: 634 Open (Bottom)_1 Chapter 636: 634 Open (Bottom)_1 Colin stood in the crowd, staring at Queen Midela, who wore an expression of righteousness, with amazement in his heart. He was confident that Queen Midela wasnt the type to sacrifice herself for justice, but how could she dare make such a public promise? Unlessshe had decided to kill everyone here! Colin knew the true face of Queen Midela, of course, he would make such a guess, but the others were silenced by the Queens righteous words. But soon, nobles started to persuade her again: Your Highness, even if we plan to offer the Storm Fortress as a sacrifice, we should start by evacuating the army! Yes, arent the refugees enough as a sacrifice? Clearly, the nobles didnt care about the fate of the refugees. If they could trade the lives of these refugees for the life of the Orc King, they would probably rejoice secretly. Moreover, someone had already taken on the moral risk. Queen Midela hummed lightly, saying: Just the refugees arent enough for this sacrifice! Besides, if the army retreats, the refugees will surely run away. So, no one here is allowed to leave! Your Highness! How can we sacrifice the best elite force of the Empire? Your Highness, we could retreat part of the army Listening to the nobles persistent persuasion, Queen Midela waved her hand in determination and commanded with an unquestionable tone: Enough! Ive already said it, no one is allowed to leave! This plan has received unanimous approval from His Majesty, Prince Lexie, Duke St. Gregorian and Count Angler, so you have no other choice but to cooperate! Sacrificing the Storm Fortress is our best chance to break down the Orc Empire, it must go on! Furthermore, I must remind you, once the sacrifice ceremony begins, the only safe place in Storm Fortress will be this castle. Please do not leave, and do not attempt to contact your armies; otherwise, be prepared to become sacrifices! Having said this, Queen Midela found Colin in the crowd and ordered: Count Angler, guard the castle and tend to the noble lords here. Dont let the outside chaos affect us! Yes! Colin immediately bowed and accepted the command. Queen Midela nodded with satisfaction, and without paying further attention to the nobles attempting persuasion, she left in long strides. Count Nicoll wanted to catch up, but was stopped by Colin. Queen Midela went down the stairs, rounded a corner, and a Shadow Knight was waiting there for her unexpectedly Your Highness, are we initiating ahead of schedule? Yes! Answered Queen Midela without pausing, her face dark, Rumors have begun to circulate outside, it is too late for control. Thus, we have to act early! Someone must have deliberately leaked the information! Said the Shadow Knight angrily, I suspect it was Duke South Border, do we need to kill him first? No need. Queen Midela smiled coldly, Put him under watch and dont let him contact anyone. Our current priority is to sacrifice the Storm Fortress. Yes, Your Highness, what is our specific plan? Three things, remember them clearly. Queen Midela ordered decisively, First, spread the news in the fortress that the Orcs army has approached, so the refugees wont dare to flee; Second, declare that His Majesty has discovered Duke South Borders conspiracy of colluding with Orcs and preparing to hand over Storm Fortress to them, and thus, His Majesty has ordered for the disarmament of the South Border army Hearing this, the Shadow Knight couldnt help but remind her: Your Highness, spreading such baseless accusations might cause chaos. The southern warriors will not surrender without a fight Thats exactly the effect I want. Explained Queen Midela, We need to push the South Border army to rebellion and create chaos. The Shadow Knight understood and nodded accordingly. Queen Midela continued: Now, the lords in the fortress are confined to the castle and cant contact their armies. If you do as I just asked, the fortress will surely fall into chaos. And with this opportunity, you can smoothly carry out the third taskC Arson! The city walls, main buildings, and major routes of Storm Fortress have all been sufficiently rigged with charcoals. You will send someone to set them alight. Yes, Your Highness! The Shadow Knight nodded, promptly disappeared into the darkness with a flash. Queen Midela walked downstairs until she entered the basement. Upon seeing Mr. Ji and Mage Ernest, Queen Midela asked in a hurried tone: Hows it going? Is the Magic Array ready? Ernest frowned, The third node isnt ready yet Theres no more time! Queen Midela declared decisively, The ceremony has to start immediately. If we wait any longer, even we wont be able to control the situation in Storm Fortress. But with only two nodes Just as Mr. Ji was about to speak, his gaze suddenly fell on the entrance of the basement. There, Prince Lexie had unexpectedly appeared. You plan to start the ceremony ahead of schedule? Prince Lexies tone was devoid of any detectable emotions. Yes, Your Royal Highness. There has been a leak, so we must start early. For the smooth progress of the ceremony, could you help secure the castle gate to assure the chaos outside doesnt reach here? Prince Lexie didnt respond to Queen Midelas request, but directed his attention to Ernest, asking: Mage Ernest, what are you doing here? Ernest hesitated for a moment, then explained: Your Royal Highness, Im here to assist Mr. Ji in completing the Sacrificial Ceremony. Assist? Prince Lexies mouth curled up slightly in disdain, Does this Sacrificial Ceremony need two Rank Six Mages to perform together? Or do you have two targets for your sacrifice? Queen Midela sighed quietly, aware that she couldnt bluff her way out of this. Ernests presence, once known to Prince Lexie, would struggle to convince the Holy Knight again. Mr. Ji also understood this point. He exchanged a quick glance with Queen Midela, then slowly walked towards Prince Lexie, saying: Actually, I invited Mage Ernest here only as a precaution. But if you have doubts, Your Highness, lets do this: let Ernest preside over the ceremony, and we will wait outside. But Prince Lexie remained at the entrance of the basement, his eyes still filled with distrust. Im sorry, but I no longer can trust who your target might be. So, this Sacrifice Boom! Before Prince Lexie could finish his sentence, Mr. Ji had suddenly transformed into a beam of golden lightning charging towards him. Having had prior suspicion, he immediately moved his hands in front of him. The revolving Holy Light formed a massive golden shield. Bang! After the earth-shaking blast, Ernest opened his eyes to see the entrance to the basement blasted into a large hole, with Prince Lexie and Mr. Ji nowhere to be seen. He looked hesitantly at Queen Midela and asked: What should we do now? Queen Midela decisively replied: What else can we do? Start the ceremony immediately and help Mr. Ji to kill Prince Lexie! Then the other node, do you want to use it? No, keep the other one for Mr. Ji. If we dont kill the Orc Emperor after sacrificing the Imperial Allied Army, the Empire will be finished. And you Queen Midela looked at the third node that was still not finished, and sighed: Ill wait till the next time. As long as we control the Glorious Empire, there will always be opportunities. Alright! Ernest restrained the joy in his heart, nodded repeatedly, and then turned to walk towards one of the nodes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the next moment, Ernest suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. Looking down, he saw that a dagger had pierced his chest. You you Ernest turned his head, looking at Queen Midela with a face full of rage. Queen Midela pulled out the dagger, letting Ernest slowly collapse to the ground, turning to reveal a bloodthirsty smile, saying- Im sorry, Mage Ernest, I promised the Empires Nobles that I would atone for everyone in Storm Fortress with my life. Therefore, this opportunity Ill take it. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: 635 Block (Up) _1 Chapter 637: 635 Block (Up) _1 Under the dim moonlight, knights with stern expressions gathered in front of the castle gate. They were dressed in uniform black armor, and the royal crest on their chest seemed to be a pulsating flame, shimmering in the moonlight. The Shadow Knight stood at the very front of the line, his piercing gaze slowly sweeping over everyones faces. You are all the most loyal knights of Her Majesty! the Shadow Knight declared loudly, Now, the Empire is at its most perilous moment, a time when heroes are needed the most! Are you willing to become these heroes, to dedicate everything for the Empire, for Her Majesty? Thud! A rhythmic sound of armor being struck echoed, forming a unified response: We are! Very well! The Shadow Knight nodded in satisfaction, about to relay the Queens orders, but in the next second, he suddenly froze. Because, to his shock, he discovered an overwhelmingly powerful aura enveloping him. Such an aura only exists among the powerful beings of the Holy Field! Who was it? Prince Lexie? Mr. Ji? Duke St. Gregorian? In an instant, the names raced through the Shadow Knights mind. But what confused him the most was, why was this person targeting him? The phantom image of a white wolf was reflected in the Shadow Knights eyes, rapidly enlarging in size. A Troll Holy Warrior! The Shadow Knight turned pale with shock. He couldnt fathom that a Holy Warrior would appear in the Storm Fortress. Thud! A loud explosion resounded, as if a heavy curtain had fallen. A giant iron-like hand shot out like a cannonball, grabbed the neck of the Shadow Knight who was in frenzy retreat, and hoisted him mid-air. Before the royal knights could figure out what was happening, they saw that the Shadow Knight was already being held hostage by an armored figure who had suddenly appeared from nowhere. Splat! Blood and flesh splattered. The Shadow Knights whole head was instantaneously crushed. The headless corpse fell and tumbled a few times on the ground, then all was silent. Next, before the royal knights could react, the armored figure vanished into the vast night. The entire process was swift and clean, without a hint of hesitation. The royal knights stared at the corpse on the ground, lost and horrified. They were just prepared to dedicate everything to the Empire, but they didnt expect that this dedication would be cruelly choked off at the bud before it even started. As the Shadow Knight hadnt had time to dispense their tasks before his death, even if they wanted to contribute, they had no idea what to do. What do we do now? What else can we do? We go back and seek an audience with Her Majesty to see if she has any instructions. At the top of the castle. A group of imperial nobles was already in a frenzy of debate. Regarding Queen Midelas candid sacrificial plan, some opposed it, while others agreed, resulting in an endless argument with everyone holding their ground. Colin stood with his arms crossed, silently observing all of this while making a mental note of the choices of these imperial nobles at this point. To his surprise, the majority of the nobles actually opposed Queen Midelas plan. Perhaps it was because they were reluctant to give up their armies, but at the same time, this indicated that they still had the courage to face the Orcs head on. Despite the devastating defeat in the Sky Breaking Mountain Range and the fall of the Westland, most human nobles still firmly believed that the orcs could be defeated. Thats why they objected to this opportunistic, yet bloody and evil method. This discovery pleased Colin quite a bit and gave him greater confidence in his upcoming plans. However, at this moment, some nobles, emotionally excited due to misunderstanding Colins attitude, began to verbally attack him. Of course, Colin was silent in response to these verbal attacks. After all, they posed no threat to him. And also, once the time was right, these people will naturally understand Colins true position. But soon, Colin realized he could no longer remain silent. Because Count Nicoll made a rather heart-stinging comment: Count Angler, you agree to this sacrifice plan because the North Territory Army isnt in the Storm Fortress, arent they? This remark startled Colin, and what followed from Count Nicolls words made his face turn pale. Count Angler, I want to know, why does the North Territory Army not want to assemble at Storm Fortress? Could it be that Queen Midela had quietly informed Marquis Garcia about this plan before planning this sacrifice? Once this was said, there was a brief silence at the scene. Then came a tumultuous questioning afterward. Count Angler, was Queen Midela deliberately helping North Territory conserve its strength? Count Angler, what the hell is North Territory planning to do? All the elite armies of the other four territories of the Empire are exhausted, is North Territory just waiting for the right moment to come out and play savior? Hah, the St. Hilde family probably want more than to just be the savior? Count Nicolls argument opened Pandoras box, triggering a number of speculations against the North Territory. Eventually, even the nobles who initially supported sacrificing the Storm Fortress began to pivot their views. After all, if North Territory was indeed conserving strength, or even planning a nefarious takeover, Queen Midelas true motive becomes quite condemnable. And none of them want to end up as mindless sacrifices for the St. Hilde family. Originally, Queen Midela had insinuated to Colin that if the elite troops of the other territories are all sacrificed, then North Territory could become the real ruler of the Empire, and even a changing of the royal familys surname could be possible. But honestly, Colin didnt really contemplate this plan, because he knew that if North Territory dared do such a thing, the reputation of the St. Hilde family would be completely ruined. Even Marquis Garcias withdrawal from the Sky Breaking Mountain Range would be seen as a premeditated betrayal. Even if North Territory could usurp the throne through force, it wouldnt win the hearts of the people. The result of forcibly claiming power could only lead to endless rebellions. Ladies and Gentlemen, North Territory did not receive any prior notice. Marquis Garcia chose to station his forces in Luwal Valley because it is the most suitable location to ambush the orc army. As for any actions of Queen Midela, it has never represented the St. Hilde family! Unfortunately, such explanation was not able to satisfy the crowds doubts. The nobles continued to question Colin relentlessly. Colins face was as calm as water, but he didnt continue to argue. Till he heard a loud roar, and then saw two figurers fiercely battling each other swooping through from beneath the castle. Colin recognized them at once as Prince Lexie and Mr. Ji! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, he finally heaved a sigh of relief, knowing the moment he had been waiting for had finally arrived! So, he yelled out: Ladies and Gentlemen, if you cant trust me, at least you should trust His Majesty, right? His Majesty? The crowd of nobles instantly froze up. And upon turning their heads, they found the closed door of the room had indeed opened, and Emperor Reinhardt slowly walked out. Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: 636 Block (Down) _1 Chapter 638: 636 Block (Down) _1 Your Majesty! The nobles, coming to their senses from the shock, bowed in salute one after another. Colin hastily poured his will into Emperor Reinhardts body, but this control over the blood slave was inevitably somewhat unnatural. Luckily, it was the middle of the night, which could help Colin conceal some imperfections in detail. You should not doubt Count Anglers loyalty, Emperor Reinhardt began, And it was Queen Midela who conspired with Mr. Ji to sacrifice the Storm Fortress, not the St. Hilde family. With the Emperors personal admission, the nobles doubts about the North Territory dissipated greatly. Count Nicoll felt that Emperor Reinhardts tone was a bit odd, but he didnt think too deeply about it at the moment and asked, Your Majesty, so do you agree with the plan to sacrifice the Storm Fortress? Absolutely not! Emperor Reinhardt responded decisively, How could I bear to let the Empires best Army and countless Westland citizens become sacrifices! If we are to kill the Orc Emperor, we should do so on the battlefield, defeating him fair and square! I believe every knight of the Empire would not reject such glory! These words brought the nobles great relief. Colin took the opportunity to explain: Gentlemen, the reason why His Majesty feigned illness and didnt appear before is due to the pressure from Queen Midela. Because she had bewitched three holy knights to agree to this evil plan, His Majestys personal safety could not be guaranteed. Immediately after, Colin manipulated Emperor Reinhardt to speak again: Thats correct. And it is thanks to Count Angler persuading Prince Lexie to change his mind that I dare to reveal my true thoughts to you all, and I hope that everyone can join me in stabilising the situation in the Storm Fortress, and thwart the conspiracy of Mr. Ji and Queen Midela! Under the double act of Colin and Emperor Reinhardt, all the Empires nobles pledged their support. Even those nobles who were originally bewitched by Queen Midela, supporting the sacrifice of the Storm Fortress, immediately changed their attitude when they saw the shift in sentiment. Emperor Reinhardt nodded in satisfaction, and commanded: Excellent! If thats the case, please go back and rally your armies, stabilise the morale of the people, and quickly calm the chaos within the Storm Fortress. Yes, Your Majesty! The nobles answered loudly, but as they turned to leave, they found that Duke St. Gregorian had appeared at the staircase entrance unexpectedly. The crowd fell silent. According to Colin and Emperor Reinhardts earlier statement, Prince Lexie had been successfully persuaded, and they could all see that he was fiercely fighting with Mr. Ji. However, Queen Midela had another Holy Knight on her side, Duke St. Gregorian! At this moment, the solitary Duke blocking the staircase entrance made the assembled nobles hesitate to approach. Colin was not overly concerned. Because he knew that Duke St. Gregorian was seriously injured and didnt have much combat power left. If it came to a real fight, even without deploying the Holy Warriors, Colin was confident that he could force him back with just a few sixth-order blood slaves. So, he took a few steps forward and persuaded: Duke St. Gregorian, His Majesty has already decided to terminate the plan to sacrifice the Storm Fortress. Are you willing to realise your mistake and turn back? Duke St. Gregorian clenched his lips tightly. His hawkish eyes were as calm as water, but they seemed to reflect nothing. Facing Colins question, Emperor Reinhardts glare, and the hostile gaze of the Empires nobles, she uttered a very harsh sentence: You cowards! Back at the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, you ran away. Now at the Storm Fortress, youre running away again! Its not about running away, Colin explained, We dont want to adopt such evil means. Moreover, even if the Orc Emperor could be killed by the Eyes of Judgement, I fear that such a victory would not make any knight of the Empire proud. I dont need any damn pride, Duke St. Gregorian replied coldly, I just want Saruman dead! Looking at Duke St. Gregorian with some disappointment, Colin found it a great pity. He had always admired the Empires only female Holy Knight, but unexpectedly, the loss of Westland had changed her demeanor. She was practically becoming a madwoman who is willing to sacrifice everything for revenge. Im sorry, Duke St. Gregorian, Colin said without backing down, This is the will of his Majesty and all the Empires nobles, it wont change just because of the thoughts of you alone. Duke St. Gregorian slowly drew out the long sword from her waist, her aura gradually becoming ferocious, she said narrowly: Colin, Ive warned you before. If you dare to sabotage this sacrificial plan, dont blame me for being ruthless! Colin smiled slightly and also drew out his sword, saying frankly: Duke St. Gregorian, Im going to learn about your remarkable skills! As soon as he finished speaking, Colins divine power surged through his body, forming a golden crystalline barrier in front of him. Bang! Just then, Duke St. Gregorians attack arrived suddenly. In an instant, numerous images flooded Colins mind. He seemed to see a gigantic meteorite crashing into the ground, with flames splattering in all directions. However, he managed to block this attack from the Holy Knight. Duke St. Gregorian was indeed severely injured. Colin sighed with relief, and without calling out the Holy Warriors lying in wait close by, handled Duke St. Gregorian by himself. The Empires nobles who watched the battle were already slack-jawed, obviously not expecting Colin to be able to deal with a Holy Knights attack on his own, even if it was an injured Holy Knight. Seeing this, Count Nicoll immediately invited the Lords of the Eastern Territory to leave. The other nobles also came to their senses, avoiding the two combatants and leaving the castle to contact their Armies. Cling! Clang! Clang! After a series of sword clashes, Colin and Duke St. Gregorian drew back from each other. Colin now had over a dozen sword wounds on his body, but he didnt care about them at all. Instead, he was filled with fighting spirit as he looked at Duke St. Gregorian across from him. Duke St. Gregorian had held the upper hand in the recent exchange, but her condition had only deteriorated. Numerous tiny bloodstains reappeared on her face, making her look like a delicate porcelain doll that might break at any touch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Duke St. Gregorian, with your serious injuries, why insist on feigning strength? Moreover, even if you defeat me, the situation at Storm Fortress has been taken back under control by his Majesty, and your sacrificial plan has failed. If you really want revenge, you should join us in blocking the orc army in the Luwal Valley Dont mention the Luwal Valley to me, Duke St. Gregorian abruptly interrupted, The North Territory is full of cowards who dare not face strong enemies head-on! As soon as she finished speaking, a blinding red light burst out from her body. The next moment, a sharp harpys shriek echoed through the entire fortress. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Conversion (Up) _1 Chapter 639: Conversion (Up) _1 Repent, coward! In an instant, Duke St. Gregorian radiated a large swath of red holy light, and a shadow of a sparrow, like a flame, ignited behind her. Boom! A circle of fire patterns suddenly exploded, spreading rapidly in all directions like a wave. Emperor Reinhardt and the watching guards were forced to retreat repeatedly by this terrifying shock wave. Your Majesty, please leave as soon as possible! The guards were terrified by the scary scene of the Holy Knights battle. They quickly surrounded Emperor Reinhardt and urged him to leave immediately. Emperor Reinhardt, having received Colins instructions, did not refuse and decisively ran downstairs. Cracks continue to appear on the surface of the castles top floor building, and along these cracks, countless flames spread rapidly like tiny snakes. Colin, who was the first to be hit, immediately felt a surge of heat wave and pressure that seemed to come from the depths of his soul. He couldnt help but step back, raising his sword to block the oncoming flames. Boom! A large flame erupted skyward, enveloping the entire top floor of the castle, and Colin disappeared in an instant. But when the flames subsided, a pitch-black arc barrier quietly protected Colin. By then, Colin had completely transformed. His body had swelled to five meters high, his rough skin was covered with fierce scales, a pair of large black bat wings spread out behind him, wisps of blood fog filled the air, and enveloped his skull, making it difficult to see his true face. Duke St. Gregorian was stunned for a moment. If it hadnt been for the fact that there were only two of them on the top floor of the castle, she would have thought her opponent had changed. So, you are the Winged Knight! Duke St. Gregorian suddenly realized. Colin didnt answer. He merely gathered energy silently. In his True Blood Form, he should be able to defeat a severely wounded Holy Knight. Colin felt a strong urge deep in his heart, chose not to suppress it anymore. In an instant, a large ball of black shadow unfolded from Colins wings. Whoosh whoosh whooshC Countless black threads, like streaks of light, darted toward Duke St. Gregorian from all directions. The black threads intertwined to form a screen of light that enclosed Duke St. Gregorian. But Duke St. Gregorian remained calm, she slowly raised her sword in front of her. The next moment, her pupils instantly turned pure gold, devoid of any rational emotion, like the divine being who had come to judge the world. Pop! The black screen of light cracked open a golden slit, and then, countless slits crawled all over the screen. Boom! The screen shattered in a loud explosion, and numerous golden light spots continued to converge, forming a red sparrow that seemed capable of incinerating everything in the world. Repent, Colin Angler! Whoosh! A fiery red arrow shot out from the sparrows mouth, forming a menacing arc in mid-air as it flew directly toward Colin. In an instant, Colin felt the threat of death. Yes, death. Since coming to this world, his chest had been pierced, his heart burst, and he had suffered countless wounds of varying degrees, but due to the immortality of the Blood Clan, he had never felt he would die. But at this moment, he truly felt the threat of death! Save me! Having finally underestimated the power of the Holy Knight, Colin quickly backed down at this crucial moment. Whoosh! A figure of the White Wolf suddenly appeared in front of Colin. Faced with the Holy Knights full-out attack, he quickly summoned his Holy Warrior Blood Slave. What surprised him, however, was the red light arrow that had shot out from the sparrows mouth suddenly made a turn in the airC Boom! Colin turned his head foolishly to the side, only to see a bottomless pit appear next to him. The Holy Warrior Blood Slave he had urgently summoned hadnt blocked anything at all After making this attack, Duke St. Gregorian on the other side could no longer bear the deterioration of his injuries and fell straight down. Colin came out from behind the Holy Warrior Blood Slave, walked to Duke St. Gregorian, and asked unsurely: Just now why did you deliberately hold back? Duke St. Gregorian was in a terrible state at this time, and a large amount of golden blood was seeping out of the cracks in his body. He couldnt stop it. He gave a sad smile and said: In the end, I still dont want to kill you Maybe I still want to leave some hope for the Empire. Also, even if I hadnt changed the trajectory of that attack, you had ways to deal with it, didnt you? Ha ha, who wouldve thought, Colin Angler, you have so many cards up your sleeve. Colin looked at Duke St. Gregorian, whose face was filled with complex emotions. He said a bit resentfully: If you didnt want to kill me, why did you have to go all out like this? Wouldnt it be better to save your strength to kill the Orc Emperor? Youre right. Duke St. Gregorian nodded. At this moment, she seemed to have finally regained her calm and composure. I was blinded by anger, but if you were in my position, realizing everything youve guarded has been destroyed, it would be hard for you to remain rational But, I still want to advise you one last time. Retreating can be addictive, and you may even make various seemingly reasonable excuses to beautify it, decorate it, and consider it the only viable strategy. But no matter how much you retreat, one day, you will still have to face your fears. Remember, to reach the pinnacle of the Way of the Knight, you must never retreat! Colin looked at the dying Duke St. Gregorian, who was rambling on and on about her advice, and felt a mix of emotions. Truth be told, he could understand Duke St. Gregorians anger and even madness. If the roles were reversed, if the North Territory fell, even if Vera died at the hands of the Orcs, he probably would have become a madman hell-bent on revenge. Marquis Garcias strategy seemed like the best choice, but he neglected the lives sacrificed as a result. Those Westerners who died at the hands of the Orcs could be seen as sacrifices to his strategy. From this point of view, how different was he from Mr. Ji? Lost in his thoughts, Colin noticed that Duke St. Gregorians breath was getting weaker and weaker, and the spirit in her eyes was fading. The golden blood covered the ground, making him involuntarily swallow his saliva. He knew that if he waited a bit longer, Duke St. Gregorian would take her last breath. He would be able to taste the sweet scent of the Holy Knights blood and use it to advance into the longed-for Holy Field. Of course, he had another optionC That was to convert her into the Bloodline before Duke St. Gregorian completely died. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That way, she wouldnt die. But he would also lose the chance to advance into the Holy Field. Colin was in a dilemma. Duke St. Gregorian quietly lay on the ground, as if asleep. Her gorgeous face, illuminated by the moonlight, resembled a blooming begonia flower. After a long contemplation, Colin sighed. In the end, he bit down on Duke St. Gregorians delicate neck. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Conversion (Down) _1 Chapter 640: Conversion (Down) _1 HuffC Colin exhaled, climbing up from Duke St. Gregorian. Sanctuary Bloodline. It didnt seem like a loss. Colin comforted himself. Only this way, the waves of weakness coursing through his body did not feel as unbearable. As expected, he had descended in rank. Duke St. Gregorian was ranked higher than Colin, so transforming such a bloodline would cause Colins power to drop a rank. However, that didnt bother him too much. After all, it wouldnt be difficult for him to return to the sixth rank. The blood of a sixth rank knight was practically within arms reach. With this thought, Colin suddenly remembered that he had just ordered his holy warrior blood slave to kill a sixth-rank knight. It was Emperor Reinhardts Shadow Knight. Therefore, Colin immediately instructed a blood slave to fetch the headless corpse of the Shadow Knight. Duke St. Gregorian still hadnt awakened, not knowing whether his injuries were too severe or if the transformation of the holy knight bloodline required more time. Colin stood atop the chaotic castle, looking down below. By this time, the turmoil in Storm Fortress had subsided. After all, the instigators sent by Queen Midela had already been slaughtered by the holy warrior blood slaves. And under Emperor Reinhardts orders, the nobles had united and calmed their armies; isolated rumors couldnt cause widespread panic. Thinking of this, Colin then noticed that Queen Midela had disappeared. Did she escape? Colin wondered. As he pondered, the blood slave had returned with the headless corpse of the Shadow Knight. Colin was not put off by this, and driven by his bodily weakness, he immediately pounced on it. Gulpgulp After a while, Colin finally raised his head again. And the body of the Shadow Knight had already turned into a shriveled corpse. Feeling his blood start to boil again, Colin squinted his eyes in satisfaction. But soon, he was startled awake. Because he suddenly felt a gaze upon him! He looked around, but discovered nothing. Instantly, he realized that this gaze was not focused on him, but on Duke St. Gregorian! Colin walked to Duke St. Gregorian in bewilderment, only to find that the Duke showed no signs of waking up. Yet Colin had a strange feeling that something else was coveting this body. Whats going on? Scratching his head in confusion, Colin thought for a moment and suddenly felt that the situation was somewhat similar to when he tried to turn Holy Warrior Prince Otto into a blood slave. Back then, the White Wolf Witch King Squin tried to take over Ottos body, which forced Colin into a strange yet extremely perilous battle in the holy warriors soul space. He had barely won that time. With these thoughts in mind, he took out the Ancient Oak Mistletoe once more. The crystal green light enveloped Duke St. Gregorian entirely. Just as Colin was wondering how to proceed, a sudden bright green light engrossed his consciousness. In a haze, he seemed to come upon a strange place. It was dark, humid, devoid of moonlightCresembling the basement of some place. A massive magic array occupied the ground, releasing an unsettling red light along with a stench of blood. Upon lifting his head, Colin saw Queen Midela standing at the center of the array, whispering words. Red light emanating from beneath her feet radiated ripples, expanding and spreading until they converged into an eerie flesh ball above her head. As he looked at the familiar flesh ball, everything fell into place for Colin. The Eyes of Judgement! But why was Queen Midela using the Eyes of Judgement? Could she be a sixth-order mage? And her target, its Duke St. Gregorian? In that moment, Colin finally understood Queen Midelas entire plan. This was probably her real aim C to take over Duke St. Gregorians body! But Colin would never let her get her way! Whoosh- Colin managed to break free from the illusion, finding himself still standing at the top of the castle. However, he already knew the location of Queen Midela C She was in the castles basement! In the basement Queen Midela suddenly woke up. She felt as if she had just seen a familiar figure in a daze. But soon, she had no time to think about whose figure it was. Because, she found that she was verging on collapse. In the magic array, the corpse of the mage Ernest had completely turned into ashes and among the chaos of the recent events at the Storm Fortress, quite a few refugees and soldiers had died. But these sacrifices were hardly enough to sustain Queen Midela through this forbidden spell. She felt her body was on the brink of collapse. However, the eyeball above her head was still unable to hatch. What on earth was going on? Why were there so few sacrifices? Queen Midela was extremely puzzled. According to plan, the Storm Fortress should have been engulfed in a sea of fire at this point, with countless lives given up for sacrifice, enough to sustain her through this forbidden spell. But what was happening now? Without sufficient sacrifices, the magic array could only drain more of Queen Midelas life force. If there had been a mirror in front of Queen Midela, she would have been horrified to discover that her cherished beauty was completely gone. Now, she had become an old lady with white hair, a wrinkled face, sagging skin, and an appearance close to death. No! This couldnt go on! Queen Midela was about to cancel the spell-casting, but just as she was struggling to leave the critical point of the magic array, a familiar voice suddenly echoed in the basement: Your Majesty, how did you end up looking like this? Colin Queen Midelas face changed, but she immediately put on a seductive posture, although her current appearance was not flattering at all, and would only make Colin nauseated. How did you get here? Whats happening at the Storm Fortress? Has the sacrifice not begun yet? Colin sneered and said: Your Majesty, your plan has already failed. The sacrifices outside havent started and they never will. What exactly is going on? Queen Midelas face was full of panic, but she still managed a smile and begged, Colin, help me! Sacrifice the Storm Fortress! Otherwise, how can I use the Eyes of Judgement to kill the Orc Emperor? Colin raised an eyebrow and asked, Oh? Youre killing the Orc emperor? Yes! Queen Midela nodded again and again, explaining, Prince Lexie betrayed us, so Mr. Ji had to deal with him. I had to preside over this sacrificial ceremony instead. Hurry up! Start the fire and let the Storm Fortress burn up! Only then can I kill the Orc Emperor! Colin stroked his chin for a moment, then nodded and said: Hmm, since youre so eager to kill the Orc emperor, I suppose I can help. Queen Midelas face brightened up, but then she looked suspiciously at the approaching Colin, saying: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What are you doing standing here then? Go and start the sacrifice at the Storm Fortress! No, dont come here! Colin, stop! Ah! Why are you biting me Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: 639 Termination_1 Chapter 641: 639 Termination_1 In the basement. Queen Midelas gaze slowly became vacant, until it was completely lifeless. But then, it came to life once again. Only this time, it was as if she had a new soul. It was Colin who transformed Queen Midela into a Blood slave and then entered her consciousness. Through Queen Midelas perspective, Colin could indeed see Duke St. Gregorian. Of course, Colin wouldnt dare launch a Forbidden Spell attack against his own Bloodline now. Instead, he tried to pull his viewpoint away. As the magic array continued to operate, Colins perspective gradually elevated higher into the sky. And then, he began seeing countless specks of light. Out of these lights, four were exceptionally bright clearly, these were the four powerhouses near the Storm Fortress. And among these four bright lights, one stood out more than the rest. Colin immediately realized this must be the Orc Emperor, Saruman. He pulled his view closer again and could distinctly see a majestic Orc. Colin didnt know Emperor Saruman, but he knew he had locked onto the correct target. After that, he let go of his control over his body, allowing the magic array to continuously extract Queen Midelas lifeforce. Queen Midela was already on the verge of collapse. As a result of being transformed into a Blood slave by Colin, she was forcibly kept alive. But clearly, even the unyielding life force of a Blood slave had its limit. At that moment, Queen Midela was visibly wasting away at an astonishing rate. Very soon, she was all skin and bones. Still, the magic arrays extraction continued. Had Queen Midela still been alive, she would have terminated the Forbidden Spell and fled, but now, she couldnt escape as Colin wouldnt allow it. Didnt she want to be the hero of the humans? Didnt she want to atone for the plan to sacrifice the Storm Fortress with her life? Fine, Ill grant your wish! Colin stood with his arms folded outside the magic array, watching as Queen Midela transformed from a beauty to a skeleton with great satisfaction in his heart. This queen, who was full of cunning plots and stirred up endless troubles in the Empire, finally paid the price for everything she had done. Whether it was because enough energy was finally absorbed, the magic array on the ground suddenly erupted with a dazzling scarlet light. A slit suddenly opened on the flesh ball above Queen Midelas head, revealing a bizarre blue eyeball. An intimidating force instantly engulfed the entire Storm Fortress. All the people in the fortress stared in horror at the Central Castle, as if something terrifying suddenly appeared there. Mr. Ji looked uncertain. With his understanding of the Eyes of Judgment Curse, it couldnt continue without enough sacrifices. The events of the night had repeatedly exceeded his expectations, which made him feel extremely restless. But he is a decisive man. He understood that when continuously experiencing unforeseen circumstances, its best to know when to retreat. So, he stopped tangling with Prince Lexie and sprang towards the outside of the fortress. Prince Lexie stared at the figure of Mr. Ji as he fled, following him without hesitation. In the basement. Colin gazed at the terrifying blue eye floating in the air, his heart was pounding uncontrollably. The next moment, the mistletoe of the Ancient Oak emitted a dazzling green light, as if stimulated by something, it suddenly began to move again. But thankfully, the eye only hovered over the Storm Fortress for an instant and then abruptly disappeared. The force that was looming over the whole city instantly dissipated, as if it was nothing more than a terrible nightmare. At the top of the castle, Duke St. Gregorian slowly sat up. She looked around in confusion. All around her were ruins, the top of the castle seemed to have been leveled by the previous battle. Surrounded by emptiness, only the cold moonlight sprinkling a shimmering carpet of silver light. Duke St. Gregorian assessed his condition once again, only to realize that his lethal wounds were slowly healing! While he was surprised by this discovery, he was also more intrigued. One must understand, once a Holy Knight is injured, they cannot heal themselves, they can only seek help from the Popes Big Healing Technique. This is also one of the Churchs methods to control the Holy Knights. But now, Duke St. Gregorian found himself actually regenerating! Is this a miracle? Duke St. Gregorian tried to recall what had happened, but in his mind, a familiar face immediately surfaced. Yet, the familiar face was adorned with an aura of austere majesty, akin to a divine being above all else, compelling Duke St. Gregorian to feel an irresistible urge to genuflect in worship. Colin Angler? About more than thirty kilometers away from the Storm Fortress, the Orc army surged forward like a relentless tide. They were like locusts, leaving no trace of life wherever they passed. Emperor Saruman of the Orcs suddenly stopped, raising his head to gaze at the crescent moon hanging in the night sky, his brows lightly furrowed. Your Majesty, whats wrong? Emperor Saruman spoke uncertainly, Someone is watching me No sooner had the words left his mouth, a crack swiftly appeared above Emperor Sarumans head, a peculiar green eyeball falling from the fracture. Emperor Saruman, as if facing a formidable enemy, let out a roar of rage, lifting his giant axe to strike the eyeball. Hum- The eyeball opened. It was as if time itself had stopped. Even the wind in the woodland ceased to blow; even the moonlight appeared to solidify. The axe, mid-air, suddenly halted, while the furious war cry of Emperor Saruman choked in his throat. Crack. The eerie eyeball shone a green light onto Emperor Saruman. His right hand at the forefront of the light instantly petrified, and the petrification continued to spread downward. Watching all of this unfold, a frightened Emperor Saruman realized that he could not make a single move. What in the world is this? He screamed in fear and rage internally. All-powerful God of Destruction, send forth your miracle! Whether it was due to the prayer of his most loyal believer being heard, a miracle seemed to genuinely occur. When the petrification spread to the elbow of Emperor Sarumans right hand, it appeared to slow down, gradually halting. The eyeball in mid-air emitted a reluctant wail before it vanished as mysteriously as it had appeared. The wind started to blow again with the moonlight continuing to sprinkle down. The halted axe whizzed by, hitting nothing at all. Emperor Saruman finally regained the ability to move, yet his right hand from the elbow down broke apart like crushed stone. Despicable humans, I will annihilate you all! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A furious roar echoed through the entire forest. Whoo- The dull military horn sounded and the Orc army increased its pace instantaneously. Waaaaaaaaaagh! The endless dark tide instantly became more violent and headed east, sweeping across the land. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: 640 Instigation_1 Chapter 642: 640 Instigation_1 His vision was consumed by darkness, and Colins consciousness was forcibly returned to his physical form. When he looked at Queen Midela again, he saw the newly converted blood slave had been completely reduced to ashes. Utterly dead. What a shame that the forbidden spell was incomplete. It had merely turned half of the Orc Emperors arm to stone. Nonetheless, Colin was not overly discouraged. Originally, he didnt hold out much hope; it was more of an experimentation to let the ceremony carry on. It matters little if the Orc Emperor didnt die; anyhow, Queen Midela received the punishment she deserved. Colin, feeling satisfied, turned to walk toward the stairs. Halfway, he turned back, gathered all his strength in his right hand, and slammed quickly into the ground. Boom! The basement shook violently as countless cracks raced across the floor like cobwebs. Looking at the magic array hed thoroughly obliterated, Colin nodded in satisfaction and left the basement. Back on the top level of the castle, he found Duke St. Gregorian had already awakened. How do you feel? Colin asked with a smile, feeling the blood connection with the Duke. Duke St. Gregorian watched Colin intently, his eyes filled with both confusion and undisguised, heartfelt reverence. I feel peculiar, Duke St. Gregorian carefully chose his words, Are you a gods favored? Yes, Colin asserted, nodding. Then, without hesitation, he relayed the brainwashing speech to Duke St. Gregorian. Without the experience of being brought back to life, Duke St. Gregorian would never buy such nonsense. However, now, having experienced a miracle first-hand, even the resolute Holy Knight kneeled before Colin, his face flush with emotion as he respectfully asked, The favored of God, has the Lord not truly abandoned His believers? Of course not, Colin replied unabashedly, The Lords radiance will never be extinguished, and humankind has never lost the Lords favor. Glorify the Lord! Perhaps having gone through the painful experience of Westland falling and feeling severe despair in the face of the Orc Emperor, the resurrected Duke St. Gregorian needed a spiritual haven even more than the common believers. And Colin presented him just that hope. Glorify the Lord! Colin gently patted the Dukes head, chanting like a holy man, All tribulations are temporary, all trials are necessary. Holding steadfast to our faith, we shall eventually witness the final redemption! Duke St. Gregorian felt an overwhelming and warm divine aura radiating from Colin in front of her. This sensation made her tremble uncontrollably while tears streamed down her face. At this moment, she felt as though she had regained her solid faith. Reborn. Colin blinked, observing the emotionally-overwhelmed Duke St. Gregorian, he wondered silently- Is my control over the bloodline really this powerful now? But if its really that powerful, why did Marquis Vincent of Eastland betray me in the first place? Maybe, for a resolute Holy Knight like Duke St. Gregorian, experiencing a miracle makes her more likely to believe in it. Holy Knights are the beings closest to God. In their eyes, only God can move their hearts. Since Colin brought her back to life, naturally he became her god. Alright. We need to deploy the Imperial Allied Army to ambush in the Luwal Valley as soon as possible, and also arrange for the evacuation of the refugees. Yes, Favored of God! Duke St. Gregorian respectfully acknowledged. Prince Lexie, whats the use of you chasing me like this? Mr. Ji stopped in his tracks, turned back and pointed towards the direction of the Storm Fortress, If your intention was to prevent me from offering up the Storm Fortress as a sacrifice, youve already succeeded. Prince Lexie chuckled coldly, What if I also want to kill you! Mr. Ji shrugged his shoulders and shook his head: Youve been hunting me for an entire year, from the North Territory to the East and then from the East to the Westland. Have you succeeded? Face reality, you alone cannot kill me. Prince Lexie stared emotionlessly at Mr. Ji, Dont assume that these few sentences will make me give up on hunting you. No, I just hope you understand what is futile, and what you should truly be doing. What do you think I should truly be doing? Emperor Reinhardt is already dead. What do you think you should be doing? Hearing this, a flash crossed Prince Lexies eyes. Mr. Ji perceptively caught this look and quickly added, Dont try to deny it. The moment you allowed Queen Midela to kill Emperor Reinhardt, I knew you had your eyes on his position! In fact, that is the basis for our cooperation Hearing this, Prince Lexie couldnt help but scoff, Mr. Ji, you actually think I would cooperate with someone who once framed me and just tried to kill me? Yes, I did frame you once, and I did indeed plan to have Ernest use the Eyes of Judgement to get rid of you. Mr. Ji admitted candidly. He understood that in order to win Prince Lexies trust, he must first acknowledge the conflicts between them. As expected, upon hearing Mr. Jis admission, Prince Lexie was stunned. Mr. Ji continued: However, that was because we were previously on different sides. But now, we have a common enemy, and thus a foundation for collaboration. A common enemy? Yes, Colin Angler. Mr. Ji said gravely, If Im not mistaken, your sudden suspicion of me was provoked by him, right? Prince Lexie nodded. Mr. Ji went on, Have you ever thought about it? Our previous perfect plan, involving three Holy Knights, backed by the Queen, and even got rid of the Emperor, was quietly stopped by a Northern Earl in an instant. Such a person is terrifying! And if he continues to lead the Imperial Allied Army to repel the Orc army, well, then, not to mention you wanting to ascend the throne, even whether the Royal Familys surname remains St. Lorenzo, is not certain. Is that the extent of your attempt to sow discord? Prince Lexie scoffed disdainfully. However, Mr. Ji gave a leisurely smile and said: The sophistication of instigating discord doesnt matter, what matters is whether a real conflict exists between you. When Colin was sowing discord between us, was it sophisticated? Wasnt it because you saw Ernest in the basement that you fell out with me? Yes, I was indeed thinking of killing you before. Similarly, can you say that Colin Angler is not a hurdle for you to ascend the throne? This man was Prince Harrisons tutor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if he has no intention of usurpation, he will definitely support Harrisons ascension to the throne. What can you use to fight him now? Prince Lexie remained silent. His stern and indifferent face flickered in the moonlight. Even though he got no response, Mr. Ji, watching Prince Lexies head in silent contemplation, couldnt help but smile triumphantly. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: 641 Suspected_1 Chapter 643: 641 Suspected_1 The thwarting of the conspiracy by Queen Midela and Mr. Ji is due to your support. On behalf of the Empire warriors in the Storm Fortress and the citizens of Westland, I express my gratitude to you Emperor Reinhardt was reclining in an armchair, eyes closed, forehead topped with a hot towel, looking overworked and in unbearable pain. A group of Empire nobles respectfully stood in front of the armchair, listening to Emperor Reinhardts edict. Even if someone noticed the Emperors tone and posture were a bit odd, they would only think it was due to his physical discomfort. Therefore, after comprehensive consideration, I have decided to withdraw the troops from the Storm Fortress. Hearing this, the Duke of the South Border couldnt help but raise his head, looking at the Emperor on the couch in confusion. In the previous chaos, he had been secretly detained by Queen Midela and others for opposing the sacrifice plan, and released only when the situation stabilized. Thus, he was somewhat dazed by the completely overturned situation in the fortress now. Now, he was even more surprised at Emperor Reinhardts sudden change in attitude. Did this stubborn and obstinate Emperor actually agree to withdraw the troops? Duke St. Rands and Scholar Yerug exchanged glances, then asked, Your Majesty, where do you plan to retreat to? Luwal Valley. Emperor Reinhardt answered indifferently. This time, not only Duke St. Rands, but the rest of the Empire nobles were also taken aback. Isnt this the strategy of Marquis Garcia? But Emperor Reinhardt had previously hated Marquis Garcia to the point of wanting to flay and dismember him. Why is he now ready to adopt his strategy? This was not the Emperors style! The people cast their gaze towards Emperor Reinhardt on the couch, but found him with his eyes tightly closed, no expression on his face. Do you have any objections? Emperor Reinhardt asked lightly, his tone revealing no emotion. The others exchanged glances and for a moment didnt know what to say. Then, Colin asked, Your Majesty, now that youre ready to adopt the strategy of Marquis Garcia, are you also ready to pardon his treason? No. Emperor Reinhardt said coldly, He is still accountable for the fall of Westland, but if the defensive blockade in Luwal Valley is successful, I can consider forgiving his previous crimes. Thank you, Your Majesty! Colin seemed very satisfied with this and didnt make any further requests. Duke St. Rands watched with a cold eye, understanding that while the Emperor hadnt pardoned Marquis Garcia immediately, he had actually eased his stance and even given the latter a reason for redemption. What a drastic change in attitude. Duke St. Rands immediately turned his gaze to Duke St. Gregorian. It was well known that the person who despised Marquis Garcia the most was none other than her. But strangely, upon hearing that Emperor Reinhardt was prepared to pardon Marquis Garcia, Duke St. Gregorian only frowned slightly without showing any opposition. Whats going on? Duke St. Rands was momentarily dazed and wondered, What has happened in Storm Fortress while I was detained? Duke St. Rands also agreed with the strategy of Marquis Garcia. But he knew that the strategy called for a great sacrifice, a price that was being borne only by Westland and the Crimson Flame Territory. This was why Duke St. Gregorian and Emperor Reinhardt had firmly opposed Marquis Garcia before. Now, Westland had fallen, but what about the Crimson Flame Territory Alright, since you have no objections, we will withdraw from the fortress first thing tomorrow morning, Emperor Reinhardt ordered decisively, Begin evacuating the refugees in the fortress immediately, and notify all the lords west of Luwal Valley to arrange for the evacuation of their people, implementing a scorched earth policy Seeing this, Duke St. Rands, no matter how astonished he felt, knew that Emperor Reinhardt had completely given up on the vast territory west of Luwal Valley. What exactly prompted him to make such a decision? Did he really rely solely on Count Anglers word? During his contemplation, he saw Emperor Reinhardt open his eyes and asked: Have you found the Queen? Colin replied: We only found the Queens clothes and a pile of ashes We suspect that Her Majesty the Queen might have forcefully initiated the sacrifice ceremony without enough offerings, resulting in her life force being drained by the magic array Humph! She brought it upon herself! Emperor Reinhardt sneered, Issue my edict, Midela St. Hilde colluded with Mr. Ji, attempting to sacrifice the Storm Fortress and slaughter the Empires warriors and citizens. This sin is unforgivable! Hereby, I strip her of her queens title for treason! All the nobles were not surprised at all. It was predestined that the Queen would be the scapegoat for the unsuccessful sacrifice ceremony. However, such a significant matter as dethroning the queen must be ordered in writing. An attendant immediately stepped forward and unfolded a scroll of parchment, writing on it the emperors edict to dethrone the queen. After it was written, it was passed on to Emperor Reinhardt. Emperor Reinhardt quickly scanned it to confirm there were no issues before signing his name with a goose feather pen. Thats it. If theres nothing else, you all can go and prepare. Emperor Reinhardt waved his hand, as if he was tired. Yes, Your Majesty! All the nobles immediately accepted the command and withdrew. Upon leaving the door, Duke St. Rands quietly said to Scholar Yerug: Why has His Majesty had such a drastic change in attitude? Did the disaster at the Storm Fortress finally wake him up? Scholar Yerug gently shook his head and said: I dont know. His Majestys attitude is indeed strange, and besides, Duke St. Gregorian is also acting a bit abnormal. Duke St. Rands immediately nodded in agreement: So, what exactly happened at the Storm Fortress in these two days? After thinking for a while, Scholar Yerug suggested: Perhaps we should talk to Count Angler. I have a feeling that he is the puppet master behind the changing situation at the Storm Fortress. Right. Duke St. Rands nodded in agreement, With the current situation evolving according to the strategy of the North Territory, and His Majesty seemingly prepared to clear Marquis Garcias name Such changes, if not for Count Anglers intervention, no one would believe Just as they were about to look for Colin in the crowd, someone approached them. Duke St. Rands. Governor Fred, what can I do for you? Duke St. Rands turned to laugh. He recognized the person as the Governor in the Senate for the Royal Family C Fred Lorenzo. This person is also the son of the last Lattom governor. After Lattom was killed by Prince Lexie, Fred inherited his position in the Senate. Your Grace. Governor Fred stopped Duke St. Rands, and after waiting for the other nobles around to walk away, he asked quietly, Have you noticed the unusual behavior of His Majesty tonight? Duke St. Randss eyes flickered and he said, You mean His Majestys attitude? Yes. Fred, the Governor, nodded, But its not just that Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What other abnormalities? I dont know if you have noticed, but His Majesty signed the edict with his right hand Duke St. Rands startled, as if remembering something, and immediately turned to look at Scholar Yerug. Scholar Yerug immediately understood what was on Duke St. Randss mind, affirmatively nodded, and said in a deep voice: I remember His Majesty is a left-hander! Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: 642 Withdrawal_1 Chapter 644: 642 Withdrawal_1 The following morning. The Imperial Allied Army officially withdrew from Storm Fortress, initiating a massive retreat operation. Despite the devastating defeat at the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, the Imperial Allied Army still had over four hundred thousand soldiers within the fortress. Together with the refugees from the Westland who were also leaving with the military, their numbers exceeded a million. Such a large force, once on the move, spanned across vast spans of terrain. It stretched for dozens of kilometres, forming a long, thick tail that trailed from the Storm Fortress, a sight visible even from the sky. Managing such a sizeable force in an era without real-time communication was an almost impossible task. Inhabiting the body of Emperor Reinhardt, Colin watched the myriad problems continually reported to him, feeling both irritated and powerless. Only now did he truly understand why the feudal system was the best choice for this era. Because it was the only viable choice. Ultimately, Colin could only establish a few general principles and then allowed the various lords to independently manage their armies. Unless necessary, their decisions werent to be reported to him anymore. When he left the central army camp, the Duke of the South Border walked a distance before he turned to Scholar Yerug, whispering a question. How is it? Scholar Yerug shook his head determinedly, replying: That was obviously not Emperor Reinhardt. A persons nature cannot be changed. If it was the real Emperor, he would have already lost his temper. How could he still be handling things so calmly? Duke St. Rands nodded in agreement but then asked in confusion: But looking from the outside, he is Emperor Reinhardt On the outside, Mr. Ji still looks like the previous Duke St. Hilde too, Scholar Yerug jokingly replied. Duke St. Rands stroked his chin thoughtfully, saying; So are you suggesting that His Majestys body has been possessed by somebody too? Its highly likely, otherwise theres no explanation for His Majestys abnormal behavior, Scholar Yerug opined. And who do you think has possessed His Majestys body? Scholar Yerug pondered for a moment before saying, I suspect its Queen Midela. The Queen? Duke St. Rands stared at Scholar Yerug with surprise, apparently taken aback by this conclusion. Scholar Yerug explained: Yes, wasnt the Queens life force drained because she forcefully initiated the Sacrificial Magic Array? But what if she didnt really die, but instead successfully possessed His Majesty? I dont know much about possession magic, so I cant make a more accurate judgment, but think about it. His Majestys attitude has drastically changed, and he has decided to adopt the strategic approach of Marquis Garcia against the Orc army. If successful, not only would Marquis Garcia be exonerated, but also the Northern Riders, who successfully annihilated the War Song Corps and exterminated the pigheaded Orc Emperors trusted army, would certainly gain great acclaim. Such bias could very well be Midela laying the groundwork for the rise of the North Duke St. Rands pondered over this in silence before finally asking, If its true that Queen Midela has possessed His Majesty, what do you think we should do? Scholar Yerug cautiously responded, Your Grace, I suggest that we do nothing, at least not until the Battle of the Luwal Valley is over. Duke St. Rands instantly understood, You mean, let the North lead the strike against the Orcs first, and then discuss other matters later? Yes. The Orcs are currently our greatest threat. If the North has control over Emperor Reinhardt, at least its a way to resolve internal conflicts. In this way, the Imperial Allied Army can wholeheartedly counter the Orcs. Whatever plot the North may be concocting privately, we should wait until weve repelled the Orcs before we expose it. Blowing the lid off now will only benefit the Orcs. Duke St. Rands remained silent, seeming somewhat dissatisfied with this suggestion. Seeing this, Scholar Yerug spoke up again: Your Grace, in fact, it would be more advantageous for the St. Hilde family to control the Empires dealings with the South Border compared to the Lorenzo family. At least, they hold no grudges with the St. Rands family, and if they wish to seize the imperial authority, they inevitably need the support of strong allies, and there is hope that they might make some concessions On hearing this, Duke St. Rands seemed to have thought of something, nodding his head in approval, saying, Alright, then well follow your idea. If Governor Fred approaches again, dismiss him with this same reasoning. Yes, Your Grace. A grand army, mighty and vast, moved towards the East. As the true commander of the great army, Colin, aside from initially feeling a bit nervous and fearful, had gradually become accustomed by this time. However, the lower-ranking soldiers were becoming increasingly irritable and restless due to the long journey. The detailed battle formation for the Luwal Valley clashes was impossible to explain to the lower-ranking soldiers, and even if explained, they would not understand. So, in their view, the empires decision to retreat this time was not a smart one. After all, the terrain of Luwal Valley did not provide them with the same sense of security as the walls of Storm Fortress. Moreover, the withdrawal implied throwing away the vast regions west of the Luwal Valley, and an increasing number of refugees also joined the retreating troops, which further intensified the peoples unrest. Fortunately, nobles and military officers had aligned their thoughts, and Colin, leveraging the authority of Emperor Reinhardt, repeatedly rectified military discipline, demanded strict control from officers at all levels, and did not hesitate to rule with an iron hand. As a result, along the marching route, one could see poles holding up grotesque skulls. This bloody method was what kept the disturbances within the army under control. Army laws were ruthless, and Colin did not allow himself to feel mercy at this critical moment. Because he understood that show of soft-heartedness could potentially lead to greater chaos and even a collapse. This Imperial Allied Army appeared to be mighty, but was in fact extremely fragile. They were in desperate need of a victory to regain their confidence. In mid-August. The Imperial Allied Army finally successfully reached the Luwal Valley and joined forces with the Northern Army. Unfortunately, Colin did not find Marquis Garcia here but only heard that he had returned to Dragon City. This caused Colin to be particularly perplexed, not understanding why Marquis Garcia would go to that location? Wasnt he keen on proving himself in the Luwal Valley? Without any other options, Colin had to tough it out and march onwards, controlling the defense system as deployed by the headquarters of Emperor Reinhardt. However, this meant that Emperor Reinhardt had to regularly meet with nobles and military officers, and gradually, rumors about the emperors strange behavior began to circulate in the army. Thus, Colin had to have Emperor Reinhardt pretend to fall sick while concurrently announcing his appointment as the temporary commander, representing the emperor in leading the allied army. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although this would heighten some peoples suspicions, Colin could not afford to worry about that now. Blocking the advance of the orc army was the urgent task, and as long as they won this tough battle, Colin was confident of dealing with the various thoughts of the imperial nobles. Thankfully, although the nobles were all talk behind closed doors, no high noble took the initiative. Under the pressure of the approaching orc army, no one dared to actively incite civil unrest at this time. Moreover, in the current Glorious Empire, Colin was quite reputable. No one opposed his appointment as the temporary commander of the allied army, and in this state of suppressed calm, the army at Luwal Valley completed their strategic deployment. They were just waiting for the arrival of the orc army. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: 643 Ambiguous_1 Chapter 645: 643 Ambiguous_1 The night was deep, and the stars were dim. Colin stood beside the burning bonfire, his view filled with the brightly lit military camp. What are you thinking about? Colin turned around and saw Duke St. Gregorian approaching with a captivating smile. Nothing much, Colin exhaled, looking towards the deep night sky in the west and said, I was just thinking that given the speed of the Orc armys advance, they should almost be reaching the Luwal Valley by now Is that so? Thats great! The moment for revenge is finally arriving! Duke St. Gregorians eyes shone as he excitedly looked towards the west and exclaimed. Colin didnt share Duke St. Gregorians confidence. In fact, as the Orc army drew closer, Colin had begun to feel increasingly nervous. Of course, he had no objections to the combat strategies devised by Marquis Garcia. But while the strategy might be sound, putting it into practice might not go smoothly. The actual battlefield was exceedingly complex, with situations changing in the blink of an eye. Even the most skilled generals couldnt claim to have everything under control. Colin couldnt help but worry that if he botched this campaign, would the Empire crumble, and would the fate of the humans plunge into prolonged darkness If that were the case, it might be better to let Mr. Ji sacrifice the Storm Fortress, at least that could be used to kill the Orc emperor. Thinking this way, wouldnt all his previous efforts have inadvertently turned him into a criminal of the Empire? As these thoughts churned in his mind, Colin suddenly noticed a wine pot being handed to him. Turning his head, he saw Duke St. Gregorian smiling and tilting his chin towards him, saying, Want a drink? Colin smiled faintly and took the wine pot, taking a swig. The spicy wine mixed with the taste of fresh blood invigorated Colins spirits. Deer Blood Wine? Yes. I heard before that you liked Deer Blood Wine, now I understand why. While speaking, Duke St. Gregorian took the wine pot back from Colins hand and poured it into his own mouth. The gentle evening breeze blew by, carrying with it the subtle scent of rose Perfume to Colins nose. Only then did Colin notice that Duke St. Gregorian wasnt wearing her usual silver armor tonight but had uncharacteristically dressed in a long purple palace gown. Her figure was tall and slender, and the form-fitting gown nicely accentuated her graceful curves and astonishingly long, straight legs, displaying an elegant yet seductive charm. Do you like it? Noticing Colins gaze, Duke St. Gregorian didnt pose coyly but proudly raised her chin and asked with a smile. Colin, feeling slightly embarrassed, averted his gaze and casually took the wine pot handed by Duke St. Gregorian, using the act of drinking as an excuse to dodge the rather bold question. However, after swallowing the Fine Wine, Colin tasted something slightly different. That was when he realized that Duke St. Gregorian had just drunk from the pot So, was this considered an indirect kiss? A faint ripple arose in his heart, and Colin suddenly felt somewhat tipsy. In the blurred night, an ambiguous atmosphere began to circulate between them. Duke St. Gregorians beautiful eyes intently watched Colin, seemingly expecting something. But Colin was merely busy pouring wine into his mouth, quickly finishing the entire pot of Deer Blood Wine. You didnt even leave some for me, Duke St. Gregorian glanced at Colin reproachfully and complained. Cough, sorry, Colin scratched the back of his head and casually handed back the wine pot. Duke St. Gregorian took the wine pot and suddenly said: Duke St. Rands sought me out privately. Oh? Colins gaze sharpened, his previously somewhat blurred eyes instantly cleared, What did he want with you? Duke St. Gregorian smiled slightly, saying, What else? He also noticed something off about Emperor Reinhardt, and was probing me in a roundabout way. Colin also smiled, asking, How did you handle him? Played dumb, Duke St. Gregorian shrugged casually. Unintentionally, the strap on his right shoulder slipped down, revealing fair, gleaming skin. At this moment, Colin was no longer in the mood to admire the beauty beside him. A sharp look flashed in his eyes as he asked, Do you think its necessary for me to resolve this internal issue before the war begins? Duke St. Gregorian pursed his lips a bit, deflated, lifted the fallen strap with his hand, and shook his head saying, I dont think its necessary. Judging from the information revealed in Duke St. Randss words, although he sensed something abnormal about the Emperor, he has no intention of causing trouble with it. Hes a smart man. He understands that at this critical time, no matter what the Emperor is up to, he must cooperate to fight this war first. I suspect even if he were to reveal this matter, he would wait until after the battle. Thus, you can be wary of him or prepare in advance, but theres no need to cause any disturbance before the big battle. Colin nodded silently. Actually, that was his plan too, but under the pressure of the imminent war, he couldnt help feeling nervous and hesitant. Having heard Duke St. Gregorians advice, he forced himself to calm down. It turns out you get nervous too. Duke St. Gregorian tilted his head as he looked at Colin, his gaze filled with scrutiny. Colin shrugged, replying, Im only Gods Favored, not a god. Of course, I get nervous, worried, and even scared Dont worry, my lord will not favor someone who is destined to fail, Duke St. Gregorian moved closer, whispering in Colins ear with a breath as soft as an orchid, I also believe that you will surely lead humans to defeat the formidable enemies and recover our lost territories! Colin silently scoffed. The reason Duke St. Gregorian had swept away his previous despair and hysteria was because he firmly believed that Colin, the Gods Favored, could lead humanity to victory. But Colin knew better; he was no Gods FavoredCit was all just a web of lies he had spun Of course, such thoughts could only be kept to himself. In front of Duke St. Gregorian, Colin had to maintain an appearance of holding the winning cards. Suddenly feeling a soft warmth on his arm, Colin turned his head and saw that Duke St. Gregorian had already moved closer, his face flushed as if he couldnt handle his liquor. Colins heart stirred, suddenly feeling that venting some pressure before the battle might not be a bad choice But just as Colin was preparing to make his move, he saw Duke St. Gregorian instead shifting away. Huh? Backing out? Puzzled, he then heard footsteps behind him. Colin turned around and saw an orderly quickly approaching. Commander, the scout cavalry ahead has spotted the vanguard of the orc army! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Good, Im aware, Colin nodded, then issued an order, Inform the entire army, prepare for battle! Yes, sir! Turning back, he saw Duke St. Gregorians eyes already ablaze with a brimming will to fight. Ah, it seemed like venting his stress was not an option anymore. Colin took a deep breath, resolving to channel all that energy against those damned orcs! Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: 644 Start Battle_1 Chapter 646: 644 Start Battle_1 On the last day of August, the Orc army arrived at Luwal Valley. On the western plains of the valley, a dense formation of troops had been arranged, its end invisible to the naked eye. Countless Orc soldiers stared red-eyed at the opposing human position, beating their chests relentlessly and letting out arrogant roars. In the eyes of these confident Orcs, humans were nothing more than doomed underlings. Their struggle now was futile. Once they launched an attack, the might of the army and the spearpoint would turn all resistance before them into dust. In the churning tide of beasts, the towering figure of Emperor Saruman was distinctly visible. However, the Orc Emperor appeared somewhat haggard now. In Wind Whisper City, his eye had been rendered a bloody hole due to Prince Lexies sneak attack, while half of his right arm had been destroyed by Queen Midelas Eyes of Judgement. As the Skull-shatterer of the Holy Field, widely acknowledged to be invincible, he had never suffered such injuries. Anger burned and swirled inside Emperor Sarumans chest, and now, he finally had a chance to vent it. These cowardly humans! I thought youd only dare to hide in Dragon City! Emperor Saruman roared his command, opening his mouth wide, Warriors, slay them all for me! Waaaaaaaagh! To the East of the valley, the human army was already in formation, ready for action. When the carriage carrying the long-sick Emperor emerged at the very front of the military formation, whether intentioned or voluntarily, a roaring cheer, loud as a tsunami, echoed through the sky. It was undeniable that the Lorenzo family, having ruled the Glorious Empire for over a thousand years, had an uncontestable prestige. Even an unreliable Emperor like Reinhardt couldnt help but be instinctively supported by the lower-ranking soldiers. Although many nobles had noticed something amiss about the Emperor in recent encounters, all undercurrents remained confined within the upper circles of nobility. Nobody was going to spread the news of a potential possession of the Emperor in the midst of battle. In summary, Emperor Reinhardt, as he stood at the forefront of the human army, confronting the overwhelming tide of beasts, embodied a formidable emblem of royal power. His extraordinary courage and responsibility ignited the fighting spirit in the hearts of the Imperial Allied Army. Thunderous cheers rolled forward, drowning out the roars of the Orcs on the opposing side. In an area spanning dozens of miles, countless Imperial soldiers raised their weapons high, shouting at the top of their lungs. Unless one was part of it, no one could imagine how grand such a scene was. Colin stood on a high ground behind the frontline, taking in all the panoramic views from his elevated vantage point. Against such a grand setting, he instantly cooled his head. The nerves and hesitations before the battle miraculously evaporated. The previously echoing cheers, without a doubt, had shaken him. Countless flags fluttered in the air, numerous weapons shimmered with a cold light, overshadowing even the sun in the sky, too dazzling to look at directly. A chilling atmosphere ascended. A solemn quietude blanketed the earth and sky. Colin was no stranger to the carnage and ugliness of war, but each time he was on the battlefield, inhaling the accompanying stench of blood, he found the heated blood in his veins bubbling uncontrollably. It was as though a wild beast, frenzied and bloodthirsty, was roaring inside his chest, striving to break the cage of reason and unleash long-suppressed violence. Marquis Garcia had made a remark about Colin. He seems to have been born for the battlefield. And now, it seemed, it might be true. Even if Colin had never commanded an army of this scale, even if he had never faced such a fearsome enemy, even if he was hesitant just the night before, but at this moment, when the intense air of war blankets the scene, Colin seems transformed. Though his heart rages wildly, his mind is strangely calm. No matter how chaotic the battlefield may be, it appears to him as a clear chessboard waiting for his next move. So, one after another, crisp and decisive orders rapidly issued from Colins mouth, which were conveyed to various positions by the orderlies. At the same time, Emperor Reinhardt, standing at the front of the formation, timely pulled out his sword with a roar, Warriors! You are the finest soldiers of the Empire, the final barrier of humanity! As the twenty-eighth Emperor of the Glorious Empire, I swear here that as long as I still breathe, I will not take a step back! Never retreat! Never retreat! The Emperors lead by example was like a spark falling into hot oil, fully igniting the passion in the hearts of the Imperial Allied Army warriors. Facing the surging Orc army, the formation of the Imperial Allied Army resembled a giant beast awakened from its slumber, finally revealing its menacing tusks. The moment the two armies met, there was no testing, no holding back, they started with the most fierce combat. The Luval Valley Plain was wide enough; even a million-man army fighting here wouldnt feel cramped. Two mighty current smashed into each other at the center of the plain, splashing countless bloody waves. Without a doubt, the advantage of the orcs in physical fitness was extremely evident. But the human soldiers resistance was exceptionally stubborn. Especially when they saw Emperor Reinhardt, in his shining armor, fighting on the front lines, their hearts were completely inspired. If the Emperor was so brave, how could they not fight to the death? At this moment, the energy they brought forth was so intense, even the orcs were shocked. It was like a familiar opponent had suddenly changed their face overnight. Forward, forward, always forward! Emperor Reinhardt seemed like a flashing spearhead. Behind him, countless reckless human warriors frantically swung their long knives, ripping a hole in the orc formation with their lives, allowing their fellow soldiers to quickly move in and create a storm of blood and carnage within the orc army. The fierce and wild imperial warriors, under the lead of Emperor Reinhardt, pushed forward, shaking the orc formation with a terrifyingly fearless charge. However, the consequence of such a reckless move was to be deeply encircled by the enemy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The advantage of the orcs on the front battlefield, even with the morale inspired by Emperor Reinhardt, could not be fully compensated. Furthermore, the Orc Emperor also noticed the prominent existence of Emperor Reinhardt. Although he didnt expect this human Emperor to suddenly burst out with such courage, which caused him some trouble, he wasnt overly panicked. He simply directed the War Song Legion, his most elite direct force, towards the battlefield where Emperor Reinhardt was. At the same time, Emperor Saruman himself walked towards Emperor Reinhardt. He prepared to crush the skull of this human emperor with his own hands! Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: 645 Fierce Battle_1 Chapter 647: 645 Fierce Battle_1 In this grand battle involving millions, an individuals power is so insignificant. Of course, unless you are from the Holy Field. Looking at the enormous figure quickly approaching in the distance, the Knight Macao could not helpclutching his sword tighter and his hands started trembling slightly. In one glance, he recognised it to be the Orc Emperor Saruman. In Wind Whisper City, Knight Macao had personally witnessed the terrifying scene of this formidable Holy Field Skull-shatterer resisting two Holy Knights single-handedly. Such earth-shaking and horrifying power could make anyone lose the thought of confronting it. However, it was impossible for him to retreat at this moment. Because Emperor Reinhardt was still charging forward relentlessly. The courage and conviction displayed by this human emperor astonished everyone. The royal knights surrounding the emperor, who watched Emperor Reinhardts desperate battle, could hardly believe their eyes. Did the sacred ancestors of the St. Lorenzo family finally resurrect in this emperor? Or did the disastrous defeat at Sky Breaking Mountain Range, the fall of the Westland, the betrayal of Storm Fortress finally awaken the fighting spirit of this human emperor? Perhaps the unrest of the emperor these days is because he finally decided to sacrifice everything for the empires defense? No matter what they thought, knights and nobles around the emperor were gradually discarding their fears and hesitations under the inspiration of this vigorous atmosphere, and launched attack after attack on the orcs, disregarding everything else. As for ordinary human soldiers, theyve become even more frenzied. When did they ever think they could actually fight side by side with the supreme ruler of the empire? When have they ever seen a human emperor so selflessly fighting for the defense of the empire? The military morale that was faltering due to repeated defeats and withdrawals, was successfully stabilized by Emperor Reinhardt. No, it was not just stabilized, but even further stimulated. Around Emperor Reinhardt, at the forefront of the contact between the two armies, rows of human soldiers were swinging their weapons, striding forward with determination, incessantly. Even when facing the more powerful orcs, they did not retreat a step. After all, the human emperor was just beside them, as long as he kept moving forward, the warriors of the empire would never retreat. From time to time, some people would fall, but there would be no gap left, as it was immediately filled. The advance party led by Emperor Reinhardt, like an extremely sharp dagger, had deeply penetrated into the abdomen of the orc formation. But soon, this dagger met a tough nut. The elite troops of Orc Emperor Saruman, the War Song Legion came charging, immediately blocking the advance of the human troops. Kill! Waaaaaagh! The two torrents clashed with the most explosive pose, and the slaughter became extremely intense at this moment. Limbs were flying around, and blood was spurting. Countless lively lives disappeared like fireworks in an instant. Knight Macao had just pulled his long sword out of an orcs chest when a Skull-shatterer wielding a huge axe forced him to retreat. A timely crossbow bolt came whizzing and hit right in the eye socket of the Skull-shatterer. Knight Macaos spirits lifted, he quickly charged forward and swung his sword ferociously. But the Skull-shatterer still swung his huge axe towards Knight Macaos waist, showing a ready-to-die together posture. Knight Macao stomped his left foot on the ground, spinning around on the ground, his body turned rapidly to dodge the whistling huge axe, and then his sword was out again. Fresh, thick blood sprayed out, blurring the vision of Knight Maykou. His heart skipped a beat, knowing something was wrong. Sure enough, Skull-Shatterer blocked Maykous longsword with his arm. He roared and extended his other hand, reaching for Maykous throat. This was a true battlefield brawl C without any frills, every move was a fight to the death. Just when Knight Maykou thought he could not escape his fate, the anticipated pain did not occur. A flash of Holy Light passed by. He opened his eyes in surprise to see Duke St. Gregorian, in his silver armor, unexpectedly at his side. The Holy Light around her was more blinding than the sun, her beautiful face adorned with a confident and resolute smile, fearlessly charging towards the Orc Emperor. The hot blood in Knight Maykous chest boiled. He roared and once again bolted toward the orcs military formation, following the footsteps of the goddess in his heart. A loud boom rang out. Emperor Sarumans giant axe cleaved a bloody path through the human army. What was originally a well-formed formation started to crumble. Luckily, Duke St. Gregorian had already volunteered to block Emperor Saruman. From the clear sound of birds prey, Emperor Sarumans action paused. He glared with his single eye, the corner of his mouth curving into a gruesome smile and he laughed manically: St. Gregorian, I cant believe youre here to die again! Duke St. Gregorian, wielding a sword in both hands, was enveloped in light and flames. Even in the face of the seemingly invincible Orc Emperor, she showed no fear. Saruman, repent for your sins! In an instant, countless explosions of fire rapidly spread out like a flood. The surrounding human and orc warriors were blown away by the blast, leaving a vast clearance on the battlefield. This was the gladiatorial arena of the Holy Field warriors. Emperor Saruman roared, his body began to swell as countless black threads launched like flowing light, forming a huge eagle head behind him. Whoosh! The eagle head accelerated, its eyes glowing purple, taking a bite at the sparrow above Duke St. Gregorians head. At the same time, he casually swung down his huge axe. Duke St. Gregorians pupils shrank. Though the axes speed was not fast and even lacked power, she still felt a lethal threat. Previously, she would have dodged and then engaged in a guerrilla fight with the Orc Emperor. But this time, she did not intend to dodge. Circle after circle of red flames, bearing numerous Holy Symbols, quickly enveloped Duke St. Gregorian. The axe crashed down, sparks flying. The dreadful pressure and heaviness only then began to bear down unceasingly. CrackC Countless tiny cracks immediately crawled all over the flame barrier in front of Duke St. Gregorian, even stretching to her hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Golden blood seeped out slowly, but Duke St. Gregorian did not turn pale. After taking the Orc Emperors hit, Duke St. Gregorian finally caught a moment of his rigidity. Taking advantage of the declining force from the barrier, Duke St. Gregorian let out a battle cry and leaped. Time seemed to suddenly speed up, the barrier of fire shattered suddenly but a more vigorous flame shot out, directly aimed at the Orc Emperors chest. RoarC Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: 646 select_1 Chapter 648: 646 select_1 She is employing a tactic of mutual destruction. On a high ground on the edge of the battlefield, Prince Lexie was watching the fierce combat between Duke St. Gregorian and the Orc Emperor, his face filled with confusion. Standing beside him was Mr. Ji. Prince Lexie seemed to not understand Duke St. Gregorians tactics and couldnt help asking, How can she dare to fight in this manner with the Skull-shatterer from the Holy Field? Doesnt she know that a Holy Knight is no match for face-to-face combat and physical stamina? Mr. Ji seemed equally confused, and also, he noticed another key point: Whats even more strange is that she was so severely wounded before, how has she recovered so quickly? Even if Pope Gregory would be willing to personally heal her, it wouldnt be possible to recover in such a short time. The two fell silent for a moment, before Prince Lexie spoke again: Perhaps she has mastered some kind of method of rapid healing, thus daring to use this tactic of mutual destruction to fight the Orc Emperor. The Skull-shatterer from the Holy Field indeed has a superior physique, but like the Holy Knight, he finds it difficult to recover from wounds in a short period. If this continues, there may truly be a chance of victory! Mr. Ji squinted his eyes, his tone grave as he said: I fear its not that Duke St. Gregorian has mastered the method of rapid healing Prince Lexie looked at him in surprise, saying: What are you trying to say? One year ago in White Dew City, when you chased me into Colin Anglers room, what did you see? Mr. Ji suddenly asked an seemingly unrelated question. Prince Lexie was taken aback, then recollected and said, I saw Colin lying on the ground, with a bloody hole in his chest Exactly! Mr. Ji extended his right hand, clenched it tightly and spoke with intensity, I clearly remember ripping out his heart and crushing it with my bare hand! But Prince Lexie frowned, but did not speak. As for Colin, the Northern Earl who had risen rapidly in recent years, he had not paid too much attention. Of course, this was also because most of Colins rise happened when he was obsessively pursuing the real culprit, Mr. Ji who set him up. Moreover, as a Holy Knight, Prince Lexies pride prevented him from taking anyone below the Holy Field seriously. But it was different with Mr. Ji. Starting from the initial Troll invasion, to the Coup in the Half-Elf Kingdom, and then to the Northern Uprising, Colin had played a crucial role in each of these events. And he repeatedly gave Mr. Ji an enormous surprise. Perhaps at the beginning Mr. Ji did not attach importance to this young northerner who had climbed onto a high branch of the St. Hilde family, but as his plans were continuously thwarted by this person, Mr. Ji naturally could no longer underestimate him. Hence, at White Dew City, Mr. Ji decided to kill him, to eliminate this unpredictable young man. But unfortunately, he failed. Moreover, he failed in an incomprehensible way. Can anyone survive after his heart has been crushed? At Storm Fortress, Mr. Ji had assumed the situation was under control, but unexpectedly, the Northerner showed up again. And once more, in a way he couldnt comprehend, reversed the situation. All along, Mr. Ji had always regarded himself as a chess player, and arrogantly assumed everyone else was a piece on his chessboard. But then suddenly, Colin appeared, a figure not on the chessboard, beyond his control. No matter how much he didnt want to admit it, Mr. Ji now held a faint sense of fear towards Colin. What scared him the most was that he couldnt fathom Colins trump card, couldnt understand Colins methods, he didnt know how Colin reversed the situation. This left him unsure of how to deal with Colin, fearing another bizarre counterattack from him. Do you believe that it was Colin Angler who healed Duke St. Gregorians injuries? Prince Lexie couldnt help but ask Mr. Ji, who had remained silent for a while. Yes. Mr. Ji affirmed with a nod, This Northern Knight is too unusual, I cant see through him. Moreover, not only Duke St. Gregorian but also Emperor Reinhardt, is probably under his control. On hearing this, Prince Lexie couldnt help but look at Emperor Reinhardt, who was fearlessly fighting on the frontline. The sight of his reckless and even insane conduct was unlike the Emperor he knew. However, Prince Lexie remained skeptical that all these anomalies could be attributed to Colin Angler. Because Mr. Ji had been stirring up and instigating him to regard Colin Angler as his biggest enemy, Prince Lexie naturally thought that this was just another of Mr. Jis tactics to exaggerate Colins threat. In the midst of their conversation, the battlefield conditions took another turn. Duke St. Gregorian, with her strategy of fighting damage with damage, had indeed inflicted many more injuries on the Orc Emperor at the cost of her own severe injury. The axe scar on her chest, almost splitting her in two, made Prince Lexies heart skip a beat. How could she still be alive? Yet Duke St. Gregorian, who looked like she was unaffected by her injuries, was still entangled in a struggle with the Orc Emperor. However, she inevitably began to lose ground. The condition of Emperor Reinhardt was even more critical. Ever since the Orc Emperor sent in his elite troops C the War Song Legion, Emperor Reinhardts assault had been abruptly halted, and he gradually became surrounded by the elite Orc army. Despite the death-defying resistance of the royal guard, they still couldnt match the Orcs overpowering strength. Similarly, across the entire battlefield of the Riverside Plains, human forces had begun to face tough battles. The battle lines were in chaos, clearly sinking on the human side. Prince Lexies brows were furrowed, as he subconsciously gripped the sword on his waist. Mr. Ji, seemingly seeing through Prince Lexies thoughts, immediately advised against intervening. Youre not thinking about going to help him, are you? Prince Lexie looked sideways at Mr. Ji, speaking in an undeniably assertive tone: Im a St. Lorenzo, defending the Empire is my mission! After saying this, he dashed off towards the battlefield without looking back. Mr. Ji opened his mouth to say something but in the end, he sighed and held his peace. Immediately, his gaze shifted to the rear of the human military formation, focusing on the figure that unnerved him and left him helpless. Unaware that he was being watched by Mr. Ji, Colin was deeply focused on observing the changes on the battlefield. Seeing that the human forces were gradually falling behind, he didnt become overly nervous, as this had been part of his expectation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Orders swiftly issued from his mouth were passed to the different regiments. Then, the formation of the Imperial Allied Army began to shift again. The Central Army led by Emperor Reinhardt decisively started their retreat, while the Allies on either side began to advance, seemingly providing cover. The War Song Legion clearly wasnt willing to let the Human Emperor get away easily and immediately pursued them. It was at this moment when the ground began to tremble. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: 647 Collision_1 Chapter 649: 647 Collision_1 This epochal battle on the Luval Valley Plain was once again taking a turn. Looking down from above, the Central Army led by Emperor Reinhardt was retreating in an orderly fashion, but they were being stubbornly pursued by the Orcs War Song Legion. In the eyes of the Orcs, the skull of Emperor Reinhardt was an unparalleled temptation. How could they allow such a great achievement slip away? However, during the pursuit, the War Song Legion had unknowingly pulled some distance from the bulk of the Orc troops. And just then, the retreating Imperial Central Army suddenly shifted its formation. The centre of the military formation caved in sharply, and under the command of the banners, the soldiers rushed to both sides. But the wings of the formation suddenly began to advance. The entire process was like a flower blossoming; pleasing to the eye, yet revealing its most vulnerable core. At this moment, all the War Song Legion needed to do was charge, and they could easily split the Central Army in half. Just as the commander of the War Song Legion began to question the sanity of the opposing human commander, he suddenly felt an unusual tremor. Looking up, he saw at the end of the Central Armys intentionally divided lines, a dense cavalry unit appearing. Amid the earth-shaking sound of galloping hooves, these dense cavalry units looked like a moving city wall, filling the horizon. Knight Logh lowered his visor, levelled his long spear, squeezed his horses belly and roared: Blood Knight Army, charge! Kill- Long spears glinting with cold light formed a fearsome forest of death, rapidly sweeping towards the formation of the War Song Legion. All the sounds on the plain seemed to vanish at this moment, leaving only the rumbling sound of horse hooves. Facing this unexpected scene, the War Song Legion promptly adjusted their formation. The tall and sturdy Skull-shatterers held up their shields at the forefront, facing the rapidly approaching tide of steel without retreating, issuing angry roars. This was the hereditary army of the Orc Emperor, the elite of the Orc Empire. Under Emperor Saruman, they defeated all the Orc tribes that dared to resist, and established the third Orc Empire. They considered themselves the most powerful infantry in the world, no enemy could stop their advance. And now, they had finally encountered the most powerful cavalry unit of the human empire. The destined collision between the two was bound to be a saga written with countless drops of hot blood and vibrant life. The galloping war horses shook the earth, and the muffled sound of hooves was like a hammer pounding on ones heart. In all the battles that the Blood Knight Army had fought, no enemy had managed to stay calm and composed under their full-speed charge. Each time the charge horn sounded, it basically signalled the end of the battle. They were the sharpest spears in the world, without any adversary capable of resisting them. But this time, things seemed a little different. The towering Orc soldiers were preparing to face the charge of the Blood Knight Army head-on! Waaaaagh! Roars resounded through the Orc formation, each louder than the last. And in the midst of these roars, the vanguard of the Blood Knight Army, like a breached dam, crashed into the Orc formation. This marked the beginning of the most visually impactful scene of the battle. Boom! The iron behemoth-like heavy armoured cavalry, under the action of great inertia, crashed into the Orc formation with a terrifying impact. Blood splattered and body parts flew everywhere. The bodies of the orcs proved incredibly resilient, managing to withstand the first wave of the Blood Knight Armys charge. A large number of cavalry from the Blood Knight Army screamed as they tumbled into the orc formation. The war horses fell, throwing their riders off before the orcs delivered the finishing blow. Of course, the orcs paid a heavy price themselves. More than half of the front-line orc soldiers were killed or injured, but their positions were quickly filled by their fellow warriors, thus, maintaining the stability of their line. Yet the charge of the Blood Knight Army wouldnt cease. One wave after another, one attack upon another. It was as if surging tides were repeatedly crashing against the coastal levy. Blood spewed out copiously, so much so that it even flowed into the tributaries of the Luwal River, dyeing the river network of the plains red. Countless lives were extinguished in these violent collisions. The cries and sounds of bones breaking were ceaseless, resonating across the open fields. Cruel, bloody, tragic The first clash of the Blood Knight Army and the War Song Legion instantly escalated the battle to the highest level of bloodshed. Both sides stood resolved, defending their races honor with life and faith. In this confrontation, the Blood Knight Army gradually gained the upper hand. The speed of the cavalry, their heavily armored protection, and the accompanying terror of their charge even the advantage of the orcs physical strength couldnt withstand this. After enduring seven rounds of charges, the War Song Legions defensive line began to show gaps. The subsequent cavalry of the Blood Knight Army wouldnt let the results of their comrades sacrifices go in vain. They trampled over enemy corpses and those of their fallen comrades, pouring in through the gaps like sharp daggers that tore the orc formation. The sharpest spear eventually triumphed over the most robust shield in their showdown. Perhaps in warfare, even the best defense is no match for a sharp attack. The old saying, a protracted defense will surely lead to defeat, rings true. When the Blood Knight Army broke through the War Song Legions defense line, the rest of the task became much easier. Units of cavalry flowed like a torrent, expertly splitting the War Song Legions formation. At the same time, the Imperial Central Army, initially held back on both sides, transformed into a giant net under Emperor Reinhardts leadership, enveloping the entire War Song Legion. Not only that, other well-prepared human troops also began to join the encirclement, cutting off the War Song Legions retreat, and blocking the pathways of any orc reinforcements. It was then that the commander of the War Song Legion realized their perilous situation. But because their pursuit of Emperor Reinhart went too deep, they found themselves trapped within the encirclement of the human army, making any retreat difficult. Worse still, the initial blow from the Blood Knight Army had them stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This feeling of being defeated head-on was both foreign and deadly to the War Song Legion. So while facing the dissection process of the Blood Knight Army, the War Song Legions warriors, who seldom experienced setbacks, fell into massive chaos and panic. At this moment, the Orc Armys biggest weakness was exposed without a doubtC They were excellent in single combat, but they lacked coordination with each other and even more so in terms of tactical cooperation. In this situation, they could do nothing but scatter in front of the Blood Knight Army, falling into an every-man-for-himself state of chaos. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: 648 Madness_1 Chapter 650: 648 Madness_1 The war machinery of the Human Allied Forces was operating at full throttle on the chaotic and vast plain battleground. The transformation of formations that had been rehearsed countless times beforehand, once initiated, left the Orc commanders confounded and at a loss. It wasnt until the human army fully encircled the Raging Orc Legions, small Blood Knight Army squads acting like numerous sharp daggers, slicing and dismembering the orcish formations, that the Orc commanders belatedly realized the real target of the humansC They were planning to strangle the Raging Orc Legions! The thought drove the Orc commanders to one conclusionCthe humans had gone mad. But when they saw the Blood Knight Army managing to shatter the front line of the Orc legions and penetrate their formations at an astonishing speed, they found it hard to believeC The humans seemed capable of achieving this remarkable feat! Some sober Orc commanders immediately understood; they had to rescue the Raging Orc Legions. But the problem was, amidst the confusion, the Raging Orc Legions were already encircled by the humans, making retreat no straightforward task. The Orc reinforcements attempting to offer support were also blocked by the main human army, preventing them from merging with the Orc legions. So, despite the overall battle tending to Orc dominance, the heart of the battlefield spelled an unprecedented crisis for the Orc Legions. The Human Allied Forces were like a deranged hyena that seized a critical point of an enemy stronger than itself and refused to let go. Of course, as the elite force of the Orc Empire, the Raging Orc Legions fought fiercely and resiliently, even when their front line was broken by the Blood Knight Army and their ranks fragmented. Each penetration attempt by the Blood Knight Army came at a terrifying cost, and the surrounding human infantry formations were continuously on the receiving end of desperate charges by the orcish legions. The blood and flesh strewn battlefield was a horrifying spectacle. Yet, at this moment, neither side was willing to back down. This was a battle that would decide the fate of two empires, two races, and the price in blood and sacrifice was worth paying. As the battle dragged on, signs of defeat were beginning to show in the Raging Orc Legions. No matter their individual power or savage ferocity, faced with a natural strategic disadvantage, the Raging Orc Legions were beyond saving. Increasing wounded and dead, the disarray of their ranks, and the fear of their encirclement gradually tainted their morale. Once the armys resolve wavers, panic spreads like a plague. The Blood Knight Army squads penetrated the Orc ranks again and again, each incursion creating a horrifying landscape of corpses and blood. Hysterical roarings and screams filled the air. This spectacle finally made Orc Emperor Saruman unable to stay put. Having suppressed Duke St. Gregorian, he intended to kill this holy knight first and pluck off Emperor Reinhardts head next. This move would surely shake the human forces and halt their momentum. However, this woman, the Holy Knight, proved stubborn and even, one might say, ungodly resilient. Despite being gravely wounded, she had not lost her ability to fight. Seeing his elite corps on the brink of collapse, Emperor Saruman let out an earth-shattering roar. RoarC The shadow of the twin-headed eagle in the sky rushed down, disappearing into the body of Emperor Saruman. Immediately, Sarumans skin began to emit streaks of green light, and his pupils jaggedly split into a golden slit, with countless golden specks spinning within. The entire battlefield suddenly fell silent, as if someone had pressed the mute button. Time seemed to accelerate for a moment before returning to normal. But this bizarre change struck everyone on the battlefield, humans and orcs alike, with dread from deep within. Duke St. Gregorian looked at Emperor Saruman with surprise only to see an inky shadow gradually climbing up from beneath the Emperors feet. The next second, her gaze met that of Emperor SarumanC Boom! Duke St. Gregorian felt her heart skip a few beats. For Emperor Sarumans pupils were now utterly devoid of feelings, intellect, and anything else that belonged to a living being, replaced by limitless brutality and madness. A word flashed immediately in Duke St. Gregorians mindC Madness! Roar!!!!!!!! The enormous sound wave rushed towards her, shattering the air it passed through like glass. A momentary darkness swept in, completely engulfing Duke St. Gregorian. The nearby space-time seemed to be twisted, softened, then shattered piece by piece, until it sank completely into darkness. But at this crucial moment, a golden beam of light skimmed over the sky, like a sword, piercing the heavy darkness, revealing Duke St. Gregorian. She dared not delay for a moment, immediately dodging a giant axe falling from the sky. Boom! A deep rift appeared in the place where Duke St. Gregorian had just been. Emperor Saruman was frantically swinging his giant axe, like a ruthless death god, harvesting all life around himCbe it human, or orc. Duke St. Gregorian steadied herself with lingering fear and sincerely thanked the man who appeared next to her: Thank you, Prince Lexie. Prince Lexie looked somberly at the mad Emperor Saruman and lightly said: Dont fight him head-on. Lure him to the orc troops and let him go mad there. Good idea! Duke St. Gregorian agreed, nodding her head. Indeed, the sanctified Skull-shatterer in a state of madness was invincible. Fortunately, he also had a lethal flawClack of reason. An Emperor Saruman who couldnt differentiate friend from foe was no different from a rabid beast. It seemed a more dangerous situation, but it was actually easier to handle. Prince Lexie and Duke St. Gregorian immediately went into action, constantly harassing Emperor Saruman and luring him deeper into the orc military formation. This insane Emperor Saruman immediately became a nightmare for the orc forces. To fight, or not to fight? Also, even if they want to fight, can they hold their own against him? After maddening, Emperor Saruman was truly unstoppableCKill any god or buddha who stands in his way. Anywhere he went was utterly devastated. Even the two holy knights could only cautiously move around, always careful not to be hit directly by Emperor Sarumans attacks. With Emperor Saruman being led into the orc formation by the two holy knights, the situation on the battlefield changed once again. The orc forces, which had an overall advantage, suddenly fell into chaos and panic. Just how terrifying was the sanctified Skull-shatterer after madness, these orc nobles knew very well. Looking at the besieged Warsong Legion, at this point, they had no intention of going to the rescue, but were beginning to think about retreating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, they had already occupied large areas of Westland and Crimson Flame Territory. Why should they fight a battle that is already destined to fail? It was unknown which tribe initiated it, but as soon as the first orc unit withdrew from the battlefield, it triggered an avalanche-like chain reaction. In the end, only the Warsong Legion was still struggling in the encirclement. Colin watched all this and finally let out a sighC The overall situation is settled! Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: 649 Trap_1 Chapter 651: 649 Trap_1 The setting sun bled crimson. The epic battle on the Luwal Valley Plain had finally come to an end. The Orc army scattered across the mountains and plains, fleeing west with only the War Song Legion still encircled, desperately struggling within the Human Allied Forces. Perhaps because they were deeply trapped, or under the influence of Emperor Saruman himself, the warriors of the War Song Legion inside the encirclement also began to go berserk. But to be honest, the berserk orcs didnt have much effect on the battlefield. After all, war is not a group brawl. Individual strength has limited importance. What truly decides victory or defeat are the correct strategies, effective tactics, and a well-coordinated, organized force capable of carrying out commands. No matter how brave the berserk orcs were, they still fell in the face of the well-coordinated human formations and the cavalrys intricate maneuvers. Even more orcs did not die at the hands of humans but were instead killed by the axes of their rampaging kin. Therefore, despite their ferocious resistance, the desperate counterattacks of the War Song Legion were merely frightening to behold and amounted to a futile struggle. Seeing that the situation was already decided, Colin, without taking a moments rest, personally led a unit of the Blood Knight Army in pursuit of the fleeing orc army. Or more accurately, he was not actually chasing after the orc army. Despite the orc armys retreat, the actual casualties may not be more significant than those of the Human Allied Forces. A reckless pursuit might not achieve many more victories. Therefore, Colin was actually going after Emperor Saruman. This Orc Emperor was lured into the orc formation by Duke St. Gregorian and Prince Lexie after going berserk. This was also a significant reason why the orc army chose to retreat. Colin evidently was not planning to easily let go of this Orc Emperor. The War Song Legion was now facing its doom, and if they could kill this Orc Emperor now, the Third Orc Empire would effectively be destroyed. The remaining orc armies from various tribes would disintegrate. They pose no more threats to the Glorious Empire. From now on, they are destined to be defeated one by one. Meanwhile, Prince Lexie and Duke St. Gregorian were leading Emperor Saruman westward, hot on the trail of the orc army. Throughout the journey, the berserk Emperor Saruman repeatedly slaughtered his own kind, leaving a trail of corpses in his wake. But as time passed, the speed of Sarumans slaughter gradually slowed down. Finally, he abruptly stopped, looking around with a confused expression on his face, seemingly puzzled as to why he was there. Prince Lexie and Duke St. Gregorian immediately realized that Emperor Saruman had probably come out of his berserker state. They rushed towards him instead of retreating. Because they knew that after going berserk, an orc Skull-shatterer would experience a period of weakness. Given that Emperor Saruman was already severely injured, this was the perfect timing to kill him! Of course, Emperor Saruman was aware of this, and upon seeing the two Holy Knights pursuing him, he decisively plunged into the forest. The dense forest blocked the dying embers of sunset. In the tranquil darkness, Emperor Saruman was carefully hiding his breath, swiftly navigating through the forest. At this moment, his sanity gradually returned from his berserker state, and he had a rough idea of what had happened on the battlefield. And all this left Emperor Saruman filled with anger and regret. Damned humans! Sneaky humans! Emperor Saruman knew that he had to escape and regroup. If not, his carefully established Third Orc Empire would undoubtedly disintegrate. However, he also understood that after the defeat of the War Song Legion, his control over the various orc tribes had tremendously weakened. A hasty return might not be able to subdue the belligerent tribal chiefs, and he may even end up being accused as the culprit of this devastating defeat. Therefore, Emperor Saruman felt that he had to first secure the support of some tribal chiefs. Just as he was wondering which tribal chiefs would be won over or intimidated by him, Emperor Saruman suddenly stopped in his tracks, seeming to sense something abnormal. In the next instant, his left fist punched at the shadow in front of him with lightning speed. The violent airstream split the woodland vegetation, and the rumble was like thunder. However, this blow hit thin air. A figure gracefully drifted away. The raging airstream brushed past him, instantly tamed, gently holding him as he stood on a tree branch. Your Majesty Saruman, I bear no ill intentions. On hearing these words, Emperor Saruman relaxed his attacking posture, though his body remained tense, showing that he did not completely believe in the other persons words. However, being clearly aware of his poor state, Emperor Saruman knew that if he were to forcibly engage this character, he might not be the one to come out on top. Therefore, he reluctantly said: You must be Mr. Ji, right? Mr. Ji smiled slightly, placed his left hand on his chest performing a knights ceremony, and said, I didnt expect Your Majesty to have heard of me. What do you want? demanded Emperor Saruman coldly. Mr. Ji pointed towards the direction from which Saruman came and said, Your Majesty, the commotion just now might attract some troublesome fellows, lets move to a different location to discuss in detail. Having said that, he turned around and left. Saruman hesitated for a moment, but eventually, he followed him. Saruman knew that Mr. Ji wasnt well regarded in the Glorious Empire and coming to him now meant that there was a possibility of seeking cooperation. If it was before the battle at Luval Valley Plain, Saruman would have entirely ignored people like Mr. Ji. But now, Saruman would at least listen patiently to Mr. Jis proposals. The two weaved through the forest, one leading and the other following, until they reached a small stream. The murmuring of the flowing water made the surroundings more serene. The newly risen crescent moon reflected in the stream, casting shimmering ripples. Speak, what do you want? said Emperor Saruman indifferently. Of course, a collaboration, Mr. Ji said with a smile, After all, we share a common enemy. Emperor Saruman gave Mr. Ji a glance without giving a yes or no and continued asking: How do you want to collaborate? I think. Mr. Ji started to speak, but his voice gradually dwindled. Emperor Saruman couldnt hear it clearly. Moving closer, he still couldnt hear it clearly. Frowning, he shouted: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Louder! What are you saying Before he could finish his sentence, Emperor Saruman suddenly felt a surge of arcane energy. It was then that it dawned upon him, Mr. Ji was in fact, chanting a spell! Deceitful humans! Realizing that he had been tricked, Emperor Saruman roared in anger and charged forward. However, in mid-air, the bright moonlight suddenly showered through the gaps in the trees like rainfall, binding Saruman like a series of chains. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: 650 Fallen_1 Chapter 652: 650 Fallen_1 The babbling stream suddenly froze. The arcane runes hidden at the bottom of the stream appeared, emitting dazzling light, reflecting against the hanging silver moon. The Emperor Saruman, bathed in moonlight, opened his mouth wide, making a silent roar. It was a trap! Emperor Saruman struggled fiercely, but at this moment he was at his weakest, trying his best but still unable to break free from the binding of the magic array. Strands of black light scattered from Emperor Sarumans body, sharp screams vaguely audible within. The pupils of Emperor Saruman split open once more, golden specks densely covered the originally black pupils, obscuring the light of reason and emotion. At this critical moment of life and death, Emperor Saruman chose to frenzy once again. But two frenzies in a short period of time were also a great burden for such a Holy Field Skull-shatterer. Golden blood was slowly flowing out of the Emperor Sarumans facial features. However, his momentum was rising sharply, with the moonlight chains beginning to tremble continuously, as if they would disintegrate at any moment. However, at this moment, Mr. Ji appeared like a ghost in front of Emperor Saruman, the dagger in his hand shimmering with a purple glow, and stabbed into the chest of Emperor Saruman like lightning. Roar!!! The roar of Emperor Saruman was like a hurricane, sweeping across the entire forest. Sand and stones flew about, the stream flowed backward, and the arcane array hidden at the bottom of the stream dimmed. The moonlight chains in the air dispersed like flowing sand. But just as Emperor Saruman finally broke free of his shackles, Mr. Ji had already cut open his chest and reached in to pull out the still beating heart! The golden light in Emperor Sarumans eyes dimmed instantly, the madness not belonging to living beings gradually faded, and the light of reason reappeared. After losing his heart, Emperor Saruman did not die immediately, instead, he recovered from the frenzy state. He stared blankly at Mr. Ji in front of him, and at the heart that should have been beating in his chest, as if he completely couldnt believe his own eyes. Saruman, you are no longer able to complete your mission, so, I must take back my teachers gift, Mr. Ji said indifferently. The heart in his hand gradually stopped beating, turning from a lump of flesh and blood into something resembling jade. Emperor Sarumans consciousness began to blur, but at the last moment of his life, the image of Mr. Ji in his eyes slowly overlapped with another person. A long-buried memory involuntarily came to mind- Saruman, do you want to become strong? Yes! But becoming stronger will have a price Im willing to pay any price! And you will have to bear great pain No amount of pain can stop me from seeking revenge! You might even die I am not afraid of death! Excellent! Saruman, now go kill the Warsong Tribes Chief Shaman, take out his heart! But my father is the Warsong Tribes Chief Shaman Didnt you say you were willing to pay any price? I The young Saruman looked at the man in front of him, his skeptical eyes eventually replaced by determination. There was even a hint of barely noticeable madness. Okay! The innocent voice was drowned out by the blowing wind, but it seemed to have foreshadowed a future full of bloodshed. My Lord Count! Have you discovered Sarumans trail? No, weve found His Excellency Duke St. Gregorian. Take me there. After following the scout cavalry for a while, Colin saw Duke St. Gregorian leaning against an elm tree. Her complexion was extremely pale, and her body was covered in various wounds, creating a heart-wrenching sight. Colin dismounted, hurriedly passing her a water bag filled with deer blood. After guzzling down the contents of the water bag, some color returned to Duke St. Gregorians face. Looking at the Holy Knight covered in wounds, Colin couldnt help but feel guilt, quickly expressing his sincere thanks: You have worked hard! Duke St. Gregorian turned to look at Colin, laughing as she said: I should be the one thanking you. If not for you, I wouldnt have had the opportunity to fight so freely against Saruman. Its a pity, I still couldnt kill him. He wont get away. Colin reassured her, then quickly scanned their surroundings, confusedly asking, Where is Prince Lexie? I lost too much blood earlier and couldnt move. Prince Lexie left to pursue him. She then pointed in the southwest direction, He went that way Just as she finished speaking, an ominous beam of light shot out from the low-hanging moon, directing attention towards Duke St. Gregorians pointed direction. Colin immediately stood up, saying: You rest here for a while, I will go after him Im already much better, lets go together. Without waiting for Colins refusal, she leaped onto Colins war horse. Unable to refuse, Colin also climbed onto the horse, holding onto Duke St. Gregorians slim waist, and galloped towards the direction of the moonlight explosion. Meanwhile, the Emperor Saruman, whose heart had been gouged out, finally collapsed on the ground, lifeless. His eyes remained wide open, revealing boundless regret and unwillingness. He died with his eyes open. Mr. Ji, who was nearby, was gingerly placing the heart into a wooden box. But soon after, he seemed to sense something and instantly turned around. Upon seeing the newcomers face, Mr. Ji relaxed slightly and said with a smile: Prince Lexie, your arrival is timely. There is a huge merit here waiting for you to claim. Prince Lexie glanced at Emperor Sarumans corpse, but his gaze soon fixed on the wooden box in Mr. Jis hand, asking in a deep voice: Mr. Ji, do you plan on explaining all this to me? Mr. Ji chuckled and retorted: Why should I explain to you? Prince Lexie slowly approached, his expression darkening: I thought you were a human, a descendant of the Holy Knight Family at the very least. Even though you might have held a grudge against the past or the Royal Family, you should not betray the Empire! But I never expected, you actually colluded with outsiders Collusion? Mr. Ji replied, shaking his head. Not at all. Its merely utilitarian. Just like how I used the Trolls to invade the North Territory. These outsiders are nothing but my chess pieces, never my partners. The only ones worthy of being my partners are humans. Here, Mr. Ji sneered: You were once considered my partner. Unfortunately, the moment you ignored my advice back in Luwal Valley and recklessly interfered with the battle, you lost the qualification to cooperate with me. Prince Lexie scoffed, replying: You were never my partner, and you certainly dont have the right to tell me what to do! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Undeterred by Prince Lexies rudeness, Mr. Ji just pointed at Emperor Sarumans corpse and said with a smile: As my former partner, I have one last gift for you. This skull of the Orc Emperor is sufficient to clear your tarnished reputation, and make you a hero of the Empire again. After saying this, Mr. Ji did not speak further and vanished into the depths of the forest with a few moves. Prince Lexie intended to pursue him, but stopped when he heard the approaching hoofbeats from behind. He then strode over to Emperor Sarumans corpse and, drawing his sword, cut off the head. Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: After the 651 War_1 Chapter 653: After the 651 War_1 The silver moon hangs low. Scattered across the Luval Valley Plain are specks of light. Even in the darkness of the night, the strong scent of blood attracts countless greedy vultures circling in the sky. Uncountable bodies of orcs and humans nearly cover the entire plain, a massive amount of fresh blood flowing into the tributaries of the Luval River, staining the water a striking red. On the edge of the river valley, a small group of orc warriors still resist, but what awaits them is inevitable annihilation. Human warriors run back and forth across the battlefield, gathering spoils of war while finishing off any orcs that hadnt been fully killed. The clamor of human voices is largely cheers of victory. Weve won! At last, weve won! The nightmare that began at the Sky Breaking Mountain Range has finally ended. That seemingly insurmountable enemy, finally, has become captives. The Empire is no longer in danger. Humans will continue to dominate this continent! The warriors of the Blood Knight Army removed their helmets, receiving looks of admiration and respect from their comrades. Everyone was clear that their deadly blow against the War Song Legion was the key determining factor in winning this war. The North Territorys strongest army, from today onwards, can rightfully claim to be the Empires strongest army! Knight Loghs face is flushed with excitement, like someone drunk on wine. He rode his warhorse around the battlefield, taking in the victory he had fought desperately for, enjoying the surrounding cheers and praises. His brain was still boiling, and he seemed to have not completely digested everything happening now. Suddenly, a majestic voice drew him back to reality: Knight Logh. Duke. Upon seeing Duke St. Rands, Knight Logh quickly bowed. However, he didnt dismount from his horse. After all, Knight Logh is a vassal from the North Territory, not a vassal to the Duke in the South Border, so naturally, he did not need to be overly humble. Duke St. Rands of course wouldnt object to these minor concerns. After all, he knew that this commander of the Blood Knight Army, who contributed significantly to this battle, would sooner or later become an important high noble in the Empire; establishing a good relationship was the smart thing to do. Knight Logh, do you know where Count Angler is now? The Count has gone to pursue the Orc Emperor. Upon hearing this, Duke St. Rands furrowed his brows. In his view, since Colin was appointed by Emperor Reinhardt as the commander of the Imperial Allied Army, he should not be leading the chase alone at this time, but should stay and take care of post-war matters. Now that the commander has run off, who is in charge of dealing with the aftermath? Of course, Duke St. Rands, would surely not voice such views publicly. He excused himself from Knight Logh and went to find Emperor Reinhardt. However, to his disappointment, Emperor Reinhardt had fallen into unconsciousness due to excessive injuries. Of course, Duke St. Rands was not surprised by this. After all, Emperor Reinhardt had led the charge in the recent battle and had endured the most pressure. It was a blessing from the Supreme Lord that he was still alive now. However, with the commander absent and Emperor Reinhardt unconscious, the Human Allied Forces were unexpectedly in a state of leaderless chaos. Being the highest-ranking and most respected noble present, Duke St. Rands reluctantly took up the burden and began attending to the aftermath. He first dispatched scout cavalry to stand guard, in case the Orc army returnedCa low probability, but a possibility that could not be overlooked. Then he sent people to connect with Count Angler who was in pursuit, to deal with the spoils of war, count the casualties, and organize aid for the wounded Only at this point did Duke St. Rands truly realize the extent of bloodshed and sacrifice hidden behind this miraculous victory. Without a doubt, the most battered was the Central Army led by Emperor Reinhardt. This force of approximately eighty thousand, directly descended from the royal lineage, had been the spearhead of the Human Allied Forces from the start. They had charged into the Orc military formation, attracting the most fire and faced off against the best of the Orc Empires War Song Legion. It wasnt until the casualties were counted that it was discovered the Central Army had lost more than half of its soldiers, and those who survived were all injured. In fact, if it were not for Emperor Reinhardt leading the charge from the front, this army would have collapsed long ago given such a horrific casualty rate. Stunned, Duke St. Rands couldnt help but visit the battleground of the Central Army himself. This was the area where corpses were most densely packed on the entire plain, and the acrid stench of blood almost suffocated him. While soldiers in other areas were cheering, in this place, it was primarily the sound of suppressed crying. Even those Central Army soldiers who managed to laugh did so through teary eyes. A royal knight covered in blood, upon seeing Duke St. Rands, struggled up and greeted him with a smile Your Grace, we won! While laughing, the knight suddenly began sobbing with his sword in his arms. Perhaps considering this unsightly, he immediately wiped away his tears and forced out an awkward smile. Yes, we won. Duke St. Rands solemnly returned the greeting. He watched as the nameless royal knight suddenly slumped to the ground, laughing, Haha, but his laughter was particularly unpleasant, twisted and suppressed like a madmans. Duke St. Rands felt a lump in his throat, he moved forward a few steps and encountered a familiar figure. Governor Fred. Duke St. Rands looked at the gloomy-faced royal governor and sympathetically consoled, Please hold back your grief. Despite paying a heavy price, we ultimately achieved the final victory. Duke St. Rands. Governor Freds gaze was icy cold as he gestured to his surroundings, conveying an uncontrollable anger and pain in his voice. Yes, we won, but the Central Army was wiped out! Tell me, whats going on in the head of Colin Angler, the commander of the allied army? Duke St. Rands sighed again, advising, Governor Fred, I can understand your pain. But victory often comes at a price, and the Central Army was indeed the most suitable for attracting the fire of the War Song Legion, luring them deep into our encirclement Bullshit! Governor Fred cursed and interrupted him, This is clearly a plot against the Lorenzo family! The royal family has paid the most painful price, but all the glory has been taken away by his Blood Knight Army! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Here, Governor Fred suddenly lowered his voice saying And His Majesty Dont tell me you havent noticed anything wrong! Would the real Emperor Reinhardt charge to his death like this? Faced with this question, Duke St. Rands gaze flickered a few times. While contemplating a response, a burst of cheering suddenly erupted from a distance. Then an orderly quickly came and reported, Your Grace, Count Angler and his men are back! Also, Prince Lexie had decapitated the Orc Emperor! Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: 652 Fearful_1 Chapter 654: 652 Fearful_1 When Colin and his companions returned to the Luwal Valley, they were immediately greeted with the warmest welcome from the Imperial soldiers. The Orc Emperor is dead! The greatest cloud hanging over the Glorious Empire had finally dissipated, all the imperial soldiers breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, they regarded Prince Lexie, who killed the Orc Emperor, as a hero. Yes. Even though the murder charge for Officer Lattom laid against Prince Lexie has not been cleared, the skull of the Orc Emperor was enough for the citizens of the empire to forgive his past. He could also use this unparalleled merit to return to the center of the imperial political stage. Walking beside Prince Lexie, Colin felt this change most clearly. The admiration and support of the Imperial soldiers who flocked around for Prince Lexie were unparalleled. Although many people were also chanting Colins name, more cheers were for Prince Lexie. Remember, Colin himself was just the commander of the Imperial Allied Army and led this decisive battle that would go down in the annals of history. Even so, people still regarded Prince Lexie as the most outstanding contributor to this battle. Of course, this was due to the skull of the Orc Emperor, but it had to be acknowledged that it was more because of the deep-rooted reputation and prestige of the St. Lorenzo family. This was something that Colin, a son of a lowly born country baron, could not compete with. Besides, Prince Lexie was a Holy Knight. No one was more suited to be the idol, hero, and even the spiritual totem of the Glorious Empire than him. Actually, Colin didnt care too much about these empty titles. Actually, he had already taken enough advantage in this battle. On the post-war political stage of the Glorious Empire, he would undoubtedly occupy one of the most important positions. Now the only thing he needed to worry about was the unstable factor of Emperor Reinhardt. Of course, Colin would not treat all the imperial nobles as fools, and with the huge difference in Emperor Reinhardts before and after, even if they were fools, they should see the anomaly. That Emperor Reinhardt, this blood slave puppet, could hold on till now was a complete success. In Colins plan, this hidden danger must be eliminated. And the solution is only one C death. But Colin was still planning to arrange the most appropriate way of death for Emperor Reinhardt according to the needs of the situation. Returning to the headquarters of the Central Army, Colin accepted the command of the Imperial Allied Army from Duke St.Rands and began dealing with the aftermath. Prince Lexie found an attendant and asked: Where is His Majesty? His Majesty is seriously injured and is in a coma and currently resting. Take me to see him. But the attendant was somewhat hesitant. At this time, Governor Fred came over and said to Prince Lexie: Your Highness Prince, please follow me. Prince Lexie stared deeply at Governor Fred and then followed him. The two of them went all the way to a luxurious camp. This was the guard of the royal family, naturally, they would not stop Prince Lexie and Governor Fred. Entering the camp, Prince Lexie, looking at Emperor Reinhardt lying on the bed and pale, asked: How is His Majesty doing? Governor Fred shook his head gravely, saying: The accompanying military doctor has checked. He said that His Majesty is severely injured, holding on until now can be called a miracle, hence there is a risk to his life at any time. Upon hearing this, Prince Lexie only gave an indifferent nod, without showing any concern. He turned his head to Governor Fred and asked: Have you noticed the drastic change in His Majestys temperament? Governor Fred instantly nodded and confessed: Indeed, I also think that His Majesty is acting too strangely now. It seems as though he was a different person after Storm Fortress. I hypothesize that His Majesty is being controlled by someone using certain methods. What methods? And whos controlling him? Im not clear about the exact methods that were used but its most likely some peculiar spell, or even a forbidden spell. Upon saying this, Governor Fred gave Prince Lexie a glance, Similar to how Mr. Ji occupied the remains of Duke St. Hilde. It might be a similar kind of method Knowing that Governor Fred was suspecting Mr. Ji, Prince Lexie promptly shook his head and said: Its not Mr. Jis doing. Seeing that Prince Lexie didnt wish to discuss this any further, Governor Fred didnt insist and merely continued: If its not Mr. Ji, then I think the only possibility left is that it was done by North Territory. North Territory The image of a youthful and brave face involuntarily surfaced in Prince Lexies mind. Thats right! Governor Fred suddenly grew somewhat excited, Just think about it, this Battle of the Luwal Valley was first proposed by Marquis Garcia, and the one who executed it was also Count Angler, the protector of the North Territory. More importantly, North Territory profited the most from this battle and even used His Majesty to make the Central Army pay an extremely heavy price! Governor Fred grew more excited as he spoke, his face even twisting slightly for a moment. After this battle, North Territory has reached its peak in both military strength and prestige! Even before the war, Eastland had already been ravaged by the Blood Knight Army, the Angry River no longer serves as a natural barrier for Eastland. If North Territory wishes to, they can invade Eastland again at any time. No, theres no need for a military invasion, as long as Colin Angler goes to White Dew City, he could easily support a puppet Duke who would submit to North Territory! Moreover, look at the current Duke St. Gregorian, he has apparently joined hands with Colin Angler. If we allow Colin to lead the Allied Army to retake Westland, wouldnt that mean that the North, East, and West territories of the Empire have all become his arms and legs! Given that the Central Army was crippled after this war without the deterrence of the Central Army, how can the Royal Family suppress this ambitious figure? Governor Fred took a few deep breaths to compose his excited emotions, then spoke solemnly: Therefore, Your Highness the Prince, now only you can maintain the authority of the St. Lorenzo family! Nothing of joy or anger could be seen on Prince Lexies face. He merely asked an unconcerned question: Fred, youve constantly claimed that I was the murderer of your father, why now you see me as the savior of the St. Lorenzo family? Governor Fred chuckled a little, honestly saying: Your Highness, obviously I know you are not the killer. That was a trap set up by Reinhardt and Midela, who wanted to drive you out of Dragon City. A hint of fierceness flashed in Prince Lexies eyes: Since youve known all along, why did you collude with them? Governor Fred shrugged: Your Highness, even if I stood up to speak for you at that time, would anyone believe it? You were undeniably framed. Of course, now that you personally beheaded the Orc Emperor, your past accusations are insignificant. Today, you are still the hero of the Glorious Empire. Prince Lexies eyes flickered, but he did not dwell on this issue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because he also knew that unless he forced Emperor Reinhardt to confess personally, or captured the principal offender Mr. Ji, the charge of murdering Governor Lattom could indeed not be washed away. So, he asked again: Alright, tell me, what do you think I should do to deal with the current situation? Governor Fred immediately said: I think the most pressing matter now is to revoke Colin Anglers command over the Imperial Allied Army! Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: 653 Struggle for Power_1 Chapter 655: 653 Struggle for Power_1 War is not unlike certain things, the most thrilling part is always the rush into a melee. But the various cumbersome tasks before and after are quite boring, yet they are indispensable. Colin was currently dealing with various aftermath tasks and starting to plan the next counterattack. The Battle of Luwal Valley was just a turning point, not an end. Before the Orc army was completely driven back to the west of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, the Imperial Allied Army would not stop. Lord Count, its almost time for the regular military meeting. Colin was pulled away from his mountain of documents by his attendants reminder. He nodded, indicating that he understood. As the commander of the Imperial Allied Army, Colin holds regular military meetings every morning, listening to reports from high nobles and generals on post-war processing and war preparation matters, and issuing new orders. Entering the main camp, all the noble generals stood up and greeted Colin. Colin nodded in return. Once everyone was seated again, Colin started speaking loudly: You all have been working hard lately. Fortunately, the post-war matters have been basically taken care of. Next, well officially start preparing for the counterattack Please wait. A voice interrupted Colin. The camp immediately quietened down, and everyone turned their eyes towards the speaker. Colin frowned slightly, but still maintained his demeanor, asking with a smile: Governor Fred, is there any issue youd like to raise? Governor Fred stood up, watching Colin with calm eyes, and said: Count Angler, His Majesty previously appointed you as the temporary commander of the Imperial Allied Army, just to let you take full responsibility for the Battle of Luwal Valley. Now that the Battle of Luwal Valley is over, the upcoming battles haha, Im afraid you may not be able to continue leading them. Colin gave a faint smile and said: Governor Fred, now that His Majesty is in a coma due to his serious injury, we cant exactly wait for him to wake up and reappoint a commander, can we? Im afraid the citizens of the Westland eagerly awaiting their return home wouldnt agree to that. That is absolutely correct! Duke St. Gregorian immediately spoke up in support of Colin, We cannot delay the war simply because His Majesty is in a coma. Moreover, as the commander of the Imperial Allied Army, Count Angler has demonstrated very outstanding leadership abilities in the Battle of Luwal Valley. It is only right that he should continue to serve as the commander of the allied forces. Do you have a better candidate, Governor Fred? Of course, Governor Fred would not answer this question directly, as he could not propose a more suitable commander than Colin. But he did hold onto the procedural issue from before: Count Angler, I do not have anything against you. However, the position of the commander of the Imperial Allied Army is extraordinary and involves the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers of the empire, hence it must be dealt with carefully. Without His Majestys orders, Im afraid it would be inappropriate for you to continue commanding the Imperial Allied Army. Before Colin could speak, Duke St. Gregorian questioned in an annoyed tone. So are we just going to continue waiting here like idiots until His Majesty wakes up? Governor Fred just gave a light smile and said: Duke St. Gregorian, I understand your eagerness to retake the Westland and its also clear to me that we shouldnt delay the war because of His Majestys coma. However, we must follow the legal procedures. Otherwise who will be held responsible if the war turns unfavorable? According to the Glorious Code, when the emperor is unable to perform his duties, the Senate will elect a temporary regent by voting to handle necessary imperial affairs on his behalf. I agree with Governor Freds opinion. Prince Lexie immediately seconded, We should immediately convene a Senate meeting and elect a regent to take overall charge. With Prince Lexies statement, many nobles in the camp also began to speak in favor. At this point, Colin realized that Governor Fred and Prince Lexie must have been plotting this for some time. They were planning to seize military power. At this point, a Senate meeting would undoubtedly result in Prince Lexie being elected regent! Even though Colins reputation was at its peak, he wouldnt be able to hold a candle to a member of the royal family with the reputation of a holy knight who had just slain the Orc emperor. If he wanted to retain his military power, the only possible way would be to get the Senate to elect Prince Harrison as regent. As his own student, Prince Harrison would likely still allow Colin to manage the upcoming battles. But the problem was, a fourteen-year-old minor prince obviously couldnt compare with a newly recognized national hero, a Holy Knight. Unless Colin could influence the Senates vote But, the odds of success for that were low. After all, at this point, the only ones that Colin could really control were the elders from the North Territory. With help from Duke St. Gregorian, he should be able to convince more than half of the elders from the Westland too. But he was quite helpless with the other three territories. Theres no doubt that the Flame Region would support Prince Lexie. While Colin did conquer the Eastland once, he didnt have time to manage the Eastland forces before the Orc war erupted. So, the Eastland currently is like a piece of meat that Colin hasnt had time to gobble up and digest yet. As for the Southland If Governor Fred dared to propose this, it would mean he must have enough confidence, probably having won the Duke of the South Border over already. Of course, Colin was not worried. Because he had another way- That was to let Emperor Reinhardt pass away immediately! Once Emperor Reinhardt dies, there would be no need for the Senate to elect a regent, but instead, the throne succession procedure would be straightaway initiated. The first in line to the throne, of course, would be Prince Harrison! Colin had been delaying Emperor Reinhardts life, actually planning to use the Emperors death to trap the Church, but now under the combined pressure of Governor Fred and Prince Lexie, Colin had to change his plans. Having made up his mind, Colin nodded with a smile: Governor Fred, I also agree with your opinion. Now that His Majesty is in a coma, the Empire does need a regent to take overall charge. So, Ill have to bother you to quickly return to Dragon City and convene a Senate meeting. Seeing Colin easily backing down, Governor Fred was stunned for a moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had prepared a few more pushes to get Colin to concede, but now it seemed that they were unnecessary Duke St. Gregorian was anxiously trying to get Colins attention, but Colin just responded with a calming glance. Prince Lexie was also looking at Colin uncertainly, seemingly questioning whether Colin honestly grasped the implications of holding a Senate meeting. It took Governor Fred a good while to come to his senses, then he cleared his throat and said: Very well, I will return to Dragon City immediately. Please everyone wait here for a few days! Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: 654 Bewildered_1 Chapter 656: 654 Bewildered_1 You should know that if the Senate elects a governor, the odds are high that Prince Lexie will be chosen! After everyone left, Duke St. Gregorian finally couldnt help speaking up. Colin, grinning, deliberately teased as he leaned back on his chair: A Prince Lexie Regent isnt a big deal. The Orc Emperor is dead, the War Song Legion has been crushed, and the remaining Orcs are just scattered sand. Even if Im not commanding, the Human Allied Forces can defeat them one by one and restore the Westland Do you really not understand the gravity of the situation? Duke St. Gregorian was a little anxious, Do you think if you give up military power, Prince Lexie and Governor Fred will let you off the hook? In the battle of Luwal, the Central Army suffered heavy losses. Who do you think the Royal Family will blame for this? Not to mention the Emperors abnormal behavior, which they have surely noticed by now. Once they gain power, they will definitely exploit this! Even if you are prepared for it, the Royal Family wont let it go so easily! They will continue to suppress you, restrain you, and even destroy you! Because your influence is already enough to threaten the stability of the Empire! Colin quickly raised his hand to calm Duke St. Gregorian, explaining: Dont worry, I already have a way to deal with Governor Fred. I wont relinquish command of the Imperial Allied Forces. You dont need to worry. Right now, while this farce is going on, its a good time for the troops to rest. Once this matter is settled, Ill lead the troops west. Colin still didnt explicitly tell Duke St. Gregorian that he could control the life or death of Emperor Reinhardt. After all, considering Marquis Vincents case, Colin kept some precautions against the Bloodline. Duke St. Gregorian, seeing Colins confident attitude, finally relieved a little, but still warned: Colin, you are favored by my God and bear a sacred mission! Although I dont know what this mission is, I firmly believe that you can certainly succeed! With that, Duke St. Gregorian respectfully bowed to Colin, performing a knights salute before leaving the tent. Colin sat alone on the chair, falling into contemplation. He could feel Duke St. Gregorians fervent hopes for him. Clearly, the latter really regarded him as a God-sent figure with a sacred mission. Moreover, Duke St. Gregorian was not satisfied with Colins current achievements, even if he had driven the trolls into a corner, destroyed the Third Orc Empire, and saved the Glorious Empire. She was still hoping for more. She did not believe that the purpose of a God-sent being was only this much. The last God-sent was Gana of St. Lorenzo, the founding emperor of the Glorious Empire! He unified the human empire, defeated various races, and made humans the rulers of this continent. Compared to him, Colins current achievements indeed fell short. But the problem was that Colin knew he was a fraud He was just an ordinary person who transmigrated from another world, with no connection to gods and no sacred mission to fulfill. At most, he had mysteriously gained powers similar to those of the Bloodline Nevertheless, Duke St. Gregorians reminder and expectation made Colin couldnt help but start to reflect what was the purpose and meaning of his coming to this world? If he didnt bear a mission, could he just live aimlessly? Marquis Garcia actually asked Colin a similar question, but Colin didnt really think about it. When he first came to this world, Colin just wanted to figure out the function of his Bloodline Golden Finger and tried to find out who murdered his previous identity to avoid being assassinated again. Then, because of the troll invasion, he was drawn into war, met Vera and Marquis Garcia, got involved in the political storms of the North Territory, the Half-Elf Kingdom, Dragon City, and even Luwal Valley, and had intelligent fights with various enemies. All along, he had problems to solve, and often faced life-threatening dangers, not having the luxury to ponder about questions that people think about only when they dont have anything else to do. Colin was now almost at the stage where he had nothing better to do. Although there were still Orcs to be driven away, Marquis Garcia waiting for his name to be cleared, threats from the royal family, and so on But for Colin, these were no longer tricky problems. He was no longer threatened by anyone or any power in the world. Outwardly, he was the guardian of the North Territory, an imperial count, attaining prestige and controlling power that even the royal family was terrified of. In secret, he had a Holy Warrior blood slave, a Holy Knight bloodline, and a Blood Shadow Guard that consisted of thousands of professionals. But whats next? Indeed, people need goals in life. Otherwise, they would sink into endless confusion and emptiness, unable to find the meaning of life. Therefore, after being stirred by the words of Duke St. Gregorian, Colin began to reflect on himselfC What is my ultimate goal? Power? Colin was not particularly power-hungry. In fact, if Colin really wanted to seize the supreme position, it was not impossible. In doing so, however, would bring him endless trouble, after all, such a transfer of power would surely be accompanied by countless bloody conflicts. Colin didnt think it was necessary. He could totally promote Prince Harrison to the fore, remain behind the scenes himself, and use a manner more acceptable to the noble lords to achieve control over the empire. But then what? What happens after having control over an empire? Power is but a tool, not an end. Colin fell into confusion again. In his contemplation, he suddenly felt a warmth in his chest. Looking down, he saw that the ancient oak mistletoe hanging around his chest was faintly glowing. Colin took it out and observed it carefully. A faint green mist spread out, giving Colin a sense of calm, as if his previous confusion had completely disappeared. He couldnt help but thinkC Perhaps, I came to this world with a certain mission. In a daze, the scenes before Colin started to spin and break apart, only to merge back into a scene. Colin was stunned for a moment before realizing that this was clearly the room in Grey Castle. It was the first scene he saw after coming to this world. In the deep darkness, a cold light suddenly flashed. It was a dagger, stabbing directly at Colins chest! Shick! The anticipated pain did not come. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the scene before him shattered abruptly, and a dignified middle-aged man appeared before Colin. The most striking part of his marble sculpture-like face was his dominant eyes, as if the entire world was under his control. He was wearing an exquisite silver armor, with a burning knights sword in his right hand. The surging flames gave off a soul-stirring heat, as if to burn away all the evil in the world. Colin stared blankly at the man, and the image of a statue he had seen in the square in front of the Dragon City Senate came to his mind. He blurted out: Gana St. Lorenzo! Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: 655 Heritage_1 Chapter 657: 655 Heritage_1 A grand historical scroll slowly unfolds before Colin. The scroll depicts the life of Gana St. Lorenzo, the founding emperor of the Radiant Empire and the legendary Holy Knight. From an early age, he showed an exceptional martial arts talent. As he grew up, he honed himself on the battlefield, grew through battles with various enemies, was trapped in the vortex of conspiracies, tasted the bitterness of failure, and experienced the betrayal of comrades Back then, humans had not yet established a unified empire, there was no glory as it is today, and they were still struggling with trolls, elves, and orcs for the most fertile land in the center of the continent. However, Gana St. Lorenzo completed the unification of humanity with his extremely strong martial power and extraordinary leadership charm, led a group of followers in just ten years, and established the Radiant Empire. He drove other races from the center of the continent and established humans dominant position. As Colin watched Gana St. Lorenzo in the light and shadow, he felt an extraordinary bloodline connection while feeling the extraordinary strength of this human emperor at close range. It felt as if there was a connection with his own bloodline! Of course, Gana St. Lorenzo could not be Colins bloodline. But this connection was indeed real Colin speculated that the first Emperor of the Radiant Empire might also be a member of the Blood Clan! Could it be that the secret of the Blood Clan that he had been searching for was on this Emperor Gana? But if Emperor Gana was also a member of the Blood Clan, why wasnt there any record of the Blood Clan in the historical books of the Radiant Empire? While pondering, the picture before his eyes changes again. Emperor Gana stands on the summit of Holy Mountain, accepting the cheers and support from thousands of citizens at the foot of the mountain. A robust holy light descends from the sky, dives straight into the top of the Holy Mountain like a sharp sword, and covers Emperor Gana in it. In the holy light, a pair of huge wings slowly spread out, revealing an angelic figure whose face was indistinguishable. His radiance was so bright that one could not look straight at it, carrying a crown in both hands, seemingly preparing to crown Emperor Gana. But the next second, Emperor Gana suddenly unsheathed the long sword around his waist and slashed it at the angelic figure above his head! Colin was caught off guard and suddenly widened his eyes. However, the rampant holy light filled the entire picture, and for a time, nothing could be seen clearly. Colin had to close his eyes. When he opened them again, everything before him was pitch-black. Just as Colin was puzzled, a staircase suddenly appeared in the darkness. Following the direction of the staircase with his gaze, Colin finally saw Emperor Gana again, sitting on the throne at the end of the staircase, in the boundless void. The emperor was covered in blood, but his gaze was still firm, like a raging fire that would never be extinguished. It traversed the boundaries of time, crossing the distance of life and death, and stared at Colin. For a moment, countless thoughts flashed in Colins mind, but none of them were clear. Emperor Gana did not utter a word, but Colin seemed to have understood his faith, his will, his helplessness, and his expectation. Infinite holy light erupted in the darkness again, and Emperor Gana seemed to melt like snow under the direct sunlight, gradually fading until he completely disappeared in the deathly still daylight. Only the throne hanging in the air was left. It was still stained with the fresh blood of this human emperor. As if being summoned, Colin involuntarily sat on the throne. The holy light that filled the void gradually receded, and darkness swept over again. Overlooking the thick curtain of darkness before him, Colin, despite the countless doubts in his heart, was no longer lost. At this moment, he had found his direction forward. Count, Duke St. Rands is asking for an audience. Let him in. Colin opened his eyes, all the illusions disappeared, and what was just now seemed like a dream. He tucked the mistletoe in his chest back into his shirt and made up his mind about a certain decision he had made earlier. Count Angler. Duke St. Rands entered the tent and bowed slightly to Colin. However, when he saw Colins gaze, he was taken aback. Duke St. Rands, what can I do for you? Colin returned the courtesy and asked with a smile. Duke St. Rands was secretly surprised, because he was just intimidated by Colins gaze, that kind of condescending and overlooking-all gaze left Duke St. Rands astonished. He quickly gathered his thoughts, but his demeanor unconsciously became much more respectful, as if he were facing a real human emperor. Count Angler, I came to ask how you plan to arrange the upcoming battles. Colin shrugged, opened his hands and said, Duke St. Rands, werent you also present at the military conference just now? Didnt you understand the meaning of Governor Freds message? I am no longer the commander of the Imperial Allied Army. The arrangement for the upcoming battles will have to wait for the Senate to elect a regent and then let him make the decision. However, Duke St. Rands said, Count Angler, I think you are the most suitable candidate to serve as the commander of the allied forces. I believe that even if the Senate elects a new regent, he will certainly appoint you to be in charge of the upcoming battles. Colin took a deep look at this Duke of the South Border, as if wanting to see what ideas he had in mind. Perhaps Colin himself was not aware that his attitude towards Duke St. Rands was entirely from a superior perspective, as if the other party was naturally his subordinate. This eerie feeling was also realized by Duke St. Rands himself. He tried to shake off this absurd thought but found that under Colins scrutinizing gaze, he involuntarily bent down his waist, as if this young man in front of him naturally deserved his allegiance. If someone broke in at this moment, they would witness an Empire Duke bowing to an Empire Count, and this scene seemed so natural. Duke St. Rands tried hard to maintain his aura, but it seemed futile. The young man in front of him was like a born king, unintentionally emanating an intimidating aura. Duke St. Rands, what are you trying to say? I want to say if you are willing, I can help you in the Senate conference. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colins eyes narrowed. He had previously given up the competition in the Senate and decided to let Emperor Reinhardt die because he felt that Governor Fred must have arranged everything and it would be futile for him to compete. But now, Duke St. Rands expressed his willingness to help him. If the Elders from the south border leaned towards his side, Colin suddenly felt that Prince Lexie might not be able to fulfill his wish to become the regent. But the question is, why does Duke St. Rands want to help him? Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: 656 Prologue_1 Chapter 658: 656 Prologue_1 Why do you want to help me? Colin asked directly. Duke St. Rands immediately answered: Because I believe that only you are qualified to continue leading the Imperial Allied Army, recover the lost lands, and completely drive the Orcs back to the west of the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. Such a high-sounding reason was obviously not the real intention of Duke St. Rands. Colin asked with a smile: Really? Thats it? You dont have any other plans or demands? Duke St. Rands lowered his head to avoid Colins burning gaze and respectfully said: Of course, my doing so is actually more for your friendship. I hope that when the St. Rands family needs help in the future, you can extend a helping hand Colin laughed, knowing that this so-called extend a helping hand was actually a condition of exchange, he replied: Alright, Duke St. Rands, tell me what kind of help the South Border really needs. Duke St. Rands hesitated for a while, but finally confessed: Count Angler, independence has always been the St. Rands familys long-cherished wish! Colin instantly narrowed his eyes. As it turned out, Duke St. Rands was willing to help Colin keep control of the imperial situation in exchange for the independence of the South Border. If it was before, Colin might agree. After all, the independence of the South Border has little impact on him, and he doesnt have any interests in the South Border. On the contrary, the independence of the South Border could greatly weaken the position and prestige of the Royal Family and allow him to become the uncrowned king of the empire more smoothly. But now, after witnessing the epic life of Emperor Gana in the Illusion Realm, Colins state of mind has undergone a tremendous transformation. He didnt know if it was because he had personally ascended the throne stained with Emperor Ganas blood in the Illusion Realm, Colin suddenly felt a sense of responsibility for the Glorious Empire. It was as if he was the owner of the empire. And now, someone was planning to split his empire? I refuse! Hearing Colins resolute voice, Duke St. Rands was taken aback for a moment, then raised his head and sincerely persuaded: Count Angler, perhaps you dont know, Governor Fred has already approached me. If you are unwilling to cooperate with me, then Prince Lexie will definitely become the regent. Colin smiled lightly, seemingly not caring about that at all, and asked with interest instead: Really? What are the conditions that Governor Fred promises in exchange? Duke St. Rands hesitated for a moment and then said: He didnt propose any conditions. But remember, Prince Lexies wife is my own sister! Helping him become the regent, and even ascend to that supreme position, is only natural. Only then did Colin remember this and asked: If thats the case, why dont you help your brother-in-law? Because now is the best opportunity for the South Border to declare independence! And that is the St. Rands familys greatest dream! Duke St. Rands said firmly. Colin stared into Duke St. Rands eyes, his intuition told him that Duke St. Rands true reason was probably more than that. Seeing that Colin seemed unmoved, Duke St. Rands opened his mouth again and preached: Count Angler, you should believe in my sincerity. After all, if it were not for declaring independence, there is no need for me to meet you alone. I tell you this in all honesty, just to let you know that we have a basis for cooperation. But Colin shook his head firmly and said: No, I refuse. Duke St. Rands thought Colin was stepping back to advance, trying to squeeze more benefits from the South Border. Feeling a bit of dissatisfaction in his heart, he still managed to say: Count Angler, if you have any other conditions, we can talk. Colins gaze was cold, and he said decisively: I am not bargaining with you, and I will not tolerate any act of splitting the empire! Only then did Duke St. Rands realize that Colin was serious, and he became anxious and hurriedly said: Count Angler, dont blame me for not reminding you. Prince Lexie and Governor Fred will not be soft-hearted towards you, after all, your current prestige and controlled forces pose a serious threat to the Royal Familys position. Under such circumstances, even if you have no other ideas, the Royal Family will not let you go! So why dont you cooperate with me? The authority of the empire is right in front of you, what on earth are you still hesitating about? Colin stood up, looked squarely into Duke St. Rands eyes, his body emitting an unbeatable aura: To me, the authority of the empire is at my fingertips! I dont need your offer, and I certainly wont join you in splitting the empire! Duke St. Rands looked at Colin, who was blatantly arrogant, and his face turned red with anger. He coldly said: If thats the case, then take care of yourself! After he finished speaking, he left the tent in large strides. My Lord Duke. The attendant Scholar Yerug, who had been waiting outside the tent, hurriedly greeted him. Seeing the gloomy face of Duke St. Rands, he frowned and asked quietly, Did Count Angler refuse? Duke St. Rands shook his head and was indignant: He did. I really dont know where this kid gets his confidence from. He even dared to say that the imperial authority is within his reach! What arrogance! Does he really think that by winning one battle he can become the master of the empire? Just a son of a rural baron, how many of the empires nobles truly respect him? I want to see how long this brat can hop under the suppression of the Royal Family Hearing Duke St. Rands complaints, Scholar Yerug frowned and said: Count Angler doesnt seem to be arrogant, he likes to act with a set plan. His refusal this time, Im afraid he really is confident What confidence does he have? Duke St. Rands sneered. By refusing my goodwill, the Senate will certainly elect Prince Lexie as regent this time. By then, the command of the Imperial Allied Army will surely change hands. What confidence can he have? Scholar Yerug seemed to think of something, took a deep breath, and said solemnly: My Lord Duke, I fear the storm is coming! What storm? Duke St. Rands was surprised. Before he could finish his question, a commotion was heard from the camp. The two looked at each other and quickly walked up to stop a panicked attendant and asked: What happened? His Majesty His Majesty has passed away! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What? Duke St. Rands opened his mouth wide, seemingly finally realizing why Colin had dared to refuse so firmly just now. He turned his head and looked at Scholar Yerug beside him: Is is this the storm you were talking about? Scholar Yerug nodded solemnly: Yes. My Lord Duke, the real struggle has just begun. (End of Volume 5) Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: 657 Good News_1 Chapter 659: 657 Good News_1 Dragon City. At this moment, it was the darkest hour before dawn, and the entire city was shrouded in the depths of night. Due to the strict curfew in place, the large city was still lit only by sporadic flames along the city wall, illuminating the patrols of the Imperial Guard soldiers. The news of the victory in Luwal Valley had not reached the city yet, so Dragon City was still on the highest level of alert. However, in the dead of night, even the most loyal and disciplined soldiers couldnt help but feel their eyelids beginning to droop. All around, silence reigned, with only the rustling sound of the night wind passing through the tree tops to be heard. Knight Pamela, the commander of the Imperial Guard, strolled along the city walls. Even seeing soldiers dozing off on their rounds did not provoke her to chide them. Ever since the fall of the Westland, the Imperial Guard of Dragon City had been in an extremely tense state, constantly worrying about when the Orc army might suddenly attack the city. Over time, such stress was too much to bear, even for the toughest individuals. So, for the soldiers trifling actions of laziness, Knight Pamela turned a blind eye. In fact, there were times when she wished the Orc army would attack immediately. Even if she died on the spot, it would be better than this relentless torment of panic and anxiety. Suddenly, Knight Pamela stopped in her tracks. An attendant came forward to ask. My lady, whats wrong? Knight Pamela did not reply. She was just watching the western night sky vigilantly. The attendant quickly turned his head but could only see darkness. As he puzzled over this, a faint noise broke the quiet of the night. Knight Pamelas eyes narrowed, and she immediately ordered: Sound the horn! WhoooC The deep sound of the military horn abruptly echoed from the city walls, instantly invigorating the soldiers on night duty. Countless guardsmen awoke with a start and, before they could even put on proper clothes, rushed up the city tower with their weapons. One thought dominated their mindsC Have the Orcs attacked? Knight Pamela stood solemnly on the city walls, gazing at the western night sky. As time passed, she was able to ascertain that the noises were the rapid thuds of horse hoofs. The Imperial Guard soldiers on the walls braced themselves while the citys army began to mobilize. Following an often-rehearsed plan, they began to prepare their defenses. At this moment, Dragon City was like a taut bowstring, any slight disturbance would trigger a violent response. Clop, clop, clopC The sound of the horse hoofs became increasingly clear. A cavalry emerged as shadowy figures in the deep night They swiftly rode their war horses, all the while shouting loudly. Knight Pamela focused her eyes and finally saw that these were human cavalry, not Orcs. However, she didnt drop her guard, and instead tried to listen to what they were shouting. Only when the cavalry rushed under Dragon citys tall walls, was she finally able to make out what they were shouting. We have won! The Orc Emperor is dead! We defeated the Orcs at Luwal Valley! . All sorts of chaotic statements reached the city wall, and left Knight Pamela repeating these words somewhat incredulously: They say that we have won? Perhaps the good news came too suddenly. Even the Imperial Guard on the city wall were stunned. Upon hearing the commanders question, they dared not answer for a moment. Knight Pamela finally came to her senses and immediately ordered the soldiers to open the city gate. With the opening of the city gate, the news of victory spread like a spring breeze to every corner of Dragon City. The long-silent Imperial Capital seemed to come to life instantly. Even though it was still dark, countless shadows suddenly emerged on the streets. They were continually seeking confirmation of this news from the people around them, fearing it was all just a dream. By the time the first ray of dawn lit up the streets of Dragon City, it had already become a sea of joy. Nobles, knights, soldiers, commoners, those they knew, and those they didnt know, all hugged each other passionately, venting a long-suppressed fear and sharing the joy of the moment. Upon hearing the military horn sounded from the city wall, Minister of Military Affairs Marquis Klick thought that the Orc army had reached the foot of Dragon City. He was so frightened that he ran towards the city wall in his sleeping clothes and without his armor. He only learned of the news of the victory midway when he ran into Knight Pamela, the commander of the Imperial Guard. Then this Marquis, who was over sixty, immediately dashed to Phoenix Palace at an incredible speed, leaving Knight Pamela slack-jawed in surprise. By the time Knight Pamela made her way through the jubilant crowd to Phoenix Palace, it had already been taken by storm with the news of the victory. The attendants and palace ladies were scampering around chaotically, like a bunch of headless flies. Knight Pamela even saw Prince Harrison running quickly through the main hall of the palace without putting on his shoes. She had no idea where he was going. However, she did not chase after Prince Harrison, because the one truly in charge of Dragon City at this moment was Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister of the Empire. Her purpose of entering the palace was to report the news to him. Upon entering the Council Chamber, Knight Pamela saw Baron Heidegger, who had obviously not slept all night. Before she could finish her salute, the Prime Minister had already rushed to her, eagerly asking: The battle report? Wheres the battle report? The orderly who followed Knight Pamela into the palace hurriedly presented the battle report. Baron Heidegger snatched it and began to read it carefully. When he read the part of the battle report that said the Imperial Allied Army had won a great victory in the Luwal Valley and completely annihilated the War Song Legion, beheading the Orc Emperor Saruman, Baron Heidegger excitedly ripped off a handful of his own beard. Then he strode out, exclaiming excitedly as he went: Where is Prince Harrison? Quick, find the prince. Let him officially announce this great news to the citizens of Dragon City on behalf of His Majesty! As for Prince Harrison, upon receiving the news, he rushed out of his bedchamber immediately and ran towards the side hall where Marquis Garcia was. Uncle! Uncle! Weve won! Your strategy was right! We indeed were able to defeat the Orcs in Luwal Valley! Marquis Garcia was putting on his clothes. Upon hearing Prince Harrisons excited cheers, he simply turned back and smiled, clearly not surprised at all. Seeing this, Prince Harrison asked in confusion: Uncle, why dont you seem too happy? Before Marquis Garcia could answer, another group of people showed up at the door. Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister, panting heavily, said to Prince Harrison: Your Highness, please get ready shortly. You will need to announce this good news to the citizens of Dragon City in the Central Square soon! Oh, sure! Prince Harrison, of course, would not refuse. He then grabbed Marquis Garcias hand, inviting him: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Uncle, please come with me. At that time, I will exonerate you, so that the citizens of the Empire will know that this victory was all thanks to your planning! But Marquis Garcia shook his head, saying: Im sorry, Your Highness, I have other things to do and I cant accompany you. What else do you have to do? Prince Harrison asked in puzzlement. Marquis Garcia meticulously buttoned his shirt, and with a calm voice, he replied: I need to go to the Holy Light Cathedral. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: 658 Atonement_1 Chapter 660: 658 Atonement_1 At the summit of the Holy Mountain. The prayer hall of the Holy Light Cathedral is grand and spacious, giving anyone within an overwhelming sense of their own insignificance. On all sides of the hall stand statues of sword-wielding angels, their cold and stern expressions filling all those who regard them with awe. The morning sunlight shines through the glass dome, bathing everything within the hall in a golden hue, filled with a sacred aura. Pope Gregory presides over this prayer ceremony from the high podium himself. In the hall, over a hundred aristocrats who have made a special trip here kneel on one knee, singing praises to the supreme Lord of Glory, who has granted them this miraculous victory. After the ceremony, Pope Gregory was about to leave when he was stopped by a man. Marquis Garcia, is there something you need? Pope Gregorys smile appeared slightly forced. After all, just a few months ago, this Marquis of the North Territory had mobilized a two-hundred-thousand-strong army against Dragon City, attempting to force him to abdicate the papacy. Even though both parties had reached a settlement later, that was largely due to the pressure of the Orc invasion. Now that the orc threat has been largely neutralized, the conflict between the North Territory and the Church naturally resurfaces. What made Pope Gregory even more uneasy was that the man before him was the one who planned and aided in this victory. Marquis Garcia, however, seemed utterly indifferent to the Popes impatience. He respectfully bowed and said, Your Holiness, may I ask for your assistance in my confession? Pope Gregory raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback by Marquis Garcias request. He stared at Marquis Garcia for a moment, seeing that the latter was serious and not joking. Could this be a sign of reconciliation from the North Territory? Pope Gregory speculated about Marquis Garcias intentions. However, faced with the olive branch extended by Marquis Garcia, even if Pope Gregory held scorn in his heart, he would not reject him outright. He nodded and said, Of course. Please follow me. The two then made their way to the confessional in the side hall. With the door closed, Pope Gregory and Marquis Garcia sat opposite each other in the small, enclosed space. A white crystal stood between the two of them. As Pope Gregory slowly recited the prayer, the white crystal gradually lit up. Garcia Saint Hilde, confess your sins. As long as you repent sincerely, the merciful Supreme Lord will surely guide you on the path to redemption. Marquis Garcia silently looked at the white crystal in front of him but did not speak. Pope Gregory did not urge him, waiting patiently instead. Muffled cheers could be heard from outside. That was Prince Harrison officially announcing the victory of the Luwal Battle on behalf of the Emperor to the citizens. And he likely mentioned Marquis Garcia as well. Perhaps, from now on, the citizens of the Empire could finally forgive him for his actions at the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. I have sinned, Marquis Garcia finally began, In order to have the Imperial Allied Army withdraw from Westland, I deserted my troops in battle at Sky Breaking Mountain Range, resulting in the deaths of countless Empire warriors and Westland citizens at the hands of the Orcs While listening to Marquis Garcias confession, Pope Gregory maintained a gentle smile on his exterior, but held nothing but disdain in his heart. However, as the host of this confession, Pope Gregory dutifully told him, Repent, sinner, and offer your sincerest remorse to our Lord! Thinking about seeing his enemy confess his sins before his eyes gave Pope Gregory a sense of sinister pleasure. However, Marquis Garcia did not act remorsefully or break into tears as the Pope had anticipated. He simply stared blankly at the white crystal in front of him, his thoughts seemingly elsewhere. The gentle Holy light shone on his face, soothing his already scarred heart. Dong, dong, dongC The melodious tolling of a bell echoed in his ears, and Marquis Garcias pupils gradually dilated, his consciousness beginning to blur. Confused, it seemed as though he had returned to the blood-stained battlefield in the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. After the Northern Army deserted the battlefield under his command, the human Allied Forces frontline exposed an enormous and devastating breach. The berserk Orc army charged through this gap like a tide, creating waves of bloodshed among the human Allied Forces. Garcia Saint Hilde, you traitor! Countless faces of anger appeared before him, all yelling and roaring at Marquis Garcia. I have sinned murmured Marquis Garcia. Before him, once again appeared the villages and cities reduced to ashes, mountains of skulls, corpses strewn all over, and rivers of blood My sins are unforgivable Pope Gregory frowned, complaining inwardly Why dont you confess already? Who comes to the confessional not sobbing and sincerely confessing, seeking the forgiveness of the Supreme Lord? Who confesses like you, merely insisting over and over that you are sinful? However, Gregory didnt voice this. He just watched Marquis Garcia leisurely, understanding the pain in his heart. Gregory greatly enjoyed the feeling of watching his enemies struggling in the abyss of pain, of course, he wouldnt lend a hand to pull Garcia out of it. only through deathcan I atone for my sins Marquis Garcias eyes grew increasingly turbid, his consciousness increasingly blurred. In the all-encompassing Holy Light spanning his vision, he seemed to see the figure of his sister, Queen Midela. Indeed, you deserve to die, said Queen Midela. However, even in death, you should make it more meaningful. Deep night, sparse stars. Marquis Garcia seemed to have returned to the outside of Storm Fortress one month ago. Thats why I chose to go to Storm Fortress, Marquis Garcia told his sister. I will look for an opportunity to assassinate Emperor Reinhardt during the audience. After his death, you can lead the Imperial Allied army to retreat from Storm Fortress and go to Luwal Valley I have already told Colin the specific combat strategies, you can let him command the battle You really dont have to worry about that, Queen Midela flashed a confident smile, Ive arranged a more appropriate way for Reinhardt to die. Marquis Garcia frowned, looking puzzled: What plan do you have exactly? But Queen Midela avoided his question: Brother, if you trust me, dont go to Storm Fortress. I have a better suggestion though. What? Holy Light Cathedral, said Queen Midela indifferently. Since youve resolved to atone with death, why not die at the place closest to the Lord of Glory? Moreover, are you not planning to avenge Vera? After the war with Orcs, doesnt the North Territory need a reason to wage war against the Church again? Help us find one! Marquis Garcia was silent for a moment before nodding in agreement: Alright! Alright with what? Watching the absent-minded Marquis Garcia, Pope Gregory finally sensed something was wrong. Marquis Garcias eyes finally focused. He gave the Pope a meaningful smile and said: Gregory, I may be unforgivable, but what about your sins? Pope Gregory furrowed his brows, snorted lightly, and said: Garcia, it is you who is confessing now. Please take this seriously. As long as you sincerely repent, the benevolent Supreme Lord will surely His words abruptly stopped midway. Because to his horror, he realized that dark, ink-like blood was gushing from Garcias eyes, nose and mouth. Garcia, are you alright? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Garcia sneered at the corner of his mouth, gasping out the words: Gregory your judgment is about to come Pope Gregory finally came to his senses. He was frenziedly casting healing magic, yelling: Garcia! Garcia! Dont die! Dont die here! Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: 659 Rebirth_1 Chapter 661: 659 Rebirth_1 After the arrival of autumn, the sunshine was warm and pleasant. A gentle breeze blew through the verdant forest, arriving at the far eastern edge of the Glorious Empire. This was the periphery of the Bright Moon Forest, where even the most confident of hunters hesitated to hunt, despite the abundance of lively reindeer and plump wild rabbits. For outsiders, the Bright Moon Forest was like a terrifying maze, countless hunters trying to uncover its secrets were forever lost in the boundless forest. In fact, a thousand years ago, the Bright Moon Forest was not so dangerous, but since the Elves migrated to the Bright Moon Forest, it has become forbidden for humans. So there were rumours that those lost in the Bright Moon Forest were actually killed by Elves lurking within. The human city closest to Bright Moon Forest was YevirCalso known as the City of Mages. The first to learn to use mana power were actually the Elves, and only then was it passed on to humans. However, after the extinction of the High Elves, the number of Elves who continued to use mana power as Mages has become increasingly rare. Contrarily, the number of human Mages gradually increased, to the point of even establishing a City of Mages. Becoming a different force alongside the system of Knight nobility. Of course, the Glorious Empire has always been wary of the existence of Yevir, but due to the dread of the Forbidden Spell, the Empires nobles eventually reached a tacit agreement to live in peace with the Mage Council. Recently, this tacit agreement was almost broken by Mr. Ji. Because the Forbidden Curse of The Eye of Judgment he created can be called a Holy Knight killer, if not for the Glorious Empire being hit by internal and external crises, Yevir might not have remained calm. This City of Mages does not have towering city walls, nor fully-armed guards, as the Mages clearly understand that no matter what, they wouldnt be a match for the Glorious Empires army. So instead of wasting money maintaining an army, its better to study the Arcane, hold a few more forbidden curse in their hands, to deter the Glorious Empire. Most of Yevirs buildings were made of stone, the outer walls were painted with fine white sand, and added with some personalised decorations, such as small sculptures, flower racks, stone pillars, etc., filled with an artistic atmosphere, displaying the radiance of civilization. A white tower stood tall in the city center, which is where the Mage Council was located and the real core of Yevir. The surface of this tower has no traces of carving or stacking, it seemed to be a natural whole, and how it was built is still a mystery to this day. A figure draped in a grey Mage robe was climbing the spiral staircase to the tower, with a wide hood covering his face, only revealing a firm chin. Passing Mages only glanced at this person curiously and did not pay much attention. The Mage Tower had a fair share of peculiar, even eccentric, Mages, and everyone was accustomed to it. Moreover, there were numerous restrictions within the Mage tower, if one did not have a certain arcane accomplishment, straying about could be life-threatening. This eccentric Mage stopped at the seventeenth floor of the tower, pushing open a large wooden door to enter a dark room. The room was filled with rows of tall bookshelves and looked like a library. The Mage crossed the bookshelves to a corner of the room. A wolf stone statue sat there, seeming to be a dead end. But the Mage reached out to touch the top of the statue, uttering a complex incantation. Immediately, the statue moved on its own, revealing a deep passage. The Mage stepped inside. After passing through the passage, the Mage removed his hood. It was indeed Mr. Ji. There were no windows around, but there were magic lamps illuminating the room brightly. The decorations in the room were simple and utilitarian, without any fanciness, except for the bathtub in the corner of the room, which was somewhat specialC Because it was full of thick blood! GurglingC gurglingC Apparently hearing Mr. Jis footsteps, bubbles burst on the surface of the blood pool, and an old Mage emerged. The old Mage looked to be in his eighties or nineties, his body was frail and nearly skin and bones, even soaking in the blood pool he was pallid, it seemed as if death was upon him. How are things? he asked, in a hoarse voice. His tone was extremely feeble, as if it could be blown away by a gust of wind. However, Mr. Ji was especially respectful towards this man: I apologize, Master. Saruman failed once again. But, Ive already procured his heart, so it seems that the experiment has been successful. With that, Mr. Ji took a wooden box from his robe, opened it, and placed it beside the Blood Pool. The elderly mage looked at the heart in the box, his face taking on an especially complex expression, reminiscing, desiring, even holding an indiscernible hint of fear. After a long moment, the aged mage sighed and said to Mr. Ji: Lets proceed. Mr. Ji nodded, lifted the aged mage from the Blood Pool, and laid him flat on the carpet. Then, he took a dagger from his robe. Just as the sharp blade of the dagger was pressed against the old mages emaciated chest, he spoke again: If I fail, you must remember to send my remains to Dragon City No, master, we will succeed! Mr. Jis gaze flickered unusually for a moment, but soon regained its determination. The old mage remained silent and slowly closed his eyes. Mr. Ji inhaled deeply and then sliced open the old mages chest with the dagger. Roar- A strange beast-like roar suddenly echoed within the Tower of Mages. Soon after, an enormously intimidating aura sharply ascended, making everyone within the tower feel a tremor originating from the depths of their souls. As if a drop of cold water had fallen into boiling oil, all the startled mages immediately rushed from their rooms, discussing the towers unusual event. What took place? Did someones experiment go wrong? It sounds like its from the 17th floor Soon enough, many mages who heard the noise gathered outside the room that Mr. Ji had earlier entered. But they all hesitated at the door, debating whether to barge inside to see what had actually happened. Before the mages could reach an agreement, the commotion within the room suddenly subsided. Before long, the rooms door slowly opened, and a middle-aged man wearing a silver white mage robe walked out. He was all smiles, stretching out his arms as if to embrace the world, declaring loudly: Honorable gentlemen, do you remember me? The mages exchanged confused looks. Finally, one elderly mage cried out in shock: You you are Mage Kurd! Kurd gave a small smile towards the speaker, saying: Kam, its been many years. Howve you been? Kam was shaking all over as if he had seen a ghost. The other mages immediately entered into a hubbub of discussion. Eventually, more and more people woke up to the reality C this Mage Kurd is none other than the previous chairman of the Mage Council! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, what shocked and bewildered them was that Mage Kurd shouldve been a hundred-year-old dying man, how could he look so young as he does now? Could there really be a spell for rejuvenation in this world? At this moment, Mr. Ji also came out of the room. He stood beside Mage Kurd and said: Gentlemen, the master is preparing to hold an open class, sharing his years of insights from Arcane research. The moment his words fell, all the mages eyes lit up, their hearts racing. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: 660 divergence_1 Chapter 662: 660 divergence_1 Luwal Valley, Imperial Allied Camp. This is regicide! Governor Fred, like a furious bull, charged into the tent of Prince Lexie. This is a trampling of the honor of the Empire, a blasphemy against the Glorious Code! Originally setting off to Dragon City to convene the Senate meeting to elect a regent, he was actually called back midway. Because, Emperor Reinhardt tragically passed away! If the Emperor dies, theres no need to elect a Regent, the new Emperor can ascend directly. Thus, all of Governor Freds schemes were in vain. What evidence do you have that proves Colin Angler was the one who killed the Emperor? Prince Lexie calmly asked. Governor Fred was slightly taken aback, but then became even more furious, roaring, Who else could it be? I was wondering why he was so amiable at the military meeting before, it seems he was well-prepared! Im asking for evidence, not speculation, Prince Lexie continued to pour cold water on his anger. Governor Fred abruptly raised his head, glared at Prince Lexie, but only saw a pair of calm and indifferent eyes. After taking a few hurried breaths, Governor Fred finally calmed down gradually. Because Prince Lexie was right, they had no evidence whatsoever. Emperor Reinhardt was dead, and he died in the camp guarded by Royal Guards, the cause of death being severe injuries in the Luwal Valley battle, everything made sense. If not for the coincidentally timed change in Emperor Reinhardts behavior before he died, Prince Lexie would have thought the same. But now, even if they suspected Colin Angler of manipulation from behind the scenes, they had no evidence. What shall we do? Governor Fred, now calm, began to logically analyze the current situation, The Emperor has passed away. According to the laws of succession, Prince Harrison should ascend to the throne. He is a student of Colin Angler, with the blood of the St. Hilde family flowing through his veins. If we do nothing, the Glorious Empire in the future might be under the control of the Northerners! In fact the Empire might even change masters! Prince Lexie fell into silence, seemingly at a loss as well. Governor Freds eyes flickered, then suddenly lowered his voice to say, Perhaps, we can prevent Harrison from assuming the throne smoothly! A look of doubt crossed Prince Lexies face as he asked, How can we prevent it? Harrison is the first in line to the throne and hasnt committed any mistakes. Govener Fred said nothing, but his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Prince Lexie immediately understood what Governor Fred meant. He planned to assassinate Prince Harrison to prevent him from ascending to the throne! You want to assassinate a 14-year-old child? And this child is your own cousin? Prince Lexie looked at Governor Fred with a contemptuous gaze. Under Prince Lexies gaze, a sense of shame arose in Governor Freds heart, but he immediately suppressed it. This is political struggle, not a knightly duel! Governor Fred gritted his teeth, In this, there are only victors and losers, no honor or righteousness! Assassination, poison, deception No matter how dirty the method, as long as it achieves the goal, its the best method! Prince Lexie sneered dismissively and said, I finally understand. Thats why you feign ignorance and even help them slander me when you clearly know that Reinhardt and Midela are the real murderers of your father. Is this what you call a political tactic? Ridiculous! Governor Freds face turned red with embarrassment following Prince Lexies mocking words. He immediately retorted, Prince Lexie, have you forgotten that its such ridiculous tactics that have led to your downfall and a disgraceful exit from the political center of the Empire? Yes, absolutely, Prince Lexie nodded, not feeling any shame from Governor Freds words, but rather raised his chin in arrogance, But I have the courage to look directly into the eyes of the Supreme Lord and declare innocently that I have always adhered to the Way of the Knight! And you, dare you? The Way of the Knight? Governor Fred scoffed, Wake up, Lexie, the Supreme Lord has long stopped caring about this world. Even the Church has become a place of filth, whats the point of your damn adherence to the Way of the Knight? Prince Lexie also shook his head, and said solemnly: No, the gaze of the Supreme Lord has never left us. This is only His test for us. Governor Fred sneered and was about to retort, but Prince Lexie continued: Youve never set foot in the Holy Field, so you will never understand. This is not a realm that common people can enter by their own strength, it is the restricted land of the divine! Without the grace of the Supreme Lord, it would not be possible for me to break through the sixth stage in my lifetime. So the only thing I can do is to serve Him with utmost devotion. Governor Fred gave Prince Lexie a surprised look before expressing his disappointment: Dont be so naive, Lexie! If the Supreme Lord really existed, do you think the Pope would be so unchecked? He is the commoner who knows the Divine Being the best! Your stubbornness and ignorance will only lead to a total loss in this dirty and ruthless political arena! Unmoved, Prince Lexie retorted, Who says you have to resort to any means necessary to win? Have you forgotten how to fight your opponents fair and square? Fair and square? Governor Fred seemed to let out a laugh, Now that Colin Angler has spread his wings, how can you defeat him in a fair and square way? Do you really think the Royal family still controls the Empires strongest army? Or are you planning to assassinate him? But dont forget, Duke St. Gregorian is clearly his lover. Are you sure you can defeat this woman? The strength of the enemy is no excuse for you to run away, Fred, said Prince Lexie, with righteous words. You will never reach the pinnacle of the Way of the Knight without understanding this principle. Governor Fred let out a sigh, seemingly giving up on persuasion: Well, Prince Lexie, I shall wait and see how you handle Colin Angler. With these words, he stormed out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But at the entrance of the tent, Governor Fred suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Prince Lexie, and said, The fact that you never wanted to assassinate Harrison wouldnt be because hes actually your illegitimate son? Prince Lexie abruptly raised his head and denied coldly, Absolutely not! Governor Fred scoffed, not sure whether to believe Prince Lexies words or not, and turned to leave. Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: 661 Union_1 Chapter 663: 661 Union_1 Governor Freds face was grim as he left Prince Lexies tent. He had expected that this Holy Knight of royal descent, returning in glory, could serve as the Empires anchor. Nevertheless, it now seemed that he could, instead, become the source of calamity. It wasnt that Fred didnt want to kill Colin Angler, but he realized that even if he managed to kill him now, what was he to do about the robust and imposing Northern Army? If handled poorly, it could trigger a widespread civil unrest across the Empire. Moreover, how easy could it be to murder Colin Angler while he was under the protection of Duke St. Gregorian? On the other hand, assassinating Prince Harrison would be much simpler and wouldnt cause great upheaval. However, seeing Prince Lexies resolute stance, Governor Fred felt a headache coming on. Could Prince Harrison truly be Prince Lexies illegitimate son? He figured out quite early that the relationship between Emperor Reinhardt and Queen Midela was not harmonious, and the Emperors practice of openly fostering mistresses to bear him a brood of illegitimate children, was likely a plan to leave behind real descendants. But now both the Emperor and the Queen were dead, so this conjecture was unverifiable. Lost in his thoughts, Governor Fred was suddenly alerted by the sound of hurried horse hooves. Initially, he paid it no mind, but after a few steps, he noticed that the sound of hooves was getting clearer. Looking up, he saw that the rider was heading straight towards him. Upon recognizing the riders face, a surprised Governor Fred greeted him: Cardinal Mensai? Governor Fred. Cardinal Mensai dismounted, taking a moment to catch his breath, and then invited with a smile, I was on my way to visit Prince Lexie. Would you like to join me? Freds brow furrowed instinctively. He had just had a dispute with Prince Lexie and naturally didnt want to return only to have his ego bruised again. But looking at the pretended calmness of the Cardinal in front of him, whose eyes betrayed a sense of panic, Fred suddenly realized something. Cardinal Mensai, why have you personally come to the Frontline? What business do you have with Prince Lexie? Cardinal Mensai merely smiled subtly, not answering the question, but instead invited: Governor Fred, lets find Prince Lexie first. I will explain in detail later. Alright. Fred nodded, and led Cardinal Mensai towards Prince Lexies tent. At the same time, a thought flashed through his mindCsomething must have happened in Dragon City! At that moment, Fred didnt care about the unpleasant exchange he had just had with Prince Lexie. As they entered the tent, Prince Lexie looked surprised to see Governor Fred return, accompanied by the sudden visit of Cardinal Mensai. Nevertheless, he invited them to sit and had his attendant serve tea. Once the attendant left, Prince Lexie then asked: Cardinal Mensai, what brings you here? Cardinal Mensai drained the cup of tea in front of him and then said gravely: Marquis Garcia is dead. The tent instantly fell silent. However, Fred and Prince Lexie didnt speak; they waited for Cardinal Mensai to continue. After all, the death of an Imperial Marquis wasnt reason enough for a Cardinal to travel all the way to the Frontline. As expected, Cardinal Mensai continued: he died in the Holy Light Cathedral. Freds face changed, he immediately asked: How did he die? He committed suicide! Cardinal Mensai answered firmly. Suicidal? Freds eyes narrowed as he asked, Then why did he choose to kill himself, and why did he choose the Holy Light Cathedral? He probably felt ashamed for fleeing the battlefield at the Sky Breaking Mountain Range, so he chose to confess his sins in front of the Supreme Lord and absolve them through death. Freds eyebrows knitted together. He was quite skeptical about this reason, and challenged: The victory at the Luwal Valley has proved the correctness of Marquis Garcias strategy. Any previous misunderstandings about him have been clarified, and the citizens of the Empire might even regard him as a hero. Why would he commit suicide at this time? Because he cannot face the sight of the Imperial Warriors and citizens who died tragically in the Westland, Prince Lexie suddenly spoke, his face adorned with an expression of admiration and respect, Thats the sense of responsibility a true Knight should bear! If he was just to survive, I would disdain him. Fred shrugged, seemingly unimpressed by this so-called Knights responsibility. Having recently experienced Prince Lexies stubbornness, he chose not to dwell further on this controversy and asked instead: Cardinal Mensai, since Marquis Garcia committed suicide, what are you worried about? Cardinal Mensai sighed, then said: But he died in the confessional, and the Popethe Pope was the only one present Hearing this, Fred came to a sudden realization. Marquis Garcia and Pope Gregory had been at odds even before the Orc War. Even though their differences had been seemingly settled, Marquis Garcia now died in the confessional, with only the Pope present Under such circumstances, any attempt to avoid misunderstanding would be difficult. If the Luwal battle had ended in defeat, everyone would still believe that Marquis Garcia might have really taken his own life to atone for his sins. But now, after the resounding victory at the Luwal Valley, not only has Marquis Garcia cleared himself of treason allegations, but he has also been recognized as a hero of this war. Under these circumstances, no one would believe that he could commit suicideC Of course, excluding the likes of Prince Lexie, whose thinking tends to exist outside of traditional structures. No wonder Cardinal Mensai rushed to the Frontline. He was probably worried about the instability that the death of Marquis Garcia could cause. An idea suddenly popped into Freds mind. He quickly realized that this event could also serve as a turning point for the Royal Family. He coughed lightly, suppressing the joy in his heart, and asked solemnly: This news has not been made public, has it? Cardinal Mensai shook his head and said: Not yet. His Holiness has suppressed the newsbut I estimate it wont be long. A slight smile curled up at the corners of Freds mouth. He knew that the Pope was on the defensive. However, with such a cover-up, even if Marquis Garcia really committed suicide, the Popes behavior would only attest to his guilt. If the Northern Territory found out about this, the scene of the Northern Army advancing on the Holy Mountain half a year ago could happen again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fred resisted the urge to chuckle, and asked again: So, how does His Holiness Pope Gregory plan to explain this to the Northern Territory, to the Empire? Cardinal Mensai stared hard at Fred and Prince Lexie for a moment, and then coldly said: His Holiness plans to strike first! Strike first in what way? Of course by disarming the Northern Territory first! To prevent a replay of the event from half a year ago! Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: 662 Perception_1 Chapter 664: 662 Perception_1 This might not be appropriate Although Governor Fred was delighted in his heart, he put on a facade of concern for the country and the people: The North Territory wont surrender easily, let alone the victory in the Luwal Valley has transformed Marquis Garcia from a traitor to a misunderstood hero. To provoke the North Territory at this time, I fear, will trigger great turmoil. How about this? I can represent the Royal Family to help the Church explain the situation to the North Territory Will the Northerners believe us? Cardinal Mensai interrupted impatiently, Let alone our Church cant provide proof of Marquis Garcias suicide, even if we could, the Northerners probably wont accept it! They already bear grudges against the Church, and now they have such a good excuse, how could they not make use of it? Therefore, in order to avoid greater turmoil, we must act first to eradicate the threat in its infancy! With his brows knitted, Fred voiced his dilemma: But the Northerners have just made great contributions in the battle against the Orcs Governor Fred, the present North Territory, whether in terms of strength or reputation, has already reached its peak! Dont tell me that the Royal Family hasnt felt the threat! I am quite aware that the Imperial Central Army was completely defeated in the Battle of Luwal Valley, and even His Majesty died courageously on the battlefield! Such an outcome, however, glorified the Northerners. Hasnt the Royal Family realised the hidden crisis here? Whats your plan to deal with the North Territory? Before Governor Fred could open his mouth again, Prince Lexie spoke first. At this, Fred rolled his eyes, speechless at Prince Lexies detrimental cooperation. Although the Royal Family also wants to deal with the North Territory, it is clear that the Church is more eager now, so Fred has been holding his position, trying to take this opportunity to extort something from the Church. But surprisingly Seeing that Prince Lexie seems to be interested, Cardinal Mensai immediately perked up and said: Your Highness, the military strength of the North Territory largely relies on two people C Marquis Garcia and Count Angler! Now that Marquis Garcia is dead, as long as we can kill Colin Angler, the Northern Army will completely lose its backbone, and can no longer cause any trouble! Governor Fred snorted and said: Cardinal Mensai, are you planning to assassinate an Imperial Count? Furthermore, a Count who has just led the Imperial Allied Army to victory in the Battle of Luwal Valley and saved the Luminous Empire? Having figured out the real intentions of the Royal Family, Cardinal Mensai did not care about Governor Freds questioning. Instead, he looked at Prince Lexie with piercing eyes and said: Your Highness, Colin Angler is a hero of the Empire, but he is also a threat to the Empire! Under the current circumstances, he will become the source of civil unrest in the Empire! Therefore, at such a critical moment, we cannot afford to show any mercy! Prince Lexie nodded and then asked: Tell me your specific plan. The afternoon sun was warm and pleasant. Colin, lazily lying on a hill slope covered with four-leaf clovers, hands supporting the back of his head, gazing at the Luwal River tributary flowing slowly down the valley. Annoying vultures occasionally passed by in the sky. Although the battlefield had been cleaned up and the corpses burnt and buried, the lingering scent of blood still attracted these scavengers to linger reluctantly nearby. Behind him, faint footsteps approached, accompanied by the subtle fragrance of roses. Colin tilted his head slightly, and sure enough, it was Duke St. Gregorian. She was wearing a goose yellow waist-hugging dress, her flawless white feet bare. She slowly squatted down beside Colin. Her pure, azure eyes were filled with a curious smile, and her golden hair spilled casually over her shoulders, reflecting the brilliant sunshine. You seem pretty relaxed. What else can I do? Colin gave Duke St. Gregorian a smile, I would love to get busy, but some people wont let me. Hmph! Theyre useless against external enemies, but theyre quite lively when it comes to infighting for power! Duke St. Gregorian declared indignantly. Dont worry, any kind of cunning plot is nothing but clouds before absolute strength. As long as Harrison ascends the throne, the war will continue, and you can soon return to Westland. Duke St. Gregorian gazed deeply toward the west, grinding his teeth as he said: I cant wait for that day to come! Its soon. Governor Fred should have also received the news of Emperor Reinhardts death by now. Once he returns to camp, you can discuss sending back the Emperors remains to Dragon City and the matter of the new Emperors succession. Oh yes, Fred has returned. I just saw him storming out of Prince Lexies tent, Duke St. Gregorian remarked with schadenfreude. Colin gave a faint smile, without paying much attention to it. But Duke St. Gregorians next sentence caught his attention: Also, I saw Mensai. I wonder how he got here Cardinal Mensai? Colins eyes narrowed. Yes. I guess he received the news of victory and came to comfort the army on behalf of the Church. Instead of agreeing with Duke St. Gregorians assumption, Colin sat up straighter with a puzzled look on his face. No, in the winning of this battle, the North Territory received the greatest glory. Theres no way the Church would specially come here to console us. They should be hiding in Dragon City and cursely us for having dumb luck Duke St. Gregorian also watched Colin, who was looking serious, and asked: So why do you think hes come to Luwal Valley? Could it be to stir something up about Prince Harrisons succession? Colin shook his head again, saying, Thats unlikely. The news of Emperor Reinhardts death could not have reached Dragon City so quickly. Mensai didnt come for that. Then what for? Colin paused for a moment, then said conclusively, Something has likely happened in Dragon City! What happened? I dont know. Colin stared at the wilderness in the distance, his gaze gradually losing focus. Duke St. Gregorian thought Colin was deep in thought, so he sat down on the grass next to him without saying a word. In fact, Colins vision had switched to Dragon City. Originally, in order to prevent anyone from making a move on Prince Harrison, he had deliberately left a few blood slaves in the shadows as guards. Now, possessing the consciousness of a blood slave, Colin heard the conversation between Prince Harrison and a Royal Knight: Im sorry, Your Highness Harrison, weve searched the whole city and still havent found any traces of Marquis Garcia What about the Holy Light Cathedral? Did you search there too? Well The Church is a sacred place after all, we didnt think it appropriate to search You idiots! My uncle disappeared after going to the Cathedral for confession, and you didnt think to search there? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The knight lowered his head, not daring to speak. Colin watched as Prince Harrison exploded in anger, finally understanding the true reason for Cardinal Mensais trip to Luwal Valley. At that moment, a surge of anger boiled in his chest. He squeezed cold words between his teeth: Gregory, you had better not do anything foolish! Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: 663 Reminder_1 Chapter 665: 663 Reminder_1 Today we gather here to offer prayers for His Majesty Reinhardt Saint Lorenzo. Merciful Lord of Glory, please bestow your mercy and glory upon this great emperor, and let him return to your embrace In the quiet and solemn tent, the devout voice of the Cardinal Mensai echoed. The nobles of the Empire and military officers were gathered here, praying for Emperor Reinhardt. Even though this Emperor had many controversies, in the last moments of his life, he fulfilled his duty as a true emperor. He led his army into the enemy lines and defeated the orc army, a feat worthy of a glorious place in the history books. Of course, whether dying on the battlefield was Emperor Reinhardts intention is unknown. Although some nobles who were familiar with Emperor Reinhardt had noticed irregularities, suspicions that Emperor Reinhardt had been under control had become unsolvable mysteries with his death. In fact, many members of the royal family were quite satisfied with this outcome. After all, Emperor Reinhardts final sacrificial feat had elevated the prestige of the Lorenzo family. Therefore, most people grieved sincerely before the Emperors coffin. Only Colin stood among the mourners, his cold gaze fixed on Cardinal Mensai in the front row, his mind filled with unknown thoughts. From dust to dust, return to dust! May your soul find rest in the hall of the Supreme Lord! After completing his prayer, Cardinal Mensai scattered a handful of soil into the coffin. Then, four Royal Knights stepped forward to close the coffin lid. Cardinal Mensai turned around and said to everyone: His Majestys coffin needs to be sent back to Dragon City for burial. However, with the orc war not yet completely over, I suggest you all send representatives to escort it, and the rest should stay here in case of a possible orc counterattack. Governor Fred immediately responded: The Cardinal Mensai is right. Lets do this: I and the prince will accompany the return to Dragon City on behalf of the royal family. Upon seeing this, Duke St. Rands also quickly stated: I will represent the South Border in escorting His Majestys remains back to Dragon City. Duke St. Gregorian glanced at Colin and also stood up expressing his willingness to represent the Westland. The representative for the Eastland was Count Nicoll. When it came to the North Territory, Colin also stood up willing to take the responsibility. Seeing this, Governor Fred said with some distress: I understand that everyone does not want to miss His Majestys funeral. However, if everyone returns to Dragon City, who will command the Imperial Allied Army in Luwal Valley? Hence, it would be better to leave a noble with weight to temporarily take charge of the Imperial Allied Army. He then turned his gaze to Colin and conversely suggested: Count Angler, you have shown staggering command capabilities in the Battle of Luwal. Why dont you stay? Colin looked at Governor Fred deeply, shaking his head: Didnt you previously state that the commander of the Imperial Allied Army has to be appointed by the new Emperor? Its somewhat inappropriate for me to take over now, isnt it? Fred chuckled: Theres no problem at all. After all, you would just be temporarily in charge and would not need to conduct military actions. This is to prevent chaos in the Imperial Allied Army in case the orcs suddenly return. Colin said nothing, seemingly hesitant. Seeing this, Fred was secretly delighted. He knew that the more he tried to persuade Colin to stay, the more Colin would be concerned and desire to go to Dragon City himself. The reason being, aside from Emperor Reinhardts funeral, the succession of the new Emperor was even more important in Dragon City. Therefore, Fred benevolently defused the situation: Count Angler, if you really dont want to miss His Majestys funeral, Duke St. Gregorian should stay here. Colin glanced surreptitiously at Duke St. Gregorian, giving him an almost imperceptible nod of agreement. Duke St. Gregorian understood and volunteered: If you trust me, then Ill stay behind and hold the fort. Governor Fred was quite pleased internally, knowing that Colin was sure to not oppose this decision. Brimming with pride, thinking he had Colin under his control, Fred smiled and nodded, Very well. Well be counting on Duke St. Gregorian then. Seeing that no one else objected, Cardinal Mensai nodded and said, Good, everyone head back and prepare. We leave first thing tomorrow morning. Everyone left upon agreement. Colin walked out expressionless, his conjecture solidifying even more in his heartC Sure enough, something had happened in Dragon City. Moreover, the royal household and the Church had teamed up, and their target this time was him! Returning to Dragon City was clearly a deadly trap. Without the protection of his army and separated from Duke St. Gregorian, Colin, at this point, was looking like the most vulnerable in the eyes of the royal family and the Church. The most susceptible to assassination! Perhaps the North Territory was now a thorn in the sides of many. What Colin didnt anticipate was that the Church and the royal family had quickly decided to attack the North Territory. A decision made so resolutely and decisively; they didnt care that it might plunge the Empire into civil unrest again. While they may have defeated the orc army in the Battle of the Luwal Valley and even killed the Orc King, the Westland and half of the Crimson Flame Territory were still in the hands of the orcs. The war wasnt over yet, and some people had already begun to eliminate their opposition eagerly? While shocked, Colin could only feel endless sorrow and anger. Thinking about Marquis Garcia who was probably missing and likely ran into trouble, at this moment, Colin had no hesitation or doubt at all. If you are so unkind, then dont blame me for being unjust! The next morning. A squad of about a thousand men departed from the camp at Luwal Valley headed for Dragon City. Immersed in the sorrow of the death of Emperor Reinhardt, the atmosphere of the entire squad was understandably somber. Nearing midday, the team halted to rest near a small stream. The soldiers lit up a bonfire and began to cook. Colin came to the edge of the stream, squatted down, and scooped up a handful of water to wash his face. The stream was crystal clear, and from time to time, a few fishes could be seen leaping out of it. Just as Colin was thinking about catching a fish to roast, an object as big as a thumb floated past himCa piece of parchment. He effortlessly picked it up. Opening it, he saw two words penned on itC Run! Colin expressionlessly pocketed the note, quickly thrusting his right hand into the water, and grasped a jumping fish. As he stood, he glanced upstream and saw Scholar Yerug carrying a water bottle, heading back towards camp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suppressing his doubts, Colin returned to the camp as well. Run? Of course, he wouldnt. Perhaps there is a trap ahead. But who is the hunter, and who is the game? Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: 664 Initiation_1 Chapter 666: 664 Initiation_1 The dim glow of the setting sun illuminated the vast expanse of land. Colin and his party arrived in Springs Town just before nightfall. Gazing at this town perched by the East Springs River, Colin felt a surge of emotion. This was because just a year ago, he had been here. At that time, he had accompanied Vera back to the North Territory from Dragon City, making a detour to Springs Town on the way. It was because of Baron Heidegger, the Prime Ministers suggestion, that Colin found Bachelor Sunny Grant, the former Minister of Agriculture of the Empire, in this town, setting the stage for the agricultural reform in the North Territory. Today, the North Territory has been able to recover rapidly from famine and even had enough food to sustain the North Territory Army in its campaigns, all thanks to the new agrarian-pastoral system formed by this reform. So for the Grant family, the lords of Springs Town, Colin harbored a fair amount of goodwill. It was a pity, however, that Baron Grant tragically died in the orc war, and to worsen matters, his death occurred in the Sky Breaking Mountain Range. Therefore, when Colin revisited the town, the Grant family were not particularly welcoming. They evidently attributed the death of Baron Grant to the North Territory. However, the citizens of Springs Town were still very welcoming to Colin, regarding him as a hero who had saved the Empire from peril. Upon entering the castle, despite the humble conditions, the Grant family still offered the greatest hospitality to the party escorting the remains of Emperor Reinhardt. Of course, out of respect for the fallen emperor, no one drank wine at the banquet, and it ended early. Just past eight oclock, Colin returned to his residence. After a bath and a change of clothes, Colin stood by the window, gazing dazedly at the deep night. He didnt know where the Royal Family was planning to make their move, but the journey from the Luwal Valley to Dragon City was not far, just a two or three days march. The hostility of the Grant family of Springs Town towards Colin made him think that there was a high probability of the Royal Family choosing to act here. Additionally, he was pondering why Bachelor Yerug risked warning him during the day. He had never had any relationship with this confidant of the Duke of South Border, so why would he do so? Could he be a mole planted by the St. Hilde family in the South Border? However, this confirmed one thing C Duke St. Rands had been won over by the Royal Family and the Church. This was, in a way, expected. After all, when Duke St. Rands approached him previously, Colin had declined his terms. He hadnt thought that the Royal Family would agree even to split the Empire in order to deal with the threat of the North Territory. Perhaps Fred was just pretending to comply with Duke St. Rands, and it wasnt impossible that he would default later C The night was deep, the silver moon hung low. In the quiet castle, only the faint hooting of an owl could be heard. This time, Colin had brought three hundred soldiers of the Blood Knight Army with him, who were stationed in a simple camp on the west side of the Grant familys castle. A figure edged carefully towards the camp, found the guard post, and then, like a ghost, crept past it. There were two soldiers from the Blood Knight Army in the guard post, covered in red armor, still as dolls. Knight Johnny knew that these were the elites of the Blood Knight Army, the most powerful armed force under Count Angler. It was said that these men were all professionals, fearless in battle, always at the forefront of the charge. No matter how formidable the enemy formation, they could easily tear it open. This had been proven on the battlefield of the Luwal Valley, even against the most powerful War Song Tribe of the orcs, the Blood Knight Army never fell short. Truth be told, Knight Johnny admired these warriors of the North Territory, but it was a shame It couldnt be helped, given his surname was Lorenzo. Knight Johnny suppressed his mixed feelings, his eyes becoming sharp! The next second, a cold light pierced the darkness, plunging deep into the back of one of the Blood Knight Army soldiers. Before he could scream, a big hand grabbed his throat like a lightning flash. With a crisp crack, a neck was twisted and snapped. Knight Johnny exhaled only then, and turned to look at his companion. His partner had already taken care of the other guard and was now looking back at Knight Johnny. But the next moment, his companions eyes suddenly filled with abject terror. As Knight Johnny was still puzzled, he suddenly felt a piercing pain in his heart. Lowering his gaze, he was shocked to find that the Blood Knight Army soldier who was supposed to be dead in his arms, was still looking at him with blood-red eyes. Those emotionless and irrational eyes made Knight Johnny feel like he had encountered a wild beast in the mountains. How is this possible? Knight Johnny couldnt believe it until his death. Before he lost consciousness, he heard his companion, who had been in the action with him, let out a brief scream of horror. Are all of the Blood Knight Army immortal monsters? Unfortunately, Knight Johnny is destined to never get the answer to this question. After his death, agile silhouettes swiftly surrounded the camp of the Blood Knight Army from all sides. Regrettably, what awaited them were not sleeping knights of the Blood Knight Army as they had expected, but fully armed, prepared killing machines. Accompanied by brief, suppressed screams, a fierce slaughter began under the cover of night. Atop the walls of Springs Town. The guards, for once, werent dozing off. This wasnt because they had suddenly become devoutly dutiful. It was because Knight Vito, the leader of the guard patrol, had come up to the wall personally for inspection. Usually, Knight Vito would be drunk every night but today was an oddity The soldiers speculated that Knight Vito might have wanted to show off in front of the passing dignitaries. But the dignitaries were resting in the castle, who would know whether you were doing your job outside or not. Knight Vito, of course, didnt know that the soldiers were grumbling and complaining in their minds. Holding a torch, he patrolled back and forth on the city wall, alert to any movement. In reality, the reason he was so diligent was entirely because Benson, the young master, mysteriously told him something big would happen tonight, and demanded that he must guard the city gate nothing less than his best. Knight Vito wanted to know what the so-called big event was, but the young master wouldnt say a word. If it had been any other time, Knight Vito would have dismissed the young masters words and even if hed worked, he probably would have slacked off somewhere. But today was different; there were so many important guests in the castle. Knight Vito didnt want to embarrass the Grant family, and his intuition was telling him that something important would really happen tonight. During the patrol, Knight Vito suddenly heard a commotion coming from inside the city. He looked confusedly towards the southwest corner of the castle, called a soldier over, and ordered: Go there and see whats happening. Yes. No sooner had the soldier gone than there came another noise from outside the city, sounding like muffled footsteps. Knight Vito was startled and hurriedly rushed to the edge of the city wall, lifting his torch to look down. In the deep darkness of the night, nothing could be seen clearly. But the footsteps sounded louder and louder, even causing the ground to tremble slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On guard! With a holler from Knight Vito, the next moment, he saw tall figures rushing under the city wall from the shadow of the night. With the dim light of the torch, he finally had a clear look at those horrid and hideous faces at the bottom of the city tower. A second later, a sharp roar echoed over the city head: Orc Orc! Its an Orc! Were under attack! Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: 665 Routed_1 Chapter 667: 665 Routed_1 Woo- The piercing sound of the horn echoed through the night, abruptly waking Springs Town from its slumber. Knight Vito frantically waved his sword, commanding soldiers on the city wall to shoot arrows down at the invaders. Yet the arrows seemed to pose no threat to the Orcs. They continued to climb the city wall at an incredible speed. Springs Town was not a fortified stronghold C just a small barons territory. Its city wall was merely five to six meters high. To the towering Orcs, it provided no substantial impediment whatsoever. In the blink of an eye, the first orc had stormed the city wall. Roaring, it swung its spiked club at the head of a guard Thump! The guards head exploded like a watermelon. The Grant Family was not a prestigious one. To make matters worse, the most elite troops in their territory had already been sent to the frontline. Only reserve forces were left behind. They may be called reserve forces, but they were mostly part-time farmers. They probably spent more time using their hoes than their swords. Faced with the hellish dread of the Orcs, there was no courage left in them to fight. Those who managed to stand their ground, rather than running away, could be considered warriors. They had initially thought that after the Battle of Luwal Valley, they wouldnt have to worry about an invasion by the Orcs again. Yet, here the Orcs were, in Springs Town! Could it be that Knight Vito unusually patrolling the area was because of this? Nevertheless, Knight Vito was completely disoriented at this point. He had never imagined that the big event mentioned by young master Benson was an invasion by the Orcs! Asking him to hold off the Orcs? That was overestimating his abilities. Knight Vito knew that even Wind Whisper City, the largest city in the Westland, could only withstand the onslaught of the Orcs for less than half a day. How could Springs Town, a small place, possibly fend off such an attack? Knight Vitos legs were trembling, and he was ready to run away. However, he then noticed that the number of invading Orcs wasnt too large. Although they were ferocious, there were only about four to five hundred of them. In comparison, the Springs Town defense force had nearly two thousand people. And also, the team escorting the remains of Emperor Reinhardt back to Dragon City consisted of a thousand guards. These were the empires regular army, the real elites who had undergone the baptism of the Luwal Valley battle! Moreover, there was a Holy Knight, Prince Lexie among them. What could these Orcs do against them? Knight Vito calming himself, self-encouragement, shouted: Dont run! Dont you dare run! Your families and friends are behind you, your homeland is behind you, how can you run! The invading force is just a small group of Orcs. They are not many. We will fight with them! Attack! Inspired by Knight Vito, many human soldiers finally mustered their courage, rushed forward, and tried to drive away the Orcs who had climbed the wall. This wave of attack had some semblance of order, for the first time. But reality, cruel as it was, taught these self-overestimated guards a severe lesson. The human soldiers who reached the Orcs couldnt even withstand a casual blow from them. Despite having a numerical advantage, even with a three to one, five to one, or even ten to one advantage, humans stood no chance against these Orcs. The guards, when faced with the Orcs, were like lambs before a hungry wolf, with no power to resist. Almost instantly upon contact, the human offensive was thoroughly crushed. The splattering blood and flying limbs momentarily silenced the battlefield; the human soldiers who managed to grasp what had happened were frantically fleeing in every direction. They were completely outmatched. Knight Vito roared until his voice gave out, but still couldnt stop the collapse of the defending forces. Out of desperation, he even pulled out his sword and killed two deserters, but to no avail. Truth be told, he was scared out of his wits right now. From the way the battle started, although the number of orcs in the attacking forces wasnt much, their strength was shocking. Even if ordinary orcs were naturally stronger than ordinary human soldiers, they couldnt possibly be this much more powerful! This overwhelming advantage made Knight Vito realizeC The orc forces were entirely made up of Skull-shatterers! What the hell was he supposed to fight against then! The outcome of a battle with such disparity in strength was determined from the very beginning. Seeing the dismal state of affairs, Knight Vito could only spread his legs and run hectically towards the castle in the town center. The Orcs are here! The Orcs have breached our defenses! Chaos started to spread within the town, cries, wails, and roars filled the air. Just as the residents of Springs Town were preparing to face the onslaught of the Orcs, they were stunned to find that the orcs were merely tearing down the street and heading straight for the Grant Familys castle. The residents of Springs Town who had managed to escape watched the retreating figures of the orcs, couldnt help but wonderC Since when did the brutal and bloodthirsty orcs refrain from harming the civilians? Of course, the majority of the residents seized the opportunity when the orcs were attacking the castle and flocked out of the town. In the blink of an eye, all of Springs Town was thrown into chaos. Orcs? How did the orcs appear in Springs Town? How many of them are there? In the Knight Hall of the castle, Benson Grant interrogated Knight Vito. The elder son of Baron Grant was also panicking, the defending forces had completely collapsed in an instant of engagement, this cruel reality almost made him lose the confidence to fight back. If it werent for the team escorting the emperors remains in the castle, Sir Benson wouldve probably prepared to abandon the castle and escape already. Young Master, I dont know how the Orcs appeared in Springs Town either. Knight Vito replied pitifully. But, their numbers arent many, probably around four to five hundred, probably just a small group that has scattered from the frontline Four to five hundred? Sir Benson raised an eyebrow and cursed angrily, Such a small number of orcs, and they invaded Springs Town in less than ten minutes? Are you lot pigs? Enough. Now is not the time to place blame, we must first deal with the current crisis. Governor Fred spoke up. Sir Benson immediately turned around, putting on a flattering smile, he said: Governor Fred, please mobilize the royal guards to help the Grant family repel the Orcs. Governor Fred did not respond directly to Sir Bensons request, but turned to his attendant instead and asked: The Blood Knight Army has the battle ended? Not yet. The attendant shook his head. Seeing Governor Fred frown, he quietly asked, Sir, do you want them to stop their attack? No, let them continue. Governor Fred said indifferently. He then turned to Duke St. Rands and Count Nicoll, saying, Gentlemen, I hope you can send your guards to assist the Grant family in repelling the invading Orcs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course. Duke St. Rands and Count Nicoll immediately responded. Finally, Governor Fred turned to Prince Lexie: Your Highness, we will continue as planned. Next, its up to you. Prince Lexie silently nodded, said nothing, and then turned and walked out. Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: 666 Fight_1 Chapter 668: 666 Fight_1 Colin stood in front of the window, the distant sounds of fighting growing closer and clearer, but his face didnt betray any emotion. His gaze was fixed directly on the night sky outside the window, yet his eyes showed no focus. However, with the sound of a door being pushed open, Colin snapped back to reality. Prince Lexie, Colin turned around, greeted the person with a faint smile, as if he had anticipated their arrival. Lexie was quite surprised by Colins composure and paused for a moment before nodding and saying: Count Angler. I wonder why Your Highness has come to see me at such a late hour, Colin calmly gestured for Prince Lexie to sit down and even poured him a glass of water. Prince Lexie didnt sit down. He stood expressionless at the door and stated bluntly: Ive come to kill you! After saying this, Prince Lexie paused for a moment, observing Colins reaction carefully. But to his disappointment, Colins expression did not change at all, as if he had no idea that his life was being threatenedCand by a Holy Knight at that. With a faint smile, Colin asked: Your Highness, I am curious. Why do you want to kill me? Dont tell me that the death of Emperor Reinhardt has nothing to do with you. And why was the Central Army the most heavily damaged in the battle of the Luwal Valley? Before Colin could defend himself, Prince Lexie shut him down, Theres no use making excuses. It will only make me think less of you. Colin spread his hands and said: So, I should just sit here and await death? Prince Lexie hesitated for a moment, and his tone became slightly softer: Considering the outstanding contributions youve made to the Empire, I can give you a way out, if you agree to three conditions. What conditions? First, divorce the Northern Duke and renounce the title and territory of the North; second, disband the Blood Knight Army; third, swear allegiance to the royal family. Rest assured, after you have pledged allegiance to the royal family, I will guarantee that you will be made a Marquis and receive the Crimson Flame Territory equivalent to your nobility. I refuse, Colin said without hesitation. Prince Lexies conditions may seem as though they are meant to elevate Colins title, but in fact, they aimed to cut him off entirely from the power he currently holds and make him a vassal to the royal family. They call it a vassal, but its really a slave. Without sufficient power to back him up, Colin would simply be at the mercy of the royal family. Even a fool wouldnt agree to these terms. Will you not reconsider? Prince Lexies tone turned cold again. No, Colin replied decisively. No sooner had he spoken than Lexies demeanor abruptly changed. In the darkness, his eyes shone with golden light. Colin was taken aback to suddenly find a sword made of holy light aimed right at his face, and he hadnt even seen the Prince make his move. Fortunately, he had been prepared. As soon as Prince Lexie had targeted him, the Holy Warrior who was his blood slave had rushed out from the shadows. A gusty wind blew, and a piercing shriek echoed. With a sharp look in his eyes, Prince Lexie quickly changed his attack. Boom! With a loud bang, two powerful beings from the Holy Field clashed head-on in front of Colin. Circles of invisible ripples rapidly spread out, and the terrifying aftershock from the battle caused minute cracks to appear throughout Colins body. Suppressing the shock within, he quickly retreated. But even more shocked than him was Prince Lexie. He thought that after getting Duke St. Gregorian out of the way he could completely manipulate Colin, but he never expected that Colin would have a Holy Field powerhouse by his side! Moreover, it was a Holy Warrior! The Troll Tribe only had one Holy Warrior, and that was Prince Otto. But wasnt Prince Otto clearly besieged and being killed by the Blood Knight Army on the Sky Ice Plain? One doubt after another flickered in Prince Lexies mind, but his actions didnt pause for a moment. The platinum Holy Light on his long sword surged dramatically, paced crazily over the blade like a living creature, only to be instantly blocked by a surge of purple and black power. The blood slave Holy Warrior, wielding a long blade, launched a storming attack on Prince Lexie, with a crazy posture of persisting to advance and not thinking about retreating, with only offensive moves and no defense in mind. Prince Lexie was forced to retreat continuously, wiped out in blocking the onslaught. This was not because Prince Lexies strength was inadequate, but because he could see that the Holy Warrior before him was truly fighting desperately. He had encountered various opponents, experienced countless life-and-death fights, and dealt with many who staked their lives to fight. But those were mostly bluffing, seemingly intimidating but the moment a sword aimed at their vital points, they would still play defense. However, this Holy Warrior was indeed staking his life and fighting. He completely abandoned defense, focusing solely on attacking. Prince Lexie tried several times to reverse the situation, but failed every time, always being on the edge of defense. There wasnt much difference in terms of strength between the two, but Lexie was completely suppressed in terms of momentum. The Holy Warriors mad behavior reminded Prince Lexie of Emperor Reinhardt on the battlefield of the Luwal Valley. At that time, that normally timid emperor had behaved in an unexpectedly fearless and mad manner. Could it be this Holy Warrior, like Emperor Reinhardt, had also been controlled by Colin Angler? Yes, that must be it. Otherwise, considering Colins identity as the destroyer of the Troll Empire, how could there possibly be a Holy Warrior who would die for him? At this point, Prince Lexie realized that he would definitely not be able to kill Colin Angler today. On the contrary, if he wasnt careful, he might even annihilate along with this puppet Holy Warrior. With this thought, Prince Lexie lost his fighting spirit and turned to flee. However, at the next moment, three armored men rushed in from outside the door, blocking his way. Get out of the way! Prince Lexie yelled in anger, and swung his sword. A sharp sword light slashed down like moonlight, seemingly beautiful but carrying extreme danger. Though, the three armored men who rushed out didnt show any intention to evade. Shi! The fine gold armor seemed like paper mache in the face of this sword light, instantly falling apart. The fierce sword light continued to penetrate deeper, almost chopping the three armored men in half at the waist. A large amount of blood gushed out, yet they still blocked the doorway, even brandishing their weapons and attacking Prince Lexie. Prince Lexie was in a hurry to parry, but at the same time, the attack from the Holy Warrior behind him also arrived. The black blade, carrying the afterimage of tearing apart the space, hit Prince Lexies back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sizzle- A large amount of golden blood sprayed into the sky, causing Colin, who was watching from the sidelines, to instinctively lick his lips. Prince Lexie grunted, his eyes suddenly bursting with golden light, golden patterns crawled rapidly over his face, a terrorising aura sweeping out and knocking the three armored men blocking the door flying. The golden sword, carrying hot flames, stabbed into the chest of the blood slave Holy Warrior at an eerie speed! However, the next moment, the blood slave Holy Warrior did not retreat but advanced, letting the sword pierce his heart but at the same time, using his long blade to slash open the throat of Prince Lexie! Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: 667 Kills_1 Chapter 669: 667 Kills_1 Devil Prince Lexie leaned against the door frame with one hand, covering his throat with the other, his gaze fixed on Colin. Am I the devil? Colin sneered, Why cant it be Gods Favored? God Fav ored? Upon hearing these words, Prince Lexies face suddenly became complicated, as if he wanted to say something, but his trachea was severed. He was now unable to breathe and only relying on his powerful Holy Knight life force to keep from dying. However, Colin was not prepared to keep rambling with him. This man, once lauded as the Shield of the Empire, was just an arrogant fool in his eyes. It was time for him to pay for his actions. Although it seemed that Prince Lexie had lost his fighting power, Colin knew better than to risk his life. Who knew what kind of burst power these Holy Knights might have before their death. So, on his command, the Blood slave Holy Warrior slowly pulled out the long sword that pierced his own heart, and then calmly walked towards Prince Lexie, unfazed. The Holy Light on Prince Lexie flickered but quickly dimmed, suggesting that he indeed lost his combat power. His eyes looked beyond the approaching Holy Warrior and fixed on Colin, struggling to speak: Dont try to replace St. Lorenzo else, there will be disaster Colin coldly looked at Prince Lexie. He had thought that Lexie would beg for mercy, but was greeted with a warning instead. Of course, he would not be threatened by a dying man. The Holy Warrior Blood slave continued his advance, aiming his sword at Prince Lexies chest. Shick! The sword passed through the chest. Colin finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, the next moment, dazzling Holy Light filled his vision. A chill ran through Colins spine, but he couldnt see anything. Before he could react, a huge angel shadow suddenly appeared in the night sky, its sword plunging down like a bolt from the blue! A strong sense of danger enveloped Colin, his heart seemed to be grabbed tightly by a giant hand, his boiling blood was furiously pumping in his body as if ready to burst his veins Boom! The west wing of the castle collapsed instantly. Among the ruins, Prince Lexie lifted his head again. Golden blood gushed from his eyes, but he was still searching for something. Only when he saw Colin pinned to the ground by the sword of light did Prince Lexie breathe a sigh of relief, closing his eyes contentedly. His breathing gradually ceased. The angels image in the sky also disappeared, as if everything just now was an illusion. Colin, impaled on the ground by the light sword, slowly lifted his head. His face was particularly painful and distorted. Shick! A pair of enormous bat wings pierced through his skin, stretching out to the sides. At this moment, Colin rapidly transformed into his True Blood Form. The burning pain slightly subsided, but Colin vividly felt his life force slipping away. In his panic, without any hesitation, he leaped onto Prince Lexies corpse, aimed for his neck, and bore his fangs. Glug glug - Boom! The castle gate collapsed with a loud crash, and the hideous Orcs flooded in like a surge of water. The battle tonight reached its most violent stage in this moment. The fiercest warriors from the South Border and East Border roared as they met the onslaught of Orcs. Duke St. Rands, clad in armor and wielding a Knight Sword, stood at the rear, observing the situation on the battlefield. At first, he did not pay much attention to these Orcs. After all, their numbers were not substantial. They seemed to be a band of fleeing soldiers that fled from the Frontline to the rear. Their side had elite guards escorting the remains of the Emperor. Surely, they could handle these Orcs easily. However, the events started to defy his expectations. The Orcs who rushed into the castle were surprisingly formidable, suppressing the Humans right off the bat. After careful observation, Duke St. Rands was shocked to find that all of the invading Orcs were Skull-shatterers! So, this wasnt a band of deserters running to the rear, but an extremely elite Orc tactical team! What then, was their purpose for infiltrating deep into the heart of the radiant Empire? Duke St. Rands had a sudden feeling that tonights attack might not be incidental. This Orc team might have specifically targeted their party escorting the Emperors remains! A decapitation strike? Duke St. Rands felt a shiver in his heart, instantly dropping his previous casual demeanor, but he wasnt too worried. After all, the Humans still had a Holy Knight. After the death of the Orc Emperor, when it comes to high-end combat power, Humans already possessed an overwhelming advantage. This Orc team was certain to hit a snag. However, seeing his guard team being defeated step by step, Duke St. Rands couldnt help but draw his sword and enter the fray. Clang! The longsword blocked the giant axe slashing down. Duke St. Rands looked at the Orc, its eyes blazing with a strange red glow, and his eyebrows furrowed slightly. However, his hands were relentless in their movement. A dazzling burst of Holy Light erupted from his sword. A quick slacken and tightening of his grip already diverted the Orcs giant axe, severing his wrist. The Orc didnt scream in pain as Duke St. Rands had anticipated. Its eyes didnt even blink as it picked up the giant axe with its other hand and swung down again. Clang- Duke St. Rands once again blocked the giant axe, and simultaneously delivered a side kick to the Orcs knee, like a poisonous snake striking. With a crunch, the right side of the Orcs body lost support and it ended up on one knee on the ground. But even with its right leg twisted into a terrible shape, it still wildly swung its giant axe, launching an attack at Duke St. Rands. Bam! Duke St. Rands swung his shield, and under the burst of Holy Light, he managed to collapse the entire face of the Orc. Immediately after, he thrust his sword into the Orcs chest and stirred with force. But before he could take a breath, the Orcs giant axe struck again. Shuck! Duke St. Rands dodged sideways and pivoted to shield strike, smashing the Orcs head. Only then, did the Orc finally became motionless. Duke St. Rands looked at the dead Orc solemnly, filled with uncertainty. He had participated in the Battle of Luwal Valley, and killed his fair share of Skull-shattering Orcs, but he had never encountered one with such relentless life-force and fighting spirit. It was simply terrifying. Before Duke St. Rands could think further, a strong gust of wind came from behind him. Duke St. Rands could only turn to face the attack. But the more he fought, the more alarmed he became. These Skull-shattering Orcs were indeed strange, no wonder they were dominating the battle against the Humans. Duke St. Rands pushed back the Orc in front of him with a sword and roared at Count Nicoll behind him: These Orcs are not right, hurry up and call for reinforcements! Count Nicoll, realizing the battle was starting to tilt against the Humans, hurriedly turned to run back. Now, the only option was to find Prince Lexie. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He must have slain Colin Angler by now, right? But he hadnt gone far when a luminous Angel figure rose into the dark night sky. Then, a giant light sword fell from the sky, blasting the right wing of the castle into ruins. Count Nicoll stopped in his tracks, his face filled with alarm. Before he could comprehend what had happened, he suddenly sensed a terrifying aura rising from the ruins. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: 668 Holy Field_1 Chapter 670: 668 Holy Field_1 Boom! A massive pillar of holy light descended from the sky, like a sword plunging directly into the heart of Springs Town. The darkness of the night was completely torn apart by this pillar of light, making it as bright as day for a moment. HumC A deep and vast sound resounded in everyones ears, reaching the depths of their hearts. People involuntarily raised their heads to see a colossal golden vortex gradually taking shape right above the castle. This vortex seemed to conceal something terrifying, stirring the ancient fear lurking deep within their bloodline. Bang! Bang! Bang! Strange drumbeats resonated with everyones hearts. At this moment, whether humans or orcs, nobles or commoners every creature in Springs Town was compelled to kneel down. Expressions of devotion, awe, and admiration were on all their faces, as if they were welcoming the arrival of a king. Meanwhile, Colin slowly stood upright, with golden blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. At his feet, Prince Lexie had become a withered corpse. Colin could feel a surge of incredible power continuously pouring into his body from the skys pillar of light. However, at the same time, the blood within his own body was also boiling furiously, roaring, faintly resonating with the anomaly in the sky. A faint blood fog steaming from his skin started as the usual bright red but gradually shifted golden hue over time. Mysterious golden patterns slowly covered his whole body, as if he was being enveloped in a suit of golden armor. Even his pair of black bat wings gradually turned into golden wings under the illumination of the holy light. At first glance, Colins true Blood Form looked strikingly similar to the angelic silhouette summoned by Prince Lexie in his last dying attack! Is this the Holy Field? Colin, feeling the explosive energy surging within him, felt like he could control everything at this moment! The coalescence of blood, is my spirit A detached but vast voice sounded in his ears. Colin opened his eyes abruptly to find that his pupils had completely turned golden. He had an intuitive feeling as if he hed received a certain summons. The very next moment, darkness emerged from the depths of his soul, engulfing his consciousness entirely. In his daze, Colin felt as though he had ascended to the sky. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing on a gigantic and tranquil lake. A slender figure was standing opposite him. A mere glance at her and Colin couldnt tear his eyes away. The pointed ears and exquisite face revealed her identityCan elf! She stood quietly on the surface of the water, her alluring face wearing a tender smile, her blue hair cascading to her ankles like a waterfall. She was dressed in a white silk long dress, with two green ribbons hanging behind her sleeves as if they were imbued with life. The clear blue lake water under their feet gently rippled, creating waves that intersected, shattered, and formed numerous smaller ripples. Gods do not exist. Everything we do, is in vain. The elf spoke, her voice crisp and melodious like a songbird in the woods. No. I have not failed yet. To his surprise, Colin suddenly found himself responding. Yet the words he spoke were not under his control. It was as if he was merely observing this conversation in the first person, like a bystander. Whats happening? Colin tried to move but found his body completely immobilized. However, he didnt panic. He had experienced similar illusions several times before. But before, there were only images and no sound. Who would have thought that when he advanced to the Holy Field this time, he would finally hear a voice. When everything is plunged into nightmares, this world too, will perish. The elf spoke again, her gaze filled with empathy and pain. I will succeed. Colin heard himself speak again, Only by embracing the darkness can we find the true light! Is that so? Then I wish you success The elf slowly turned around, revealing her flawless back to Colin, Im tired, and will not accompany you anymore Destiny Colin opened his mouth, sensing an unbearable pain in his heart. It seemed that he wanted to keep the elf with him, but he could only watch helplessly as she disappeared over the lake. All fell into tranquility. Unbearable tranquility. Colin abruptly lowered his head, wanting to see his own reflection clearly. But at that moment, his vision gradually blurred. Time seemed to speed up suddenly, then again returned to normal. Colin only saw the blue lake surface suddenly crack open a golden gap, slowly revealing a massive vortex. His consciousness passed through the vortex and arrived above Springs Town. Ah A sigh containing myriad emotions echoed in his ear. Along with this sigh, the great vortex in the sky also slowly dissipated, the heavy layer of darkness finally extinguishing the golden holy light, covering the earth. Everything once again returned to normal, as if nothing had ever happened. The people in the Springs Town just woke up from their daze, their groggy heads shaking as they wondered why they were kneeling on the groundC Until they saw a golden figure silently hovering in the sky above the castle! Holy Knight! Duke St. Rands blurted out. As the current head of the Holy Knight Family, Duke St. Rands obviously knew what just happened. It was a Holy Knights promotion ceremony! The ancient texts of the St. Rands family detail the celestial anomalies that would appear during the process of ascending to the Holy Realm, just like what they had seen just now during their dazed state. So, who became the Holy Knight? Duke St. Rands stared into the distance at that blurry figure in mid-air, an ominous premonition suddenly rising in his heartC It couldnt be him Duke St. Rands watched as the golden figure rapidly approached him. Only after clearly seeing his face did Duke St. Rands last shred of hope completely shatterC It really was him! Colin Angler! He actually became a Holy Knight! Impossible, impossible! Colin Angler is just the son of a country Baron, how could he become a Holy Knight? Could it be Was he the illegitimate son of a Holy Knight Family, abandoned outside? Bang! In a daze, Duke St. Rands saw that Colin had already arrived on the battlefield. Although knowing him to be the Holy Knight on his own side, Duke St. Rands didnt feel secure in his heart at all. At this moment, he just wanted to know the condition of Prince Lexie. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An even more terrible thought popped up in his mind, which he couldnt shake off. Of course, Colin didnt know what Duke St. Rands was thinking, and even if he did, he wouldnt care. At this moment, he was a Holy Knight, standing at the pinnacle of martial power in the worldCa Holy Knight! The horrific pressure surged out like a tidal wave, making everyone present have the impulse to kneel and submit. The invading orcs also seemed to finally realize the invincibility of their opponent and turned to flee one after another. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: 669 Determination (Part 1)_1 Chapter 671: 669 Determination (Part 1)_1 My lord Count should we pursue? Witnessing the Orcs flee haphazardly from the castle, a South Border knight, despite feeling relieved, couldnt resist asking Colin. Colin glanced at him, then turned his gaze towards the southwest direction of the castle- the encampment of the Blood Knight Army was there, from where the sounds of fighting could still be heard. Im going to check there. As for your pursuit, follow Duke St. Rands instructions. After saying these words, Colin immediately turned and left. Only then did the South Border knight realize that he should follow the orders from Duke St. Rands. But the presence of a newly-promoted Holy Knight had instinctively led him to seek Colins opinion. On one hand, he was aware that they needed the power of the Holy Knight to defeat the fierce Orcs, on the other hand, there was a deep-seated reverence and admiration for the Holy Knight. To any citizen of the Glorious Empire, the title of the Holy Knight represented absolute power and justice, commanding an almost unconditional following. As Duke St. Rands watched Colins figure disappear into the dark, his heart kept pounding relentlessly. Clearly, he knew what was happening in the direction Colin was heading. A siege launched by the Royal Guards on the Blood Knight Army was underway! The plan for this evening, had utterly failed! Duke St. Rands couldnt comprehend how things turned out this way. Prince Lexie, a Holy Knight, failed in his assassination attempt on Colin, a sixth-rank knight. In fact, Colin had even ascended to the Holy Field! Such a plot, even a third-rate novel wouldnt dare write this way! However, reality is often stranger than fiction. My lord Duke, shall we pursue? Just as Duke St. Rands was feeling panicked and at his wits end, a knight under his command spoke up, bringing him back to reality. No pursuit, Duke St. Rands muttered, Begin cleaning up the battlefield, treat the injured, stay vigilant against more Orc attacks. Yes, sir! The knight received the order and left. Duke St. Rands turned around, only to see Count Nicoll approaching, his eyes flickering. The count whispered, How could this happen? How the hell should I know! Duke St. Rands snapped back irritably. Having been snubbed, Count Nicoll did not dare to retort. He stood there awkwardly for a moment before breaking the silence with a seemingly foolish remark, Im off to check on Prince Lexie Having spoken, he rushed off. No one knew whether he really was going to look for Prince Lexie in the ruins. Duke St. Rands rolled his eyes. At such a time, he naturally did not have the patience to deal with the Count of the Eastern Border. He walked sullenly towards the castle, meanwhile asking his attendant, Where is Scholar Yerug? Before the attendant could reply, Duke St. Rands spotted Scholar Yerug descending the stairs. Swiftly, he walked over to him, relayed the incident, and then asked anxiously, What do we do now? Scholar Yerug advised firmly, Your Grace, the royal familys plan has clearly failed, and I fear Prince Lexie has met with misfortune Under such circumstances, whether its individual capacity or the power they wield, or their reputation within the Empire, no one can match Colin Angler. To oppose him would be the least wise choice, so we should swiftly switch our allegiance to him. Duke St. Rands frowned and asked, But since we also took part in the royal familys plan, wont Colin Angler seek retribution against us? There was a fierce gleam in Scholar Yerugs eyes as he responded, It depends on the sincerity of your offer. Duke St. Rands seemed to understand what Scholar Yerug meant, but he still appeared hesitant. Scholar Yerug once again tried to persuade, Your Grace, the decline of the royal family is already a foregone conclusion. At most, Colin Angler could only have been the puppeteer controlling the Empire from behind the scenes. But now, after becoming a Holy Knight, he is a true threat to the royal familys position. Moreover, since he became a Holy Knight, Angler is certainly not his real family name Hearing this, Duke St. Rands asked, Then which do you think hes descended from, of the Holy Knight Families lost in obscurity? I cant figure it out. Scholar Yerug shook his head, But precisely for that reason, he could be a descendant of any Holy Knight Family! Duke St. Rands stopped in his tracks, apparently beginning to understand the heights Colin Angler could reach. His eyes gradually filled with resolve. Seeing this, Scholar Yerug fell silent. Both men moved along in silence to the second floor of the castle, where they were met head-on by Governor Fred. Duke St. Rands, what on earth happened just now? Have the Orcs retreated? The Orcs have retreated. Duke St. Rands answered impassively, his gaze on Governor Fred full of unspoken implications. Thats good. Governor Fred walked over to Duke St. Rands, lowering his voice to ask again, Just now was that the Holy Knights promotion ceremony? Who exactly Colin Angler. ColColin Angler? Governor Freds eyes widened, appearing disbelieving, How could he have been promoted to a Holy Knight Shick! Just as Governor Fred was shocked by the news, a sharp long sword pierced into his abdomen lightning quick. The intense pain caused Governor Fred to grip Duke St. Rands collar tightly. Blood flowed out from his mouth, as he weakly questioned, You have you actually betrayed the Royal Family Im merely helping the Empire rid itself of traitors. Duke St. Rands, cold-eyed, peeled off Freds clutching fingers and took a step back, letting Fred slowly fall to the ground. Scholar Yerug observed all of this quietly, waiting for Fred to stop breathing before loudly declaring, Governor Fred was killed by the Orcs! At this moment, all the Royal Guards had been dispatched to besiege the Blood Knight Army, hence, Duke St. Rands didnt even have to worry about clearing any eyewitnesses. Mensai, the Cardinal, arrived on hearing the commotion. Seeing the scene, he instantly understood what had happened. Facing Duke St. Rands threatening gaze, Cardinal Mensai turned and ran without hesitation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Having already murdered Governor Fred, Duke St. Rands clearly intended to walk the same path with Colin Angler until the end. Of course, he wouldnt let Mensai escape. However, he stopped after a few steps. Thats because a figure blocked Cardinal Mensais escape ahead. Cardinal Mensai, why the hurry? LLord Angler Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: 670 Determination (Part 2)_1 Chapter 672: 670 Determination (Part 2)_1 Colins gaze passed over Cardinal Mensai to Duke St. Rands and the lifeless body of Governor Fred on the ground. Even without asking, he could guess what had just transpired here. Colin was surprised that Duke St. Rands had honestly unveiled a token of such weight, of course, possibly someone had helped make his decision. Thinking this, Colin gave Scholar Yerug, silently standing by the side, a fleeting glance. However, it was not the time for interrogation, Colin could only bury the doubts in his heart for the time being. He welcomed the allegiance of the South Border, as he bore no grudges against the St. Rands family. Naturally, more power would be beneficial. As long as Duke St. Rands does not harbor aspirations for the South Border to secede and fracture the Empire. Duke St. Rands, Id like to have a private conversation with Cardinal Mensai, please clean up this battlefield and stabilise the situation in Easton Town first, he suggested. Your will be done. The Duke followed the command immediately, with a humble manner, as if he was standing before the true sovereign of the Empire. When only Colin and Mensai remained in the corridor. The cardinals throat awkwardly bobbed as he forced out a slightly obsequious smile, the opening was successful. Count Angler, congratulations on your promotion to the Holy Field! The grace of the Supreme Lord is indeed everywhere Enough, Mensai, stop the nonsense. Colin coldly interrupted, The only thing I want to know now is, how is Marquis Garcia faring? At the mention of this question, Cardinal Mensai was taken aback. He had clearly not expected Colin to ask this question. Presumably, the news that Marquis Garcia had died in the Holy Light Cathedral had already been suppressed by the Pope. Even if there were leaks, it was impossible for this news to reach Colins ears so soon. Marquis Garcia naturally has been acquitted of his previous charges, and now he is being worshipped by the citizens of the empire as a hero! Mensai held onto a shred of hope. But Colin just scoffed coldly, pointed to the corpse of Governor Fred behind him, and said: Cardinal Mensai, if this orc squad that suddenly appeared tonight can kill Governor Fred and Prince Lexie, then naturally they could kill you. So, stop trying to brush me off with lies. At this point, Mensai gave up any wishful thinking, understanding that Colin truly knew that something had happened to Marquis Garcia. Moreover, he knew that he wouldnt hesitate to act against him. After all, even Prince Lexie was already dead Although he found it hard to believe that Colin truly killed a Holy Knight, the facts were there and he couldnt deny it. Count Angler, please hear me out, regardless of where you heard the news about Marquis Garcia, but I can guarantee with my life and honour, the Church absolutely did not harm Garcia! Mensai spoke with tremendous sincerity. Harmed? Colins expression darkened even more, So, Marquis Garcia is dead, isnt he? Mensai then realized that Colin was only acting on some rumours, but by this point, he couldnt lie anymore, so he cautiously nodded and tried to explain, Yes, but please, believe me, Marquis Garcia committed suicide Suicide? Colins voice was cold as ice, Why would Marquis Garcia commit suicide? And moreover, if the truth is as you say, why does your church seem so guilty? Lord Angler, please hear me out. Mensai hurried to explain, the day news of the victory at the Luwal Valley war reached Dragon City, Marquis Garcia came to the Holy Light Cathedral to attend the mass. After it ended, he requested Pope Gregory to conduct his confession. But in the middle of the confession, Marquis Garcia suddenly spat blood and fell dead Only Pope Gregory was in the confessional at the time, which is the real reason why we have this sense of guilt. It just doesnt make sense! Colin stared intently into the eyes of Cardinal Mensai, trying to discern whether he was lying. Meeting his gaze unflinchingly, Mensai spoke again: My Lord Count, think about it, if Church truly wanted to kill Marquis Garcia, would it choose such a foolish method? With our influence in Dragon City, there are countless ways to silently eliminate the Marquis. His words had merit. Something stirred in Colins mind. Noticing Colins shifting mindset, Mensai promptly advised, My Lord Count, it is clear that this is a conspiracy, designed to sow discord between the North Territory and the Church. You mustnt fall for it! At this, Colin remembered his journey to the Storm Fortress, where he had fervently tried to dissuade Marquis Garcia from assassinating Emperor Reinhardt. Yet, a desperate Garcia paid him no heed. However, when he felt helpless, Queen Midela inexplicably convinced the Marquis to abandon his assassination plot, and he returned to Dragon City forthwith. At the time, Colin was baffled as to how Queen Midela achieved it. Yet now, it appeared she hadnt persuaded the suicidal Marquis to abandon his self-destructive scheme, she simply convinced him to choose a different location and time for his death. Realizing this, Colin was inclined to believe the Cardinals words. Generally, Marquis Garcia committed suicide. This North Territory Marquis, the mastermind behind the Luwal Valley battle, ultimately couldnt bear the guilt buried deep in his heart. His guilt was for the innocent citizens of the Westland who had died at the hands of the Orcs due to his strategy. Victory requires sacrifice. Some sacrifices were tolerable, even commendable, like the brave Imperial Soldiers who fell in the battle of the Luwal Valley. However, some were unbearable, such as the unwilling sacrifices of the innocent commoners. Otherwise, wasnt Mr. Ji, who attempted to sacrifice the Storm Fortress, also a hero of the Empire? Colin too had faced some psychological struggles. He considered Marquis Garcias actions somewhat improper. Yet at this moment, he realized that Marquis Garcia was different from Mr. Ji. Mr. Jis sacrifice showed no signs of inner turmoil, pursuing only his own objectives. Comparatively, Marquis Garcia likely agonized over his decision, deciding to atone for his sins through death. All along, he hadnt been after any personal gain. Undoubtedly, when he chose to sacrifice the Westland, Marquis Garcia unavoidably stained his character. Even so, these very stains only amplified his extraordinary courage. A knight is not defined by his infallibility. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not those standing in the light are the true heroes. Colin took a deep breath, finally making up his mindC Although the Pope wasnt involved in Marquis Garcias death, he was resolved to seek revenge on his behalf! Because this was the final plea Garcia made with his death. Of course, Colin wouldnt let him down! Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: 671 Suggestion_1 Chapter 673: 671 Suggestion_1 Looking at the increasingly intense killing intent in Colins eyes, Cardinal Mensai hurriedly begged for mercy: Count Angler, dont, dont kill me! I am willing to help you! Upon hearing this, Colin paused for a moment before realizing that Mensai had misunderstood him. His original thought of revenge was only aimed at Pope Gregory and was not intended to involve others. However, seeing the frightened look on Cardinal Mensais face, he suddenly felt that he might be able to take this opportunity to thoroughly cleanse this corrupt Church. This should also be what Marquis Garcia hoped to see, right? What do you want to help me with? Of course, its to help you deal with Gregory! Colin gave a cold smirk and said, Do you think I need your help to deal with Gregory at this point? However, Cardinal Mensai seriously said, Count, you must not underestimate Gregory. Remember, as the spokesperson of the Divine Being, the Pope can suppress several Holy Knight Families because he has a trump card. What kind of trump card? The Golden Horn! The Golden Horn? Colin knitted his brows. Yes, it is said to be a divine artifact bestowed by the Lord of Glory to the Pope, and it possesses immense power. How great of a power? Its said that blowing the horn can summon angels. Colin looked suspiciously at Mensai, If the Pope can really summon angels, would the royal family dare to contest his secular authority? Last time at Oak Manor, why would Gregory be willing to negotiate with the North Territory? Mensai quickly explained, Count Angler, regarding the true power of the Golden Horn, to be honest, only the Pope knows. However, I can assure you that using the Golden Horn comes at a price and is not a conventional method. In fact, since the establishment of the Empire of Glory, no Pope has used the Golden Horn. Therefore, unless pushed to the dead end, the Pope will not use the Golden Horn. Colin narrowed his eyes and asked again, Since it has not been used for a thousand years, has the Golden Horn lost its function, or is it just a bluff? Mensai carefully chose his words and said, Count Angler, perhaps you do not know, there is an unwritten rule in the church that candidates for the Pope must practice strict abstinence. This is because only a virgin can blow the Golden Horn. If the Golden Horn is a lie, wouldnt it make a joke of the dedication of the monks who aspired to be Popes throughout history? The church places great importance on the inheritance of the Golden Horn, and I do not believe its just for show. I assume, you probably wouldnt want to drive Gregory to the dead end just to test whether the Golden Horn can really summon angels, would you? Colin suddenly thought of Archbishop Aganis scarred back. According to her, these abuses were actually the release of the Popes twisted desire that he could not vent. Therefore, perhaps the Golden Horn is indeed real. Colin stroked his chin noncommitally and asked, So, by your words, dont I have no way to deal with Gregory? No. Mensai shook his head, As I said before, using the Golden Horn comes at a price, and the cost should be very high, which explains why no Pope has used it in the thousand-year history of the Empire. Therefore, as long as you do not take extreme measures and drive Gregory to the dead end, he will not use the Golden Horn. Not take extreme measures? Colin curled his lip, patiently asking, Then what should be the right approach to deal with Gregory? Mensai immediately suggested, What I meant is, you cant just walk into Dragon City with a great fanfare and force Gregory to abdicate by force, but I understand that you currently have such strength and power though this will undoubtedly incite Gregorys desperate resistance. A better approach would be to temporarily hide your intentions and wait for the right time Whats the right time? Wait for the moment when the Pope and the Golden Horn are temporarily separated Separated? Colin did not bother to hide the skepticism in his gaze, If the Golden Horn is so important to the Pope, he would surely carry it with him at all times, right? Cardinal Mensai explained with a smile, Count Angler, are you aware of the annual Grace Day? Of course, the seventeenth of September, to commemorate the day the Lord of Glory bestowed grace. Exactly. Every year on Grace Day there is a celebration ceremony for the Holy Light Baptism. During the ceremony, the overwhelming Holy Light covers the entire Dragon City. Hehe, perhaps what you dont know is that this Holy Light Baptism ceremony must be initiated using the Golden Horn. Therefore, in this ceremony, the Golden Horn will be placed under the altar in the prayer hall of the Holy Light Cathedral, not in Gregorys hands Colin nodded thoughtfully, That does sound like an opportunity the seventeenth of September, thats just half a month away, right? Indeed. Seeing that Colin was interested, Mensai energetically stated, This is your best chance! Control Gregory during the Holy Light Baptism ceremony on Grace Day and do not allow him any opportunity for a do-or-die resistance! In addition, if youre worried that such actions might incite controversy, I can also help you. How can you help? Of course, its to reveal Gregorys evil deeds to the citizens of the Empire! I can also prevent the members of the church from impeaching Gregory and stripping him of his papacy! This way, you dont have to worry about the risk from public opinion. Colin smirked and said, Mensai, so this is your real motive for helping me deal with Gregory, right? After he abdicates, the papacy should be yours. Mensai nodded openly and respectfully said, Count Angler, I wont deny my desire for the papacy, but I can assure you that conflicts between the Church and the North Territory will never occur again after I succeed the papacy, and I will cooperate with you to restore stability and prosperity to the Empire. Oh, right, you wanted to establish a diocese in the Half-Troll Kingdom, right? In this regard, I will not obstruct you. The choice of the Archbishop for the Half-Troll Diocese can be decided by you. Colin smiled faintly. He didnt mind that Mensai had his own plans. In fact, this made the alliance between the two of them more solid. However, Colin was not interested in the conditions that Mensai offered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his vision, the Church needs to undergo a large-scale cleansing and transformation to become a governing tool dedicated to serving the noble class, rather than a high and mighty spokesperson for the deity. Of course, he wont reveal his true thoughts to Mensai at this time, as doing so would only push this ambitious Cardinal to stand against him. Alright, its a pleasure to cooperate! Its a pleasure to cooperate! Mensai excitedly held Colins extended hand with both of his and shook it vigorously. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: 672 Arrangement_1 Chapter 674: 672 Arrangement_1 Father, it has been confirmed. Governor Fred and Prince Lexie are both dead! Upon hearing his sons report, Count Nicolls face violently twitched. The dim candlelight illuminated his sullen side profile, making him look somewhat terrifying. Seeing that Count Nicoll did not respond for quite some time, Sir Barton could not help but speak again, Father, Duke St. Rands has already pledged allegiance to Colin Angler. I suspect Governor Fred was killed by him! As such, we also need to change our stance as soon Ns possible. The power of the royal family is fading, and I fear the Empires future will be dictated by the Northerners! Count Nicoll finally turned to face his son, his gaze somber, and said in a husky voice, Change our stance? How should we do it? Before Sir Barton could reply, Count Nicoll answered his own question, Dont forget, our family was originally supported by Colin Angler A tinge of resentment flashed across Sir Bartons face, but quickly disappeared, Father, but you didnt you pledge allegiance to the royal family before Indeed, Count Nicoll said with a self-mocking laugh. So, do you now understand the difference between our family and the St. Rands family? They now pledge allegiance to Colin Angler unhindered, whereas we carry a record of betrayal Do you think Colin Angler would accept the renewed loyalty of someone who had once betrayed him? Growing somewhat anxious, Sir Barton replied: Father, you still have to try. Perhaps Marquis Angler will forgive our previous betrayal. Count Nicoll shook his head, his eyes filled with desolation: Dont be naive, dont harbour innocent fantasies about people like Colin Angler Then are we just going to sit here and wait for death to come! Sir Barton said with gritted teeth, unable to hide the resentment in his eyes any longer. Count Nicoll quietly watched his son. It wasnt until the young knight regained his composure that the count finally spoke, We must pay for the mistakes of our past. But these were, in fact, my own mistakes. I hadnt foreseen that Colin Angler could amass such a reputation, let alone become a Holy Knight Therefore, I will bear this cost. You dont need to worry, son. Father Barton said, looking apprehensively at his father, What do you mean to do? Count Nicoll stood up, slowly unsheathed the sword at his waist, and handed it to his son. Accepting the sword, Sir Barton asked, bewildered, Father, what do you mean by this? Count Nicoll slowly turned his back to his son, and said in a calm tone, Kill me. What? Sir Barton could hardly believe his ears. Kill me, Count Nicoll repeated. Take my head to Colin Angler, and tell him that the previous betrayal by the Nicoll family was my idea alone, and that you have always No! Sir Barton interrupted loudly, Father, what are you doing Shut up! Listen to me! Without turning around, Count Nicolls voice was as hard as iron. This is a brutal world. Since weve chosen to participate in this dangerous game, we must be prepared to lose. Remember, before Colin Angler, you must embody your hatred for me and place all the blame on me. Despite the East End now being in the hands of the North, it still needs a proxy to rule it. Eckert Saint Proust is still too young to be anything more than a puppet Duke, hence, before he comes of age, it provides the perfect opportunity for the Nicoll family. My poor judgement means I will never regain Colin Anglers trust. However, you still have a chance! So do not hesitate anymore! Sir Barton held the sword, both hands trembling, his face a battle of emotions. But eventually, he let out a roar: I am sorry, father! Shick! The sword penetrated the chest, revealing a bloody sword tip. Sir Benson, I am deeply sorry for the death of your father, Baron Grant. Sitting in the center of the Knight Hall, Colin sipped a cup of hot coffee and said. Sir Benson respectfully stood beside him, bowing his waist, lowering his head, his face full of fear and flattery. My lord My lord count, thank you for your sympathy for my father. To die for the empire was my fathers wish and the honor of the Grant family Really? Colin sneered, I thought you would bear a grudge against me, against Marquis Garcia. No, absolutely not! Sir Benson hurriedly refuted. Just as Colin was about to speak again, a man suddenly walked in from the outside, holding a bloody skull in his hand. The thick smell of blood immediately filled the hall, and when everyone recognized that the head was Count Nicolls, the atmosphere became somewhat subtle. Sir Barton walked up to Colin, knelt down without hesitation, put the head of Count Nicoll in front of him and said loudly: Count Angler, this man has betrayed you and even planned to assassinate you. His crimes are unforgivable! I have killed him on your behalf! I beg for your forgiveness for the sins of the Nicoll family! Colin was intrigued by Sir Barton, who had just killed his father, and no one knew what he was thinking. After a long time, he spoke again: Sir Barton, tonight there was more than one person planning to assassinate me. Sir Barton raised his head, his hand hitting his armored chest, making a loud bang: Who else? Im willing to be your sword, to eliminate all the assassins for you! Colins mouth slightly curled up, then he pointed to Sir Benson who was beside him. Sir Benson was scared out of his wits, but before he could argue, he saw Sir Barton who was kneeling on the ground suddenly rushed over. Whoosh! A flash of cold light, and Sir Bensons head had already fallen to the ground. Mentally ill! This thought flashed in everyones mind. In their eyes, Sir Barton had gone mad, killing his biological father and then the first heir to the imperial baronetcy. This was a total disregard for noble laws and it pushed himself into a dead end. If Colin didnt harbor him, he would be ostracized by the entire nobility, and his end would be extremely grim. But if Colin harbored him he would become a mad dog under his hand. Well done. Colin nodded in satisfaction. He then stood up and looked around the hall. Everyone respectfully bowed their heads where his glance fell. Due to the sudden orc attack, Springs Town has been hit hard. From today, well enforce martial law, close the city gates and prohibit any entry or departure! In addition, Duke St. Rands, Sir Barton, please send troops to the Luwal Valley Camp to encircle and suppress the Orc army infiltrating our Empires interior! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes! Duke St. Rands and Sir Barton replied immediately. Then, Colin looked at Cardinal Mensai and said: Cardinal Mensai, please return to Dragon City immediately and pass the news about the small orc invasion back, let Dragon City heighten its guard. Yes! Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: 673 Secret (Part 1)_1 Chapter 675: 673 Secret (Part 1)_1 The rising sun sprinkled the dazzling dawn, casting a magnificent golden glow across the prism-like expanses of Winterspring River. The chill morning breeze brushed over the waves, creating torrents that constantly collided with the castles gray limestone foundation, creating clusters of white foam that disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only the ceaseless sound of the waves. Colin stood on the castles balcony, admiring the sunrise over the Winterspring River. After a night of chaos, Springs Town had once again regained its calm. Although the city gate was closed and the patrol guards on the streets had increased, the towns residents werent overly panicked. Perhaps it was because the orc army had not harassed them last night, so the residents didnt have a deep understanding of their brutality. Now that the orcs had retreated, they went about their days with ease. As for what had transpired at the Grant Family castle last night, they were oblivious. Of course, perhaps this was a stroke of good fortune for them. Colins gaze drifted downwards and he saw a thick puff of smoke rising from the western courtyard of the castle. Gradually, the smell of roasted meat wafted through the morning air. But Colin knew that this was the Blood Slaves incinerating the bodies of the Royal Guards. Last night, the Royal Guard had launched a surprise attack on the small team of Blood Knights Army led by Colin, but they did not know that Colins team wasnt ordinary personnel, but members of the Blood Shadow GuardC Over three hundred professionals who were not afraid of death and had suffered no fatal injuries. Such a lineup could only be defeated if the Royal Family deployed more than ten times their number. Moreover, the orc squad that invaded Springs Town last night were also Blood Slaves. They were Colins gain from the battle in Luwal Valley. This time, they were a perfect scapegoat for the deaths of Prince Lexie and Governor Fred. However, the news of these two peoples death was still confidential, after all, Colin didnt want to raise alarm prematurely. He planned to launch a surprise attack on Gregory during the Grace Day celebration, in accordance with the plan suggested by Cardinal Mensai. Thats why he asked Duke St. Rands and Sir Barton to return and deploy troops from the South Border and East Territory to encircle this orc squad that fled into the Empires territoryC This was to make the Pope believe that Springs Town was still under the control of Prince Lexie and his company. Otherwise, if he withdrew the North Territory army to defense, Gregory would definitely be on alert. In such a layout, as long as Cardinal Mensai does not betray Colin, the plan would not have issues. Colin naturally didnt expect much loyalty from Mensai but as long as the Cardinal wanted to ascend to the papacy, theres no reason for him to leak information to Gregory. Moreover, to be on the safe side, Colin had also thought of a contingency plan Good morning, Count Angler. A greeting pulled Colin out of his thoughts. He turned around to see Scholar Yerug standing behind him with a bright smile. Good morning, Scholar Yerug. Colin responded with a brilliant smile of his own. This confidant of the Southern Duke had once covertly warned him about the Royal Familys trap. Although Colin had already made arrangements, he was still very grateful for the gesture. However, he became curious about Scholar YerugC Why did he help him? I found a little something earlier, not sure if its yours? Colin directly took out the scroll of parchment and asked Scholar Yerug. Yes, it is. Scholar Yerug nodded candidly, stepped forward, and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Colin. I just didnt expect that you have already made arrangements. It seems that I was overly cautious. Colin watched the scholar, Yerug, intently and asked in a deep voice: So, why did you warn me? Scholar Yerug gave a faint smile and said: Count, perhaps you dont know, Im actually from North Territory. Colin raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised that this confidant of a Duke from the South Border was actually a Northerner. But it wasnt really strange. After all, Scholar Doan who had been trusted by Duke St. Hilde, but is now Colins North Territory political advisor, was from the Crimson Flame Territory, not the North territory. The White Tower Academy has a reputation for being neutral and the credibility of its graduates is generally excellent. They serve with dedication and loyalty after pledging allegiance to someone, so nobles usually do not consider their origin when selecting a Scholar. Moreover, the number of scholars graduating from White Tower Academy is far too small, giving the nobles very limited choices. It is difficult enough to find a scholar who suits their temperament and is willing to serve them. It would be unnecessarily troublesome if they also restricted choices based on origin. Colin also understood that Scholar Yerug certainly didnt warn him out of fellow townsman kindness. There must be other key reasons. Indeed, Scholar Yerug continued saying: My hometown is called Black Thorn Village, only about ten kilometers away from Winterfell City. I have a younger sister named Yeliv or perhaps, you would be more familiar with her other nameC Midela St. Hilde. Colins eyes went wide, he stared at Yerug in disbelief and after a long while, questioned, Are you saying your sister is Queen Midela? Yes, Scholar Yerug affirmed with a nod. Simultaneously, he raised his hands to his chest, palms facing each other, fingers interlocked to form a mudra similar to a lotus. It was the exact same hand symbol that Queen Midela had shown Colin. According to her, anyone who presented this symbol could be trusted. A hand gesture doesnt prove you are the brother of Queen Midela, Colin managed to suppress his astonishment and questioned out loud. Indeed, Scholar Yerug blandly chuckled, unflustered, Many people know this symbol, including you. All of them are forces painstakingly rallied by Yeliv over the years. In order to maintain this secret alliance, she exchanges mutual gripes. However, as you may know, Yeliv never shared her biggest gripe. And that secret isCshe is not legitimate lineage of the St. Hilde family! By now, Colin had calmed down from the shock. He noticed scholar Yerug seemed sincere and not lying. Still, unless he could produce solid evidence, Colin was not easy fooled by mere words. He asked in a grave tone: Do you have any evidence? Scholar Yerug shook his head and spread both hands responding: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Count Angler, in a matter concerning the reputation of two Holy Knight Families of the Empire, if I truly had proof do you think I would still be here? Before Colin could reply, he continued: However, would you be willing to hear my story before you judge? Colins eyes flickered, before he finally nodded and said: Alright, go ahead. Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: 674 Secret (Part 2)_1 Chapter 676: 674 Secret (Part 2)_1 Count Angler, do you know that Midela St. Hilde was severely sick when she was fourteen years old? Colin shook his head. Scholar Yerug gave a slight smile and said, This is very easy to verify. Just ask any elder of the St. Hilde family, they can tell you the specifics. Colin nodded and asked, So, what kind of illness did she have? White Plague. White Plague? Colin recalled his knowledge of this disease from his past life. It dawned on him; this must be Tuberculosis. In this era where there were no antibiotics, the highly contagious disease was practically incurable, resulting in a high mortality rate. Scholar Yerug continued, You must have heard of this infectious disease requiring quarantine. Midela was suffering from the disease for three years. During those three years, she lived alone, cared for by a dedicated nurse, without entertaining any visitors. It was only after three years that she emerged, supposedly recovered from the illness. But in reality, the real Midela St. Hilde died from the illness long ago, and the one who appeared three years later was actually my sisterCYeliv! From the balcony, Colin casually asked, So, why did the St. Hilde family conceal the news of Midelas death? And why did they choose your sister as her replacement? Because of the marriage alliance. Marriage alliance? Yes, Midela was betrothed to Emperor Reinhardt when she was just ten years old. If she died, the planned marital alliance between the St. Hilde family and the Royal Family would not be able to proceed. After all, in that generation of the St. Hilde family, Midela was the only eligible noblewoman of the right age. It was unthinkable for the Emperor to marry a woman from a cadet branch of the St. Hilde family. Thus, after Midelas death, the St. Hilde family used her supposed quarantine as an excuse to hide her death until they found a suitable replacement. Without disguising the skepticism in his eyes, Colin asked, If that is your story, I must admit, its hard for me to believe. The St. Hilde family selecting a peasant girl to take the place of their own familys daughter for a royal marriage it all sounds like far-fetched fantasy. Unperturbed, Scholar Yerug replied, Count Angler, you do not understand the predicament of the St. Hilde family at the time. Marquis Garcia had just turned eighteen, and the Dark Cavalry had not yet been founded. The North Territory was under constant pressure from the Troll Empire and needed help from the Royal Family. The marriage alliance was extremely important to them Even then, they wouldnt choose your sister Colin interrupted, Please forgive my rudeness, but I dont believe the St. Hilde family would choose a peasants daughter to marry into the royal family. What if we are, in fact, not from the peasantry? Scholar Yerug suddenly smiled. Colin stared deeply at him and asked, Really? Then which family are you descendants of? St. Chapman. That Family of the Empires Guardians? Colin questioned, Werent they exterminated by the Church a long time ago? With a wistful smile, Scholar Yerug said, Yes. But when the Duke of St. Chapman decided to propagate The Divine Book of Glory within the Empire, he predicted that it might provoke the wrath of the Church. Thus, he faked the death of his heir and secretly sent him to the North Territory to seek the protection of the St. Hilde family. This ensured the bloodline of the St. Chapman Family could continue. When the St. Chapman Family was later exterminated by the Church, this sole surviving lineage was carefully protected by the St. Hilde family and secretly placed in Black Thorn Village Upon hearing this, Colin didnt express any doubt. The St. Hilde family, the St. Chapman family, and the Royal Lorenzo family were always the most determined Holy Knight families in opposing the Church. Their mutual cover-ups were only natural. So after Midela died of illness, the St. Hilde family, urgently needing a replacement, set their sights on my younger sister, Yeliv St. Chapman. Firstly, she possesses noble bloodline, and even if the Royal Family ever found out, they wouldnt exact heavy punishment. After all, the lineage of the Chapman Family is worthy of an emperor, and the Royal Family has always felt guilt towards the Chapman Family. Yeliv is about the same age as Midela, and although there is some difference in appearance, a girl of fourteen or fifteen is subject to significant change. A separation of three years is enough time to blur peoples memories of the real Midelas appearance. Furthermore, although Yeliv bears the name Chapman, The Chapman family has long lost its glory and can only rely on the St. Hilde family for survival. After her marriage into the Royal Family, she will also maintain the interests of the St. Hilde family, which isnt much different from the real Midela. Thus, my sister was ultimately chosen by the St. Hilde family, to replace the real Midela and marry into the Royal Family. Colin looked thoughtful and yet noncommittal, Indeed, it is a plausible story, and it seems flawless. However, how does this relate to your warning to me? Of course, it does. All those who are opposing the Church are allies of the Chapman Family! It is my duty to prevent you from falling into the Churchs trap. Besides, Scholar Yerugs eyes suddenly sparkled brightly, Havent you ever suspected your own bloodline? You must be a descendant of the Holy Knight Family since youve ascended to the Holy Field! Colin blinked. He thought to himself, I am only here because I used the Blood Clan cheat Youre not suggesting that I am also a descendant of your Chapman Family, are you? Colin said with a laugh. Unexpectedly, Scholar Yerug nodded seriously and said, Yes. You are indeed one of our clan! Before Colin could ask further, Scholar Yerug continued, After the original escape to the North Territory, our Chapman family ancestors, as a preventive measure, deliberately let a bloodline escape from the sight of the St. Hilde family. Its not that we didnt trust the St. Hilde family, but we had already experienced the distress of a family massacre. Our ancestors were full of a sense of crisis, so he left a backup planning So, this bloodline became the Angler family? Thats right. Do you have any evidence or a method of verification? Scholar Yerug shook his head, saying, How could such a secret flow of bloodline possibly leave any evidence? However, your father should know his own identity. He died in the frontline battle, perhaps without having chance to tell you about it. But, you can ask the elders in your family. Perhaps someone knows Colin stroked his chin, deep in thought. Scholar Yerugs story seemed flawless, but the baseless tales can only be listened to. If Colin were to believe him, practical evidence would still be necessary. However, if everything he said was true, it could explain some of Colins previous doubts. Such as why Queen Midela has been developing secret forces, why shes been attacking the Church like mad, why even when the Marquis Garcia wanted to die, she still wanted to take advantage of him, stirring up the North Territory to confront the Church. Colin had always thought this was the natural conflict between the noble class and the Church, but Queen Midelas actions clearly exceeded normal hostility and confrontation. If her true identity was a descendant of the Chapman Family, it would all make sense. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Colin no longer asking, Scholar Yerug respectfully knelt on one knee, saying, Sir, the Chapman Family has been silent for over three hundred years, but finally we have you, a Holy Knight! This is the Supreme Lords grace! I believe, you defintely can lead us to revenge against the Church! Observing the excited Scholar Yerug, Colin didnt question him any further. He hid all his doubts deep within his heart, and put on a serious face, nodding gravely, Rest assured. Those false believers who blaspheme our Lord will surely be judged accordingly! Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: 675 Sack_1 Chapter 677: 675 Sack_1 The night shrouded, the moon shone faint and the stars scarce. Yet, in the woods, an intense scent of blood lingered. Waaaaaaaaaagh! The roar of an orc disturbed the birds in the trees, shattering the stillness of the night. A massive figure, all of five meters tall, suddenly ripped a pine tree out of the ground, charging the enemy ahead with an air of invincible dominance. Boom! A wave of pressure and air swept across the forest like a tide, mud and fresh blood splashing in all directions. With the enemy repelled from his first attack, Sack, stained red with blood and holding the pine tree, hollered to his companions behind him: Go ahead, you guys! Having spoken, the burly beast reared up, swinging the hefty pine tree once more. Boom! The trunk of the pine tree exploded upon impact, a giant axe cleaving towards Sacks forehead with an energy that felt limitless. Sack roared, lunging forward instead of falling back. The orc opponent was evidently taken aback by Sacks ferociousness. His face registered surprise, and by the time he wanted to parry, it was already too late. Thud! In a mighty dull thump, Sack sent his opponent flying and proceeded to lash out with his iron fists, pounding him relentlessly. Thud! Thud! Thud! His field of vision gradually smeared with blood, reason retirng from Sacks mind only to be replaced by infinite madness and an insatiable thirst for slaughter. He had gone berserk. From this moment, the smell of blood in the woods became drastically more potent. Who knows how long after. When Sack regained consciousness, he was overwhelmed by a feeling of exhaustion and lethargy. He lay there for what felt like an eternity before he managed to struggle to his feet. The ground was strewn with mutilated corpses, some from enemy tribes and others from his own Blacktooth tribe Following the death of Orcish Emperor Saruman, the nascent Orc Third Empire unsurprisingly disintegrated. The conflicts among the tribes, once held in check, had erupted once again, particularly with tribes severely harmed in the Battle of Luwal Valley. They had become the primary targets for persecution and extermination from enemy tribes. Sacks tribe, the Blacktooth, was one of them. Sometimes, Sack didnt understand why orcs couldnt control internal conflict like humans. But now wasnt the time to ponder such matters, Sack knew he couldnt linger here. He had to find his companions as soon as possible. Therefore, despite his wounds, he started searching through the woods for any signs or traces left by his companions, and followed them. In the darkest hours before dawn, Sack finally managed to catch up with the rest of his tribe. But when he arrived, the atmosphere was oppressively bleak. What happened? Sack? Youryour fatherhes dead. The news came like a bolt from the blue, plunging Sack, who had just cheated death, into the abyss once again. Because it meant not only had Sack lost his last remaining family, but the Blacktooth tribe had also lost its last Shaman! Shamen in orcish society played a similar role to priests in human society. Not primarily fighters, they were crucial nonetheless. On the one hand, Shaman maintained the tribes faith and spiritual cohesion. Additionally, the birth of an orc Skull-shatterer required a conversion rite presided over by a Shaman. A tribe without a Shaman was a tribe without the ability to communicate with the deities, and more tragically, without the possibility of creating more Skull-shatterers. The Blacktooth tribe had no future left. Sack came in a trance to his fathers corpse and sank to his knees, his eyes empty and vacant as if he could no longer muster the expression of grief. The first light of dawn slowly tore through the darkness that shrouded the earth, bringing light back to the world. The distant mountains echoed again with the roar of beasts. The chase by rival tribes was near at hand. Given the circumstances, the Blacktooth tribesmen who had lost all hope for the future quietly slipped away one by one. Only Sack remained, staring blankly at his fathers corpse, motionless like a wooden sculpture. By noon, the hundred or so Orc warriors from the Blacktooth tribe who had once gathered here had all disappeared without a trace. However, the woods suddenly fell silent as well. Perhaps the fleeing tribespeople had drawn the pursuers away. But Sack had lost interest in these matters. With his heart now as dead as ashes, he even longed for his enemies to find him sooner rather than later, to have one last goodbye fight before his painful departure from this world. Perhaps hearing his hearts desire, the footsteps grew closer and closer. However, these werent the steps of a group of Orcs but of a single individual. Sack remained motionless until the figure approached him, and spoke: Do you desire revenge? Upon hearing these words, a glimmer sparked in Sacks eyes. He lifted his head with a rigid motion and asked the strange human who had suddenly appeared before him: Who are you? You can call me Mr. Ji. Mr. Ji? Ive heard of you Do you desire revenge? Yes! Very well. Mr. Ji nodded approvingly, then pointed at Sacks fathers corpse, saying, Then open his chest and take out his heart. Sacks fists clenched suddenly, and a dangerous light flickered in his eyes. But in the next moment, the terrifying aura of the Holy Knight enveloped him, leaving him unable to move. Mr. Jis indifferent voice rang out again: Dont overestimate yourself. If I wanted to kill you or insult your father, I wouldnt need to go through all this trouble. So, Ill give you another chance. If you seek revenge, do as I say. Sacks breathing became rapid, and his eyes turned blood-red as if he were about to go berserk. But under Mr Jis deep and overwhelming aura, Sack finally calmed down. How How can you help me avenge? Sack asked again, his demeanor much more pliable. Mr. Ji seemed somewhat impatient but elaborated nonetheless: You wouldnt understand the means I use, but what I can tell you is that Sarus ascension to the Holy Field would not have been possible without our help. Sacks eyes finally lit up, and he asked with a tone of incredulity and expectation: Can you help me achieve the Holy Field? Mr. Ji didnt speak, either disdainful of the question or afraid to make a promise he couldnt keep. He just stared coldly at Sack, seemingly almost out of patience. Despite not receiving a straight answer, Sacks gaze gradually steadied. After all, he had nowhere else to turn. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Except for reaching the Holy Field, there appeared to be no other way to save the Blacktooth tribe, or even the Orc Empire. Even if this human Holy Knight harbored ulterior motives, Sack, with no other options, was willing to take the gamble. Okay! Please help me! As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Jis aura instantly retracted. Once his mobility was restored, Sack didnt hesitate. He pulled out the dagger at his waist and cut open his own fathers chest! Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: 676 Temptation_1 Chapter 678: 676 Temptation_1 East, White Dew City. The sun is just right, and the breeze is not drying. A young maid pushes an elderly man in a wheelchair, leisurely walking in the courtyard of the White Dew Fortress, enjoying the afternoon sun. When the guards in the castle saw the old man, they all respectfully bowed and greeted him: Mr. Oberth! Oberth St. Prowse, once, was an illustrious name. But even the most powerful knights and illustrious nobles cannot withstand the ravages of time. Now Oberth is old, and there are no familiar faces left in the White Dew Fortress, and even the East is completely different than in his memory. If he were ten years younger, if he could stand up again, Oberth would never watch St. Prowse Family decline as it has now. The wheelchair traverses a long corridor and arrives at a courtyard. A chubby little boy is holding a short wooden sword and practicing with a knight. The little boy is only three or four years old, at an age of childish innocence. Rather than practicing swordsmanship, its more like playing. He swings the short wooden sword wildly, forcing the tall knight to retreat again and again, and immediately makes the little guy excited and laugh heartily. Seeing her son Eckert cheerfully jumping around, Marchioness Molly also smiles. But a second later, she notices Oberths arrival out of the corner of her eye and quickly stops her son. Together they go to greet him. Grandpa Oberth! Oberth greets his grand-nephew with a gentle smile, but deep down he fails to suppress a rising disgust. In his view, the fact that Eckert, the next Duke of the St. Prowse family, has chosen a Northern Earl to be his tutor, is an utter humiliation. And the lady, Molly, is content to be Colins lover. Oh, right, her family of origin, the Howell family, has already betrayed the East and has become a vassal of the North Territory! Oberth doesnt need to think to know that the East will gradually become a de facto vassal of the North Territory, without any independence. Although he is full of resentment, Oberth feels helpless about it. In fact, there have been quite a few knights from the St. Prowse family who secretly came to visit him, hoping that this respected elder of the St. Prowse family could take control of the situation at this critical moment, so the East doesnt continue to fall into decline. But every time, Oberth pretends to be doting and senile, dismissing them. Its not that Oberth doesnt want to help the St. Prowse family restore their glory, but he is just too weak to do so now. Furthermore, even if he stood up now, what could he possibly change? The betrayal of the Howell family has made the Angry River no longer a barrier against the North. And that Colin Angler, its said that hes just led the Imperial Allied Army to defeat the Orc army in the Luwal Valley. Oberth understands that the rise of this Northerner is unstoppable, and the East has no power to resist. Given this, its better to let Eckert obediently behave. At least it could preserve the St. Prowse family, so they wont be vanquished. Little guy, why are you practicing swordsmanship? Oberth asked with a chuckle. To become a powerful knight, just like my teacher, and defeat all invading enemies! The child-like blabber of Eckert once again stabbed Oberths heart. He no longer wanted to maintain his surface smile. After scoffing, he let the maid behind him push his wheelchair away. Eckert watched his grandpas retreating figure with a puzzled look and asked: Mother, did I say something wrong? Madam Molly tenderly strokes her sons head and smiles: No, what you said was right. Grandpa Oberth is just too tired. The little guy acknowledged it and immediately picked up the short wooden sword, sparing no time to practice with his swordsmanship teacher again. On the other side, Oberth had no more mood for a leisurely walk. After instructing the maid to take him back to his room, he shut the door and sulked alone. They say that the older people get, the more they like to reminisce. The reality is that in their memories, they arent trapped in their decadent bodies, allowing them to rediscover their once youthful and spirited selves. Oberths gaze became gradually lost, and the lines of sight faded. The faces of those he once knew seemed to be right in front of him, transporting Oberth back to his youthful days. But the next second, a face froze before his eyes, causing Oberth to furrow his brows. Damn Kurd, you undying wretch! Oberth couldnt help but swear aloud, his hand swiping through the air as if trying to dissipate the detestable image. Is this how you welcome an old friend, Marquis Oberth? The face before him suddenly spoke, giving Oberth quite a fright. He blinked and cleaned out his ears, thinking he had suffered an auditory hallucination. But the irritating smile on the face remained, no matter how hard he tried to disperse it. Only then did Oberth reluctantly realize that the figure before him was not a product of his imagination, but a flesh and blood person from his past! You Youre Kurd? Of course. My lord Marquis. Impossible! Impossible! Oberth shook his head vehemently, How could you be this young! It must be an illusion, an illusion. I need to rest, need to rest Kurd, the mage, leaned forward with a smile, bringing his face closer to Oberth and saying: To know if its an illusion or not, why dont you touch me? Oberth took a few frantic breaths, and despite his reservations, extended a shaking hand. But the moment he made contact with Kurd, he pulled back as if electrocuted, repeating, Impossible, impossible, in a neurotic manner. Why would it be impossible? Kurd straightened up, a smirk of arrogance painted across his face, Didnt you all think the Holy Knight was invincible? But didnt one of them get killed by my student? Your student? Youre talking about Mr. Ji? Oberth realized something as Kurd nodded confirmation, and promptly asked, Could this be another forbidden magic youve newly developed? Which city did you sacrifice this time? Kurd shook his head and said: This is an experiment I started a long time ago. Theres no city to sacrifice, just a young, robust heart will do. A young, robust heart Oberth swallowed hard, a yearning in his eyes he could not conceal, but he tried to downplay his interest saying, So why did you come to me? Are you here to show off? Kurd smiled slightly, his words dripping with an irresistible temptation: Of course not. Im here to extend an invitation to you. What invitation? The world is becoming more and more dull, more and more degenerate. Kurd spread his arms as if delivering a public speech. Its time for us, the old guard, to step back onto the stage of the game. Lets chase away these young, ignorant clowns! Oberth could feel his heart throbbing, but he clung to his last shred of rationality and calmly asked: Dont try to fool me with this nonsense, what is it that you truly want? Kurds lips curled upwards slightly, his voice mellow: I want to establish a new order! Without waiting for Oberth to respond, he turned around and left, leaving behind one final remark: Marquis Oberth, think about it. This is a forbidden magic of rejuvenation. And my invitation isnt only for you. You have a month to decide. This offer wont wait around. Seeing Kurd seemingly about to leave, Oberth could no longer maintain his calm. He asked urgently: Wait! What do you want me to do? With a smug smile on his face, without turning back, Kurd said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You have to show me your value. Otherwise, how can I waste such a precious forbidden spell on someone useless. I can control the St. Prowse family, as long as Im willing Is that so? Then prove it. Fine! You wait and see! Oberth called out to the gradually disappearing figure of Kurd. His enthusiastic demeanour was nothing like that of a man on his deathbed. Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Trap Setting (Part 1)_1 Chapter 679: Trap Setting (Part 1)_1 Dragon City, the Holy Light Cathedral. After morning prayers, the nobles gradually began to depart from the Prayer Hall. Once the crowd had dispersed, Cardinal Mensai approached Pope Gregory. When did you return? Gregory asked while gesturing for Mensai to follow him outside. Your Holiness, I returned yesterday, but as it was late, I did not want to disturb your rest, Mensai responded reverently. Gregory nodded, but didnt say a word until they had left the Prayer Hall and reached the quiet courtyard. He then asked again, How goes the situation? I heard a band of Orcs attacked Springs Town? Everything is going smoothly, Your Holiness. Mensai responded with a smile. Colin Angler is now under the control of Prince Lexie. As for the Orc raiding party yes, it was unexpected, but it hasnt affected our plans. Thats good, Pope Gregory responded satisfactorily while nodding. But then he asked, However, how did the Orc attack happen to occur in Springs Town? Perhaps it was mere coincidence? Coincidence? Gregory clearly wasnt satisfied with that explanation. Upon seeing this, Mensai quickly reassured him, Your Holiness, there is no need to worry. There were only about four to five hundred Orcs, probably deserters who fled from the frontline at Luwal Valley. Moreover, Duke St. Rands and Sir Barton have already gone to the Luwal Valley encampment. They are bringing back five thousand troops each to deal with the Orc raiding party. I am sure we will hear good news soon. Hm. Although still suspicious, Gregory couldnt come up with a reason for the Orcs suddenly appearing in Springs Town, so he accepted it as a coincidence. They walked a bit further before Gregory again asked, What is the royal familys opinion on dealing with Colin Angler? Mensais eyes flashed briefly before he responded, Your Holiness, the royal family is still a bit leery of executing Colin Angler in haste, fearing it could trigger an uproar within the Northern Army and potentially lead to greater upheaval After all, he just led the triumphant battle at Luwal Valley and his reputation is currently soaring Gregory impatiently interrupted, So what is their plan? Lowering his voice, Mensai continued, Your Holiness, Governor Fred wishes to legally strip Colin Angler of his command over the Imperial Allied Army and install Prince Lexie as the commander-in-chief, responsible for retaking Westland. This will allow Prince Lexie to deliberately assign the most difficult and dangerous tasks to the Northern forces, weakening their strength. Once the Orcs are fully driven back beyond the Sky Breaking Mountain Range and the Empire is free from external threats, we can then proceed with trial against Colin Angler. By then, even if the Northern Lords are unhappy with the trial, they dare not rebel due to their lack of power. After pondering for a while, Gregory responded, Freds plan does seem more prudent. However, stripping Colin Angler of his command would require the Emperors permission but Emperor Reinhardt is dead and his successor, Prince Harrison, happens to be a student of Colin Angler. Moreover, as I understand it, Prince Harrison holds Colin in high regard. Persuading him wont be easy Mensai smiled and replied, Your Holiness, Prince Harrison is only a fourteen-year-old boy; how much real influence can he have? We need only to steer him a bit, and his admiration for Colin Angler will turn to resentment. There was a brief pause, Mensais tone became severe, Of course, if the boy proves too stubborn, we can resort to intimidation After all, we control Dragon City, with the cooperation of Governor Fred and Prince Lexie, I doubt we cant make a fourteen-year-old boy submit. Gregory thoughtfully nodded in agreement and said, I see. Having spoken, he walked briskly away giving orders to his attendants. Prepare the carriage, I am going to Phoenix Palace. Mensai silently watched Gregorys retreating figure, his gaze profound. Pope Gregory made his way to Phoenix Palace. Before even stepping into the main hall, he saw two royal knights escorting Princess Judy out of the hall. Princess Judy apparently was extremely unwilling, as she was struggling and yelling: Let go of me! Let me go! Brother! You cant do this! Brother Assuming that the siblings were petty bickering, Gregory didnt pay it much mind and entered the main hall. Your Highness, Harrison. Your Holiness, I apologize for the farce, Prince Harrison, looking quite tipsy, likely having had too much wine, explained, Judy wants to avenge our father in the frontline. I had no choice but to lock her up Gregory replied with a slight grin, The princess is simply showing her filial piety. You would do well to talk to her patiently. As for the late kings heroic sacrifice, it is my regret as well. Please, accept my condolences. Prince Harrison nodded, his eyes reddening again. But he managed to hold back his tears and asked: Your Holiness, why have you come to see me? Pope Gregory sighed and carefully began: Your Highness, Harrison, my visit is indeed about your fathers death What? Are there some hidden truths about my fathers death? Your Highness, I dont know if youve reviewed the Luwal Valley battle report in detail, but there are indeed many oddities in it. Like, why did the central army suffer the most casualties? How did your father suffer such fatal injuries leading to his death Prince Harrisons gaze sharpened, he moved closer to Gregory and asked solemnly: Your Holiness, what are you trying to say? What I am trying to say is, dont forget who commanded the Battle of Luwal Valley. And after the kings death and the decimation of the Central Army, who benefitted the most Prince Harrisons breathing started to grow heavy, with a cold glint flashing in his eyes. Slowly, he stepped closer to Gregory, seemingly convinced Suddenly, he stumbled, as if from too much wine. Gregory instinctively reached out to steady him: Your Highness, be careful Whoosh! Gregory felt a sharp pain in his abdomen as sudden realization hit him. But before he could escape, Prince Harrison pounced at him like a ravenous wolf. You ah! ah One knife, after another, then another. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mounted atop Gregory, Prince Harrison was furiously stabbing his chest with a dagger, like a madman. A few cries of pain managed to escape Gregory, but there was no responding noise from beyond the hall, signalling a planned assassination! The guards were already absented. Gregory attempted to reach for the golden horn on his waist, but after being stabbed multiple times, he didnt have the strength to blow the horn. The divine spokesman, the leader of the church, the seventeenth Pope of the Glorious Empire, Gregory, ended his life pathetically, at the hands of a fourteen-year-old prince. Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Trap Setting (Part 2)_1 Chapter 680: Trap Setting (Part 2)_1 Time rewinds to one day earlier. By the time Cardinal Mensai returned to Dragon City, it was already dark. The streets were already devoid of pedestrians, only occasionally would a patrol guard be met. Mensai lifted the carriage curtain, instructing the coachman: First, go to Phoenix Palace. Yes, my lord. The horse-drawn carriage immediately changed direction, heading straight to Phoenix Palace. Mensai got off the carriage, announced his arrival, and under the lead of an attendant, entered Prince Harrisons bedchamber. Upon entering, Mensai noticed that Prince Harrisons eyes were red-rimmed, which indicated that he had just cried. Mensai knew this was due to the news of Emperor Reinhardts death reaching Dragon City. Prince Harrison, have I disturbed your rest? No. Prince Harrison collected himself, and in a deep voice, asked, Cardinal Mensai, have you just returned from the frontline? Yes, Your Highness. Then where is my fathers body now? How much longer before it returns to Dragon City? His Majestys remains are currently in Eastspring Town, hypothesizing that it should arrive in Dragon City in roughly three to five days. Prince Harrison nodded his head, saying: Ok, then Cardinal Mensai, why did you come to find me so late? A struggle was evident on Mensais face. After hesitating for a while, he finally said in a deep voice: Your Highness, about a matter. I struggled for a long time but in the end, I could not escape from the condemnation of my own conscience, so I decided to confess to you.. Prince Harrison, looking at Mensai, who was full of shame, instinctively realized something, and immediately said: Is it concerning my uncle, Marquis Garcia? Is he really being held by the Church? Mensai let out a sigh and silently nodded his head. Prince Harrison swiftly stepped forward, asking in a hurry: How is my uncle now? Why did your church detain him! Mensai bowed his body, seemingly not daring to meet Prince Harrisons eyes, and said with difficulty: Your Highness, Marquis Garcia is already dead. What! Prince Harrison was taken aback, Who did it? It was His Holiness Gregory. Why! Prince Harrison asked in anger. But he immediately answered his own question, Is it because once the North Territory played the dominant role in the victory of the Luwal Valley, he started to fear? Mensai nodded his head. Prince Harrison, waving his arms, was like a furious little lion. Has Gregory gone mad! Killing a Marquis, a national hero, in the Holy Light Cathedral! Is he not worried about the North Territorys retaliation? Mensai lifted his head and said in a gloomy voice: Yes, Gregory is very worried, and so he will continue to attack the North Territory, until he completely eliminates this threat. What other plot does he have? Prince Harrison stared wide-eyed, asking. Gregory has already allied with Crown Prince Lexie and Governor Fred. They have secretly detained Count Angler in Eastspring Town, preparing to have him tried at Dragon City.. Trial? Prince Harrison almost jumped up in anger, The teacher is the hero who commanded and defeated the orcs. On what grounds does Gregory have to try him! Mensai sighed and said: Your Highness, as the Pope is the spokesperson for the divine being in this world, its not difficult for him to trump up charges against anyone if he really wanted to. Absurd! Blasphemous! Shameless! Prince Harrison was so angry that he paced back and forth in the hall; his blood-red eyes seemed as if he wanted to devour someone. And Crown Prince Lexie, along with Governor Fred, they actually conspired with Gregory? Yes, Your Highness. Both Crown Prince Lexie and Governor Fred also think that the North Territorys power is too strong at present, becoming a threat to the Royal Family.. Bullshit! Prince Harrison cursed, Count Angler is my mentor, Marquis Garcia is my uncle, how could they possibly pose a threat to me! I get it, oh, I get it! Lexie and Fred are worried that the North Territory will threaten their own power! No, not just that! Lexie probably wants to reclaim the power that rightfully belongs to him! He wants to wipe out the forces supporting me, use me as a puppet, and become the true master of the Empire, right! Mensai kept his head down, not uttering a word. But in his heart, he was secretly smug. Prince Harrison was easier to deceive than he imagined. There were many things he wasnt convenient for him to say, yet Prince Harrison actually came up with them himself After venting for a while, Prince Harrison forced himself to calm down and asked sternly: Cardinal Mensai, tell me, what should I do to save my mentor? Mensai sighed, said somewhat helplessly: Your Highness, I would advise you to not act impulsively. Prince Lexie and Governor Fred have successfully drawn the South Border and East Border to their side this time, in addition to the Churchs power, you cant fight them So, shall I just sit and wait to die? Prince Harrison roared with rage, St. Lorenzo will never back down! Mensai seemed to be inspired by Prince Harrisons fighting spirit and finally spoke: Your Highness, the most important thing right now is to prevent Gregory from smearing Count Anglers name under the pretext of our Lord. So, how do we stop Gregory? Mensai looked up at Prince Harrison and said in a deep voice: Your Highness, Gregory has already killed Marquis Garcia, he has no way out, so to stop him, there is only one wayC Assassination! How to kill him? Prince Harrison immediately asked as if they were discussing the execution of a criminal, not the assassination of a Pope. Mensais eyes flashed and said: Your Highness, its actually not difficult to assassinate Gregory. He himself has little combat power. As long as the Holy Temple Knights guarding him can be diverted, killing him when he is unguarded is no different from killing an ordinary old man. But But what? But after all he is the Pope, killing him is not difficult, but what is difficult is who will take responsibility for his death afterwards Prince Harrison understood what Mensai meant, his breathing grew heavier, and eventually, he said with determination: I will! Your Highness No need to advise anymore. Prince Harrison said coldly, As a member of St. Lorenzo, this is a responsibility I must bear! I just hope that you, after succeeding to the seat of the Pope, you will, along with my mentor, assist Judy properly. Harrison was very clear that he could never accede to the throne after flagrantly killing a Pope, and the next in line for succession would naturally be Princess Judy. Mensai solemnly saluted and said: Prince Harrison, rest assured! I will do my utmost to save your life. And I will crown Princess Judy, allowing her to become the new owner of the Empire! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The time returns to the present. When Cardinal Mensai and his men rushed into the Phoenix Palace hall, they saw the Pope, who had already stopped breathing, and Prince Harrison covered in blood. Your Highness Prince Harrison stared intently at Mensai, then walked out of the hall without saying a word, arms spread wide, as if to embrace the brilliant sunshine. In the shadow behind him, Mensai took the opportunity while he was bending over to examine Pope Gregorys corpse to quietly pick up the golden horn. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: 679 Tea Party_1 Chapter 681: 679 Tea Party_1 Marquis Klicks manor is situated to the west of Phoenix Palace, just three blocks away. In the backyard of the manor stand two towering iron oak trees, opposite each other. Despite their age not competing with the ancient oak said to have a history of thousands of years in the Royal Oak Manor, they have also weathered hundreds of years of wind and rain. The huge and knotted trunks would take about seven or eight people to encircle, their dense canopy intertwining to cast a large shadow. Underneath this shade, a long table made of gold-threaded wood is laid out, covered with various desserts and teas, surrounded by over a dozen standing and seated nobles. This is Marquis Klicks weekly Friday afternoon tea party, which even holds some fame within the nobility circle of Dragon City. The Marchioness, looking to be in her forties, is wearing a traditional long noblewomans dress, her deep red hair styled up high, a satisfied and charming smile on her face. She is sitting gallantly at the tables head, enjoying the attention everyones casting her way. Thats all the information I have gathered so far. In conclusion, Prince Harrison was excessively unforceseeing this time. He dared to outright kill the Pope. No matter his reasoning, that is a criminal act that cannot be forgiven. The Senate has already passed a resolution to strip him of his right to the throne. Up next, he will likely have to face the Churchs judgment! Undoubtedly, the topic of the tea party had to revolve around the incident of Prince Harrison murdering Pope Gregory. For the past three days, the entirety of Dragon City still hasnt emerged from the shock and disbelief. However, the denunciations directed at Prince Harrison have flooded over like a torrential tide of rage. As Marquis Klicks wife pointed out, no matter what reasons Prince Harrison had, killing the representative of the Supreme Lord in the world, such violent conduct, is something all devout believers cannot accept. In the face of public outrage, the Senate was forced under pressure to convene an emergency meeting, stripping Harrison of his right to inherit the throne. This managed to quell the surge of widespread indignation somewhat. But the Pope was indeed the first one to make a mistake! Suddenly, a clear voice broke out. The speaker was Marquis Klicks younger daughter. Barely fourteen, she had an innocent yet alluring air about her. If the Pope hadnt killed Marquis Garcia first, and then conspired with Prince Lexie to detain Count Angler, Prince Harrison wouldnt have Nicole! The Marchioness glared at her daughter, stopping her from going further. Wronged, Nicole pouted and stuffed a piece of cake in her mouth, ceasing her talk. The reason for the little girls rush to defend Prince Harrison was out of admirationCalthough it might not be considered admiration for someone her age, perhaps. Nicole and Prince Harrison were both the same age and knew each other since they were children. They often played and jested together, somewhat displaying an air of childhood sweethearts. If it was before, the Marchioness wouldve been ecstatic for her daughter to marry Prince Harrison, but now, she would have to dispel such thoughts from her daughters head. However, Nicoles earlier comments did draw attention from the assembled nobility. Marchioness, is it true that Count Angler was secretly detained by Prince Lexie? That I am not too certain about that. The Marchioness held back her words in heed of her husbands advice. The nobles were itching to know; however, there was nothing they could do. In the past few days, various rumors were flying around Dragon City; the nobility, instinctively wanting to understand the trends of the Imperial situation, hoping to gain the most benefits amidst this round of political reshuffling. Oh, by the way, I did hear a rumor recently I am not sure if its true A young noble suddenly spoke. Judging by the crest on his sleeve, he should be a Viscount of the Empire. What rumor? There are rumors about Queen Midelas two childrenthat they are not actually His Majestys offspring. Once this was said, the atmosphere of the tea party subtly changed. There wasnt much surprise on anyones faces. It seemed that they had all heard similar rumors to some extent. In fact, rumors about the Emperor and Queen had circulated early on, but at that time they were still alive. The nobles only dared to discuss it in private, unlike now, where they dared to bring it up in a semi-public setting like a tea party. Of course, in this era without genetic testing technology, it was impossible to authenticate paternity. This kind of rumor was destined to be unprovable. But this doesnt mean it was harmless. Sometimes, all a political game needs is an seemingly reasonable excuse. Today, the only remaining legitimate member of the Lorenzo family is Princess Judy, but to the politicians who are like wolves and tigers, such a 12-year-old unprotected little girl is just an existence that they can manipulate at will. All they need is an excuse. Once Princess Judys inheritance rights are questioned, those who benefit would be the illegitimate children of Emperor Reinhardt. Although illegitimate children have no inheritance rights, politicians can always find ways to circumvent the Glorious CodeCfor instance, through adoption. Vera inheriting the Northern Dukes position followed this path. So, as long as Princess Judys inheritance rights are denied, the next step will be the showcase of powers from the illegitimate children of Emperor Reinhardt and their supporters. We should not easily believe in such rumors. Let the Senate and the Church decide on the issue of succession to the throne. The Marchioness spoke lightly. But everyone present could see the Marchionesss feigned restraint, along with the hint of joy hidden in her eyes. As one of the famous and high nobles of the Imperial Capital, how could Marquis Klick not have his share of the cuckoldry? Yes, this Marchioness had also borne a child for Emperor Reinhardt. More importantly, he was the oldest among the illegitimate children. The atmosphere of the tea party changed again. Though the nobility stopped discussing this topic, their compliments towards the Marchioness became more overt, with their flattery apparent. Huh? Isnt that knight Norman? In the middle of the conversation, a young man approached. Looking to be about sixteen or seventeen years old, with thick golden hair draped over his shoulders, an arrogant smile on his handsome face like a marble sculpture. However, this smile was full of arrogance, lacking the humility and calm that a noble knight should possess. Mother, Knight Norman came to the Marchioness and respectfully bowed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This person was indeed the illegitimate child of the Marchioness and Emperor Reinhardt. Why are you here? The Marchioness asked with a smile. Theres something I want to talk to Father about, is he around? Of course, the Marchioness knew that by Father, Knight Norman was referring to Marquis Klick. Hearing this, she nodded, He should be in the study. Ill take you to him. Once done speaking, she got up, apologized to the gathered nobility, and personally led Knight Norman towards the study. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: 680 Arrival_1 Chapter 682: 680 Arrival_1 What are you here for? In the study, Marquis Klick cast a frosty gaze at the knight Norman, who was bowing to him. The hostile reception clearly took Knight Norman by surprise, leaving him standing there dumbfounded. Even the Marchioness was confused. She knew that her husband did not like Norman C no normal man would like the illegitimate child of his wife and another man. However, in the eyes of the Marchioness, under the current circumstances, her husband should cast aside his past prejudice and accept Norman. After all, in this round of power reshuffle, Knight Norman was a rare and valuable card! As long as they could control him, the Klick family was bound to gain significant benefits. Im here to pay my respects to my father and mother Norman replied, forcing a smile. Unfortunately, Marquis Klick continued to give him no respect. I am not your father! Normans face instantly turned crimson. He thought he had been respectful enough to Marquis Klick. Yet, the latter failed to reciprocate, not even sparing him an iota of dignity! If it had been in the past, Norman certainly would have meekly retreated without uttering a word of protest. But now there was no way he was going swallow this insult! He slowly rose from his seat, locking eyes with Marquis Klick, gritting his teeth and said: Fine, Marquis Klick. I will never forget todays humiliation, nor your past prejudice! After saying that, Norman stormed out of the study, ignoring the Marchionesss pleas for him to stay. What are you doing? The Marchioness was furious, Dont you understand what Norman represents at this point? Marquis Klick stared coldly at his wife and replied dismissively: Hes nothing but a bastard. Do you seriously treat him as the crown prince? Even if he is a bastard, he carries the noble bloodline of the Lorenzo family! The Marchioness retorted. Seeing her husbands breath becoming heavier, the Marchioness quickly softened her tone, persuasively explaining: Youre no child. Dont you know that before personal interests, pride and face are all but laughable? You agreed to let me become Reinhardts lover back then, why are you specifically against Norman now? His status is very useful to us under the current situation! I have already contacted several nobles, they Read this first. Marquis Klick interrupted his wifes persuasion and handed over a letter. Whats this? News from Dongquan Town. Marquis Klick sneered, Youll know how ridiculous you were after reading it. The Marchioness had no choice but to suppress her dissatisfaction and open the letter. Prince Lexie died at the hands of the orcs? How is this possible? Just a few lines in, the Marchioness exclaimed in shock. Hasnt the only Holy Field Skull-shatterer of the orcs already died? How could they have killed Prince Lexie? Was the attack on Dongquan Town not by a small group of orcs, but by the orc army? Continue reading. Marquis Klick responded indifferently. The Marchioness could only lower her head and continue looking through the letter. However, her expression soon became even more colourful, and once she finished reading the entire letter, she was left utterly speechless. But she quickly snapped back to reality, shaking her head repeatedly and exclaiming, Impossible! This cant be true! This is all false news False news? Marquis Klick scoffed and pushed several other letters on the table towards his wife, As the Minister of Military Affairs of the Empire, are you suggesting that I dont know how to differentiate between true and false information? The Marchioness picked up the letters in front of her and realised that they all reported similar information. Therefore, unless Colin had the ability to fabricate false news across the entire Empires intelligence system, the news she had just read had to be true. However, this truth was so hard for her to accept After a long while, the Marchioness finally began to speak in a lost and shattered tone: So Prince Lexie didnt die at the hands of the orcs, but was killed by Colin Angler? But, how could Colin Angler have become a Holy Knight Leaning back in his chair, Marquis Klick exhaled deeply and said: Who knows? Maybe hes the lost descendant of one of the Holy Knight families. But, all that is irrelevant now. What matters is that the current Guardian of North Territory not only has both prestige and power, but also the influence that can affect more than half of the Empire. You really thought he would allow his student to be bullied as a helpless child? The Marchioness stood there in a daze, the light in her eyes gradually dimmed, and the wild ambition that had just risen in her heart dissipated like a faint smoke. Sowhen will Colin Angler arrive in Dragon City? He should be arriving soon. Marquis Klick warned in his tone, So you stay at home and dont meddle for these two days! Okay Sir, why doesnt Marquis Klick wish to support you? How should I know! Knight Norman rolled his eyes at his attendant and sulkily said, That old fart, just because his wife was fooling around and hes discontent at being cuckolded by the Emperor, he vents his anger on me. The attendant scratched his head: Marquis Klick doesnt seem to be this irrational Then you go back and persuade him! Knight Norman ill-temperedly said. The attendant had no choice but to be silent. The two of them left the Marquis house, and they hadnt walked far when they heard a rapid thudding of horse hooves. Feeling the vibration of the earth, Knight Norman turned his head, looking in the direction of the sound, and saw a cavalry squad appearing at the end of the street, galloping at a high speed towards them. Who are those people? How dare they gallop their horses near Phoenix Palace! Looks like the Blood Knight Army. Blood Knight Army? Knight Norman squinted his eyes and couldnt help but stop in his tracks, somewhat displeased, he said: Has the Blood Knight Army become so arrogant now! Having said that, he stood still in the middle of the road, arms folded, looking at the approaching Blood Knight Army squad. Move! Move! Hearing the sound of the horsemans roar, Knight Norman remained steadfast. The Blood Knight Army did not slow down, and it seemed they had already figured out that this young knight was intentionally causing trouble. As the leading horsemen were about to collide with him, Knight Norman finally moved. He nimbly dodged the horses charge while drawing the sword at his waist, and thrust it directly towards the horses belly. He shouted: Riding at full gallop is forbidden in front of the Phoenix Palace! However, before his sword could touch the horses belly, it was entangled with a whip. Knight Norman tried to pull his hand back, but found he couldnt move at all. Seeing himself about to be dragged by the horse, Knight Norman had to let go. But the powerful shock still made him stumble. Knight Norman was embarrassed and immediately shouted angrily: Which knight family are you from? The Blood Knight Army squad didnt bother to entangle with Knight Norman, instead, they swiftly dashed past him. Knight Normans face turned red with anger, he shouted: You cant get away with this! Even if Colin Angler were here, he wouldnt dare to be so presumptuous Before he could finish his sentence, Knight Norman saw a fierce glare cast from the cavalry squad. The next moment, Knight Normans rant got stuck in his throat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He felt as if he were witnessing a mountain crumble and magma erupt. The apocalyptic scene, the irresistible pressures made Knight Norman become like a wooden puppet. Until the Blood Knight Army squad completely disappeared from the sight, Knight Norman still couldnt recover his senses. His attendant carefully stepped forward, just about to speak, when he suddenly heard the faint sound of trickling liquid. He looked down, only to see a pale yellow liquid trickling down Knight Normans leg and dripping onto the ground Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: 681 Rescue_1 Chapter 683: 681 Rescue_1 Let me out let me out From the side hall of Phoenix Palace, a raspy and weak voice kept echoing. Yet the guards outside the hall chose to disregard it. The enormous cold, dark iron gate was tightly shut, occasionally resounding with feeble knocks. Let me out let me out The voice inside continued, plaintive and ceaseless. Eventually a guard, unable to bear it any longer, tried to offer comfort: Princess Judy, you should rest, we dare not let you out Before he could finish his words, he saw a fierce stare shot his way. To his surprise, Ralf, the captain of the Phoenix Palace guards, was present. Captain, I Shut your mouth! Ralf snapped, his expression severe, Speak one more word, and dont blame me for being rude! The guard quickly lowered his head, not daring to speak again. Ralf stayed outside the hall for a moment, listening to the sounds from inside. He asked impassively: Has it been like this the whole time? Non-stop? The guard nodded, replying, Exactly, the princess hasnt had any rest for three days and nights. I worry that if this goes on there might be a serious problem Another guard added urgently: Yes, sir. The princess refuses to eat, we fear we fear it could cost her life Refusing to eat? Ralf walked towards a window of the hall, peering inside, indeed, the food sent in hadnt been touched. Yet that frail figure stubbornly crouched near the door, mechanically knocking against it, emitting an almost unconscious cry. A flicker of pity passed through Ralfs eyes, but it was quickly replaced with determination and indifference. If she refuses to eat, then stop sending food. Listening to Ralfs words, the guards couldnt help but lift their heads in shock. They only saw the cold gaze of the captain of the Phoenix Palace guards. At this moment, they recalled that Ralfs wife was once Emperor Reinhardts lover and had borne him an illegitimate son Thinking about some recent rumors circling Dragon City, they realized that a grand conspiracy against the legitimate line of the Lorenzo family had taken form. The guards immediately fell silent, fearful of being caught up in this political storm. Ralfs gaze scanned over the guards, noticing none dared to meet his eyes, he then nodded satisfactorily. However, just when he was planning to leave, he suddenly felt a slight trembling of the earth beneath him. Ralf quickly turned around, noticing the dust clouds and noise coming from the entrance of the palace. A cavalry squad was galloping towards them. Sound the alarm! Get ready! Fwoo- Accompanied by the low sound of horns, a deathly silence fell over Phoenix Palace. Troops quickly assembled, heading towards the direction of the horns. Ralfs face grew grim as he watched the approaching cavalry squad, eventually distinguishing their armor and flag. The Blood Knight Army? Ralf felt a flicker of confusion, as according to the reports he had heard, the Blood Knight Army should not have appeared in Dragon City, let alone dare to gallop into Phoenix Palace. No one is allowed to gallop within Phoenix Palace! Ralf shouted. Meanwhile, the guards behind him had raised their wall of shields, the bowmen behind the wall had already nocked their arrows, waiting for Ralfs order to attack. Ralf slowly unsheathed his sword, raising it high above his head. He was just about to issue the command to attack when he noticed that the cavalry squad started to slow down. He hesitated, not giving the order to attack. Since they had managed to get here, it meant the Imperial Guard of Dragon City hadnt tried to stop them or, perhaps The Imperial Guard didnt dare to stop them Sir Ralfs heart sank, deciding to observe first. The cavalry squad stopped about two hundred meters away from the Phoenix Palace Guards position, and then a knight stepped ahead of the rest. Count Angler? Sir Ralf said in surprise, observing the newcomer. Youre Ralf? Colin looked down at Sir Ralf dismissively and asked coldly. Yes, I am the Captain of the Phoenix Palace Guard, Ralf St. Lorenzo. Ralf had a bad presentiment but still replied courageously: Count Angler, how could you lead the Blood Knight Army into the Phoenix Palace? This is blasphemy to the royal authority! Please withdraw immediately Where are Prince Harrison and Princess Judy? Colin interrupted impatiently. Seeing that the other party was completely ignoring his warnings, just as Sir Ralf was about to scold again, he suddenly felt a strong aura descend instantly. In a daze, Colin before his eyes appeared to have transformed into a terrifying behemoth, making it impossible to muster any courage to confront him. Ralf was shocked, and the hands holding his sword began to tremble uncontrollably. Colin nudged his horse and came to Sir Ralfs side, reaching out and grasping the raised tip of his swordC Crack! The finely forged knights sword shattered into countless pieces like glass. The whole process took place while Sir Ralf could only watch helplessly. Simultaneously, he was finally convinced without any doubt. The young Northern Earl before him was indeedC a Holy Knight! Only a Holy Knight could overpower him, a fifth-tier knight, rendering him completely defenseless. Prince Harrison has been taken to the summit of the Holy Mountain by the Church Princess Judy is in the hall behind me After receiving his answer, Colin nodded in satisfaction. He dismounted and leisurely walked towards the side hall. The palace guards gathered in front of the hall parted like a tide, making way for Colin. When Colin reached the entrance of the hall, he finally heard the faint voice. Let me out Let me out A flash of red light crossed his eyes, and he quickened his steps. CreakC The door of the hall opened, and the splendid sunlight dispersed the gloom inside the hall, making Princess Judy involuntarily squint. But she still stubbornly raised her head, trying hard to see the figure before her eyes. Teacher! Princess Judy was tearful and struggled to say, Go and save my brother Colin carefully picked up the young girl from the ground, only to find that she was so thin that she felt light as a cotton ball. Dont worry, with me here, Harrison will be fine, and so will you! Hearing Colins firm words, Princess Judy finally relaxed. Perhaps Colins embrace was too warm or due to her exhaustion from the past few days, the young girl finally fell asleep soundly. Colin placed Princess Judy on the bed and covered her with the quilt. Turning around, the gentleness on his face completely disappeared, replaced by irrepressible anger. When Sir Ralf saw Colin coming out of the hall, he immediately went up and tentatively said: Count Angler, we just followed the orders of the Senate to keep Princess Judy under surveillance here, and we havent been disrespectful to her in any way Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before he could finish, Sir Ralf felt a fierce murderous intent rushing towards him. In an instant, it seemed as though the air around him had solidified. He felt like he was a bug trapped in amber, unable to do anything but watch as the inescapable death loomed over him. Swish! A flash of red light. Colin had severed Sir Ralfs head. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: 682 concession_1 Chapter 684: 682 concession_1 The remnants of the setting sun bathed the western sky in a splendid blaze of twilight. Colin stood at the summit of the Holy Mountain, cloaked in an ethereal glow by the fading rays. At this moment, it seemed as if he were at the center of the world, climbing up the steps, but the grand Holy Light Cathedral towering atop the Holy Mountain seemed to be actively moving towards him. The Holy Temple Knights, who were guarding the exterior of the cathedral, stared at Colin, a sense of irresistible awe rising within them. Only until Colin entered the gates of the cathedral did this disorienting vision suddenly dissolve. Mensai, you deceived me! Colin snapped coldly, his voice echoing as if it came from the heavens above. Cardinal Mensai stood behind a group of Holy Temple Knights, tightly gripping the Golden Horn. He forced a smile onto his face and respectfully replied: Count Angler, you misunderstand me. I merely helped you to achieve your goal ahead of time. Colin chuckled coldly, retorting: Help me? You were just helping yourself! The moment he learned about Prince Harrisons murder of Pope Gregory in East Spring Town, Colin realized that he had been played by Mensai. While this ambitious cardinal admittedly wanted to get rid of Gregory, he was just as wary of Colin. Of course, Colin himself had entertained thoughts of double-crossing. In the initial plans for Grace Day, after subduing Gregory, Colin had no intention of returning the Golden Horn to the Church. In fact, he planned to reduce the numbers of the Temple Knight Regiment, thereby suppressing the Churchs power. In his vision, even if Mensai successfully succeeded to the position of the Pope, he would be nothing more than a puppet incapable of opposing the nobles. From then on, the Church would be nothing more than a tool of faith to assist the nobles in ruling the Empire. But clearly, Mensai had figured this out too. More so, he was not willing to be merely a puppet, a tool. Thus, he struck first C utilizing the mismatches in information and timing, he caught everyone off guard. Despite his anger, Colin had to admit, he had underestimated the cardinal. Count Angler, I have no wish to be your enemy, said Cardinal Mensai, feeling the deep and terrifying aura that Colin exuded. The Golden Horn was already at his lips, as if he would blow it any second now, Moreover, believe me, you wont be able to withstand the consequences of backing the Church into a corner! Is that so? A cold smile played on Colins lips. Is that the Golden Horn? Can it truly summon angels? You wouldnt want to find out. The cardinals voice was a chilling warning. No, I would very much like to know, Colin responded mockingly. Not just me, all the devout believers of the Radiant Empire want to know if the omnipresent and omniscient Supreme Lord will still respond to the summons of his representative on earth. Having spoken, Colin took a step forward. Boom! A tremor ran through the entire Holy Light Cathedral. The Holy Temple Knights forming a protective ring around Mensai simultaneously unsheathed their long swords, pointing them towards Colin. But Colin turned a blind eye and took another step forward. Boom! With this step, it felt like he trod on the hearts of everyone in the cathedral. Boom! Colin advanced another step. The Holy Temple Knights retreated in unison. Boom! Colin pressed forward again. The hand Mensai was using to hold the Golden Horn started shaking, and a waterfall of cold sweat ran down his forehead. However, despite this, he didnt blow the Golden Horn. Boom! Seeing Colin take another step forward, Mensai finally couldnt bear such spiritual oppression and conceded: Count Angler! State your terms Hearing these words, Colin finally halted his advance, a smug smile spreading across his face. He knew hed gambled right. Either the Golden Horn was a hoax, or the price for using it was so steep that Mensai would rather bow to Colin than use it frivolously. And with that, Colin now had assurance. Where is Prince Harrison? The prince is resting in the side hall. As long as you are willing to cooperate, you may take him with you. What about the remains of Marquis Garcia? They have been taken care of. Good. Seeing Mensais cooperation, Colins expression lightened slightly, I want you to publicly declare Gregory a blasphemer and expose his past misdeeds. Mensai hesitated for a moment, advising: Count Angler, even if I declare Gregory a blasphemer, Prince Harrison wont be forgiven. After all, not even the Emperor of the Empire has the right to judge, let alone kill, the Supreme Lords spokesperson on Earth You dont need to worry about it. Just do as I say. Mensai looked at Colins indifferent gaze and finally nodded, saying: Alright. And the heir to the throne On that matter, I unconditionally support your viewpoint! Mensai said decisively, even taking the initiative to remind him, However, Count Angler, the situation in Dragon City is currently complicated. I fear it may not be as easy to determine who succeeds to the throne No need to worry about that. Colin confidently responded. At the same time, he stopped moving forward, and the aura around him began to fade. This test had revealed the weakness of the Church and the character of Mensai. Though he may seem ruthless and difficult to deal with, he is soft-hearted and lacks the courage to fight to the death. If so, as long as he isnt forced to a dead end, he would be an easier puppet to control than Gregory. Colin wasnt sure whether the Golden Horn could truly summon angels, so when he saw Mensai back down, he released the pressure. To stabilize the situation in the Radiant Empire, he still needed the Church as an ally. But once he was free, he would still come after the Church and make Mensai pay for his previous deception! Mensai didnt know what Colin was thinking. Feeling the mountain-like pressure on him recede, he breathed a sigh of relief. Just as Colin needed his help, he also needed Colins support. After all, he was only the first heir to the Pope and wasnt officially the Pope yet. Whether the Golden Horn could summon angels, Mensai himself wasnt sure, but he knew that the most terrifying deterrent always lies in unspoiled weapons. The moment the Golden Horn was used, the Churchs last card would be exposed, and if the enemy wasnt subduedC It would be a disaster for the Church. Moreover, he knew that the backlash from using the Golden Horn might cost him his life Therefore, at this time, he only wanted to placate Colin and form an alliance. Count Angler, please wait a moment. I will send someone to fetch Prince Harrison, and I will also arrange for Marquis Garcias body to be transported down the mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Gregorys remains. Mensai frowned, hesitated, and said, Count Angler, as a Pope, Gregorys body will be buried in the Holy Tomb Does he deserve that? Colins gaze hardened. He said disdainfully. Mensai met Colins gaze for a moment before finally nodding and saying: Alright, as you wish. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: 683 Intention_1 Chapter 685: 683 Intention_1 You dont want to be an emperor anymore? Descending from the Holy Mountain, Colin stared in astonishment at Prince Harrison beside him. Yes, Master. If you are concerned about public opinion, or those jesters in Dragon City, I can help you smooth things out No thanks, Master, Im serious. Prince Harrison faced Colins gaze with a frank expression, Let Judy ascend the throne; itll save a lot of troubles. Besides you might find it hard to believe, but when I resolved to assassinate Gregory, I suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of relief. Relief? Yes. Only then did I realise that I never really wanted to be emperor, I didnt want to bear such a heavy burden. Colin studied Prince Harrison beside him seriously, noting that his face held no hint of regret or worry, but instead seemed to be filled with a sense of liberation, as if reborn. You might not realise what youre turning down. Colin sighed, That position doesnt only signify responsibility, it also represents supreme power and glory. Power but I rarely see my father exercising his own power as he pleases, on the contrary, his every move is often subject to restrictions, constainments, even suppressions from all sides. As for glory I think that being an ordinary knight can also bring glory. And this way may suit me better, after allIm not that smart At this point, a look of embarrassment emerged on Prince Harrisons face, before he asked: Master, was I used by Mensai this time? Colin was initially planning to console his pupil, but upon seeing how much Prince Harrison had matured after this incident, he eventually chose to be honest and nodded: Yes, you indeed fell into the trap. But it wasnt only you, I was fooled by Mensai too. No, Master, you were dragged into this by me. If I hadnt been so impulsive in the first place, maybe you wouldnt be in such a passive situation now. Colin reached out and tousled Prince Harrisons hair, only then realising that his pupil had grown to almost his own height. Theres no need to blame yourself. On the contrary, I actually admire the courage you had to attempt to assassinate Gregory. Moreover, perhaps you dont understand the true significance and far-reaching implications of this incident. That is the Pope, the spokesperson of the Supreme Lord, who has been killed by a knight from St. Lorenzo. Ha ha, Mensai was too focused on his own benefits to realise that he has actually opened Pandoras box. Today, you could kill Gregory, ha ha, in the future it wouldnt be hard to find other knights to kill Mensai. The foundation of the cathedral of faith is shaking, just waiting for someone to give it a push Prince Harrison blinked, evidently somewhat confused by Colins words. Colin didnt intend to further explain, instead asking: However, are you really sure about the throne? Remember, this also means your younger sister will have to shoulder this burden. A flicker of hesitation passed through Prince Harrisons eyes, but it quickly settled into determination again. He said: Master, Ive made up my mind. As for my sister I can only apologise. Nevertheless, Ill still protect her in a different capacity, blocking any enemy attacks on her. And with this, the restrictions on me are even lesser, and I can do many things I couldnt do before Colin looked deeply into Prince Harrisons eyes, increasingly recognising the profound changes this assassination had wrought on the young prince. Alright, since thats the case, I wont force you. Thank you, Master! Prince Harrison broke into a smile, looking genuinely happy at this. However, shortly after, a touch of shyness appeared on his face, and he stammered, saying: Teacher, since I dont need to be an emperor anymore can I marry Miss Kathy? At these words, Colin couldnt help but roll his eyes. He never thought the boy would still be fixated on his half-elf maid. You dont want to be an emperor, just to marry Kathy, do you? Hehe. Prince Harrison touched his nose, That can be considered as one of the reasons. Colin shook his head speechlessly and sighed, If youre not the emperor, naturally no one will care who you want to marry. However, dont expect me to help you in this regard. If you want Kathy to marry you, youll have to court her yourself. I understand, teacher! Thank you, teacher! Harrison shouted excitedly, as if he had already won the jackpot. As both returned to Phoenix Palace, naturally they went to visit Princess Judy first. Judy had woken up from her slumber by then, just had some light food, and looked a bit more energetic. However, when she saw Prince Harrison, the young girl turned her head away in a huff, purposefully ignoring her own brother. Harrison knew why his sister was angry. On the day of the assassination, he had actually leaked his plan to Judy beforehand, and instructed her to survive and inherit the throne. Princess Judy refused to let her brother bear such a sacrifice alone at that time, insisting on taking part in the assassination. However, it was unlikely for Harrison to involve his own sister in the assassination. He still expected his sister to inherit their fathers throne, so he forcibly ordered someone to detain Judy. Except he never thought that his action he took to protect his sister, was exploited, causing such great harm to his sister. Im sorry, Judy Hmph! Princess Judy didnt turn around in the face of her brothers apology, seemingly unfazed by his attempts at pacification. Colin, on the other hand, smiled and interjected: Enough. This is not the time for the two of you to quarrel. Harrison has already been stripped of his inheritance rights by the Senate, and there are a bunch of clowns coveting the throne of the St. Lorenzo family outside. So, Judy, would you like to be the next Empress of the Glorious Empire? On hearing this, Princess Judy forgot her anger and turned her head back in surprise, questioning: Teacher, you cant get the senate to change their mind either? Colin shrugged, I could have, but Harrison himself doesnt want to inherit the throne. Why? Princess Judy glared at her brother. After all, Ive made a big mistake. If I continued to rule as the emperor, I would only bring shame to the House of St. Lorenzo and cause disturbance in the Empire. So, its better for you. But Princess Judy bit her lip, I dont know how to be an empress either Colin stepped forward, held Princess Judys frail shoulders, looked into her eyes, and said gravely: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Its okay if you dont know. You can always learn. And there are so many cabinet ministers there to help you govern the country. What really matters is, are you willing to take on the responsibility of leading the Glorious Empire? Are you willing to provide a haven for the citizens? Are you willing to continue to guard the honour of the House of St. Lorenzo? I In Judys eyes flashed confusion, but it soon hardened again, Teacher, if I become the empress, can I kill the people I hate? Colin gave a small smile and replied: Becoming an empress does not mean you can kill people at will, but youre certainly better equipped to deal with those you dislike compared to not being an empress. Great! Ill do it! Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: 684 Running_1 Chapter 686: 684 Running_1 As night fell, the streets of Dragon City gradually quieted down. A luxury horse-drawn carriage stopped at the entrance of Sebastian Manor. The carriage door opened, and Colin, leading Princess Judy, walked out. The manors butler hurried to greet them and led the two distinguished guests to the masters study. Here, the three governors of the Senate had already gathered C Sebastian St. Hilde of North Territory, Durace St. Rands of South Border, and Crete St. Gregorian of Westland. After some greetings, everyone took their seats. The maids brought in coffee and desserts, then quietly withdrew. Princess Judy sat upright on the sofa, trying to present a serious demeanor. Yet the nervousness and naivety in her actions did not escape the seasoned eyes of the elder statesmen present. However, Colin on her side emitted an overwhelming aura that dominated the entire study, causing the three governors to dare not act rashly. Colin took a sip of his coffee, his cold gaze slowly sweeping over the three governors present, before speaking: Gentlemen, Ive called you here to discuss the matter of royal succession. The three governors looked at each other before Governor Sebastian responded: Count Angler, what is your opinion? I believe we should follow the order of succession. If Prince Harrison has been stripped of his right to accede because of his murder of Gregory, Princess Judy should succeed to the throne. All three wore expressions of unsurprised expectation, their gazes falling upon Princess Judy seated next to Colin. In their opinion, Colin had already made significant concessions. They originally thought that Colin would overturn the Senates previous ruling and forcibly elevate Prince Harrison to the throne. Presently, by advocating Princess Judy, he had demonstrated an adequate respect for the Senate, and it would also avoid generating much public uproar. The three once again exchanged glances before saying: Count Angler, we also agree with your view. However, based on our understanding of the current political situation, if the Senate votes, Princess Judy may not ascend the throne so smoothly. Colin frowned, puzzled: If the three of you work together, cant you influence the majority of the senators? Governor Durace sighed, helplessly saying: Count Angler, the influence of the governors over the elders has greatly decreased. After all, since that old man Heidegger implemented the Senates reform, governors are no longer appointed for life. It was then that Colin realized. He quickly picked up his coffee and took a sip to mask his embarrassment- This Senate reform was actually a suggestion hed given to Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister. At that time, he proposed the idea to weaken the power of the governors because his attempts to have Vera succeed as Duchess of the North Territory had suffered setbacks in the Senate. Unexpectedly, in the end, this turned out to be a ploy that backfired on himself. Judging from the three mens reactions, it was likely that the elders under their command had already been bribed and divided by other powers. As for the other two territories, the governor of the Crimson Flame Territory had died, and Governor Emoson of Eastland held a grudge against Colin C for killing his brother, Knight Ivan, during the rebellion in White Dew City. Colin had little confidence in gaining the support of the seniors from these two territories. Moreover, considering the current rumors in Dragon City that Prince Harrison and Princess Judy were not Emperor Reinhardts legitimate children, as well as the gaggle of Emperor Reinhardts illegitimate children eying the throne covetously, perhaps Princess Judy would indeed have trouble ascending the throne smoothly. Colin pondered for a while before setting down his coffee cup and asking: Who among the illegitimate children poses the greatest threat to Judy right now? Governor Sebastian thought for a moment before replying: There should be three, Norman, the illegitimate son of Marquis Klick, the Minister of Military Affairs; Regi, the illegitimate son of Knight Pamela, the Commander of the Dragon City Imperial Guard; and Ryan, the illegitimate son of Count Lloyd, the Minister of Finance. The forces backing these three are currently the most powerful and are likely to pose a threat to Princess Judy. Theres no need to worry about Norman. Marquis Klick, the Minister of Military Affairs, has approached me. He will support Princess Judys succession to the throne. A subtle, cold light flickered in Colins eyes, As for the other two I will handle them. The three governors exchanged a few glances, but did not question Colins meaning of handling them and nodded their heads. Alright, Count Angler, then lets tentatively set the Senate meeting for three days from now, is this timing appropriate? It is. Having said this, Colin stood up, took Princess Judys small hand, and just left like that. Once they had left the manor, he said to the coachman: To the Finance Ministers manor. Yes. The horse-drawn carriage headed west, passing through three blocks, and quickly arrived at its destination. Colin led Princess Judy off the carriage, announced their identities, and was welcomed into the lounge by the butler. My lord, your highness, please rest for a while, I will go and inform the master. Alright. Princess Judy sat on a chair, swinging her feet, her gaze wandering around the lounge. She quickly lost her patience and couldnt help asking: Teacher, how do you plan to convince Count Lloyd to stop supporting his illegitimate sons contested claim to the throne? Colin smiled faintly and said: I will make him an offer he cannot refuse. Princess Judy blinked in confusion, not quite understanding what an offer you cannot refuse meant. She was about to ask again when she heard the sound of footsteps outside the door. Then, a woman in a palace dress slowly walked in. Her features were exquisite, her blue eyes pure, her red hair tied into an elegant bun, and her demeanor exuded a mature and dignified aura. Aunt Keshia. Hearing Princess Judy call her aunt, Colin knew that the woman before his eyes must be Count Lloyds wife and Emperor Reinhardts cousin. Thats right, she was also his cousins lover and had given birth to an illegitimate child for him Lady Keshia. Colin suppressed his thoughts and stood up to greet her. Keshia first went forward to hug Princess Judy, then curtseyed to Colin, and asked with a smile on her face: Count Angler, its late, what can I help you with regarding my husband? Colin furrowed his brows and asked: Is it inconvenient to see Count Lloyd now? Im really sorry, Lloyd felt unwell tonight and has gone to bed early, so Keshias soft and glutinous voice could easily win a mans sympathy, Count Angler, if you have any business, I can deliver your message. Colin sneered inwardly. He would never believe such nonsense. It seemed that Count Lloyd was determined to support his illegitimate sons contestation for the throne. Since its like this, I shall visit another day, Colin said, then started to lead Princess Judy out. Keshia personally sent them outside the manor, apologizing all the way, seemingly truly remorseful for her husbands discourtesy. Once they were in the carriage, Colin instructed the coachman: Back to Phoenix Palace. Princess Judy looked at Colin, who was frowning, and asked puzzledly: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Teacher, arent we going to see Knight Pamela? No, were going to rest. Colin knew that the Imperial Guard Commander Knight Pamela was none other than Prince Lexies younger brother. He was even less likely to give up the contest for the throne. Count Lloyd, Knight Pamela. Since these two cant read the room, they cant blame him for being impolite! Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: 685 Attack (Part 1)_1 Chapter 687: 685 Attack (Part 1)_1 It was the darkest part of the morning, just before dawn, when Knight Pamela suddenly woke up from sleep. As a powerful knight, Pamela hadnt had a nightmare for many years, but just now, he suddenly felt a strong palpitation. It was as if a pair of hostile eyes in the darkness were staring at him. Knight Pamela looked around vigilantly, but found nothing. But he was no longer sleepy, so he got up, washed his face, put on his armor, walked out of the guard post, and went to the top of the city. As the commander of the Dragon City Imperial Guard, Knight Pamela didnt need to keep watch personally, but recently he worried about the Orc squad that had infiltrated into the Empires heartland and was yet to be found, so he stayed in the city. Of course, this was just an excuse on the surface. The real reason why Knight Pamela stayed in the city was to avoid Colin. When he received the news that his brother, Prince Lexie, was killed in Springs Town, Knight Pamela was certain that it was not the orcs who killed his brother, but Colin Angler! Because he also knew about Prince Lexies plan to deal with Colin, and that Colin had just ascended to the Holy Field, possessing the strength to fight against Prince Lexie. As for the Orcs, unless an orc army surrounded Springs town, there was no possibility of killing a Holy Knight. So, ever since Colin returned to Dragon City, Knight Pamela was worried about being assassinated and hid in the Imperial Guard under the pretext of preventing an orc attack. In this way, if the newly promoted Holy Knight really intended to assassinate him, Knight Pamela could at least contend with him with the help of the Imperial Guard. Pamela believed that as long as Colin didnt want to cause a civil unrest in the Empire, he wouldnt dare to assassinate him so blatantly. Once Reggie ascended to the throne, he wouldnt need to fear Colin Angler anymore, and he could even plan how to avenge his brother Bang! A loud noise interrupted Knight Pamelas thoughts, and for a moment, the whole city tower shook. A shudder ran through Knight Pamelas heart, and he immediately shouted: Quick! Quick, to the West City Gate! After speaking, he ran towards the direction of the West City Gate. When he arrived, he found that the chain of the City Gate drawbridge had already broken, and the loud noise just now was the sound of the drawbridge falling to the ground. A chill ran through Knight Pamelas heart because he knew that such drawbridge chains wouldnt break on their own, they must have been severed by someone! And to silently sever such thick iron chains under the guard of the guards, it must be a Holy Field powerhouse! For a moment, Knight Pamela seemed to feel once again the gaze that woke him up from his nightmare. He looked around warily, but could only see an impenetrable darkness. Sir, the drawbridge chain has broken. Ill send someone to call the craftsman to repair it right away Repair my ass! Knight Pamela shouted angrily, Sound the alarm! Were under attack! Under attack? The deputy officer hesitated for a moment, wondering if Knight Pamela was making a big fuss out of a small matter, as there was no sign of the enemy Before he could speak, he heard a series of screams coming from the city gate: Ah! Were under attack! Were under attack! Orcs! Orcs have broken in! Quick! Block the city gate! The shrill sound of the horn broke the silence of the night and woke up the sleeping Dragon City. At the West City Gate, the hastily prepared Imperial Guard couldnt withstand the onslaught of the orcs. Although the number of these orcs wasnt large, their individual combat strength was extremely strong and they were fearless in the face of death, making the Imperial Guard pay a painful price in an instant. Due to the rapid fall of the West City Gate, reinforcements couldnt arrive in time, and for a moment, the situation seemed to be on the verge of collapse. What was worse was that although the commander of the Imperial Guard, Knight Pamela, was present, he dared not stand out to boost morale, let alone lead his soldiers to counterattack. Knight Pamela always thought there was something wrong with tonights attack, and it might be a trap against him. That gaze in the darkness seemed to be staring at him all the time, preventing Knight Pamela from relaxing at all. But as the battle continued to deteriorate, there were inevitably fewer and fewer soldiers around Knight Pamela. The West City Gate had become a massive meat grinder, constantly devouring the lives of the Imperial Guard soldiers. With a burning heart, Pamela grabbed the deputy officer and asked: Where are the reinforcements? Why havent they arrived yet? The deputy officer seemed to not understand the panic of his superior, because in his opinion, the current situation had not yet reached the point of no return. Although the orcs were fierce, there werent many of them. As long as they could withstand the hardest wave of attacks, they could stabilize the defense line. Sir, reinforcements should be on their way. Also, I have sent someone to notify the reserve team, you shouldnt worry too much Before he finished speaking, a roar of beasts suddenly came from behind them. They saw orc soldiers climbing onto the city wall, roaring as they rushed over. Form up! Meet the enemy! Deputy officer drew out his long sword and shouted loudly. At the same time, he finally realised that something was wrong. From the initial breaking of the drawbridge chains to the orcs seizing the chance to break in, everything pointed to a premeditated inside and outside collusion. And now, this group of orcs could accurately locate the Imperial Guard commander in the dark, which was simply unreasonable. Unfortunately, there was no time for extra thinking on the battlefield. The orcs who stormed up had collided with Knight Pamelas personal guards, and for a while, the killing noises drowned the sky, and blood surged. At this moment, Knight Pamela was completely focused, with cold sweat pouring down his forehead. He could feel that terrifying gaze, like the breath of death, enveloping his entire body, making it impossible for him to escape. The next moment, this long torment finally ended. The sight of Knight Pamela was completely occupied by a huge phantasm of a white wolf, and his ears were filled with the deafening sound of wolf howls. It was as if at this moment, he was pulled away from the battlefield and brought into a strange space. Ahhh- Knight Pamela let out a roar of despair and anger, but found that his movements were as slow as a dying old man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The blade light in front of him, which seemed to run through the heavens and the earth, brought a wave of unstoppable momentum in his personal guards, then swept towards him. Whiz! Blood light flashed across the city, and the entire battlefield seemed to quiet for a moment. The deputy officer turned abruptly, only to see Knight Pamela and more than a dozen bodyguards, like wheat in a field, being severed at the waist by the death scythe flashing through the darkness. In the midst of his shock, wave after wave of orcs surged up from below the city, gradually drowning them out. Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Attack 686 (Part 2)_1 Chapter 688: Attack 686 (Part 2)_1 Whats going on outside? Count Lloyd, the Minister of Finance, was awakened by the noise. He immediately rolled out of bed and asked loudly. At this time, there was also some chaos in the manor. The Butler rushed over and explained: Sir, I just heard the sound of the Imperial Guards war horn. It seems Dragon City has been attacked. Attacked? Count Lloyd frowned, Could it be those orcs who have infiltrated our lines? Its possible, I have sent someone to find out, we should have a definite answer soon. Good, notify me as soon as theres news. Count Lloyd ordered, then went back to lie down. But he could not sleep. Seeing that his wife was also awake, he asked: Do you think the orcs are attacking the city? Lady Keshia, the Countess, retorted: If its not orcs, what else could it be? Count Lloyd was silent for a moment, then said: Could it possibly be Colin Angler? Keshia raised an eyebrow, Colin Angler? What could he do? A military coup? Count Lloyd turned his head, and in the darkness found his wifes eyes reflecting faint light, he said: Why not? He now effectively controls the most powerful army in the empire and has just become a Holy Knight. If he actually staged a military coup, who in the empire could resist him? But Keshia shook her head, her tone firm. No, I have been observing this Northern Earl for some time now. He is a man who abides by the rules, likes to play by the games rules . And right now Princess Judy does not completely lack the hope of inheriting the throne, he would not gamble it all. Maybe he indeed wont gamble, but he might not tolerate our provocation. You know, Holy Knights are known to be extremely domineering, and this man who has just directed the victory in a key battle, its his moment of self-importance Whats the rush! Keshia hit her husband in annoyance, discontented, You simply did not meet him, you didnt directly refuse him. Even if the situation turns out unfavorable in the future, we have room to maneuver. Whats more, Colins first target should be Pamela, right? This guy is Prince Lexies biological brother, and he also controls the Imperial Guards. We can wait and watch for now. Count Lloyd said no more, it seems that he was convinced by his wife. After all, what they are plotting now, once successful, will reap massive rewards, but even if unsuccessful, there isnt much riskC At least in their view, there isnt much risk. Knock, Knock! Hearing the knock, Count Lloyd temporarily pushed aside all thoughts and said, So? Did you find out whats going on? Yes, sir The Butler said from outside the door, Indeed, the orcs are attacking Dragon City. Count Lloyd sat up straight, inquiring further, How many are there? Not too many. The attack is only concentrated at the West City Gate. However, according to the news I just received, the orcs have already breached into the city. What? How could they get in so fast? Didnt you just say the number of orcs wasnt too high? Well it seems that the chains on the citys drawbridge were cut, which allowed the orcs to charge in. The chains were cut? Count Lloyd couldnt sit still, he immediately got off the bed, casually put on a coat, opened the door, gazed at the Butler standing outside and asked, You mean, the orcs have insiders? The Butler hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice and said, At present, it looks like theres this possibility. The frown on Count Lloyds face deepened, he was about to speak when his wife also came to the door, asking eagerly: The Orcs have broken through the West City Gate? Is Darren safe? It was then Count Lloyd remembered his son Darren was the defense officer of the Western City District, hurriedly instructing: Immediately have Knight Theodore lead three hundred guards to West City to assist Darren! Yes, sir. Just as the butler intended to leave to carry out the order, he heard Keshia say from behind: Also, have Ryan fetched. The butler looked at Count Lloyd, seeing that he made no objections, then nodded and said: Yes, madam. After the butler left, Count Lloyd somewhat hesitantly asked: What do you need Ryan for? Keshia of course knew that her husband was a little uncomfortable, after all Ryan was the illegitimate son she had with another man, but she still explained: I know you dont like Ryan, but now, he is the most important card in our hand that must be kept safe. Are you worried that someone would use this chaos to target Ryan? Keshia nodded, whispering: Exactly, dont forget when Prince Lexie died, it was also during an Orc siege. Count Lloyds complexion changed, saying: You are not suspecting Colin Angler is working with the Orcs, are you? Keshia rolled her eyes, saying: What are you thinking? Colin was the major contributing force that caused the disintegration of the Orc Empire. How could he possibly be collaborating with the Orcs? Im just thinking about last time in Springs Town, Colin seized the opportunity of the Orcs attack to murder Prince Lexie and shift the blame onto the Orcs. Now the Orcs are here again; wouldnt he try to use the same method on Ryan? Hearing this, Count Lloyd didnt argue any further. Once Ryan was summoned, he arranged the familys elite Knights and Guards in layers of protection nearby. If that was the case, unless Colin was ruthless enough to annihilate the Lloyd Family, he absolutely couldnt touch the illegitimate son, Ryan. As time passed, the light of dawn gradually tore through the heavy night, and the noise of the fight at the West City Gate slowly died down. Count Lloyd had just finished his breakfast when he saw his butler running in joyously, reporting: Sir, the Orcs have been pushed back. The crisis is over! Count Lloyd sighed with relief, asking: Thats a relief, what about Darren? Before the butler could respond, a young man with a valiant appearance strode in. His armor was soaked in blood, having clearly just survived a fierce combat. Keshia hurriedly went up, asking eagerly: Darren, are you hurt? Im fine, mother. Darren answered emotionlessly, his voice mechanical and hoarse. What happened to your voice? Are you too thirsty? Come drink some milk right away. She said, leading her son to the dining table. Good morning, father. Darren first bowed to Count Lloyd, then turned to look at Ryan who was sitting at the side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the unpleasant expression and rigid face of Darren, Count Lloyd thought he was displeased by the presence of Ryan. Just as he was about to soothe the atmosphere, he saw Darren suddenly reaching for his waist and swiftly pointing the long sword towards Ryan! Swish! Ryan clearly didnt expect this and stood frozen in shock, watching Darren piercing the sword into his chest. Darren! Have you lost your mind! Along with the roar from Count Lloyd, the entire manor was thrown into chaos Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: 687 entering city_1 Chapter 689: 687 entering city_1 At that time, the orc was only three meters away from me. Its head was as big as a wine cask. I guess it could swallow me up in one bite The tavern was bustling and noisy. People squeezed into the hall, discussing heatedly about the orc attack the night before. A mercenary who claimed to have participated in the entire battle became the focus of attention. He was vividly recounting his thrilling experience from the previous night. Any exciting parts could cause a commotion. Every once in a while, he played coy, hoping someone would offer him a glass of malt beer. See this wound? It was left by that orc last night! The mercenary showed his right arm, pointed to the wound still seeping blood and said, full of boastfulness, But it didnt have it easy either! I stabbed it in the heart and killed this ugly bastard! Everyone stared wide-eyed in admiration, evidently amazed that he could actually kill an orc. But just then, a disdainful voice came from outside the circle. The orcs weapons are large axes and long spears, but your arm wound is a knife cut. Moreover, I dont recall any mercenaries participating in last nights battle! Are you accusing me of lying?! The mercenary looked towards where the voice was coming from, his tone lacking confidence. But upon seeing the Imperial Guard uniform on the speaker, he instantly shut up. Con Sir Conley The mercenary instantly recognized the newcomer. He quickly put on a flattering face, personally ordered a beer from the tavern owner and presented it to Sir Conley, suggesting, Why dont you tell us about the battle last night? Sir Conley snorted lightly, not making things difficult for the mercenary. After all, the mercenary was just bragging about a fabricated experience, nothing serious. He went to the bar counter, just drinking his beer and didnt seem interested in talking. The mercenary scratched his head, stepping forward to ask: Sir Conley, how many orcs did the Imperial Guard kill last night? Sir Conley put down his beer, took a deep breath, and lightly said: Over seventy. Seventy? The mercenary was incredulous, But wasnt last nights battle intense? I heard the orcs had broken through the West City Gate. How come they only killed this many orcs? Because there were not that many orcs to begin with, just over four or five hundred. Four or five hundred? The patrons found this strange. After all, Dragon City is the most famous stronghold in the Glorious Empire. How could it be breached by such a small number of orcs? If they didnt know that Conley was an officer in the Imperial Guard, and also a knight, everyone would think he was spouting nonsense. Soon, someone couldnt help but ask: Sir Conley, if there were so few orcs, how could they break through the West City Gate? Sir Conley suddenly gripped the beer in his hand. Veins were popping on his right hand. After a while, he gritted his teeth and said: Because the orcs had insider help! Someone, under cover of darkness, cut the chain of the drawbridge and let the orcs in! An inside man? Who was it? Sir Conley shook his head: I dont know The people in the tavern looked at each other, then they started to talk and speculate about who the insider might be. The tavern owner poured Sir Conley another full glass of beer and asked: Sir Conley, how badly was the Imperial Guard hit? You dont seem? Sir Conleys face was even more pained. He grabbed the beer in front of him, drank it down in several gulps, and then huskily said: The casualties were indeed heavy. Whats more, Lady Pamela She was killed in the battle The tavern quieted for a moment before erupting into more commotion. Knight Pamela was killed in action?! How did this happen? Who the hell is the mole? If I find him, hell certainly pay! I know who the mole is With those words, the tavern seemed to hit the pause button, all noise disappearing instantly. Knight Conley sprang up, scanning around with bloodshot, drunk eyes, urgently demanding: Who? Who said they knew who the Orc mole was? The young man who spoke seemed taken aback by the appearance of Knight Conley, stunned in place. Only when Knight Conley rushed over to him, collaring him, did he demand: Whos the mole? What do you know? II heard a rumor that something very strange is going on with Knight Darren, the second son of Count Lloyd Knight Darren? Whats wrong with him? Yes, its said that ever since he came back from the battlefield last night, he has been acting strange. He actually had a conflict with the family guard, even killed his Majestys illegitimate son Ryan in the process But that doesnt prove Darren is the mole. someone suggested doubtfully. Then how do you explain his abnormal behavior? Moreover, last night, he was on guard at the West City Gate. He had the perfect opportunity to cut the chains of the drawbridge At that, Knight Conley pushed his way out of the crowd, charging out of the tavern, heading straight for the Lloyd family manor. Upon arrival at the Lloyd family manor, Knight Conley indeed found an oppressive atmosphere. After announcing his identity, the guard, however, refused Knight Conleys visit: Im sorry, Knight Conley, the Count will not be seeing anyone today, please come another day Knight Conley scoffed, retorting: Does Count Lloyd think he can escape this by playing dumb? Please convey my message to him. The Imperial Guard will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly! With that, Knight Conley stormed off. After a short while, Knight Conley suddenly felt a slight trembling of the ground which grew stronger as time went on. As an experienced veteran, Knight Conley immediately knew that it was the cavalry, and moreover, a large-scale cavalry. His heart tightened, and he hurriedly quickened his pace. Soon, squads of hefty, valiant knights appeared on the street. Knight Conley instantly recognized themC the Blood Knight Army! Knight Conley knew when Count Angler entered the city, he was with a small Blood Knight Army squad, but that was no more than three or four hundred men. But looking at the situation now, the main force of the Blood Knight Army must have entered the city! Due to its outstanding performance in the Battle of Luwal Valley, the Blood Knight Army was at the peak of its popularity among the citizens of the Empire. Upon their entry into Dragon City, they were immediately welcomed by the people. But Knight Conleys face darkened even more because he knew that Dragon City, the imperial capital, absolutely doesnt allow local lords armies to enter! Hurrying to the top of the city walls, looking at the incessant waves of the Blood Knight Army surging into the city, Knight Conley rushed to find an Imperial Guard officer on duty, demanding: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whats going on? Why did you let the Blood Knight Army into the city? Who gave you the orders Before the officer could answer, a clear voice suddenly rang out: I did. Turning his head, Knight Conley saw a heroic young man had somehow appeared behind him. Count Angler. Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: 688 Question_1 Chapter 690: 688 Question_1 The afternoon sun shone down, casting a sacred halo around Colin. Knight Conley was taken aback by the aura of this young Holy Knight. It took him a while to recover, and he hastily bowed, despite his teeth gritting question: Count Angler, forgive my offence, but Dragon City always forbids the entry of private armies of the local Lords. Therefore, I would urge you to withdraw the Blood Knight Army as soon as possible. Colin responded with a faint smile, If I withdrew the Blood Knight Army, who then, will guard the safety of Dragon City? Of course, The Imperial Guard! The Imperial Guard? Colin sneered unabashedly, Werent you present in last nights battle? What was the performance of The Imperial Guard? A mere four to five hundred orcs almost broke through the West City Gate. On top of that, even Knight Pamela, their commander, was killed! How do such actions convince me of your ability to protect Dragon City? Knight Conleys face turned red, the performance of The Imperial Guard last night was indeed very disappointing. Count Angler, last nights battle was due to the appearance of a traitor in The Imperial Guard, allowing the orcs to breach the city gate. The force of orcs last night was terrifying, with all members being Skull-shatterers Enough, Knight Conley. Colin interrupted rudely, No amount of justification can cover up the incompetence of The Imperial Guard, it only makes me look down on you more. The Blood Knight Army has entered the city, if you have any objections, you can appeal to the Senate. As he finished speaking, Colin ignored Knight Conley and turned to leave. Knight Conley stood in place, watching as the columns of the Blood Knight Army continued to flood into Dragon City, his eyes gradually becoming hollow and lost. As Colin strolled the city walls, another person approached him. This time, it wasnt some insignificant figure like Knight Conley, but The Prime Minister of the Empire, Baron Heidegger. Count Angler, you are disrupting the order! The Baron was unfriendly right from the start. Colin did not take offence to this attitude of the old Prime Minister, he calmly stated, Prime Minister, the performance of The Imperial Guard last night was disappointing. Knight Pamela, their commander, was killed. Moreover, there are rumors of a traitor among them. Therefore, under the current circumstances, I cannot entrust the protection of Dragon City to The Imperial Guard who are without a leader. However, you can rest assured, once the new Emperor ascends the throne and a new commander for The Imperial Guard is appointed, I will withdraw the Blood Knight Army from Dragon City. Baron Heidegger snorted, Count Angler, do you not have an inkling why The Imperial Guard performance was so poor last night? Colin raised an eyebrow, his expression surprised, Prime Minister, what do you mean by that? Baron Heidegger stared intently at Colins eyes, coldly stating, Although I have no evidence, and cannot understand how you could have done it, but with the death of Knight Pamela and the assassination of Ryan by Darren, two strongest competing successors for Princess Judy are eliminated. Count Angler, these cant all be coincidences, can they? In the face of Baron Heideggers accusations, Colin remained unflustered, replying casually, Prime Minister, since you have no evidence, please do not question my reputation. Furthermore, isnt it only right that Princess Judy should ascend the throne? Do you really think that those illegitimate children have the qualification to become the rulers of the Empire? The right of succession to the throne should be decided by the Senate and the Church. Of course, I also recognize that Princess Judy is presently the most suitable successor. However, you cannot disrupt the order because of this I am disrupting the order? Colin interrupted with a cold laugh, What does Prince Lexie want to do in East Spring Town? Who encouraged Prince Harrison to assassinate Gregory? And what happened in the Eastern territory, you probably dont know yet, right? What happened in the East? My student, The Dukes first heir in the Eastern Territory, Eckert Saint Proust, is dead! What? How did he die? He died of illness. Colin laughed coldly, his face twisted, Do you believe that reason? Baron Heidegger did not say a word, it seemed that he was digesting the news. After a while, he finally asked, But in the east Who would dare to lay a hand on Eckert Saint Proust? I will be investigating this matter myself very soon! Colin said through gritted teeth, So, Prime Minister, its not that I want to disrupt the order, its that the others simply do not want to follow it! If I had continued to follow the rules naively, I would already be dead! The current Radiant Empire is on the brink of chaos, numerous jesters are resorting to unscrupulous means to seize the power of the Empire. Baron Heidegger, tell me, who else apart from myself have the ability and the qualification to restore order to the Empire in this situation? Baron Heidegger looked at the young count in front of him who was speaking irrationally, remained silent for a while before he finally spoke again, Count Angler, I want to know, what exactly do you want? Of course, to restore the order and glory of the Radiant Empire. Colin replied casually. However, this somewhat perfunctory answer did not satisfy Baron Heidegger, his murky eyes continued to stare at Colin, seeming to not give up until he received a satisfactory answer. Colin sighed, seeming to be moved by the perseverance of Baron Heidegger, he asked solemnly, Prime Minister, do you know who I really am? Baron Heideggers eyes flickered, he stated, Since you have advanced to the Holy Field, it indicates that you must have the bloodline of a Holy Knight Family! Among the seven major Holy Knight families in the Radiant Empire, only St. Chapman and St. Sean families have unknown heritage. Of course, you cant be a descendant of the St. Sean family, so, it can only be St. Chapman! Colin nodded affirmatively, Thats correct. I am indeed a descendant of the St. Chapman family. So, do you understand my purpose now? The vigilance in Baron Heideggers eyes gradually faded, he asked, You want to restore the status and reputation of the St. Chapman family? Yes. Colin nodded, but his eyes flashed with a hint of severity, And more importantly, I want to realize the political ideals of the St. Chapman family! Of course, Baron Heidegger knew the political ideal of the St. Chapman family, they were exterminated by the Church precisely for this reason. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Understanding Colins true intentions, Baron Heidegger no longer made things difficult for him, he just left some parting words, Count Angler, I hope that during this process, you can control yourself, refrain from creating more bloodshed, and not arbitrarily disrupt order. Remember, any disruption of order will cause a backlash. After saying this, he turned to leave. Watching the retreating figure of the old Prime Minister, Colin suddenly muttered to himself C Turns out being a descendant of the St. Chapman family is really useful! Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: 689 Decree (Part 1)_1 Chapter 691: 689 Decree (Part 1)_1 Accompanied by the sound of reverberating bells, Governor Emoson of the Eastern Territory strode hope towards the Senate. His face was solemn, giving off an aura of gloom. He ignored the greetings from by-passers, only continuing forward with a heavy head. But as he got closer to the Senate, the somewhat strange atmosphere finally woke Emoson from his contemplation. Looking up, Emoson saw ranks of fully-armed Blood Knight Army soldiers guarding the surroundings of the Senate. Suppressing his inner rage and fear, Emoson moved forward. After a few steps, he saw a familiar figure. A subtle golden aura circulated around this figure, mirroring the gleam in his bright blue eyes. An invisible force enveloped the entire Senate, even causing the air around to become stagnant. Emoson forced down his trembling body, acting calm as he greeted: Count Angler, are you also here to attend the Senate Meeting? Colin watched Emoson in front of him, a hard-to-understand smile appeared on his handsome face, he said: No, I am just here to ensure that todays meeting proceeds normally. With you and the Blood Knight Army guarding the Senate, who would dare to behave rashly. Emoson dropped an ironical comment before turning and entering the Senate, as if he didnt dare to stay near Colin. Colin, not caring about him, simply smiled, quietly observing each of the elders entering the Senate. Under his gaze, some smiled back, others kept their heads down pretending not to see, while others were obsequious Finally, all the elders arrived. Colin arrived at the doorway of the Senate and looked at the seated elders, warmly saying: Alright, everyone has arrived, I wish this meeting a successful conclusion and hope you all can select a qualified steersman for the Glorious Empire. Having said that, Colin turned around and left. Leaving behind a senate full of elders with various expressions. Although there was no overt threat in Colins words, all the elders at the scene couldnt help but feel heavy in their hearts. The Blood Knight Army had taken over the defence of Dragon City, and the elders couldnt help but wonder, if the person who was elected was not to Colins liking, what would this Imperial Count do Bang! Presiding Governor Sebas, the rotating chairman, knocked his gavel, loudly declaring: Times up, let the meeting begin! Outside the Senate, Colin walked along the central axis of the Central Plaza. In front of him, stood a statue of Gana, St. Lorenzo, the founding Emperor of the Glorious Empire. This masterpiece, made entirely of red sandstone, looked like a burning flame at first glance, emitting a radiant light that even the sunlight couldnt overshadow. Colin stood in front of the statue, staring into Ganas eyes. In a trance, he felt like he connected to the gaze of this legendary Holy Knight Excuse me, can I speak a few words with Count Angler? A soft and mellow voice came from behind, waking Colin. He turned his head to see Lady Keshia, Count Lloyds wife, standing not far away, negotiating with his attendant. Let her come. Colin gestured, saying. The attendant then let her pass. Keshia lifted her skirt with both hands and elegantly walked towards Colin with small steps. The countess had delicate features and, with excellent maintenance, the erosion of years did not leave much trace on her face, but instead added a mature and charming allure. Count Angler, I hope Im not disturbing you? Keshias graceful voice and pitiable look could particularly inspire a mans sympathy. Even though Colin knew quite well she was an adversary on the succession issue, he found it difficult to dislike her. No. Colin smiled, saying, I wonder how Count Lloyds health has been. In response to Colins sarcastic comment, Keshia smiled sweetly and confessed: Count Angler, that night when you visited, it was I who prevented Count Lloyd from seeing you. I apologise for the inconvenience and offence this has caused you. Colin looked at Keshia in surprise, not expecting her to be so candid. However, this made him guess that her purpose in seeking him out this time was most probably to make amends. Despite this, whether to forgive the Lloyd Family, Colin decided to evaluate their sincerity. Oh? Why didnt you let Count Lloyd see me then? Why would you ask when you already know? Keshia looked at Colin with a hint of annoyance, her coquettish voice revealing her irritation, Isnt it because we wanted to appoint Ryan, the illegitimate son of the emperor, to the throne? Of course, now our hopes are completely shattered Keshia drew closer to Colin, with a pleading look on her face, as if she was sulking with a lover: So, Count Angler, I am here in the hope of obtaining your forgiveness Colin snorted lightly, pointedly retorting, I gave you a chance before, but you didnt cherish it. Now, if you want forgiveness, it really wont be that easy. Keshia nodded slightly, I understand. So, I shall relay to you something, to demonstrate our sincerity in this apology. As she spoke, she took out a scroll of parchment and handed it to Colin. Colin took it curiously and opened it slowly. Is thisan edict from Emperor Reinhardt? Correct. Keshia smiled smugly, This is an edict personally written by the late emperor. There is nothing wrong with the royal crest on it. If it is now delivered to the Senate, it will influence the proceedings of this meeting! Colin shook his head dismissively, Whats written here is about adopting Ryan St. Lorenzo, not about establishing him as the first heir, it doesnt change anything Are you sure it wouldnt? Keshia looked at Colin enigmatically, offering a hint, Think about it. Why did the emperor inexplicably establish this edict to adopt Ryan? Colin didnt speak, just gazed quietly at Keshia. Keshia also didnt dare to look directly into the burning gaze of a Holy Knight, but she continued anyway: Count Angler, there is only one reason the emperor established this edict Harrison and Judy are not his children! Colin fiddled with the edict in his hand, shaking his head again: These two matters are not necessarily related, right? Does adopting an illegitimate child always imply theres something wrong with the other children? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Keshia flashed a triumphant smile, But, what if the emperor also established another edict, announcing the revocation of Harrisons and Judys rights of inheritance? At this, Colins expression finally changed. He looked at the beautiful countess before him and said lightly: Is there really such an edict? Keshia looked up, her face bursting into a smile: Yes, there really is. Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: 690 Decree (Part 2)_1 Chapter 692: 690 Decree (Part 2)_1 The sunlight in the square seemed to pause for a moment. Then it resumed its flow. But Keshia could feel that she was enveloped by an invisible forcefield, as if, at a thought from the young Holy Knight in front of her, she would be crushed like an ant. No one can remain calm under the threat of death. Keshias delicate body started trembling, her fair forehead was already covered with a fine sheen of cold sweat. At this moment, she was like a fragile rose in a storm, at risk of being battered at any time. Hand me that edict, and I can let the Lloyd Family off, The words from Colin seemed to come from the heavens, carrying an awe-inspiring grandeur. But Keshia stubbornly bit her lip, allowing the bright blood to slowly seep from between her teeth and said forcefully, As long as you sparethe Lloyd Familythe edictwill never be publicized It seemed similar to Colins demand, but the initiative was completely reversed. Colin smiled coldly, he certainly did not want to accept such conditions, wouldnt that mean the Lloyd Family held a handle against the new emperor? So, he stopped talking, the light in his eyes just kept getting brighter. Keshia began to tremble more violently. After a while, her long dress was completely soaked with sweat, revealing her exquisite figure. But even so, she still clenched her teeth, refusing to back down. This made Colin feel a little embarrassed. The situation made it seem like he was bullying a weak woman Seeing Keshia, as pale as a sheet of paper, visibly swaying, Colin had to retract his aura. Not knowing whether she couldnt hold on or she had other plans, Keshia fell towards Colin. With no choice, Colin caught her and pulled her into his arms. The soft, damp touch and the sweet fragrance that hit his nose, you cant help but lose yourself in it. But Colin breathed a long breath and muttered a curse in his heart- Another troublesome vixen After a while, Keshia finally caught her breath, but she still had no intention of leaving Colins arms. She just tilted her head up and said pitifully, Count Angler, are you really going to treat a weak woman like me this way Hand over that edict, otherwise, youre not a weak woman, but a political enemy! Colin replied coldly without expression, And I wont be merciful when dealing with enemies! Ive already submitted an edict, isnt that sincerity enough? Colin crushed the edict in his hands into dust, saying, Ryan is already dead, this edict is a piece of waste paper! What I want is the edict that revokes Judys inheritance rights! Count Angler, we dare not give that edict. Otherwise, wouldnt you able to dispose of the Lloyd Family as you please. Colin lowered his head, gazing at the beautiful woman in his arms, and suddenly asked, Madame Keshia, does the edict youre talking about really exist? Keshia chuckled and replied, Count Angler, theres no need to bluff me. Of course, the decree does exist. Emperor Reinhardt knew from the beginning that Harrison and Judy werent his offspring, so he left this decree to adopt Ryan. Therefore, he must have also left a decree to revoke the inheritance rights of Harrison and Judy to make sure that the throne would not be succeeded by someone outside of the St. Lorenzo family. Really? Then who are the parents of Harrison and Judy? Colin initially thought the two might be the illegitimate children of the Queen and Prince Lexie, but it seemed to be not the case according to Keshia. Cyrus St. Hilde. Keshia spat out a name that surprised Colin. Cyrus St. Hilde? You mean the former Northern Duke? Correct. Keshia looked into Colins eyes, and asked, Count Angler, correct me if Im wrong, you are a descendant of the St. Chapman family, arent you? Colin hesitated for a moment, then finally nodded his head. He was not entirely sure whether he was a descendant of the St. Chapman family, but this identity did suit him the most. It could explain his promotion to Holy Knight and help him gain a higher position in the imperial political landscape. You have to know that although Duke St. Chapman failed in the end, he had such a high prestige among the noble class for his role in confronting the Church. His political legacy could provide significant help for Colin to control the imperial situation. Keshia then continued: So, you should also know the true identity of Queen Midela, right? Colin nodded again. What you probably dont know is that before Midela impersonated and married into the Royal Family, she was already pregnant! And the father of the child was Cyrus St. Hilde! Colin frowned and asked: So, are you saying that Cyrus was trying to make the St. Hilde bloodline the masters of the Empire through this scheme? Exactly. Because Midela was impersonating, Cyrus knew she wouldnt dare to make it public. But he never expected Midela, an extremely ambitious woman, to be content with being manipulated by others. In the end, she told Emperor Reinhardt everything! What is even more amazing is that this woman managed to persuade the enraged Emperor, preventing him from breaking ties with the Northern Duke immediately. Of course, this does not mean that Emperor Reinhardt would swallow his anger. When St. Sean plotted against the North Territory, the reason why the Royal Family tolerated this and even secretly helped Mr. Ji was because they wanted to use Mr. Ji to drive out Prince Lexie, as well as to exact revenge on Cyrus! Upon hearing this, Colin was already half-convinced. After all, this could explain many strange things, such as Midelas estrangement of the St. Hilde family, the odd relationship between the Emperor and Queen, and the Emperors fondness for giving green hats to his vassals and raising a bunch of illegitimate children For example, when Emperor Reinhardt initially allowed Prince Harrison and Princess Judy to apprentice under Colin and allowed them to return to the North Territory with him At that time, Colin thought it was odd. Wasnt the Emperor worried that something would happen to his only two offspring? But if what Keisha said was true, then everything would be explained. Seeing Colin deep in thought, Keshia laughed and said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now you understand, dont you? Emperor Reinhardt had never intended to let Harrison and Judy succeed him. His genuine choice for successor was Ryan St. Lorenzo! And I am the real queen in the mind of Emperor Reinhardt! That bitch Midela is just a tool that Emperor Reinhardt temporarily uses to appease the North Territory! Keshia took a few deep breaths in order to regain her composure, and then, her radiant smile re-emerged: Colin St. Chapman, the royal power I control exceeds your imagination. It is only by working with me that you will truly be able to control this empire! Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: 691 Reject_1 Chapter 693: 691 Reject_1 Cooperation? Colin looked at Keshia meaningfully and asked, How do you plan to cooperate? Keshias mouth curled upwards into a smile. Ryan is dead. Hence, I can remain silent, or even provide necessary assistance to support Judys ascension to the throne. But in return, I hope you can make Count Lloyd the Prime Minister of the Empire, and my brother, Knight Andy fulfill the role of the commander of the Imperial Guard. Colin chuckled and asked, Do you want to hear my cooperation plan? Keshia raised an exquisite eyebrow and replied, Please tell. My proposal is Colins tone suddenly turned cold, Hand over that order. In return, I will no longer take your previous offenses into account! Keshia frowned upon hearing this, but before she could say anything, she found Colin suddenly reaching out and clasping her waist. The force was so great, it was almost crushing. Keshia cried out in pain, then she heard Colins icy voice again: Or, you can try the Senate and see if they accept your so-called decree! After speaking, Colin let go of Keshias slender waist, letting her collapse on the ground. Turning around, Colin called over an officer from the Blood Knight Army and ordered, Count Lloyd is suspected of colluding with the Orcs and betraying the Empire. You will immediately arrest him and send him to jail, to await judgment! Yes! Count Angler, you cannot do this! Keshia struggled to get up from the ground and chased after Colin. But she had not walked far when she was stopped by the soldiers of the Blood Knight Army. Colin continued on his way to the Senate, without looking back, he said: Mrs. Keshia, either accept my terms of cooperation or stand against me. Now, its your turn to choose! Count Angler! Are you not afraid the Empire will fall into civil unrest? Keshia shouted at Colins back. What if its civil unrest? Colin stopped, turned back, his eyes glimmering with a terrifying coldness, You can try and see if I have the ability to suppress it! Only after this reshuffle, it remains to be seen whether the Lorenzo family will still be part of the royal family. Stunned by both Colins gaze and his tough stance, Keshia was left standing on the spot, mouth agape. Ignoring the woman, Colin then marched toward the Senate. Since the last time he forced Mensai to back down at the Holy Light Cathedral, he had seen these people for who they truly were. Even if Keshia did have the courage to take desperate measures, Colin was not worried. On the contrary, he even hoped Keshia would really bring out that decree and then see who would be willing to follow the orders of a dead man and oppose him. If it came to it, he could simply conduct a purge. Colin was now powerful enough to do so. Squeaky- Just as Colin returned to the Senate, the tightly closed gate happened to open. Governor Sebas led everyone out, seeing Colin, he quickly sped up, approached and said: Count Angler, the voting has ended. The Senate has agreed to allow Princess Judy Lorenzo to succeed to the throne of the Empire! Colin gave a faint smile and replied, Very well! The coronation ceremony will be held three days from now. In three days? Sebastian frowned, Isnt the time a bit tight Since you know its tight, you should hurry up and prepare. Uh okay! Sebastian raised his head, only to see Colin had already turned and left, and the sunlight stretched his shadow long, as if it covered the entire Senate. From then on, he finally deeply realized that this Empire has welcomed a new master. Three days passed in a blink of an eye. The warm morning sunlight was very pleasant on the body. The streets and alleys of Dragon City were filled with a festive atmosphere, and the people, with anticipation in their hearts, discussed Princess Judy who was about to be crowned as the new Empress of the Glorious Empire. She will be the first Female Empress in the history of the Glorious Empire. Regarding the coronation of this new Empress, the Empires nobles may have mixed feelings, but the common people all showed great enthusiasm and support. Recently, the Glorious Empire had experienced too much turmoil and change, and the people, who had been living in fright for so long, had an extremely strong desire for peace and stability. Although Princess Judy was still young and might not have much capability to govern, at least her ascension to the throne would give the Glorious Empire a master. Moreover, Emperor Reinhardts brilliant performance in Luwal Valley also won Princess Judy the favor of many people. Her coronation would mean that the Glorious Empire was about to begin a new chapter. At nine a.m., Princess Judy rode a white horse and, under the protection of the Glory Knights, left Phoenix Palace and headed for the Holy Mountain. The Blood Knight Army had already blocked all the surrounding roads, preventing traffic and pedestrians from passing through. The people could only gather far away, outside the streets, and through the fully-armed soldiers, curiously and eagerly observed the soon-to-be-crowned Empress. Judy was wearing a magnificent and dignified court dress today, her hair styled in a noblewomans bun, which added a sense of maturity to her youthfulness. Her delicate features were lightly made-up, and the mischievous look of the past had disappeared. In its place was the natural grace and dignity of a royal lady. Facing such a grand scene, Judy was a little nervous and rigid at first, occasionally catching a glimpse of her teacher by the corner of her eye. Colin rode a horse, half a stride behind Judy, and always wore a soft, confident smile on his face. Whenever the young lady looked back, he responded with a firm gaze. Gradually, Judy no longer felt nervous and even waved at the onlooking crowd, immediately receiving enthusiastic cheers. It goes without saying that a beautiful and adorable girl like Judy naturally gains the peoples favour more easily. Though there had been some rumours against her in Dragon City before, they were all without solid evidence, and quickly disappeared under Colins austere suppression. And as Colin had predicted, Keshia ultimately didnt have the courage to burn her bridges and had to shamefacedly hand over Emperor Reinhardts decree to revoke Judy and Harrisons succession rights. Actually, there was another reason Keshia chose to compromise. Although Judy was of the St. Hilde family bloodline, because of this worlds patrilocal lineage transmission, her future children would not be eligible for the throne. Its similar to Veras case. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin and Veras offspring would only inherit the surname and nobility of the Angler family, and Vera would adopt a descendant from the Hilde Family as the next Northern Duke. Similarly, after Judy got married in the future, she would also adopt a descendant from the Lorenzo family as the heir to the throne. In this way, the throne would still remain within the Lorenzo family. But if Prince Harrison were to inherit the throne, the situation would be different. Keshia probably wouldnt give up so easily. Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: 692 Coronation_1 Chapter 694: 692 Coronation_1 Judy rode her white horse to the peak of the Holy Mountain. Colin stepped forward, reaching out to support Judy as she dismounted. It was only when Colin took her hand that he realized the palm of the young girl was dripping with sweat. Scared? Colin whispered into Judys ear. Judy shook her head, her eyes regaining their determination. Thats more like it. Colin smiled kindly, patting Judys little hand, Dont forget what Ive told you. They are not the representatives of the Supreme Lord, but merely a group of small-time thieves stealing the glory of the Supreme Lord. Your authority comes from the noble bloodline of St. Lorenzo, from the support of the billions of citizens of the Empire, from the protection of the Empires most elite troops, and its entirely unrelated to the crowned guy. hearing Colins last sentence, Judy burst into laughter, her demeanor relaxing considerably. Go ahead, Colin released his hand, allowing Judy to proceed alone. Alright! Judy picked up the hem of her dress, taking strides on the steps. The moment she stepped into the church gate, the sonorous bell rang out. wuxiaworld.site The spacious prayer hall was deliberately designed to be extremely empty, making people walking therein unconsciously feel their insignificance. The colored glass was sprinkling colorful light and shadows under the illumination of the Holy Light. The angel statues on both sides of the hall stand majestically, gazes fixed on the petite figure stepping in. The sound of hymn echoed in the hall and the solemn atmosphere made everyone hesitant to even breathe loudly. Judy paused briefly at the door, her eyes revealing a hint of coldness as she looked at the newly appointed Pope Mensai standing at the other end of the hall. But quickly, she began walking again, under complex gazes from the watching nobles of the empire, walked towards Mensai. Behind her, Colin also made his way into the prayer hall. The sound of hymn suddenly softened, as if the mute button had been pressed. Even the holy light descending from the heaven dimmed a bit, the solemn atmosphere prevailing in the air also disappeared almost immediately. Mensais lips twitched, but he dared not utter a word as he watched the heroic figure approaching. Despite Colins blatant display of hostility and threat to the Church, no one dared to say anything. As a Holy Knight, he has this strength and confidence! Judys steps also lighten up considerably, and she arrived in front of Mensai very quickly. Mensai looked down at the princess standing upright in front of him and frowned slightly. After waiting for a moment, seeing Judy still standing straight, Mensai pointed at the pad on the ground, signaling Judy to kneel down. Not sure if Judy didnt understand Mensais hint, she was still standing straight. Mensai thought she was too nervous and forgot the procedure, so he straightened his face and began to recite the prayer: Judy St. Lorenzo, today, I crown you in the name of the Supreme Lord! May our Lord guide your way and clear your obstacles! As the shepherd of our Lord, you should pity the citizens, respect your vassals, protect the glory From this day forth, you are the Emperor of the Empire of Glory, the ruler of all Knights, the leader of billions of humans! The Supreme Lord of Glory blesses you, granting you power and dignity, immune from evil invasions! Mensai paused for a moment, turned around, took the crown from the maids hand, held it high and said loudly: Judy St. Lorenzo, please kneel down and accept the blessing of the Supreme Lord! This sentence was not a part of the normal prayer text, but Mensai had to be reminded after seeing Judys inaction. However, Judy just stretched her face, staring firmly at Mensai in front of her. The nobles witnessing the ceremony also noticed something was wrong, They exchanged glances but didnt dare to discuss out loud. Mensais face also darkened, he was just about to speak again when he suddenly felt a strong sense of danger. In an instant, he felt as if his heart was being tightly grasped, almost making him unable to breathe. Just then, Judy suddenly jumped up, snatched the crown from Mensais hand, and then elegantly placed it on her own head! At this moment, the entire hall fell into silence. Everyone stopped breathing. But soon, suppressed exclamations broke out. The nobles couldnt care less about the etiquette or the occasion, it was widely debated. The emperor actually snatched the crown from the pope and crowned herself! What does this mean? Is it a challenge from the imperial power to the theocracy? Or just pranks from a little girl? For a moment, the nobles had different thoughts. Did they know that, in recent years, the prestige of the Church has significantly declined. Various scandals have emerged one after another, even the previous Pope Gregory, was killed by a member of St. Lorenzo. And the Prince Harrison who killed the Pope had not been judged C of course he has lost the throne. But such punishment still showed the lack of confidence in the church. When the news of Colin personally climbing to the top of the Holy Mountain and forcing Mensai to release Harrison was spread throughout Dragon City. And today, Judys actions have been a blatant slap in the face of the Church, ripping off its last shred of dignity, tossing it on the floor and stomping on it with vigor! Facing such humiliation, Mensai still dared not make any inappropriate moves. He just stood there, his face as red as a pigs liver. Your Majesty Mensais voice slipped out between his teeth, full of infinite coldness. But Judy seemed unconscious of it, just turned on her own, met her teacher Colins eyes, and then smiled cheekily. Colin also replied with a radiant smile. Then he strode forward, came in front of Judy, drew out his sword, kneeled on one knee, and loudly swore: Honorable ruler of the Empire of Glory, I swear my loyalty to you, from today until forever! The nobles finally snapped out of it, drawing out their swords as well, kneel down one by one, and solemnly swear their loyalty to the new emperor. The loud voices echoed in the prayer hall, like the clash of gold and iron. Looking at this scene, all the priests inside the hall turned pale, but when they turned their expectant eyes to Pope Mensai, they found that the Pope just shivered on the spot and didnt dare to make any statements. At this moment, the priests couldnt help but sigh in their hearts- The prestige of the Church seems to be gone for good. I, Judy St. Lorenzo, accept your loyalty! The voice of the Empress was still very immature, but theres no one in the room had any plans to belittle her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only because she has the bravery, but also, because she has a strong supporter! The coronation ceremony ended this way. Judy was the first to walk out. Outside the church, loud cheers soon rose, gradually spreading throughout Dragon City, and even the entire Empire of Glory. Everyone is clear, a new era, has come. Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: 693 Conferred _1 Chapter 695: 693 Conferred _1 I, Judy, the eighteenth emperor of the Lord of Glory Empire, by the name of the Lord of Glory and the sacred ancestors, hereby confer the title of duke upon Colin St. Chapman and grant him the position of the Empires Guardian! I hope you will protect this honor with loyalty, courage, and wisdom! Inside the Phoenix Palace, Judys clear yet slightly immature voice echoed. Yes, Your Majesty. I will protect the honor you bestowed upon me with my life! Judy smiled slightly, moved the sword away from Colins shoulder, and took the dukes seal from the platter held by her attendant to bestow it upon Colin. The nobles who were present didnt express much surprise at this scene. After all, considering Colins current reputation and strength, his ennoblement as a duke is far from abrupt. And there have long been rumors and speculation about Colins true identity. But this time, the newly crowned Empress Judy formally recognized Colins identity and returned the honor and status that originally belonged to the St. Chapman family to this newly admitted Holy Knight. On the other hand, most of the nobles finally understood the real reason behind Colins repeated actions against the ChurchC Revenge for the St. Chapman Family! Thinking of Duke St. Chapmans past nearly successful attempt to restrain the Church, many nobles began to be restless. wuxiaworld.site Since the founding of the Lord of Glory Empire, the Church has always had the upper hand in its open and secret struggles against the nobles, but now, things seem to have taken a turn again. The nobles stared intently at the heroic young duke in the center of the main hall, suddenly feeling that the longstanding wish of the Duke St. Chapman from three hundred years ago might actually come to fruition in the near future. Unconsciously, the nobles no longer resisted or found it objectionable that Colin was the real puppeteer of the Empire. The St. Chapman family had always been the right-hand of the royal family. It was only natural for Colin to be appointed as the guardian of the Empire, assisting the Emperor in controlling the Empire. That was also why Colin accepted this position so readily. Inheriting the political legacy of the St. Chapman family would help him control the Empire more effectively. After the coronation ceremony, Judy announced a series of edicts. First, she appointed Duke St. Gregorian as the commander of the Imperial Allied Army, responsible for leading the Imperial Army stationed in Luwal Valley to advance westward, expelling the orcs and reclaiming lost territories. This appointment was quite unexpected for everyone. They had originally thought that the position of the commander of the Imperial Allied Army belonged to Duke Colin St. Chapman, but to their surprise, it was given to Duke St. Gregorian of Westland. In fact, this was Colins idea. Originally, he had indeed planned to personally command the Imperial Allied Army to reclaim the lost territories, but the changes in the east were of concern to him. He felt he had to go there personally for a detailed check on the eastern forces to ensure that they would truly become his support. Besides, calculating the time, Veras delivery was fast approaching. Colin didnt want to miss the birth of his child, so he planned to go to Winterfell City first, then cross the river to the Eastern Territory, coincidentally to also take Marquis Garcias remains back. As for the orc situation, Colin was not worried at all. After all, Orc Emperor Saruman was already dead, and the Third Orc Empire had disintegrated, leaving behind a scattered group of self-serving, contradictory forces. Colin believed that as long as Duke St. Gregorian didnt make any big mistakes and fought steadily, there would be no problem in advancing. In addition, Judy also appointed a new commander of the Imperial Guard, nominated a new Governor for the Crimson Flame Territory, and made some adjustments to the Cabinet Ministers. In general, she promoted her confidants and consolidated her rule. With Colin and the Blood Knight Army backing them, no one dared oppose this series of appointments. After the imperial conference ended, the nobles dispersed one by one. It wasnt until the hall was left with only Colin and Judy that the newly enthroned queen reverted to her playful, adorable demeanor. She cheerfully hopped over to Colin and looked up to ask: Sir, how did I perform today? Perfect! Colin patted Judys head and laughed. Being praised by her teacher, Judys face instantly blossomed into a smile. Sir, when are you returning to Winterfell City? Tomorrow. So soon? Judys face dropped, she held Colins hand unwillingly, Can I go with you? No, youre the queen now, you cant run around as you please. Judy pouted her lips in dissatisfaction, then, with a worried expression, asked: What if someone bullies me in your absence? Colin rolled his eyes, and said, At present, Dragon City is our territory, who would dare to bully you? The Church! Judy immediately retorted, Didnt you see Mensais expression at the Holy Light Cathedral this morning? He surely would have harmed me if you werent there! Colin chuckled and shook his head, he said: Mensai is just a coward who looks fierce but is soft at heart. Today, by humiliating him and the Church, weve undermined the basis of the theocracy over the monarchy. Yet, he still didnt dare to oppose openly. That said, I wouldnt necessarily assert that Mensai will admit defeat so easily. However, given his cowardly behavior, he wouldnt dare lay a hand on you, at least not until he can get rid of me. Accordingly, you wont face any danger. Ah? Sir, will you be in danger then? Im a Holy Knight, and Ive got the Blood Knight Army to protect me. What could possibly go wrong? Colin laughed, Moreover, whilst Mensai is planning against me, Im intending to take down the Church from their pedestal. However, dealing with internal and external issues of the Empire should come first. When Duke St. Gregorian retakes the Westland, and I intimidate the Eastland into submission, and finally ensure the South Border remains loyal, it will then be time to deal with and reform the Church. Only then did Judy feel slightly relieved, but she still grabbed Colins arm and whined, Sir, how should I govern the country after you leave? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You just need to listen to Baron Heidegger, the Prime Minister. He may be stern and strict, but his loyalty to the Empire is undoubted, and he possesses enough governing ability. In the meantime, Ive sent people to the North Territory. They will bring back some scholars to assist you in governance Also, I plan to spread the agricultural reform from the North Territory throughout the Empire. You dont need to worry about this, as Scholar Sunny will discuss how to advance this with Baron Heidegger Theres also the establishment of the welfare system. Dont underestimate this because its a powerful tool to undermine the foundation of the Church! Gregory had tried desperately to destroy Vera precisely because he saw its formidable potential. If we can establish a welfare system that is under our control in the Empire of Glory, the status of the Church among the common people will drop straight away Looking up at her teacher, Judy watched as he spoke with confidence and assurance. While she didnt quite grasp a lot of what he said, Colins confident demeanor filled her with inspiration, helping her momentarily forget the sadness of their upcoming parting. Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: 694 Temptation_1 Chapter 696: 694 Temptation_1 The night was pitch black, but the Holy Light Cathedral was as bright as day. The holy beam of light descending from the heavens forever banished the darkness from taking its place. Yet, in such a solemn and sacred place, the atmosphere tonight was not solemn. We must retaliate! Otherwise, where will the churchs dignity and prestige be? Exactly! We must let those damned nobles know, their authority comes from the Supreme Lord! Indeed, if we do nothing, wouldnt that be admitting that the Emperor of the Empire doesnt need the coronation of the Church? That Monarchy trumps Theocracy? Pope Mensai stood expressionless before the statue of the Lord of Glory, listening to the vehement accusations of the high-ranking church officials around him, showing no reaction. Upon closer inspection, one would find that the Popes eyes had lost their focus, presumably lost in thought somewhere. Your Holiness! Your Holiness! Not receiving a response from the Pope for a while, Cardinal Kendall finally couldnt help but call out. Mensai finally came back to his senses, cleared his throat lightly, and casually asked: wuxiaworld.site Whats the matter? Kendall replied, frustrated: Your Holiness, are you really prepared to do nothing? Are we just going to let Colin St. Chapman do as he pleases? His hostility and threat to the Church are unprecedented. We must retaliate! How can we retaliate? Mensai asked, his face expressionless. Of course, with drastic measures! Kendall said through gritted teeth, Just as we dealt with the Chapman Family three hundred years ago! Three hundred years ago? Mensai twitched the corner of his mouth, pulling out a grim smile, Do you think its still three hundred years ago? Or do you think the Duke St. Chapman from three hundred years ago is comparable to the current Duke St. Chapman? The Duke St. Chapman of that time was not a Holy Knight, nor did he have the prestige of commanding the battle of Luwal Valley, let alone control of the Empires most elite army! You tell me, facing Colin St. Chapman, even if we send out the Temple Knight Regiment, could we really kill him? Yet Kendall did not back down, replying coldly: Your Holiness, are we truly incapable of dealing with Colin St. Chapman? Let us not forget the Golden Horn! At the mention of the Golden Horn, Mensais eyes flashed, and his complexion instantly darkened: Golden Horn? Are you certain it would be of use? Your Holiness, have you lost faith in our Lord? Kendall applied sharp pressure with his gaze, asking a question that left Mensai speechless. Mensai stared at Kendall, murderous intent chilling his heart. The matter is too significant, it calls for a great deal of deliberation! Moreover, the Orcs are still lingering in the Westland, its certainly not a good time to instigate infighting. With that said, Mensai turned and walked out, not giving Kendall any more chances to protest. His retreating figure, however, fell upon the eyes of the high-ranking Church officials, immediately sparking a round of discussion. Kendall observed this scene, a triumphant smirk playing at the corner of his mouth. Exiting the Prayer Hall, Mensai ascended the spiral staircase all the way to the Popes private room at the top of the tower. Upon entering the room and closing the door, the facade that Mensai had barely been maintaining crumbled spectacularly, and a torrent of curses spilled out of his mouth. After venting for a while, Mensai finally regained his composure. He casually took off his golden priests robe, and threw his tired body onto the soft leather sofa. Your Holiness Mensai. The sudden voice in the room startled Mensai. He sprang up from the sofa, and turning around he saw that there was suddenly someone seated at the round table. Who are you? When did you come in? Mensais tone was somewhat shaky, after all, in the heavily guarded Holy Light Cathedral, no ordinary person could come and go freely, unless It was a Holy Field! Mensai almost thought that Colin St. Chapman had come to assassinate him. But when he got a clear view of the persons face, it wasnt him. Moreover, he found the persons face somewhat familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before Your Holiness Mensai, do you really not remember me? You Mensai stared at his face, a name flashing across his mind, Are you Kurd? No, impossible! Yes! Its me, glad to see you remember! Mage Kurd laughed heartily, standing and approaching Mensai, spreading his arms as if he wanted to embrace an old friend. But Mensai recoiled as if he had seen a ghost. While shaking his head and repeating Impossible Impossible he retreated. Mage Kurd was unsatisfied with Mensais reaction, sighed and said: Mensai, dont you understand? In the hands of a powerful mage, what is impossible? If my student can kill and take over a Holy Knight, why cant I rejuvenate? Rejuvenate? The tone of Mensais voice finally had some changes. Thats right. Kurd poured himself a glass of water, drinking as he spoke, The world is becoming more and more boring, and I miss my old friends more and more. Mensai, would you like to join us? Join you? Yes. I have mastered the secret of rejuvenation, and I want to find some old friends to share it with. There are already quite a few old friends in the Eastland who have chosen to join, so, Mensai, would you like to join? The troubles in the Eastland were created by you? Indeed. How can the Duke of Eastland let a wet-behind-the-ears brat take the role? This world still needs us mature and wise old fellows. Plus, I heard youve encountered quite a bit of trouble recently Mensai felt his heart pounding, but he still forced himself to calm down, asking solemnly: Kurd, what is your purpose in doing this? My purpose Hehe, dont you know? Mensai clenched his fists and muttered through gritted teeth: I will never cooperate with a blasphemer like you Blasphemer? Kurd scoffed, As a Pope, arent you clear on what a deity really is? Why do you continue to deceive yourself? Of course, if you remain stubborn, unwilling to accept my help, then I shall seek someone else. For example, Cardinal Kendall there, Im sure he will be more than willing to cooperate with me How did you achieve rejuvenation? Was it through sacrifice again? asked Mensai, his tone already showing signs of waver. Of course not. Kurd shook his head, All it requires is a strong heart and some simple arcane materials. A strong heart? Alright. The specifics of the secret you wont understand even if I explained. But with me, a living example, standing right in front of you, what else do you have to question? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If you cooperate with me, not only can I rejuvenate you, but I can also help you deal with your biggest enemy! Mensai lowered his head in silence, clearly undergoing immense internal struggle. Mage Kurd waited for a while, seemingly losing patience, and turned to leave, saying: Since you still need time to consider, Ill leave first Wait! Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: 695 Return_1 Chapter 697: 695 Return_1 The end of October brought biting cold winds to Winterfell City. Every gust seemed to lower the temperature by one degree. Frost had already touched the walls of Lion Roar Castles, which was perched at the highest point of the city, glinting like a rainbow under the sunlight. Although the chill had swept over the castles rear garden, leaving everything desolate and bare, the inside of the greenhouse still retained vibrant colors. The greenhouse was not large, but it was intricately built with natural crystals, letting the bright sun pour through the crystal dome onto the entire room. Small holes in the copper pipes that wound around the room spouted warm steam, maintaining a spring-like warmth in the greenhouse. Only this way could they preserve a hint of vitality in the dying autumn. The most abundant flower in the greenhouse was the blood rose. Ever since returning from Silver Moon City, the blood rose had become the favorite flower of the lady of the castle. Blossoming clusters of blood roses set the entire greenhouse ablaze, like a roaring fire. In midst of these flames, Vera was concentrating on tending the potted plants before her. She wore a loose white dress, her swollen belly impeding her movements. Despite this, Vera declined the help of her maids, choosing to prune the branches by herself. Her eyes were bright and focused, beads of sweat trickling down her smooth, fair forehead. Her straight, beautiful nose and slightly pursed red lips conveyed a quiet elegance, while her fuller pregnant figure glowed with maternal warmth. wuxiaworld.site After a while, she set down her scissors and carefully examined her masterpiece, a satisfied smile appearing on her face. Her pure and sweet smile was so powerful that it seemed to silence the howling autumn wind outside. But this smile quickly disappeared. Vera stared blankly at the blood rose in front of her, her beautiful brows knitting together again. The maid standing by her side opened her mouth, but was unsure how to offer words of comfort. Ever since news of Marquis Garcias death reached Winterfell City, Vera had been immersed in sorrow. Knowing that her grief wasnt good for the baby in her belly, she tried to distract herself and tried to cheer up, but the effects were always less than satisfactory. Plop. A pearl-like tear splattered on the bright red rose petals, shattering. Madam Im fine. Vera reached for a handkerchief from her maid, quickly wiping the tears from her eyes. She caressed her swollen belly as she took deep breaths, trying to control her emotions. Knock knock. Just then, the room door was gently knocked. Come in. The butler entered the room, quickly closing the door behind him to prevent the cold air from entering. Basti, whats the matter? The butler bowed slightly, saying, Madam, Duke St. Chapman has entered the city. Vera was taken aback before she remembered her husband had changed his surname, and she responded with surprise: So soon? Why didnt he send someone to notify us? As she spoke, she quickly headed towards the exit. But the butler dissuaded her, saying, Madam, the reason Duke St. Chapman didnt notify us is because he didnt want you to greet him. After all, you are pregnant, you should wait here at the castle. Duke St. Chapman should be arriving at Lion Roar Castle soon. Then I will go wait for him at the gate of the castle. Vera said, as she continued towards the exit. The butler, helpless, allowed the maid to help support Vera. Before the group could reach the castles entrance, they met the returning Colin. Veras eyes welled up again, and she quickened her pace, throwing herself into her husbands arms like a homing swallow. Colin carefully embraced his wife, barely daring to tighten his hold on her, saying: Lets quickly get inside, its windy out here. Vera lifted her head, tears falling like pearls falling from a broken string, sobbing: Wherewhere is uncles remains? Colin tenderly wiped her tears away, and kissed her smooth forehead, saying: I rushed home as quickly as I could, but the Marquis Garcias coffin probably wont arrive for two or three days. Only then did Vera nod, and under Colins support, made her way towards the castle. About Marquis GarciaIm very sorry. Colin, with his arm around his wife as they walked through the corridor, spoke in a somber tone, I know he felt guilt over the withdrawal from the Westland, and I had even dissuaded his attempt to commit suicide outside Storm Fortress, but I didnt think You cant blame yourself. Vera leaned into Colin, In fact, when I heard the news of the withdrawal, I suspected that my father would not be able to stick it out. He was too proud, too lonely, and carried too much burden Moreover, I increasingly feel that when my father adopted such an effective but extreme strategy, he was already prepared to atone with his life, or more so, maybe that was what he wanted. Because Ive always felt that my father had a severe tendency towards self-destruction Self-destruction? Colin looked at his wifes profile in surprise. Yes. Since I can remember, Ive seldom seen my father truly laugh with happiness. Others think he has a loner nature and is hard to get along with, but from my grandmother, I learned that he wasnt always like this. As a child, he was lively and cheerful, even mischievous C a headache for my grandmother. Really? Colin blinked, clearly surprised, So how did Marquis Garcia become so quiet and introverted? I asked the elders in the family, and they all told me that after my father went to Sky Ice Plain, he became a completely different person. So, war changed him? Possibly. Vera snuggled closer into Colins arms, and added, But I believe it was more than just that Oh? What do you think then? I once asked my father about my mother Colin raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued, Did Marquis Garcia tell you? Vera shook her head, My father did not say. He only said that he owed my mother and at that time, I could clearly feel his sorrow and guilt. I even sensed his wish to die So, that is why you think he had a tendency towards self-destruction Yes. And Ive learned about some of my fathers experiences on the Sky Ice Plain. His behavior in the battlefield was said to be beyond brave, it was madness! He had no regard for his own life, always charging to the front lines in every battle Colin had witnessed this firsthand. Perhaps Marquis Garcias reverence in the Dark Cavalry was due to his fearless spirit. Looking at it this way, it was somewhat peculiar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As a direct descendant of the St. Hilde family, Marquis Garcia had no need to risk his life on the battlefield. Maybe it was really because of Veras mother, the woman Marquis Garcia never liked to mention, that turned him from a naughty young nobleman into a warrior on the battlefield. But it was also because of Marquis Garcias bravery that the invincible Dark Cavalry came into existence. Do you think Marquis Garcias self-destruction tendency was because of your mother? Yes. A profound sense of loss swam in Veras eyes, But what exactly happened between my father and mother Im afraid I will never know Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: 696 Birth_1 Chapter 698: 696 Birth_1 Colin fell silent. He didnt know how to comfort Vera at the moment. He was also curious about who Veras birth mother was, but with the death of Marquis Garcia, this might become an eternal mystery. Perhaps the former Duke St. Hilde and Queen Midela might know, but they were also no longer present Are you tired? Should I take you back to your room to rest? Vera shook her head and tightened her grip on Colins arm, saying, Im not tired. Lets continue walking. Alright. The two stopped speaking and continued to walk quietly along the corridor. The tranquil and warm atmosphere filled the air, smoothing Veras furrowed brows. Just when they were about to reach the end of the corridor, Colin was about to turn around with Vera when she raised her hand and pointed to a small, separate loft in the distance, saying, Colin, lets go check that place out. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Alright. Colin took off his cloak, wrapped it around Vera, and then led her towards it. The loft was located at the northwest corner of the castle, entirely isolated from the main buildings. Ivy thrived on the mottled outer wall, even consuming the wooden doorC Seemingly, this place hadnt been visited for a long time. Whats this place? An abandoned warehouse? Colin asked. Vera shook her head: I dont know Colin noticed a thoughtful expression on her face, so he asked, Whats the matter? Vera looked at the loft in front of her, a vague look in her eyes: I often dream of this place recently, a red loft, but it wasnt this old, probably what it looked like before it was abandoned Colin jokingly suggested, Maybe you used to play here when you were little? Vera didnt laugh; she just shook her head with a complicated expression on her face. Upon seeing this, Colin gestured to the attendant who was following him. The attendant hurried over and respectfully asked, Your Grace, what are your orders? Do you know what this place is? Its an infirmary, but its long been abandoned. An infirmary? A vague thought flashed through Colins mind like lightning, but before he had a chance to think about it, Vera beside him cried out in pain. Oh Whats wrong? The little one is not behaving Colin sighed with relief, holding Vera tighter, and said, Lets return to our room. Vera nodded, but just a few steps later, she cried out in pain again, clutching her stomach. This time, Colin got alarmed: Could it be time for the delivery? I supposeit is Seeing Veras painful expression and the beads of sweat seeping from her forehead, Colin quickly picked her up and sprinted toward the main castle, shouting, Quick! Summon the doctor! The previously quiet Lion Roar Castle was suddenly bustling. However, as the Duchess of the North Territory, Lion Roar Castle had long made ample preparations for Veras delivery. So, although things were a bit chaotic, all proceeded somewhat orderly. The emotions churning within Colin as he waited outside the delivery room were more of excitement and thrill rather than nervousness. After all, he had already been through this once in Silver Moon City. Moreover, having learned from his last experience, he was much better prepared this time. Even the half-elf female doctor who performed the caesarean section on Queen Isa had been invited by Colin to Lion Roar Castle in advance. If there were any complications, she could perform the same operation on Vera. Like Queen Isa, Vera was also of the Bloodline, so there was no need to worry about issues like excessive bleeding or infection due to the primitive medical conditions of the time. So, Colin was not worried. As the news spread, a large crowd of St. Hilde family members gathered outside the delivery room, but Colin found their noise bothersome and chased them away. However, within a short time, another figure approached. This time, Colin didnt shoo them away, because the newcomer was Veras grandmotherCLady Yelina. The old lady approached with the aid of her walking stick and her attendants. Her wrinkled face was a bloom of happiness. Colin stepped forward and bowed, saying, Madam, I didnt expect you to come here. As he walked towards the delivery room, Lady Yelina responded to Colin, Dont underestimate my physical strength. I have plenty of experience in this matter and can help. Colin couldnt refuse her kind intentions and watched her walk into the delivery room. As time ticked by, seeing the maids coming in and out bearing various items and hearing Veras cries of pain from the delivery room, Colin grew increasingly anxious. Could it be difficult childbirth again? No sooner had the thought formed when a maid rushed out with a frightened look on her face, stammering, Sir The lady The baby is coming out feet first As expected, it was a difficult childbirth. Colin sighed inwardly, but wasnt overly anxious. He immediately walked into the delivery room. Inside the room, chaos reigned. Such a situation was very dangerous in these times, so it was no surprise that everyone was in a state of panic. And Lady Yelina was making things even worse, crying at the head of the bed, shouting, How could this happen! How could this happen! My poor child! My poor Midela Colins eyes flickered as if he had realized something, but now wasnt the time to contemplate further. He immediately commanded, Stay calm! Madam, please wait outside. Lady Yelina remained inconsolable, continuing to cry and hold on to Vera. Annoyed, Colin had to forcefully order the maids to carry her out. Once the room quieted down, he gave the order to the half-elf doctor, Begin. Having successfully performed the operation before, the half-elf doctor didnt hesitate to take out her tools. Colin stepped forward, kissed Vera on the forehead, and comforted her, Dont be afraid, just hold on a little longer. It will be over soon. The news of Veras difficult childbirth spread, enveloping Lion Roar Castle with a world of tension and anxiety. Some people began to pray, some were at a loss, while others stared curiously, wondering what was going on However, before long, the sound of a babys sharp cry broke the stagnation hanging over Lion Roar Castle. No matter what they were thinking before, at this moment, everyone revealed excited smiles and cheered loudly. In the delivery room, Colin brought the still-crying baby over to Vera. Its a boy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hmm. Vera gripped the child tightly, a blissful smile on her face, Have you thought of a name for him? HmmLets call him Caesar. Caesar? Vera looked at Colin curiously, Thats an unusual name. How did you think of it? Does it have any special meaning? Colin laughed and said, It signifies that he is a born king! Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: 697 Truth_1 Chapter 699: 697 Truth_1 Madam, its windy outside, we should head back soon., The maid tugged Lady Yelinas arm, only to find that she didnt turn around but went a few steps further. Madam The maid, helpless, had no choice but to follow Lady Yelina, who had become unusually stubborn, and continue forward. The sunset had dipped below the horizon, casting only brilliant twilight hues on the western sky. The north wind howled by, intensifying the chilliness. Yet, Lady Yelina resolutely came to the secluded turret located at the northwest corner of Lion Roar Castle, staring at the building overrun with ivy. Tears filled her eyes. She stood there for a long time before attempting to push open the turret door. Whether due to the disrepair from ages of neglect, or the lack of strength from the old lady, the door didnt budge. The maid was frowning, about to dissuade when she suddenly noticed a hand coming out from behind and pressing on the wooden door. Creak- The door opened, thick dust wafted out, causing the maid to sneeze uncontrollably. wuxiaworld.site She quickly turned around, only to see Colin, who had appeared unknowingly behind her: Your Grace, you You can leave first. Yes, sir. After the maid left, Colin took Lady Yelinas arm, and said with a smile: Madam, would you like to go in and have a look? Lady Yelina turned her head to gaze deeply at Colin, her murky eyes were filled with complex emotions that were difficult to discern. Alright. They both walked into the turret, under the dim twilight infiltrating from outside, they barely made out the rooms decor. The deeply dusty carpet, dilapidated furniture, and wall decorations concealed by cobwebs everything showed that the place had been abandoned for a long time. Nevertheless, Colin could still tell from the style of these decorations that the former occupant was a noble lady. Lady Yelina seemed to become agitated as soon as she entered the room, Colin could feel her bodys slight shivers. Seeing that the old lady seemed to be on the brink of exhaustion, Colin promptly wiped off the dust on a chair and helped Lady Yelina sit down. After the old woman had a moment to breathe, Colin bent down, staring into her eyes, and asked: Madam, wasnt this the place where Queen Midela used to isolate herself just after falling ill? Lady Yelina glanced around the room, her eyes filled with nostalgic sentiment, she nodded and replied: Yes, indeed. Its been many years since I last visited this place And now, Midelas gone my children all gone The old woman choked back sobs while speaking, but quickly wiped away her tears. She looked at Colin and apologized embarrassedly: Im sorry, I lost my composure for a moment, please, ignore It doesnt matter. Colin replied with a gentle smile, handing over a handkerchief to her. He truly felt for the old lady in front of him. After all, her three children the Duke of St. Hilde, Marquis Garcia, and Queen Midela, had all passed away. For a mother of an advanced age, it indeed, would be a harsh blow. However, Colin still wanted to clarify some things. Madam, the disease Queen Midela had contracted then was the White Plague, right? Indeed. Fortunately, the Supreme Lord was merciful and did not let the disease take her life. She was isolated here for her recuperation at that time, staying cut off from the world for three years. It was really tough for her to hang in there Is that so? Colins gaze flickered, he ventured further, Why did you, then, call out Midelas name during Veras labor? Did I? Lady Yelina looked surprised, as if she had completely forgotten. Colin nodded affirmatively, claiming: Yes, you did, and not just once. The maids and doctors in the delivery room can all testify to that. Ah, I might have truly mixed up the names then. Lady Yelina patted her head with a bitter smile, Im getting old, my memorys not as good. I often call people by the wrong name Is that so? Colin uttered with an enigmatic smile, Did Queen Midela also have a difficult labor back then? I dont think so. I wasnt with Midela during her delivery, but I heard it all went smoothly. No. Colins gaze suddenly turned sharp, I was referring to the real Midela St. Hilde! Lady Yelinas face twitched, but she still maintained a perplexed demeanor, saying: I dont understand what you mean, what real Midela? You know what I mean. Colin stared intently at Lady Yelinas face, as if trying to detect every minute change in her complexion, The real Midela St. Hilde, not Yeliv St. Chapman! Upon hearing this name, the panic in Lady Yelinas eyes couldnt be concealed anymore. Yet, she still insisted on shaking her head, saying: Duke St. Chapman, I really dont understand the meaning of your words Madam, why bother hiding it any further? Colin let out a self-satisfied smile, Have you forgotten my name? Im also a St. Chapman! Yeliv has already told me everything! The real Miss Midela didnt actually have the White Plague, did she? The reason she was isolated in this turret, unseen by outsiders, wasnt because of worries about contagion, but because she was pregnant! No! No way! Yeliv couldnt have possibly known the real cause of Midelas death.. Lady Yelina denied adamantly. But the moment the words left her mouth, she realized her slip. To this, Colin wore a triumphant grin, saying: Madam, it seems I guessed correctly. The real Miss Midela was isolated here after becoming pregnant. Then, without waiting for Lady Yelina to deny, he continued: The reason she was isolated for three years was because she died from complications during childbirth, right? Thats why you brought in Yeliv to replace her and marry Emperor Reinhardt. So, when you saw Vera in difficult labor today, you inadvertently called out the name Midela because that scene brought back your unpleasant memories, right? I believe, she must resemble her mother quite a lot Thats the reason you mixed up their names. Faced with Colins relentless questioning, Lady Yelina could no longer utter a word of denial. She trembled all over, turning pale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin let out a sigh, reached out to clasp the old womans cold hands, and said softly: Madam, I didnt mean to force you, I simply want to know the truth. Moreover, Vera has the right to know the truth. Lady Yelina stopped trembling, but when she raised her head again, her face was streaming with tears. Looking at Colins sincere and calm eyes, she hesitated for a while before slowly nodding, sobbing: Yes what youve said is all correct Midela did in fact die here due to difficult childbirth and Vera is her posthumous daughter Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: 698 Funeral_1 Chapter 700: 698 Funeral_1 Three days later, the bulk of the Blood Knight Army successfully arrived at Winterfell City. Simultaneously arriving was the remains of Marquis Garcia. That afternoon, the remains were buried in the cemetery of the St. Hilde family. Despite having just undergone a Caesarean section, Veras bloodlines healing abilities were extraordinarily remarkable, enabling her to walk freely. At this moment, she was dressed in a long black dress, standing mournfully in front of the grave. Almighty Lord of Glory, please bestow Your mercy. Today we are here to offer prayers for Garcia Saint Hilde. This brave and upright knight, your most devout believer, has completed his journey on earth, finally returning to Your embrace! May You open Your arms, receive his soul, and grant him peace. With the prayer concluded by the emeritus bishop, four knights from the St. Hilde family gently lifted Marquis Garcias coffin and placed it in the dug grave. Colin supported Vera on the shoulder, leading her to come forward and sprinkle a handful of dirt into the grave. Immediately after, the attendants stepped forward and began to fill the grave with soil. wuxiaworld.site At this moment, Vera could no longer hold back, and her tears fell like a dam-breaking flood. Colin took his wife into his arms and gently stroked her shivering back. By the time the grave was filled, Vera had stabilized her emotions. She took the white chrysanthemums that Colin handed her and placed them personally in front of Marquis Garcias tombstone, then bowed her head in silent prayer. With this, the funeral ended. People left one after another, leaving only Colin, Vera, and Lady Yelina. Suddenly, Colin spoke: Vera, do you know? Inside Marquis Garcias grave, another body was also buried. What? Vera looked up in surprise, Whose is it? Midela Saint Hilde. Aunt? Vera became even more confused, Shouldnt she be buried in the Royal Cemetery? The one buried in the Royal Cemetery is someone else. Here lies the real Midela Saint Hilde, your mother. My mother? With her mouth agape, Vera noticed Colin was not joking. She then turned to Lady Yelina, realizing something, Grandmother, whats going on? Lady Yelina sighed and spoke with a heavy voice: Vera, Im sorry for concealing this from you for so long. Its just that this thing concerns the biggest scandal of the Hilde Family over the past century. I really didnt know how to tell you But since your husband has guessed the truth from small clues, I wont hide it anymore. Yes. Your mother is indeed Midela Saint Hilde! Veras eyes widened in surprise, her lips trembling. She was so shocked by the news that she didnt know what to say. Only then she understood what her grandmother meant by scandal C She was the result of incest between siblings! How can this be? My father He How could he My mother His own sister she was still underage Listening to Veras confused questions, Lady Yelina explained softly, You should also know that Midela was engaged to the royal family at a very young age. When she was fourteen, we took her to Dragon City to meet the then Prince Reinhardt. However, Reinhardt did not leave a good impression on Midela, and after returning to Winterfell City, Midela told us that she didnt want to marry Reinhardt. But at that time, the North Territory was facing tremendous pressure from the trolls and urgently needed the support of the royal family. The family couldnt break this important political alliance because of a little girls personal likes and dislikes. I thought Midela was just acting out like a child. I believed that when she got older and understood her responsibilities and obligations as a St. Hilde, she would willingly accept the marriage. But what I never expected was that the reason she did not want to marry Reinhardt was because she had already given her heart to another! Thus, these two naive young fools, in order to resist their families arrangement, actually came up with a shoddy idea to avoid the marriageC they decided to let Midela get pregnant Lady Yelina sighed again, continuing, Vera, you should remember that Midela was once quarantined for three years because of the white plague, right? Vera nodded, becoming enlightened, she said, So, my mother was not quarantined because of the white plague, but because she was pregnant? Thats right. After such a scandal, your grandfather was furious. He sent Garcia to the Sky Ice Plain to reflect on his actions on the most dangerous and hardship-ridden frontline, while also concealing the news of Midelas pregnancy. He publicly claimed that she had contracted the white plague, and isolated her in the attic in the northwest corner of the castle, planning to let her reappear once the child was born. But no one expected Midela to have a difficult childbirth barely giving birth to you, she departed from this world Reaching this point, Lady Yelina cried so hard that she could not speak. She reached out and touched Veras face, sobbing, That day when you also had a difficult delivery I was terrified I thought the nightmare of that year was going to repeat itself Grandmothersob Vera hugged Lady Yelina, sobbing uncontrollably. After awhile, the two calmed down. Vera wiped away her tears and asked about her doubts, Grandmother, if my mother died because of childbirth, then who married Emperor Reinhardt? Thats Yeliv, a noblewoman from the St. Chapman Family. After the St. Chapman Family was destroyed by the Church, a trace of their bloodline was secretly left in the North Territory, and it was always protected by the St. Hilde Family. After Midelas death, your grandfather did not want to give up on the marriage alliance with the royal family, so he brought in Yeliv, who was of the same age and looked similar to Midela as a substitute. Vera nodded silently, many of the doubts in her heart were finally answered at this moment, but this answer made her feel suffocated. So thats why father never married and kept fighting on the Sky Ice Plain his whole life, right? Yes. After hearing of Midelas death, Garcia completely changed. He blamed his sisters death on his own rashness and ignorance, as a result, he fought like a madman on the frontlines, hoping to atone for his past mistakes. In fact, I think his death in the Holy Light Cathedral this time was a kind of release for him. Colin listened in silence, not knowing what to say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Marquis Garcia indeed made a mistake, but it was one that you couldnt help but refrain from blaming. If the old Duke hadnt forced Midela to marry a man she didnt love, if Midela hadnt thought up such a foolish way to resist the marriage, if she hadnt later suffered from a difficult childbirth and died Perhaps, the tragedy wouldnt have happened. After Midelas death, we secretly buried her in the cemetery, without a tombstone, without a funeral, until today, she can finally reunite with her beloved brother The chilly autumn wind howled by, carrying Lady Yelinas murmurs off to an unknown destination. Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: 699 Farewell_1 Chapter 701: 699 Farewell_1 The morning sunlight seeped through the curtains, illuminating Veras flawless jade-white face. Turning to her side, she lazily snuggled herself into Colins arms, seeming to find security there. Before she could settle back to sleep, the crying of a baby jolted her awake again. Ill go. Vera, restraining her husband who was about to get up, climbed down from the bed and draped on a silver nightgown. Fastening a thin belt around her waist, her fair delicate feet stepped on the sheepskin rug and slowly walked to the nursery next door. The maid had the crying child in her arms, soothing it. Seeing Vera enter, she promptly curtsied. Vera took Caesar from the maid, holding him in her arms. She unbuttoned her nightgown and fed her child. The crying abruptly stopped, replaced by faint suckling sounds. The aroma of pine amber burning filled the room with a quiet and peaceful ambience. In a short while, the well-fed little one fell asleep again. Vera placed Caesar back in his cradle, knelt by the side of the bed and stared intently at this rosy and tender being. He had the same black hair as Colin, roly-poly cheeks and chubby hands. With closed eyes, he was sound asleep. Gazing at him in a trance, Vera seemed to see a miracle, a treasure, a benefaction, unwilling even to blink. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site The faint sound of footsteps echoed behind her, soon wrapped in a warm embrace. Colins voice then echoed in her ear: Hungry? Lets go have breakfast. Okay. Vera slowly stood up, took Colins arm, and walked out. After breakfast, the couple strolled to Agate Lake. After the funeral of Marquis Garcia, Colin brought his wife to Agate Manor, located in the suburbs of Winterfell City, to relieve her stress. The scenery here was beautiful, a great place for taking a vacation. The sun was perfect that day, its rays warm and comfortable on the body. The gentle wind, sweeping across the surface of Agate Lake, caused ripples to form. A Swallow skimmed the lake surface, caught a plump white-bellied crucian carp, drawing squawks and in-fighting from its peers. Walking along the lakeside path, Colin, with his arm around his wifes slender waist, relished this rare warmth and tranquility. Colin, you dont need to keep accompanying me here, Im fine now. At these words, Colin looked at his wifes profile in surprise, then laughed and said: Why? Ive only been back a few days. You want me to leave already? Vera stopped walking, turned and wrapped her arms around Colin. Leaning her head against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, she said: No, of course not. I hope you could always stay by my side, never leave. But I know its impossible. Now, you are the Empires protector. You dont just belong to me. You have your responsibilities. Colins eyes slightly flickered as he asked gravely, Has someone said something to you? Vera shook her head saying: Not at all. But Im not a fool. You brought the Blood Knight Army this time, I know its not just to visit me or escort my Fathers remains. I have also heard about some of the changes in the Eastern Region. Youre preparing to go to White Dew City, arent you? Seeing Veras reaction, Colin could only nod and say: Indeed, some people in the Eastern Region are always up to no good. I suspect this recent incident has something to do with the mages Upon saying this, Colin paused. When Vera lifted her head, he looked into her eyes and firmly said: I also plan to visit Yevir. The Mage Council should either become a vassal of the Empire or face destruction. A shadow of sadness flashed across Veras eyes, but she immediately agreed, nodding, and said: Yes, Yevir indeed poses a threat to the Empire. I support your decision. However, not all mages want to be enemies with the Empire. As far as I know, many mages advocate for reconciliation with the Empire and look for ways to coexist peacefully. Dont worry, I will give them a chance to choose. But as for that damned Mr. Ji, I have to kill him! Mr. Ji does deserve to die! Vera, of course, would not object to this. After thinking for a bit, she added, By the way, when you go to Yevir, you can get Teacher to accompany you. He can serve as a bridge between you and the mages, helping to win over the friendly mages. Colin knew that Veras teacher referred to Mage Cusius. At the time when Mr. Ji launched the Eyes of Judgement, sacrificing Fallen Eagle City to kill Cyrus St. Hilde, it was Cusius who guarded the city to prevent anyone from interrupting Mr. Jis spell-casting. Later, Cusius came to Vera and claimed he didnt know Mr. Jis target was the Northern Duke. Otherwise, he would have tried to stop Mr. Jis actions. Moreover, Cusius provided some help during Veras retake of Winterfell City and gave Vera the scroll of Eyes of Judgement. This was the reason Vera chose to believe her teacher and allowed him to stay in Dragon City. Of course, from the beginning to the end, Colin never trusted the guy, but spared him for Veras sake. Okay, Ill bring Mage Cusius. In front of Vera, Colin naturally couldnt refuse, so he agreed. But on second thought, it seemed like a good opportunity for Colin to see what game Cusius was playing. Otherwise, Colin wouldnt feel at ease leaving a ticking time bomb in Winterfell City. Then, without further delay, Colin returned to the mansion, took one last look at Caesar, bid goodbye to his wife and child, and returned to Winterfell City. Vera had told him that after swearing allegiance to the St. Hilde family, it seemed that Cusius indeed wanted to settle in the North Territory. He even married a lady from a collateral line of the St. Hilde family and had a son. Some time ago, Cusius came to Vera seeking a baptism for his son. He wanted his son to become a knight, make achievements in the future, and have a title and territory of his own in the North Territory. It seemed that Cusius was earnestly planning to bid farewell to his mage life and fully integrate into the Empires nobility. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lost in thought, Colin arrived in front of a mansion in the western district of Winterfell City. The butler naturally recognized the famous Duke St. Chapman and immediately led Colin to find Cusius. Crossing the front hall, they entered the backyard. Before the butler had a chance to announce their arrival, he stopped abruptly on the spot. Because, to their surprise, Cusius was crawling on all fours, hopping around with a two or three-year-old child on his back, excitedly shouting: Charge! Charge forward! Charge toward the enemy! Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: 700 Inquiries_1 Chapter 702: 700 Inquiries_1 The courtyard suddenly became quiet, leaving only the unrestrained racket of the children behind. Magician Cusius froze for a moment, but quickly recovered. He chuckled nonchalantly and then rose to take his son from his back and tossed the child to the butler. With a laughing face, he then addressed Colin: Duke St. Chapman, I was not expecting your visit, I apologize for my rudeness. Please forgive me. Colin observed Magician Cusius with amusement. The man seemed completely unfazed and unashamed by the embarrassing scene witnessed by an outsider. Its fine. I recently became a father myself, so I understand how you feel. Magician Cusius burst into hearty laughter and warmly invited Colin into the house. He personally served him tea and water. Duke, may I ask why you have graced me with your visit today? Colin replied with a slight smile, choosing not to beat around the bush: Have you been following the recent developments in the East? Ive heard some things. Tell me, how do they dare to kill my student? wuxiaworld.site Mr. Ji has always been very skilled at manipulating peoples hearts. Colins eyes flickered; he immediately asked: So, you are certain that the instigator from the East is Mr. Ji? Magician Cusius sighed, pulled out a letter from his pocket, and handed it to Colin, explaining: Duke, this letter was sent to me by Mr. Ji not long ago, inviting me to help him in the East. Colin hurriedly scanned over it; he then asked: So, why didnt you accept his invitation? Magician Cusius shrugged and laughed: Duke, I have already established my home and business here in Winterfell City. Why would I want to involve myself in such violent affairs? Moreover, considering my relationship with the Northern Duke, seeking a future for my son here is better than having him in Yevir, tediously studying those dry arcane knowledge. Besides, as I have honestly told you before, I have never had much faith in Mr. Ji. He is overly reliant on intrigues and schemes but fails to pragmatically build his power. Until now, he still has to resort to petty tricks to manipulate others. He is not capable of great things. Colin laughed noncommittally, whether he believed Magician Cusius words or not was unclear. He just asked: What do you think Mr. Ji used to convince those nobles in the East to confront me? In fact, this was Colins biggest doubt. He had already led the Blood Knight Army to sweep through the East once, so the Eastern nobles were surely aware of the consequences of defying him. Moreover, the majority of the main forces in the East have been deployed to the frontline in the Luwal Valley, leaving only secondary troops behind, who were no match for the Blood Knight Army. Colin couldnt understand where they found the courage. And as for Mr. Ji, Colin didnt believe he posed any threat either. Although the man had taken over the body of a Holy Knight, judging from the fact that Prince Lexie keeps chasing him around, his actual strength was inferior to a real Holy Knight. In his True Blood Form, Colin was even stronger than a Holy Knight of the same rank, so dealing with Mr. Ji wouldnt be a problem. Moreover, Colin had another Holy Warrior Blood Slave. So what did Mr. Ji rely on to dare to incite those Eastern nobles to assassinate Colins student? Magician Cusius touched his nose and laughed awkwardly: Duke, I really dont know about this However, in my view, Mr. Jis trump card might be the Eyes of Judgement. Colin had thought of this as well. But to be honest, he didnt think Mr. Ji would be able to initiate the Eyes of Judgement again. The person sitting on the armchair was dressed in a loose white Tang suit. He held a purple clay teapot in his right hand and was slowly counting the Bodhi pearls in his left hand. After counting them one round, he held the white jade pendant in the center and slowly rubbed it. This person was none other than Gong Monan. His mental state looked very good, and his eyes were very bright and spirited. If you only looked at his eyes, you wouldnt think that he was a man in his forties at all. Gong Monan didnt seem to hear the woman in black at all. He took a sip of tea from the purple clay teapot. The woman in black was furious because she was ignored. She raised her voice and said,Mr. Gong As soon as he finished speaking, the person standing behind Gong Monan suddenly pulled out a gun and aimed it at the woman in black. No one can be rude to Mister, The woman in black was so frightened that her body trembled and her face turned pale.Gong Mr. Gong I-I didnt mean that. I just Its just Her legs went weak, and her tongue stiffened in fear. She could not even finish the second half of her sentence. Gong Monan put down the teapot and looked at the woman in black. Who do you think you are? How dare you call yourself a guest? I I thoughtWe are The woman in black wanted to say that they were working together, but when she saw the black muzzle, she swallowed her words. This was her first time using a real gun on the street, and also her first time being pointed at by a gun. It was too terrifying. It was as if a bullet could shoot out of the muzzle at any time and pierce through her head. Gong Monan looked at her with a smile as if he was looking at a junior. However, his eyes were abnormally cold and devoid of any warmth. They were like snakes, cruel and terrifying. The woman in black felt cold under his gaze. The cold feeling was different from when he was waiting outside the door and being blown by the cold wind. It was as ifUnder his gaze, you could feel your life slowly draining away from your body. Your body became stiff and cold, just like that He was experiencing the feeling of walking towards death. The woman in black finally realized that the Gong Monan she saw last time wasnt his true self. Perhaps he still wasnt his real self, but he was beginning to show a little of his fearsomeness. Just this little bit was enough to make the woman in black regret it. She regretted coming here alone. She had underestimated Gong Monan. Although she had heard about him from some people in the past, those rumors did not affect her at all. Now, after experiencing it for herself, she knew that what others said was true. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You cant think of anything, Gong Monan said slowly. Ive already shown you the greatest mercy by allowing you to stand in front of me When the woman in black heard this, she couldnt control her legs and fell to the ground with a thud. Her knees hit the hard floor, but she didnt feel any pain. The fear in her heart had already overcome everything. Yes, it would be an honour for me to become Abis teacher. Magician Cusius clapped his hands excitedly: Great, Im going to get the little guy right now! Without hesitation, he darted out of the lounge. Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: 701 Scroll_1 Chapter 703: 701 Scroll_1 Central Cathedral, Winterfell City. The melodious hymns reverberate in the prayer hall, creating a solemn, profound atmosphere that enveloped the entire space. Colin stood on one side of the hall, watching as Cusius the Mages son Abi staggered towards the baptismal font. In order to make Cusius work wholeheartedly for him, he not only took Abi on as a student, but also arranged for the boy to be baptized. Of course, Cusius had previously approached Vera, who agreed to give Abi a baptismal slot. However, the baptismal slots in the Church were limited, and Abis baptism ceremony was initially scheduled for next year. Colin personally intervened this time, forcefully making a way for Abi to get baptized sooner. The earlier the baptism ceremony takes place, the better. This allows the baptized person to cultivate a familiarity with the Holy Light, and ascend the knight ranks as quickly as possible. Usually, the legitimate children of high nobles are baptized shortly after their first month. Therefore, Colin truly put all his efforts into caring for this new student. At this moment, Cusius the Mage, who was standing next to him, showed an expression full of excitement and pride, clearly satisfied with Colins arrangements. Under everyones watchful eyes, Abi had now reached the edge of the holy water pool. wuxiaworld.site The retired Bishop asked in a solemn voice: Lost lamb, suffering sinner, Abi, are you willing to dedicate everything you have to the Lord of Glory, until death? Abi tightened his little face and nodded vigorously, answering: I am willing! The retired Bishop then revealed a smile, lifting Abi into his arms, slowly immersing him into the pool of holy water, while saying: Immerse yourself in this pool, and you will be separated from the filth; Immerse yourself in this pool, and your sins will be washed away; Immerse yourself in this pool, and you will be cleansed again In preparation for this baptism, Cusius the Mage had trained Abi beforehand. Therefore, after being submerged in the holy water, the little boy merely closed his eyes tightly without struggling blindly. The retired Bishops voice suddenly rose: May the Glory of the Supreme Lord forever shine on the path you walk! A sacred breath suddenly burst forth from the pool of holy water, which quickly returned to calm. The baptism ceremony was thus concluded. The retired Bishop lifted Abi out of the pool of holy water and handed him to Cusius the Mage who had rushed forward. Thank you, Bishop, for your hard work! Searching for knights to serve the Lord is my duty. You need not be so polite. The retired Bishops complexion was a bit pale C it seemed that the baptism ceremony indeed took a toll on the officiating priest. He didnt say much else, simply gave Colin a nod before turning and leaving. Colin approached, offering his congratulations to Cusius the Mage. Cusius thanked him profusely. He wanted Abi to salute Colin, but the boy was half-asleep after the baptism ceremony, unable to even keep his eyes open. Colin gave a nonchalant smile, and said to Cusius: We depart at nine tomorrow morning. Dont forget. After speaking, he turned to leave. Cusius handed Abi to his wife, then chased after Colin. Your Grace, in order to express my gratitude for your kindness to Abi, I have something I would like to present to you. Oh? Really? Youre being overly polite. Colin casually responded, not showing much interest. Mage Cusius pulled out a scroll from his bosom and handed it to Colin. Colin didnt refuse, asking: What is this? Mage Cusius cleared his throat and said solemnly: Your Grace, during your journey to the Eastern territories, youre likely to be attacked by mages. The only thing that could pose a lethal threat to you would be the Forbidden Curse of The Eye of Judgment. Thats why I specially crafted this arcane scroll. It can prevent you from becoming a target of the Eyes of Judgement At this point, Colins face lost its casual expression. He stopped in his tracks, looked at Mage Cusius seriously, and asked in a deep voice: Are you sure it can withstand the attack of a forbidden curse? Mage Cusius confidently nodded: Yes. However, to be more precise, it cant withstand the forbidden curse. It can only prevent you from becoming the target of the Eyes of Judgement. You may not know, but the Forbidden Curse of The Eye of Judgment, developed by Mr. Ji, largely references a curse I once collected called the Eye of Petrification. Moreover, during its development, Mr. Ji had many exchanges with me. Undoubtedly, apart from Mr. Ji, I understand the Eyes of Judgement the most in this world. Therefore, I knew that this terrifying curse actually has a fatal weakness. What weakness? Colin couldnt help opening the arcane scroll in his hand. The scroll was covered with intricate magic array lines. Despite being inactive, it emitted a strong arcane vibration, almost as if it could suck the soul out of ones gaze. Mage Cusius chuckled and said: Your Grace, you should know that nearly all forbidden curses cause wide area damage. But The Eye of Judgment is a precise strike, which is very unusual. Its actually a smart move developed by Mr. Ji to reduce exhaustion and backlash. It allows the spell caster to select the patient Hearing this, Colin couldnt help but recall the scene in the Storm Fortress when he, with Queen Midela under his control, cast the Eyes of Judgement. Looking back, there was indeed a process of selecting the patient. He had changed the target from Duke St. Gregorian to the Orc Emperor. However, due to insufficient sacrifices, the forbidden curse didnt inflict much damage on the Orc Emperor. The aura of a Holy Knight far surpasses that of ordinary people, making it easy to pinpoint you as the target of a forbidden curse. However, for this reason, I came up with a way to counter the Eyes of Judgement Is it possible that this scroll might help the Holy Knight hide his aura? Correct! Mage Cusius snapped his fingers excitedly and proudly proclaimed, This scroll merely records a fourth-order stealth spell, yet it can defend against a forbidden curse attack! Would you not say its a stroke of genius? Colin revealed a smile of appreciation and said: Yes, Mage Cusius, you are truly a genius! Once I have verified the efficacy of this scroll, I will personally report your contributions to the Queen. Trust me, with this scroll, you might earn a title of nobility! Upon hearing this, Cusius blushed with excitement and quickly bowed in gratitude: Thank you for your recognition and assistance, Your Grace! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Colin couldnt help but feel a hint of pride. The investment he just made in Cusiuss son had already begun to pay off. Although he was already prepared for the Eyes of Judgement, another layer of protection was always better. He closed the scroll, secured it close to his person, and patted Cusiuss shoulder, saying enthusiastically: Dont forget, we leave at nine tomorrow. Yes, Your Grace, Im at your disposal! Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: 702 River Crossing_1 Chapter 704: 702 River Crossing_1 Before the sunset, Colin finally set foot on the land of the Eastern Territories once again. For this river crossing, he chose Alfalfa City as his landing point just as before. Stepping down from the pier onto the damp sand of the harbor, Colin felt as if he could still smell the blood from the past. At this time last year, he successfully incited a rebellion within the Howell Family, setting the Pegasus Navy ablaze here, thus officially starting the conquest of the Eastern Territories. Now revisiting the old place, Colin was filled with a myriad of emotions. Count Howell followed close behind Colin, trying to speak several times but holding back each time. Colin stood still on the dock, looking at transport ships packed with soldiers and war horses on the Angry River, before turning to ask Count Howell: How much longer until the entire Blood Knight Army has crossed the river? Your Grace, if we keep shipping all night, we estimate that we can complete the task by noon tomorrow at the earliest. Good, then the warriors will have to work hard. Its our duty. Count Howell glanced at Colin, finally voicing the concerns he had been harboring, Your Grace, after Eckerts death, Molly did not send back a single letter! Its just too unusual. I suspect she might be under house arrest, or even Colin turned around, patted Count Howells shoulder, and reassured him: wuxiaworld.site Dont worry, Count Howell. Your daughter, Lady Molly, wont be in danger. Moreover, your grandson, Eckert, was my student, and I will thoroughly investigate his death. No matter who orchestrated this conspiracy, I will make them pay! Count Howell nodded heavily, saying: Your Grace, thank you for your concern for the Howell family. Recently, I have used my old contacts to gather some information that may be of reference to you. Oh? Do share. Yes. Count Howell took a deep breath and began his account, Firstly, the mastermind behind Eckerts assassination should be Marquis Oberth. Marquis Oberth? Colin frowned, apparently unfamiliar with this name. Yes, this man is the clan uncle of the former Duke of the Eastern Territories. He was once a well-known high-ranking Knight in the Glorious Empire, but now hes already over a hundred years old. I didnt expect this old man, who is one step away from the grave, to stir things up Do you have solid evidence that it was this man? No. But just before Eckert suddenly fell seriously ill, the Marquis Oberth, who has long since stopped concerning himself with worldly affairs, unexpectedly began to meddle in the affairs of the St. Prowse family. He even assembled a meeting of many old nobles of his generation. After this meeting, these old nobles from all the major families of the Eastern Territories suddenly stepped back into the limelight and began to meddle in family affairs. As you know, at this time, most of the Eastern Territorys lords have led their armies to the frontline at Luwal Valley. The families are at their weakest. Seizing this opportunity, Marquis Oberth and a group of old men who should have retired a long time ago took control of the familys power. Currently, the Eastern Territory has fully entered the Era of Elder Politics! Thats why I say, Eckerts death must be related to these strange changes! Old men? Colin stroked his chin, deep in thought. It seems, Mr. Ji has bewitched these old fellows who should have retired long ago, making them come out to seize power. But the question is, how exactly did Mr. Ji persuade these people? These old men dont have long to live, why would they be interested in power struggle? Unless Colin immediately realized, for these old men who are one step away from the grave, the only thing that could possibly tempt them is longevity. So, Mr. Ji must have offered these old men the hope of prolonging their lives, which is why they were willing to risk stirring things up! Did Mr. Ji develop a new forbidden spell that could prolong these old mens lives? Thinking of this, Colin called over to the accompanying Mage Cusius, and asked: Do you know of any magic that can extend a persons life? Extend life? Mage Cusius scratched his head and shook it, Actually, many Mages in Yevir have researched the problem of lifespan. After all, the temptation of eternal life is immense. But these researches, without exception, all ended in failure. Alas, the length of life is sacred territory, its not something mortals can touch. However, Colin asked again: Do you know if Mr. Ji ever conducted related research? Mr. Ji Mage Cusius thought for a moment and then shook his head again, As far as I know, Mr. Ji has not conducted related research. His focus has always been on the Eyes of Judgement. Colin nodded silently, not asking any further. In retrospect, it makes sense. The arcane research on elongating life, which could certainly be classified as a forbidden spell, would definitely require a tremendous amount of effort and energy. It was unlikely that Mr. Ji would have the spare energy to create a longevity spell while conjuring a genius forbidden spell like the Eyes of Judgement. Seeing Colin silent for a long time, Cusius curiously asked: My Lord, why the sudden interest about this? Colin then recounted the information uncovered by Count Howell, along with his own speculation. Upon hearing this, Cusius also appeared puzzled, however, he didnt really see it as a big issue, and soon laughed, flattering: My Lord, no matter why these old chaps decide to assist Mr. Ji in opposing you, they are doomed to their wishful thinking. As long as the Blood Knight Army led by you arrives, it is certain to sweep away all obstacles in the East! Colin merely smiled in response. He too, thought the same. The East possesses no forces capable of challenging the Blood Knight Army. Even if Mr. Ji temporarily gains control of the East through these old chaps, it is essentially a castle on the beach that will crumble when the tide hits. The next day. The river crossing progressed more smoothly than Count Howell had anticipated. By just past ten in the morning, all thirty thousand of the Blood Knight Army had reached the east bank of the Angry River. Colin didnt immediately give the order to march. Instead, he let the warriors rest a bit and planned to set off after lunch. Soon, smoke billowed above Alfalfa City. While Colin sat in the lounge of the Church, preparing to dine, Scholar Yerug entered quickly. Ever since Colin was ennobled as Duke St. Chapman, Scholar Yerug formally resumed his own surname and became Colins vassal. He had also volunteered to accompany Colin on this trip to the East. My Lord, I just received some news. Camila St. Prowse and Grace Brugen announced their engagement. Upon hearing this, Colin was taken aback. After all, Grace was his lover, and they had spent a wonderful time together in Huorong City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who is this Camila? He is the grandson of Marquis Oberth and is rumored to be the nominee for the new Duke of the East When did the Duke of East become his to nominate! Colin chuckled coldly, stuffing the remaining bread into his mouth and ordered: Inform the entire army to set off immediately after lunch, the target is, Huorong City! Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: 703 Instigate_1 Chapter 705: 703 Instigate_1 Huorong City. In the Brugen family graveyard, Grace, dressed in a pure black long dress, adorned with a white daisy on her chest, stands silently praying in front of Count Brugens grave. Behind her, a group of nobles and military officers gathered to attend the annual ceremony of Count Brugen. One year ago today, Count Brugen led the Huorong Army, known as the strongest land army in the East, into battle against the Blood Knight Army, resulting in the complete annihilation of his forces. Whats even more incredulous was that it wasnt even the main force of the Blood Knight Army that destroyed the fifty-thousand-strong Huorong Army. A mere three thousand Blood Knights shattered the Huorong Army on the battlefield. This defeat completely broke the morale of the eastern soldiers. Since then, the mere mention of Blood Knight Army has become an inescapable nightmare for Easterners. Later, Colin capitalised on the situation, stormed White Dew City, killed Duke Saint Prowse, and restructured the political landscape of the East. Throughout this process, the Eastern nobles bore silently, not daring to show the slightest defiance. Unfortunately, due to the Orc invasion and the Royal Familys War Order, the Blood Knight Army could only reluctantly withdraw from the East. They had no time to consolidate their victories, leaving many potential problems. The most significant of these problems was the selection of the Eastern Duke. Originally, as the first in line to inherit the Duchy of the East, Eckert Saint Proust was also approved and accepted as a student by Colin. As per the normal course of events, becoming the new Eastern Duke should have been a foregone conclusion. But no one could have predicted his sudden death from illness. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.c0 Of course, the so-called death from illness was the explanation given by the St. Prowse family to the public. As for how Eckert died, everyone knewC How could a healthy five-year-old child die so easily? Clearly, a force intending to resist Colin had surfaced in the East. But for the majority of Eastern nobles, Colin and the Blood Knight Army remained a nightmare they dared not defy. Especially the present Colin, he was even more dreaded than he had been a year ago. Leading the Luwal Valley campaign, successfully being promoted to Holy Knight, being granted the title Guardian of the Empirethese glorious laurels made Colin a terrifying figure that the Eastern nobles dared not confront. So, when news came that the Blood Knight Army had crossed the Angry River and once again set foot on Eastern territory, the Eastern nobles were panicked. Grace ended her prayers, turned around, her cold gaze slowly sweeping over the faces of those attending the ceremony. Gentlemen, I believe youve heard that the Blood Knight Army is approaching Huorong City. According to the latest intelligence, they are only a little over three hundred kilometers away from Huorong City and will likely reach here in three days. As soon as these words escaped her mouth, it provoked a stir among the nobles present. Out of all the Eastern nobles, the greatest fear of the Blood Knight Army was definitely held by the Brugen Family of Huorong City. The destruction of the Huorong Army was an eternally painful memory for them, one that couldnt be erased even with two or three generations time. Grace paused for a moment and continued: I presume you all know why the Blood Knight Army is heading straight for Huorong City. The crowd exchanged glances, their eyes revealing a complex mixture of emotions. They of course knew why the Blood Knight Army was heading directly for Huorong City. Wasnt it all because of the news of Graces engagement to Camila? A year ago, after Colin annihilated the Huorong Army, he brazenly entered the defenseless Huorong City, and the person who had welcomed this Northern Wars God was none other than Grace herself. Although many people looked down on Graces decision to serve the man who had killed her father, no one dared to show their disdain in front of this lady of the Brugen family. Instead, they would even show her respect because of her connection with Colin. Who would have thought that after the Marquis Oberth plotted to assassinate Eckert, he would actually set his sights on Grace. This old man was dead set on offending Colin St. Chapman. When they first received the marriage proposal from Marquis Oberth, the majority of the Brugen family members wanted to refuse. They didnt want to become the targets of Colins rage. But the problem was, Gracess grandfatherCthe previous Count Brugen, immediately agreed to this marriage. Thats right, the previous Count Brugen was still alive, just that five years ago, due to old age and inability to manage his territory, he had transferred his title to his son ahead of time. A year ago, when Count Brugen died in battle, the Huorong Army was wiped out, and Colins Blood Knight Army killed their way into Huorong City, this old count was still pretending to be dead in bed, not daring to face the situation. No one expected that after receiving Marquis Oberths marriage proposal, this old count, who had long stopped participating in worldly affairs, would suddenly reappear. One would think that, until a new Count Brugen was appointed by the Eastern Duke, the old count was indeed the rightful ruler of Huorong City, and the knights of the Brugen family had sworn their loyalty to him. But who knew if this old count was confused or had been deceived by someone, but he actually agreed to Marquis Oberths marriage proposal. This undoubtedly put the Brugen family in an extremely dangerous situation. No matter how much others advised him, the old count stubbornly persisted in his decision. Now the Blood Knight Army was coming. The thought of the recurring nightmare once again descending upon Huorong City was enough to send chills down the spine of the members of the Brugen family. Grace captured everyones expressions in her eyes. She took a deep breath and distinctly said: My grandfather is old and confused. His actions will bring endless disaster to the Brugen family and to Huorong City! At her words, the graveyard fell into a silence. Everyone was watching this resolute young girl who stood alone, their hearts filled with both astonishment and admiration for her bravery. Grace seemed indifferent to the gazes of the others and didnt seem to realise just how radically her speech diverged from the norm. She continued composedly: I refuse to marry Camila St. Prowse! And I refuse to let the Brugen family get involved in dangerous political turmoil! The Blood Knight Army is about to arrive; we must make a decision! So, anyone who supports my decision to reject this marriage, please stand behind me! The crowd looked on in surprise at this young girl whod found the courage to resist, and instantly began murmuring amongst themselves. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gradually, the first knight who chose to support her by standing behind her came forth. As if he was a signal, more and more people followed suit. As more and more people chose to stand behind Grace, those who chose to oppose her became increasingly uncertain. Whether it was out of genuine support or a fear of isolation, eventually, all stood behind her. Grace revealed a satisfied smile, turned around again, facing the crowd, she declared: Good, together, lets choose a brighter future for the Brugen family! Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: 704 Resistance_1 Chapter 706: 704 Resistance_1 I apologize, Im late. The elderly count in the wheelchair was pushed by his maid into the cemetery. When one grows old, it takes half a day to change clothes. I apologize for keeping everyone waiting. Sensing the stagnation in the air, he smiled and nodded at the crowd. However, not many responded. The old count didnt mind too much, assuming that people were just immersed in the mourning ceremonys sad atmosphere. He curbed his smile, putting on a serious face, and with the support of the maid, he slowly stood up and walked shakily to the tomb of Count Brugen. Grace, youre about to get married. I estimate you wont have many opportunities to come back, so you should preside over the memorial ceremony this time. Grace looked into the old counts eyes but remained silent. The old count frowned, about to speak again, only to be interrupted by Graces cold voice: Grandfather, I dont want to marry Camila St. Prowse. The old counts face immediately darkened, scolding in a low voice: This matter has been decided! Stop pestering me about it, besides, consider the kind of occasion it is, this is your fathers wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Im not asking for your permission. Grace calmly interrupted, Im just informing you of the fact C I wont marry Camila St. Prowse! The old counts cloudy eyes gradually sharpened, and he coldly stared at his granddaughter, scoffing: What, the approach of the Blood Knights gave you the courage to resist? Do you really think your lover could rampage freely in the eastern territories like last time? Stop acting so naive! What I offered you is indeed the correct path. Marry Camila, and you will be a duchess! Isnt that better than a lover without a legitimate position? But Grace just sneered and questioned: Grandfather, is what you chose really the right path? I want to know what you plan to use to resist the Blood Knight Army now that theyre almost at Huorong City. The old counts gaze flickered as he offhandedly said: Thats not your concern. I assure you, if you follow my arrangements, Colin St. Chapman will definitely pay for his past crimes! While saying this, the old count turned his head around, his eyes sweeping over the faces of the Brugen Family members, observing their panic and fear, and reassured them loudly: Dont worry! Now that Ive agreed to a marriage alliance with the St. Prowse family, I am prepared to face the Blood Knight Army! Immediately, Grace laughed coldly and asked, How will you deal with them? Sacrifice Huorong City? At her words, the crowds color changed. The old count swiftly turned around to look at Grace, firmly denying: Absolutely not! Grace smirked lightly, probing further: Then whats your plan to deal with Duke St. Chapman and the Blood Knight Army? Why not speak it out loud? The corner of the old counts mouth twitched slightly, but he kept a poker face, saying: This is a confidential matter, it cant be disclosed in such an open place. If it leaks and lets the Blood Knight Army prepare, it wont be good. Grandfather, everyone here is part of the core Brugen Family. Are you worried about traitors? People are unpredictable. The old count set his resolute gaze on his granddaughter, implying, After all, some people are always thinking about surrendering to the enemy, who knows what kind of stupid things they could do. Grace, clearly not ready to let her grandfather off the hook so easily, relentlessly said: Grandfather, I know that you dont trust me, but there must be someone in the room whom you trust, right? How about this, you pick three trustworthy Brugen people and tell them your plan to see if they agree. Noticing that the old count was stunned, Grace teasingly asked: Grandfather, you cant really pick three people you trust from the entire Brugen clan, can you? You impudent girl! Do I have to act according to your directive? The old count was obviously lost for words with anger. Of course, I do not have the qualifications to instruct you. I just feel that such a major decision related to the fate of the Brugen Family should not be made by you alone. The old counts breathing gradually intensified, showing he was greatly angered by Grace: I have led the Brugen family through countless storms! Do you think you are qualified to question me? Hahaha, it seems you are determined to side with that lover of yours! With that, he turned to face a knight of the family and commanded: Thomas! Immediately seize Grace for me! Knight Thomas looked at the old count, then at Grace; he struggled with himself, but in the end, he remained still. Thomas Brugen! Didnt you hear my order? The old count shouted again, only to find that Knight Thomas was like a wooden man, heedless of his words. Knight Gant! The old count had no choice but to turn to another, Take Grace down for me! Knight Gant raised his head to look at the old count, hesitated for a moment, then asked: Sir, what exactly is your plan to deal with the Blood Knight Army? That is a military secret! The old count said coldly. Knight Gant sighed, said, Sir, I am the commander of the Huorong City defence army, am I not even qualified to know this secret? The old counts face twitched a few times, but he still shook his head resolutely, saying: Gant Brugen, are you going to betray me too? Knight Gant lowered his head and said nothing. The old counts face turned red with anger, and had to turn to the next person: Knight Morey! Knight Fate! Knight Tulis! However, embarrassingly, not one person responded to the old counts command. This outcome filled the old count with endless fear and anger. He trembled uncontrollably, shouting: You Have all of you forgotten your vows of loyalty? Grace gave a slight smile, mocking: Grandfather, do you really think that you are still the Count Brugen? From the moment you transferred the nobility to my father, the knights of the Brugen family already changed their loyalty. You are no longer the master of Huorong City! The old count gasped for breath and, raising his trembling hand, pointed at Grace: You you traitor you Before he could finish speaking, he fainted from the rush of anger. A maid screamed out, attempting to call for a doctor, but was stopped by Grace. She slowly approached the old count. To the astonishment of everyone, she drew her sword and severed the head of her own grandfather! Whoosh- Everyone was shocked by this scene. Knight Gant couldnt help but speak: Miss Grace, this is your grandfather! How could you Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Grace retorted indifferently: This was a devil who wanted to sacrifice Huorong City, doesnt he deserve to die? Besides, how else would we get the forgiveness of Duke St. Chapman? The murmurs of the crowd suddenly reducing. Just that the looks they cast at Grace became extremely complex. Grace ignored all of it. Holding the still-bleeding skull in her hand, she strode out. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: 705 Enter the city_1 Chapter 707: 705 Enter the city_1 Do you think Huorong City might be a trap? Riding his horse, Colin gazed at the distant city of Huorong, whose outline could already be discerned, and suddenly asked Scholar Yerug. Upon hearing the question, Scholar Yerug nodded and replied, My lord, there is indeed this possibility. After all, anyone would know that Miss Grace is your lover, and the news of her engagement came too coincidentally. It seems like a deliberate attempt to provoke you, luring you to Huorong City. Colin laughed and then asked again, So do you think I should go? Scholar Yerug hesitated for a moment, and then carefully answered, My lord, I believe you should indeed go. Firstly, Huorong City holds an extremely strategic location, being the sole land route connecting the north and south of the East. Controlling Huorong City is crucial to your plan of taking over the East. Moreover, Miss Grace is your lover after all. Regardless of personal feelings or for the sake of your dignity, you must strongly counter this open provocation. Furthermore, even if Huorong City is a trap, with your current strength, as long as you respond carefully, there is truly no force in the East that could threaten you. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Just as Colin was about to speak again, he noticed an orderly from the front approaching rapidly, reporting: My lord, the people of Huorong City have actively opened their gates, surrendering to us! Colin glanced at Scholar Yerug and laughed, Its beginning to look even more like a trap. Scholar Yerug pondered for a moment, then suggested, My lord, if you are worried Huorong City is a trap, why not leave part of the Blood Knight Army outside the city? In case of any changes within the city, they could serve as a backup. Colin stroked the tip of his nose, seemingly finding the idea appealing, so he nodded in agreement. Immediately, he ordered for ten thousand men of the Blood Knight Army to set up camp outside the city, while the remaining twenty thousand men would enter the city with him. At the city gate of Huorong City, The Brugen Family members were gathered in their finest attire, as if welcoming an esteemed guest from afar. Grace was standing at the forefront of the welcoming party. She was wearing a light yellow dress that hugged her body tightly, meticulously outlining her voluptuous chest, delicate waist, and tantalizing hips, displaying a breathtaking somewhat provocative curve. Such bold and seductive attire undeniably attracted the gazes of nearly all the men present. However, when Colin, riding a white horse, appeared and walked towards the city gate, everyone was immediately forced to shift their gaze. They were all too aware that this captivating Huorong flower was Duke St. Chapmans exclusive possession, not to be defiled by anyone else. Honorable Guardian of the Empire, Duke St. Chapman, welcome back to Huorong City! As Grace curtsied, Colin, seated high upon his horse, could clearly see the tempting cleavage revealed by her dress, causing his gaze to linger for a while. Having not met for a year, the once somewhat naive girl had amazingly become so alluring. Colin studied the girl in front of him with appreciative eyes, jesting: Miss Grace, we havent seen each other for quite a while now, but you are just as beautiful. No wonder so many men want to propose. Oh, my lord, you do like to tease, Grace lifted her head, rolled her eyes adorably and coquettishly said. I have no intention of marrying Camila St. Prowse. It was my grandfather who rashly agreed on my behalf. However, he has already paid the price for this As she was talking, she signaled for someone and an attendant carrying a square wooden box came forth. Colin quickly got the hint, but asked in surprise, Is that your grandfather? Yes, Grace answered with an innocent smile, confidently saying, I once saw him meeting Mr. Ji. Although I did not hear the details of their conversation, he forced me to marry Camila shortly afterwards, which clearly indicates they had reached an agreement. I conjecture, Mr. Ji has probably prepared to have my grandfather facilitate the sacrifice of Huorong City in order to deal with you. Someone who betrays his family, Huorong City, and the glorious Empire truly deserves to be beheaded! Colin looked intently at Grace. Even though he had long known that Grace was not the biological daughter of Count Brugen, meaning she had no real blood ties with this grandfather, seeing her so decisively kill her nominal grandfather sent chills down his spine. After all, people were not aware of Grace being an illegitimate daughter; killing her grandfather would certainly destroy her reputation. A year ago, when Colin had asked Grace to kill her then fiance, Count Evan, to prove her loyalty to him, she was terribly scared and refused to do it. Now, she had no hesitation in killing her grandfather to show her determination to Colin. But it indeed was a substantial endorsement. If its really as you said, then he deserves to die. Colin nodded gravely, expressing his support for Grace. Grace immediately broke into a smile, then continued, My lord, I suspect Mr. Ji might still be hiding in the city. Therefore, I request that you dispatch the Blood Knight Army to help capture him as soon as possible. Alright. Colin naturally had no objections and immediately ordered Knight Logh to personally oversee the capture of Mr. Ji. Having made these arrangements, Colin then offered his hand to Grace. Getting the hint, Grace blushed slightly but decisively grabbed Colins hand, mounted the horse, and rode together with Colin. Holding the soft, delicate body of this young lady, Colin could not help but laugh heartily. Then, with a squeeze of his horses belly, he entered the city. The main road within the city was already crowded with people who had come to greet them. The soldiers of the Blood Knight Army had to make an effort to maintain order. Colin initially thought these people were plants by the Brugen Family, but after watching for a while, he realized they were not. The admiring looks these people gave him were genuine. The Brugen Family could not have possibly hired so many talented actors. Colin suddenly felt that he may have underestimated the impact of the Luwal Valley battle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To most Easterners now, he probably wasnt seen as an invader but as a hero of the Empire. Of course, the reason for this was that during his last entry into Huorong City, he refrained from massacring people and did not violate any of the civilians. Therefore, as far as the common people were concerned, Colins reputation was not poor. Especially after the fall of the Huorong Army, the civilians of Huorong City became especially insecure, desperately seeking new protection. At this time, seeing Colin riding with Grace through the streets emboldened the civilians hope of protection onto him C this Guardian of the Empire, this newly appointed Holy Knight. Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: 706 Banquet_1 Chapter 708: 706 Banquet_1 As evening fell, the knights hall in the Huerong Fortress was brightly lit with candles. The Brugen Family was holding a banquet here to welcome the far-travelled Protector of the Empire, Duke St. Chapman. After bathing, Colin had changed into the exclusive ceremonial dress of the Empires Duke. The solemn black, paired with the gold-hollowed embroidery, emphasized Colins noble and majestic aura. As he entered the knights hall, he immediately became the focus of everyones attention. Grace naturally stepped forward and took Colins arm. She also looked extraordinarily beautiful tonight, wearing a sleeveless, collarless silk dress. Her flawless white shoulders and smooth, even arms were bare, her purple hair tied up in an intricate noblewomans bun. Her clear, deep eyes were like beautiful blue crystals, and her full red lips bore an elegant and charming smile. The handsome man and beautiful woman walking hand in hand in the hall truly resembled a newly wed couple. Seeing this scene, many members of the Brugen Family increasingly felt that letting Grace inherit the title, and becoming Colins lover without marrying for lifetime, seemed like a rather good choice. Thus, when Colin grandly took his place at the head of the hall, no one from the Brugen Family dared to protest. On the contrary, they revealed a pleased attitude, seemingly having already accepted Colin as the master of Huorong City. Colin took everyones reactions into account, and the smile on his face grew even brighter. After everyone took their seats, Grace raised her wine cup and said crisely: Ladies and Gentlemen, lets raise our glasses together to welcome the savior of the Glorious Empire, Duke St. Chapman, to Huorong City! We believe his arrival will bring peace and prosperity! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO The crowd responded uproariously, rising to their feet with cups raised, their faces full of sincere smiles. Colin also raised his wine cup, confidently saying: Thank you for the hospitality of the Brugen Family. I believe that under the leadership of Miss Grace and with everyones joint efforts, Huorong City will definitely have a bright future! This statement clearly acknowledged Graces status and position. Everyone understood that, unless something unexpected happened, Huorong City would soon be welcoming a female Countess. Of course, the first in line to inherit the Count Brugens title was actually Graces brother C Viscount Grimm. But a year ago, Viscount Grimm had been invited to visit Winterfell City, and has yet to return. It is likely that he will not return in the future either. Of course, for Grace to formally succeed to the title of Countess, she would also need the recognition of the Duke of the East. However, none of those present believed that Marquis Oberth, who is currently making waves in White Dew City, could be a match for Duke St. Chapman. Otherwise, when Grace had earlier called on everyone to resist against the old Count, they would not have responded in kind. Although Mr. Ji has a trump card, the Eyes of Judgement, it seems that it could handle Colin. However, few of those present thought that Mr. Ji had a chance of success. After all, sacrificing a large city of over 300,000 people is not so simple; it requires the cooperation of the lord and the army. But which clear-headed lord would be willing to sacrifice his territory to Mr. Ji? Mr. Ji was only able to successfully sacrifice Fallen Eagle City because Count Uman had no defense against it and had Umans lover cooperated, resulting in success. But now that the nobles of the empire knew the casting conditions for this forbidden spell, it would not be so easy for Mr. Ji. Moreover, even if Mr. Ji were successful in casting the Eyes of Judgement and killing Colin St. Chapman, then what? What about those thirty thousand Blood Knights? Once this terrifying army begins to retaliate, does the East have any military force capable of stopping it? Lets not forget, Colins wife, the Northern Duchess, would not let it pass easily. And the Duchess of the Westland who controls the imperial allied army, she has reportedly become Colin St. Chapmans lover. There is also Queen Judy, who is Colins student. And the Half-Elf Queen Isa Miller In short, todays Colin was in name the Protector of the Empire, but in actuality he was the ruler of the Empire. The power that was controlled was not something that Mr. Ji could resist. Anyone with a brain knew which side to take. Therefore, the people of the Brugen Family could not understand the thought patterns of Marquis Oberth and the old count and other people. They couldnt understand where these half-way-to-the-grave old men got the courage to provoke Colin St. Chapman. Between the clinking of glasses, the atmosphere of the banquet gradually heated up. The bootlicking of the Brugen family members went from somewhat restrained at the beginning to increasingly shameless. Colin also began to feel somewhat smug amidst everyones flattery. But just at the height of the intoxicating atmosphere, a sudden loud noise brought the lively atmosphere of the banquet to a halt. Whats going on? Before everyone could react, a burst of light erupted outside the hall, as if a giant hand had torn open the heavy night sky. The frivolity on Colins face disappeared in an instant. Because he knew that what had just happened was an outbreak of Holy Light. And to possess such power, it must be the handiwork of a Holy Knight! So, Mr. Ji really is in Huorong City! Indeed, the next moment, Scholar Yerug hurried in and reported to Colin: Sir Duke, we have found Mr. Jis secret base and engaged in battle with him. After that, Mr. Ji hastily fled south, and Sir Logh has led the army to pursue him. How many people did he take with him? Ten thousand. The military situation was urgent, so I took the initiative to suggest to Sir Logh to pursue him with the army, I hope you can forgive my audacity Its fine. Colin waved his hand, appearing not worried at all. Perhaps to others, chasing after a Holy Knight would be crazy, but the Blood Knight Army had once strangled a Holy Field. To them, a lone Holy Knight was just game. Seeing that Colin didnt blame him, Scholar Yerug continued: Sir Duke, we also found the Magic Array drawn by Mr. Ji and his subordinates, which seems to be preparation for the forbidden spell [Eyes of Judgment] Upon hearing this, the hall was filled with discussion and gasps of surprise. Even though they had guessed that the old count might use the method of sacrificing Huorong City to deal with Colin, when they found conclusive evidence, everyone couldnt help but be shocked at the old counts insanity. They felt even more fortunate that they had made the right choice. Without waiting for Colins command, Scholar Yerug continued: Rest assured, Sir Duke, Mage Cusius has already gone to deal with the Magic Array. Good. Colin nodded in satisfaction. But after this interruption, he didnt feel like continuing the meal and got up to leave. Grace hurriedly followed, clutching Colins arm and cooingly said: Im sorry, Sir Duke, for distracting you with these things, let me accompany you back to your room to rest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin felt the soft warmth from his arm and smiled and nodded. The two went back to their room together, closed the door and Grace began to help Colin undress. Just as the atmosphere was becoming more and more intimate, Colin suddenly said: Ive been cooperating all along, its about time for you to act, isnt it? Grace lifted her head, her pretty face full of bewilderment. Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: 707 Debunked_1 Chapter 709: 707 Debunked_1 Duke, I dont understand what you mean Dont you? Colin caressed Graces flawless, jade-like face, seemingly searching for a trace of panic, Then let me be clearC Huorong City is a trap, a trap set against me and the Blood Knight Army! Grace tilted her head in confusion, cuddling against Colins broad chest, and chuckled, Your Grace, but havent you already seen through this trap? Even Mr. Ji was driven to escape in a miserable state under the pursuit of the Blood Knight Army. If the trap laid by Mr. Ji were that simple, then Cyrus St. Hilde wouldnt have perished. Even though Ive always looked down on him for hiding behind the scenes and plotting, Ive never underestimated him. Ah? Then what other plots does he have? Grace showed a panicked expression, taking this opportunity to snuggle further into Colin, intentionally creating friction at certain sensitive points. Unfortunately, Colin remained unmoved, even with a beauty in his arms, his face remained as calm as water. One year without seeing each other, and your acting has greatly improved. Have you gone through special training? Colin stares with amusement into Graces eyes, as clear as blue crystal, yet found no anomaly from within. Your Grace, are you joking with me? Grace, tip toeing, cooed at her lover. Her warm, fragrant breath caressed Colins face, causing a wave of disarray within him. Colin extended his hand, grabbing Graces jaw to prevent the close pair of red lips from approaching further. Then he said coldly: Do I look like I am joking? Mr. Jis trap has not been destroyed, but on the contrary, has just started. And you, youre one of the key figures helping him set this trap! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Your Grace! Tears sparkled in Graces eyes she looked even more aggrieved, For you, I even killed my grandfather yet you, you still suspect me Colin gave a wry smile, his face expressing disdain: Do you know? The reason I started doubting you is precisely because you killed the old Count. Seeing Graces confusion, Colin began to explain: Under such circumstances, almost no one in the Brugen family would be willing to follow the old Count to their death. In that case, you only needed to detain and restrict him. Why did you have to kill him? Dont give me a lame excuse like winning my trust by killing your own grandfather. Simply by opening the gates of Huorong City, you have already secured my trust. There was no need for additional moves, damaging your own reputation needlessly. Grace seemed more wronged than ever, sobbing as she spoke: Your Grace I at that time, I was just blinded by anger which led me to kill him also, as you know, Im not the real daughter of Count Brugen, that old man has no blood ties with me killing him was truly only to prove my faithfulness to you Yes, killing the old Count was indeed a good allegiance token, but more importantly, you didnt want him alive and falling into my hands! Colin replied coldly, He probably knew a lot about Mr. Jis secrets, didnt he? So, how could you let him live, to allow these secrets to be extracted by me? This old man thought he was controlling the situation, but he didnt even know that you were Mr. Jis real accomplice, and he, was just a bait you guys tossed out. Your Grace, you really misunderstood me! How could I possibly conspire with Mr. Ji Seeing that Grace still refused to admit it, Colin sneered: Do you know why I suspect youre conspiring with Mr. Ji? Without waiting for Grace to deny again, Colin answered his own question: Do you remember, one year ago when I first came to Huorong City? You willingly offered yourself to be my lover. But how could I trust you so easily? After all, I had just killed your father. Then how did you gain my trust? You said you were also secretly allied with Queen Midela and revealed your secret to gain her trust You are not the real daughter of Count Brugen. But do you remember, at that time, I also asked you, has the Queen exchanged any secrets with you? Upon hearing that, Grace nodded and said, The secret that Her Majesty the Queen told me was that Prince Harrison and Princess Judy are not the emperors offspring. Is there a problem with this? No, there isnt, Colins smile grew brighter, but precisely because theres no problem here, reveals a problem! Your Grace I dont understand what you mean Do you know the secret the Queen exchanged with me? What? She told me that Vera is her daughter! What! Alright, stop acting. Colin sneered dismissively, This secret is fake. How could someone like the Queen possibly give up her real weakness? But strangely enough, she really did give her greatest weakness to you! Graces eyes widened, still maintaining an innocent expression, Your Grace, could it be that the Queen also told me a fake secret No. This secret I have verified myself. Harrison and Judy indeed arent Emperor Reinhardts offspring. The emperor even left a testament to change the heir. So, Grace, how did you know such an important secret? Youre the Brugen family. No matter how strategically important Huorong City is, the emperor should be able to get information about it without your cooperation. Why did the Queen, a cunning politician, suddenly trust you so much? Your Grace This really is the secret the Queen told me! Perhaps she figured I couldnt possibly betray her Yes, but why would such a wily politician as the Queen suddenly trust you so much? Before Grace could explain, Colin questioned again, And why did Lord Oberth specifically want Knight Camilla to be engaged to you? Because they know I am your lover and they wanted to provoke you! Grace quickly responded. But Colin slowly shook his head, clearly not satisfied with this answer, and asked: Then why, a year ago, did Count Evan prefer to break off his engagement with a princess of the House of Lexie to be engaged to you? Because Count Evan wanted to take over his brothers power, and among those forces, the Brugen familys possession of Huorong City, a vital strategic location, is someone he had to pull into his camp. Colin shook his head again, saying: I thought so at first too. But then I found that I had overlooked one important issue. What? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin caressed the girls smooth jaw, asking in a somber voice: You claim that youre not the real daughter of Count Brugen, then who is your illegitimate father exactly? Grace also looked confused, saying: This I really dont know. But I do. Suddenly, Colin revealed an unfathomable smile. Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: 708 Showdown_1 Chapter 710: 708 Showdown_1 Really? Graces face showed disbelief, but the deep-seated panic in her eyes was sharply caught by Colin. So who is my father? Colin gave a slight smile, confidently uttering a name: Mr. Ji. Ji Mr. Ji? Grace gaped, Duke Youre joking with me, right? Ive told you, Im not joking. Colin said coldly, Its not Brugen Family, or Huorong City, or that ridiculous Huorong Army that Count Evan wanted to betroth you for. It was all to win over Mr. Ji! Only by marrying you, Mr. Jis daughter, would Mr. Ji help him seize the position of Duke of the Eastlands! So on that chaotic night when the Blood Knight Army stormed into White Dew City, Mr. Ji indeed suddenly emerged, almost turning the tide for Count Evan! In the same vein, Camila St. Prowses insistence on marrying you isnt just to infuriate me, but also to curry favor with Mr. Ji! This isnt a marriage alliance between the St. Prowse Family and the Brugen Family, but rather between the St. Prowse Family and the St. Sean Family! Thats why they all insist on marrying you! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Also, in the Storm Fortress, when I found out that Queen Midela was in fact a well-hidden sixth-order Mage, I knew instantly that she and Mr. Ji were the closest partners! These two, I suspect, have truly shared their most important secrets, establishing an intimate alliance! And you, the person who was able to uncover Queen Midelas biggest secret, must have been told by Mr. Ji, didnt you? The color of panic in Graces eyes became more intense, but she pursed her lips and still held on: Duke, these are all your speculations. Indeed, these are just speculations. But when such speculation provides a reasonable explanation for multiple mysteries, then speculation turns into the only probable truth. Colin wrapped his arm around Graces slender waist, his strength almost suffocating her. Moreover, to prove these speculations of mine is actually quite straightforward. Colin gently kissed Graces red lips, but found that the young girls lips had turned stiff and cold, On this trip to Huorong City, I willingly let you all put me in a trap while you prepared to launch your attack, am I right? If so, then you just stay by my side obediently and see if my speculations come true one by one. Hearing this, Grace finally lost her calm. She couldnt help but tremble, her face showing both struggle and terror, and she pleaded with an extremely miserable tone: Duke Duke Youre hurting me But Colins arm like steel, held onto Grace tightly, speaking with utter affection: Grace, didnt you once say you wanted to be my most loyal lover? Didnt you say you were willing to sacrifice everything for me? Now, its time for you to fulfill your promise. Lets live and die together! Colin held Grace tightly, as if trying to meld her into his body. Crrack- His great strength caused Graces ribs to crack one by one under the pressure. She wanted to cry out in pain, but Colin silenced her with a kiss, turning her cries into muffled moans. Blood gushed from her mouth, flowing directly into Colins mouth. Gulp gulp Indeed, a young girls blood was always especially sweet. Just then, a distant commotion from outside gradually became clear, ringing out into the night. In the end, the sleeping Huorong City was seemingly woken abruptly. The sounds of screaming, fighting, roaring, and wailing filled the air. Boom, Boom- The urgent knocking woke Colin up from the hot kiss. He lifted his head, his mouth full of blood. Come in. Scholar Yerug entered, and before he could say anything, he was startled by Colins appearance. Brobrothersavesave me Hearing Graces weak plea for help, Colin showed a scornful smile, bearing his tusk-like teeth. Scholar Yerug, so youre Graces brother! Scholar Yerug put on a deliberately surprised expression, and asked confusedly, Duke, whats wrong with Miss Grace? Is she ill? Why is she incoherent? Colin scoffed and said, Enough, dont pretend. Yerug St. Sean, Ive never considered you one of us from the start. Yes, before Dongquan Town, you did remind me of Prince Lexies conspiracy, but it wasnt because you wanted to protect me, you merely didnt want to see me die at Prince Lexies hands. After all, if Im dead, the royal family would lose its biggest competitor and regain control of the Glorious Empire. This is not what your St. Sean family wants to see. Besides, when you confessed Queen Midelas secret to me, you deliberately omitted the biggest secretCHarrison and Judy are not Emperor Reinhardts children! Dont argue that Queen Midela didnt tell you this secret. You should know, even the naive girl from Huorong City knows the Queens secret. And you, the real brother of the Queen, is pretending to not know? This time to the East, you first warned me that Huorong City might be a trap and suggested that I station a part of the Blood Knight Army outside the city. Then, the moment you discovered Mr. Ji, you maliciously suggested that Knight Logh leads a pursuit, intending to reduce the Blood Knight Armys numbers in Huorong City. Did you really think that I wouldnt see through your tricks? Did you really think that an old count thrown out as bait and a sacrificial magic array deliberately exposed could make me lower my guard? Scholar Yerug also took off his disguise, no longer trying to rebut, but asked: Duke, then do you know whats happening outside right now? Colin smirked and said, Even though two lots of the Blood Knight Army have been dispatched consecutively, there are still nearly ten thousand left in Huorong City. The citys defence force wouldnt dare to attack the Blood Knight Army, and even if they did, it would only seek a suicidal end. So, you brought in reinforcements, didnt you? There arent many armies in the whole Glorious Empire that can compete with the Blood Knight Army. Moreover, the imperial elite troops are currently advancing towards Westland under the command of Duke St. Gregorian to fight the Orcs. So, the only remaining elite force in the Glorious Empire that hasnt been thrown into the Westland battlefield would be the Holy Temple Knights of the Church. Whats more, I received a message half a month agoCthe Holy Temple Knights suddenly left Dragon City in secret. Given the Churchs hatred towards me, Im guessing that those fighting the Blood Knights in the city now are the Holy Temple Knights, right? Clap, clap, clap- No sooner had Colin finished speaking, than a young man wearing a black mages robe walked in, clapping his hands as he went. He wore a casual smile on his face, as if everything were under his control. Duke St. Chapman, I must say, Im impressed. No wonder you, at such a young age, could climb from a country barons son to the peak of power in the Empire! And no wonder even Mr. Ji has repeatedly lost to you. Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who are you? The man bowed slightly, made a gesture of politeness, and smiled, saying: Apologies, I havent introduced myself. My name is Kurd, the president of the previous Mage Council, and also the teacher of Mr. Ji and Queen Midela. Moreover, I am Cusiuss father. Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: 709 Bloody Night (Part 1)_1 Chapter 711: 709 Bloody Night (Part 1)_1 Cusius father? Colin looked at the young face of Kurd, thinking the other had misspoken, Dont you mean to say that Cusius is your father? Kurd laughed and shook his head: No, Duke St. Chapman, I didnt misspeak. What you see before you is an old fellow whos over a hundred. Colin was momentarily taken aback, but quickly displayed a enlightened expression, saying: I finally understand what you use to deceive those old rascals. Youve actually developed a rejuvenation spell? You flatter me. Kurd laughed modestly, but his face still unconsciously betrayed his pride. Then, he asked incredulously: Duke St. Chapman, you dont seem concerned at all after hearing that Im Cusiuss father. Colin smirked and chuckled: whats there to worry about? Does Cusius think that by staging a few acts, making his son my student, and giving me a scroll that is said to withstand the Eyes of Judgement, he could win my trust? My trust isnt earned so cheaply. wuxiaworld.site Lets not discuss whether the Temple Knight Regiment youve brought can defeat the Blood Knight Army in the city and sacrifice Huorong City. As for Cusius, do you really think I dont know what hes planning to prepare? A sacrificical magic array? Really? Kurds expression slowly turned serious, So, you were prepared long ago? Yes. Colin calmly declared, his aura gradually elevating, To let you schemers who only dare to lurk in the shadows know that this world is ultimately governed by strength! Fine! Kurd seemed to push aside any lingering hopes of luck, but his confidence remained undiminished, Then lets determine the victory! Duke St. Chapman! Then, Scholar Yerug who was on the side suddenly interjected: Duke St. Chapman, before the decisive battle, shouldnt you let go of Miss Grace first? After all, bullying a weak woman is really beneath your knightly image. Colin smirked, the fresh blood at the corner of his mouth made his grin especially vicious: In my eyes, Grace is not a weak woman, but an enemy who is painstakingly plotting against my life. Since she has chosen to become my enemy, she cant expect any mercy from me. Crack-click- As soon as he finished speaking, Colin twisted Graces neck and let her corpse gradually slide down. Anger flashed across Scholar Yerugs face as he involuntarily took a few steps forward, but immediately stopped. Clearly, he hadnt completely lost his reason to dare attack a Holy Knight. The air around them began to stagnate, the aura of these two Holy Field powerhouses gradually rising, and the fight was about to break out. The candlelight in the room flickered, Scholar Yerug couldnt bear the terrifying aura of suppression, and quickly distanced himself. Colins black hair instantly turned gold, as pure as a quietly burning flame. On the other hand, Kurds eyes slowly turned white, flickering with the insanity and ferocity of a beast. A strong wind suddenly swept through the castle, stirring up dust and debris from the ground and leaving marks on the sturdy walls. Suddenly, the forming whirlwind strangely disappeared, as if it had never existed. The scene suddenly became quiet. However, this tranquility lasted only for an instant. In the next second, Colin and Kurds figures disappeared almost simultaneously from their original places. A silver light suddenly lit up in the room. Clang! The silver light exploded, turning into numerous tiny sparks. Both of them moved at an unbelievable speed, their forms practically indiscernible to the naked eyeCas if the distance in space could no longer pose any hindrance to them. The more Colin fought, the more peculiar it seemed. Because this mage named Kurd before him was downright bizarre. He was clearly a mage, yet he possessed the strength of the Holy Field. More importantly, Colin couldnt figure out which God-touched profession he belonged to. Among the professionals in this world, only those with a God-touched profession, such as human knights, elven rangers, troll samurai, orc skull-crackers, had the chance to ascend to the Holy Field. The other professions were unable to break the sixth tier shackles. According to the Glorious Church, the Holy Field beyond the sixth tier was forbidden territory for ordinary people. Only those blessed by the Divine Being with God-touched professions stood a chance of entering. Mr. Ji managed to enter the Holy Field because he possessed the body of a Holy knight. However, this Kurd had only rejuvenated. He didnt possess the body of anyone from the Holy Field. The power he wielded didnt belong to any God-touched professionals either. Instead, it seemed to be a combination of arcane power and his physical strength. Boom! The explosive airflow wrecked the entire room, leaving countless black slashes on the sturdy granite walls as if they would collapse with just one touch. The two figures crossed paths and put some distance between them again. Surprise flashed in Colins golden eyes, and he asked, What kind of monster are you? Kurd raised his hands, and strands of green arcane energy coiled around his arms, forming something similar to armor. He cracked a smile and said, Duke St. Chapman, you, like the ignorant masses, have been deceived by those false gods for too long. Your thoughts have been so confined that you cannot accept anything beyond your cognition. Im not a monster, youre not an embodiment of righteousness, and the Holy knights are not the only right path. This world is full of hidden secrets, but not many have the courage and boldness to explore them. Colins brows knit slightly. He was not a devout follower of the Lord of Glory at all. Ever since he came to this different world, he had been exploring the truth about the Blood Clan and the mysteries related to it. His ambition and exploratory consciousness coincided with the rebellious spirit of the mages. Unfortunately, the natural opposition between nobles and mages made it hard for Colin to gain the support of this group. However, during this journey to the Eastern Frontier, Colin truly planned on conquering Yevir and completely subduing the group of mages. Of course, before that, he must eliminate the dangerous elements within themCsuch as Mr. Ji, and this even more peculiar Kurd mage reflecting before him. A gruesome tear opened in the air as Colins sword slashed without hesitation amidst his considerations. Countless golden flames gushed out from the opening and spread rapidly like a wave. The arcane energy on Kurds arm also began to gather swiftly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whoosh! A green lightning-like energy cut through the air, its terrifying breath aiming at Colins position. Boom! In an instant, the ground shook and the sky cracked. Under the clash of the two Holy Field powerhouses, the castle of the Brugen Family collapsed like a pile of toy bricks. Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: 710 Bloody Night (Part 2)_1 Chapter 712: 710 Bloody Night (Part 2)_1 Huorong City was built against the mountain, the entire city like a giant bird spreading its wings, overlooking the vast land surrounding it from a commanding height. Due to the towering mountains on both the east and west sides, Huorong City only has two city gates on the south and north. These two city gates serve as the only access point connecting the northern and southern areas of the Eastern Territory, establishing the citys crucial military importance. For this reason, these two city gates are designed to be towering and imposing, almost like military fortresses. Since their construction, countless warriors have fallen under their shadows. Their courage, faith, and blood continue to nourish the magnificent ancient city walls, making them even more indestructible. Pope Mensai stood atop the North City Gate at this moment, his face steely as he looked down on the city filled with fires and echoed with the sounds of battle. As time passed, the chaos in the city grew increasingly severe, particularly the fires that were spreading at a terrifying speed. The residents of the Huorong Army eventually realized something was wrong. Some of them gathered at the city gate, screaming for it to be opened to let them out. Yet, the members of the Holy Temple Knights guarding the city gate didnt respond to the pleas of the commoners, even calmly killing those who tried to force their way up to the city tower to open the gate. Pope Mensai, surveying the scene from atop the city wall, was completely indifferent. Seeing the situation, the Paladin Knight, the commander of the Temple Knight Regiment, couldnt help but come forward to say: Your Holiness, we now have a greater chance of killing Colin St. Chapman. Why do we need to continue cooperating with the Mages in their sacrifice? We should open the city gates and give these innocent civilians a chance to survive. Mensai turned his head and scanned the Paladin Knight with a cold gaze before saying disappointingly: wuxiaworld.site Is our goal merely Colin St. Chapman? Have you not considered the storm his death would cause within the Empire? The Paladin Knight furrowed his brow, at a loss for answers. Pope Mensai continued: Our cooperation with the Mages ritual is not merely to kill Colin St. Chapman but also to deal with the turmoil that will inevitably erupt in the aftermath of his death. Duke St. Hilde, Duke St. Gregorian, and even Queen Judy will seek revenge for him. Facing such a violent backlash, are we truly prepared? Thats why we must help the Mages with their sacrifice in Huorong City, to possess the body of Colin St. Chapman. The prowess of a Holy Knight is crucial to us. The face of the Paladin Knight flickered with various emotions; he stuttered after a moment: Your Holiness, can you continue to serve the Supreme Lord with the guilt of the murder of three hundred thousand souls from Huorong City? I can! Mensai answered without hesitation. Some have blasphemed the honor of our Lord too much, and we are now at a critical juncture. To exterminate the blasphemers and restore the glory of my Lord, I am willing to bear any sin! I believe that even if the Supreme Lord saw all of this, he would understand my intentions! The Paladin Knight didnt say anything more, but the pained expression on his face as he looked at the civilians crying out below suggested that he was highly resistant to the Popes decisions. Seeing this, Mensai ordered: Paladin Knight, if you dont want to stay here, go fight the Blood Knight Army in the city. I hope the blood of those blasphemers can bring you some clarity. The Paladin Knight nodded and promptly turned to leave the city tower. Shortly after he left, trails of fire dragons appeared outside the North City gate, followed by the trembling of the earth and the sounds of thunderous horse hooves gradually drawing closer. Mensai knew that the external Blood Knight Army had noticed the anomaly in the city and had arrived to provide support. However, he wasnt particularly alarmed. As the most solid fortress city in the Eastern Territory, Huorong City isnt that easy to conquer. Further, the Blood Knight Army might be unruly and fierce, but being cavalry, their weakness lay in attacking cities. In fact, Mensai doubted whether the Blood Knight Army commander outside the city would have the nerve to use his valuable cavalry to attack the city without explicit orders. However, Mensai realized his supposition was wrong the very next moment. Upon nearing the city gates, the Blood Knight Army outside the city quickly dismounted without hesitation and launched an attack on Huorong City. Although it was a surprise, Mensai quickly commanded the Holy Temple Knights on the city wall to counter-attack. In an instant, flashes of blades and raining arrows filled the air, setting the stage for the cruel siege. Meanwhile, the battle between the Blood Knight Army and the Holy Temple Knights inside the city had reached its most intense point. As the most formidable armed force in the Churchs hands, the Holy Temple Knights were immensely powerful. Not only was each member a knight, but they also cooperated flawlessly with each other. Add to that their firm faith and readiness for self-sacrifice, they were practically an unstoppable killing machine. Maybe their small quantity was the only downside of the Holy Temple Knights. Perhaps that was why Mr. Ji and his group were plotting to split the forces of the Blood Knight Army. At this moment, there were about 10,000 Blood Knight soldiers left in Huorong City. Their numbers were clearly superior compared to the 3,000 Holy Temple Knights. However, the narrow and complex streets of the city were not suitable for the cavalry to exhibit their full potential. Moreover, if it came to individual strength, the Blood Knight Army still wasnt a match for the Holy Temple Knights. This was why the Church dared to act. According to their calculations, the Holy Temple Knights should be able to defeat the Blood Knight Army inside the city before the two divisions of the Blood Knight Army outside the city could break through. However, as time passed, the situation inside the city didnt develop as they had expected. The Paladin Knight realized upon joining the fight that there were far more professional fighters in the Blood Knight Army than he had estimated. The professionals were cloaked in red armor, revealing only their emotionless, cold eyes. They fought more fiercely and fearlessly than even the most devout Temple Knights. The Blood Knight Army caused great trouble for the Temple Knights and tipped the scales of the fight in their favor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While blood and fire ran rampant elsewhere in the city, a corner of Huorong City remained calm and peaceful. The chaos and turmoil outside seemed to be isolated in another dimension, unable to affect this place. Clad in a silver-white mage robe, Cusius was standing in the middle of a massive magic array. He was gazing at the blood-colored smoke hanging over Huorong City, uttering incantations under his breath. Countless blood-red rays of light slowly converged following the arcane trajectories on the ground, gradually forming a gigantic cocoon above Cusiuss head. The cocoon trembled with the chants of Cusius, as if something couldnt wait to break free from within. Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: 711 Magic Array_1 Chapter 713: 711 Magic Array_1 Shick! In the dim alley, Knight Saka pulled his heavy sword from the chest of a Blood Knight Army soldier. He shook off the fresh blood on his sword, dusting off the wall dust on his armor, preparing to turn and leave. But at that moment, the supposedly dead Blood Knight Army soldier suddenly crawled up from the ground and lunged at Knight Saka. Hearing the noise behind him, Knight Saka narrowly avoided the vital parts of his body, but his arm was still stabbed. Worse still, this made him unable to use his weapon. Just as Knight Saka was panicking, hurried footsteps came from the entrance of the alley. The next second, a flash of cold light soared, and the skull of the Blood Knight Army soldier flew into the sky. Be careful. These Blood Knights are a bit strange. You have to cut off their skulls to kill them completely. Leader! Blood splashed all over Knight Saka, he got onto his feet in shock and hastily saluted the Paladin Knight. Paladin Knight patted Sakas shoulder, without saying more, he turned around and continued on. The situation in the city is not optimistic for the Temple Knight Regiment, even people with firm faith like Paladin cant help but start to doubt whether the original plan was somewhat inappropriate. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Moreover, he also heard the fighting coming from the north gate, knowing that it was the Blood Knight Army outside the city starting to attack. Paladin did not return to help at the North Gate, he knew that the walls of Huorong City were not so easily breached, especially by the Blood Knight Army, pure cavalry without siege equipment. So, he knew that the key to this battle is still within the city. The Temple Knight Regiment must solve the Blood Knight Army within the city as soon as possible! However, after personally participating in the fighting in the city, Paladin found himself less and less confident. The strength of the Blood Knight Army was beyond his imagination, especially the fact that it included many Professionals who were very difficult to kill. In contemplation, Paladin Knight unknowingly came to a quiet and hidden old warehouse. Sliding and dim blue light shone out of the warehouse, possessing a terrifying power that kept nearby creatures from approaching recklessly. Paladin knew that this was where Mage Cusius was preparing to cast the Eyes of Judgement. He was originally unwilling to collaborate with these lunatic mages to sacrifice Huorong City, after all, thats 300,000 innocent lives! But at this point, Paladin Knight suddenly found that letting Mage Cusius complete the forbidden spell-casting as soon as possible may be the key to the success of this operation. The moment this thought sprang up, Paladin Knight immediately forcefully suppressed it. The moral code within him let him struggle in shame. But sadly, Paladin Knight found himself unable to resist the temptation of this evil thought. Does maintaining the authority of the Supreme Lord require the sacrifice of innocent civilians in a city? Paladin Knight stared ahead at the warehouse, at a loss for a moment as to whether to step forward to stop it or to stand outside, preventing others from disturbing the spell-casting. However, Paladin Knights dilemma did not last long. Soon, he realized that he had to face his inner self and make a choice. Because a squadron of the Blood Knight Army had already found where the warehouse was and were rushing over at extreme speed. Paladin Knight hesitated for just a second before drawing his long sword and roaring at his companions beside him: Form up! To battle! The commander of the Temple Knight Regiment made a choice after all, the belief to maintain the authority of the Supreme Lord eventually outweighed the lives of 300,000 innocent civilians. This is a necessary sacrifice! The Paladin Knight consoled his surging guilt within his heart, yet at the same time, there was not the smallest hesitation in his sword hand as he struck the charging foe. Shick! As the Holy Light energy shone, his sword brought out sparks on the armor, then penetrated straight through the gap in the neck. The gushing blood sprinkled on the Paladin Knights face, but he didnt stop. He dodged the enemys dying counterattack with a sideways move, and ghost-like, came to the back of the Blood Knight Armys soldier. With a fierce pull on his sword, he severed the enemys skull. After several previous losses, each time the Paladin Knight fought with the Blood Knight Army, he always aimed for their skulls. Thud! Another silent Blood Knight Army soldier swung his sword and charged, stabbing fiercely at the chest of the Paladin Knight. The Paladin Knight forcefully pushed his elbow out and bent the long sword. He then rushed forward, his Holy Light-blessed tremendous force knocked the Blood Knight Army soldier flying several meters away. The Paladin Knight was about to sever another skull, but at that moment, he suddenly felt an intense sense of danger. In that moment, between life and death, he didnt have time to think. The Paladin Knight curled into a ball, and rolled away in an extremely embarrassed fashion. Roar- A ghastly wolf howl suddenly echoed through the night sky. The Paladin Knight felt as if a terrible hurricane had swept past, and nothing could stand in its path. The surging air current swept up countless dust and broken stones and carried with it a gust of bloody rain. The warehouses gate blasted into pieces, shattering into numerous fragments that flew in all directions. The Paladin Knight lifted his head and saw a tall figure clad in blood-red armor slowly approaching the warehouse. The chilling aura emanating from his entire body made the surrounding green light distort. Holy Field! The Paladin Knight was shocked to his core. But wasnt the Holy Knight Colin St. Chapman already in fierce battle with that mage Kurd? How could there be another Holy Field here? After a detailed observation, the Paladin Knight realized that the figure before him was actually a Holy Warrior! Before he could figure out who this Holy Warrior was and how he appeared in Huorong City, he saw a thick blue light shooting out from the warehouse. Naturally, the mages had prepared to prevent any interruptions. With the deep chant, the blue light beam erupted violently, instantly enveloping the Holy Warrior. The Paladin Knight, affected by this, had to squint his eyes. His entire bodys Holy Light energy surged quickly to resist the terrible blue light. Time seemed to stop at this moment. The Paladin Knight felt as if his entire body was about to ignite. But the next moment, he sensed a more powerful energy spreading out, instantly suppressing the dazzling blue light. Hiss, hiss, hiss- The blue light gradually melted away, and the Holy Warrior shot up, targeting the warehouse, just like an arrow leaving the string of a bow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sizzle. Sizzle. Sizzle- Like a wolf amongst a flock of sheep, the mages in the warehouse couldnt stand against a Holy Warrior who had charged so close. Amidst the screams, the Holy Warrior quickly harvested the mages lives. The Paladin Knight sighed, desolation welled up in his heart, but the expression on his face became more determined. He was seen rising from the ground, picking up his long sword, and without any hesitation, he rushed towards the terrifying figure. Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: 712 Transformation_1 Chapter 714: 712 Transformation_1 Bang! The Paladin Knight was punched in the chest by the Holy Warrior. The terrifying impact was far more than what the armor could withstand, even the Holy Light that protected his entire body melted like snow under this blow. Without inhibition, the fist penetrated into the heart of the Paladin Knight, exiting from his back. Shi! When the fist was withdrawn, the Paladin Knight felt as if his entire strength had been sucked away. He fell weakly onto his knees, only by leaning on his sword did he not completely collapse. A great amount of blood gushed out like a fountain, everything in front of him started to blur. Right before he lost all consciousness, the Paladin Knight saw the Holy Warrior rushing to the center of the Magic Array, throwing a punch at Mage Cusius. A burst of intense green light erupted in the room and the body of the Holy Warrior hesitated for a moment. But it was only for a moment. The next second, the Holy Warriors fist still struck Mage Cusiuss skull. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Pop! Like a smashed watermelon, Mage Cusiuss whole skull burst open. In that instant, the entire Magic Array emitted a strange wail. The cocoon-like object above Mage Cusiuss head, which seemed to have life, instantly burst boosting out green rays. Time seemed to accelerate instantly, then return to normal. The designs of the Magic Array on the ground became completely dim, and the flames in the entirety of Huorong City also seemed to lose their power, no longer spreading. Looking at all this, the Paladin Knight knew that todays mission was bound to fail. From now on, the Church would be completely suppressed by the Nobles. The glory of the Supreme Lord might not shine as brightly anymore. But what was strange was that he didnt feel much frustration or disappointment, instead, an inexplicable lightness welled up deep inside him. Its over. Bang! The bodies of the Paladin Knight and Mage Cusius almost simultaneously fell to the ground. Whats going on? Amidst the ruins of the castle, Mage Kurd who was fighting fiercely with Colin, suddenly retreated to a distance tens of meters away, his blood-red eyes filled with uncertainty, staring in the direction of the warehouse in the distance. He knew the location where his son Cusius was preparing the Eyes of Judgement, but the sudden burst of power was still shocking. Colin collected his sword leisurely, sa, without any panic: Didnt I tell you? I had seen through your plan a long time ago. Did you really think I had no guard against that guy Cusius? No, impossible! Kurd shook his head repeatedly as if he could not believe his son had failed or that he might even be dead. Subsequently, however, the extinguishment of the citys flames and the disappearance of the arcane fluctuations, made Kurd nonetheless had to accept this fact. No! It cant beit cant be! Kurds emotions suddenly became manic. He turned around and bolted in the direction of the warehouse, as if he no longer wanted to entangle himself with Colin anymore. But Colin was not going to easily let him go, he immediately brandished his sword and charged at him. Kurd had to turn back to confront him. But the unease and terror in his heart fermented further, causing his emotions to become even more crazed. No! Impossible! I cannot fail! I cant lose! You must die! All of youC die for me! Instantly, Mage Kurd emitted a large burst of mana power from his body, surging up like flames. Boom! The invisible fire blasted open and spread all around like ripples. There was another terrifying surge of energy within the ruins of the castle, causing its remaining structures to quickly melt like ice under a scorching sun, until completely disappeared. A round area of several hundred meters had been entirely flattened. Unable to resist, Colin retreated a few steps, raising his sword to block the terrible flames rushing towards him. But the anticipated burning sensation didnt come. Instead, he was caught off guard by an immense pressure Not physical pressure, but a threat to the soul! Roar Opposite, the mage Kurd let out a roar that was unlike any human. It was as if a terrifying beast had finally been awakened from deep slumber. His body visibly swelled at an alarming rate. His mage robe had long since burst at the seams, the skin on his body also tearing apart, then swiftly healing, only to be torn apart again. Five meters, ten meters, twenty meters Colin watched the transformation of Kurd with amazement. Accompanied by a rush of shock was a familiar sensation, as if he had seen this somewhere before Orc Emperor Saruman! Colin finally remembered where he had this familiar sensation before. It was during the battle in the Luwal Valley where the berserk Emperor Saruman had once given him a similar feeling of pressure! But going berserk was a specialty of orc skull-shatterers, so how could a human go berserk? Before Colin had a chance to ponder, a large cloud of black shadow bloomed and spread from Kurds colossal body. Whizz whizz whizz Countless black threads whizzed around like fleeting light, coming from all directions towards Colin. From afar, the large number of black threads appeared to form a huge skull, taking a bite at the tiny Colin in front. Crack! In an instant, Colins body was entirely swallowed by the black skull. Hahaha Kurd let out a series of extremely wild laughter, seeming to take delight in finally destroying this tough opponent. But before he could gloat for long, a calm voice came from within the black skull. What on earth are you? Buzz- The black skull began to vibrate violently. Lines of golden cracks appeared on it, as if something was surging out from within. Kurd the mage roared, seemingly more furious. Under his full-force operation, more black threads piled up, trying to suppress the Holy Light back inside. Die! All of you, die! You all must die! Kurds voice was filled with infinite fanaticism and morbidity, as if he had reached the brink of complete insanity. Regardless, the surging Holy Light was still permeating from beneath the black threads. Slowly but firmly tearing apart these layers of darkness. Boom! The countless black threads suddenly exploded. The night sky was suddenly filled with a blinding golden light, as dazzling as a midday sun. In an instant, under the glowing sphere of light, all of Huorong City shone splendidly like it was day. Within the golden holy light, Colin had transformed completely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dukes ceremonial dress he had worn earlier had disintegrated, and his entire body had swelled to an approximate height of ten meters. Of course, compared to the even more colossal Kurd, Colin surprisingly seemed a bit small. However, the massive golden wings that extended more than ten meters to both sides behind him draped Colin in an unrivaled holy glow. It was as if an angel had descended! Colins icy gaze rested on Kurd, as if decreeing the others fate: Sinner, accept your judgement! Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: 713 Kill_1 Chapter 715: 713 Kill_1 Boom! The berserk, transformed Mage Kurd had turned into a giant standing almost three hundred meters tall, each of his attacks causing the earth to shake and mountains to tremble. The buildings in Huorong City under his feet crumbled like fragile blocks at his touch. But Colin, flapping his golden wings, delicately evaded Kurds attacks, taking advantage of the slight stiffness after each attack to constantly inflict minor wounds on the enormous and burly body of Kurd. Streaks of holy light, like pestle grinding on bones, lingered on the wounds, continually penetrating Kurds body, causing deeper and more terrifying damage. Thus, with the passage of time, more and more golden light dots appeared on Kurds body. Ssst, ssst, ssst Countless golden holy lights continuously stimulated Kurd, making him even more furious and agitated. The mana power inside him boiled wildly, constantly combating the seemingly unimpressive holy lights and draining his energy. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under Kurds attacks, large sections of buildings were destroyed, many commoners were affected sadly. Unfortunately, he couldnt lay a finger on Colin. With the boost from his golden wings, Colins speed was astonishing, his whole person like a streak of golden lightning, darting around Kurd, constantly leaving wounds on his clumsy body. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co The entire process was effortless, a delightful sight to behold. Finally, Kurd, completely disadvantaged in this draining battle, completely lost the last thread of his sanity. A beast-like roar erupted from him. Next, Colin saw Kurds chest begin to shake violently. Thump! Thump! Thump! The heavy heartbeat echoed through the entire Huorong City. Simultaneously, Kurds body underwent another drastic transformation. His smooth skin became increasingly rough and gradually turned green, his ballooning muscles made him look more bloated, two sharp tusks protruded from his mouth, his handsome face started to puff up, becoming more and more ugly, mutating finally into the form of an orc! Colin watched these changes quietly, more perplexed than ever. However, he was finally able to confirm that the rejuvenation and ascension to the Holy Field of the Mage Kurd was undoubtedly tied to the orcs! RoarC An endless oppressive force emanated from Kurd, enveloping the entire Huorong City. At this moment, Colin felt as though he was once again facing the Orc Emperor, the berserk transformed Orc Emperor, that is. The massive sound wave hit him head-on, the passing air shattering like a pane of glass. In an instant, darkness completely swallowed Colin. The surrounding space-time seemed to be completely distorted, softened, then gradually shattered until it was completely engulfed in darkness. However, Colin was unfazed. Golden cracks gradually appeared on his body, countless golden light points spun within and gradually seeped out. All the golden light points quickly converged, and eventually formed an imposing figure with an indistinct face in the empty space behind Colin. BoomC The darkness enveloping Colin burst open, transforming into numerous sparkling fragments, like stars showering down upon the city. Colin stood silently in mid-air, his golden pupils devoid of any emotion. He suddenly spoke, his majestic voice echoing throughout Huorong City: Repent, sinner! PsstC At this moment, the tiny wounds on Kurds body suddenly erupted with a touch of golden smoke. His body stiffened, unable to move, and he could only stare as his life force faded away with each wisp of golden smoke. Kurds mana power boiled and surged, attempting to break free from this constraint. But regardless of how he struggled, the terrifying and powerful constraining force firmly locked him in place. With time, Kurds massive body visibly withered at an alarming rate. NoNo way! How could this be! At this point, Kurd regained some sanity from his madness. But the situation at this moment was clearly not what he had anticipated, and an endless panic enveloped him instantly. In his vision, Colin seemed to have become a descended angel, a spokesperson for the Divine Being. The irresistibly terrifying pressure left Kurd immobile. No! Kurd let out an incredibly angry roar, All you false gods! Why can you dictate my fate! Kurds face became more and more twisted and fierce, and the rise and fall of his chest became more intense. Thump! Thump! Thump! As if a giant hammer was hitting the earth, the sound of Kurds heartbeat suddenly drowned out all other sounds, becoming the only main tone between heaven and earth. A point of brilliant diamond-like light, from small to large, suddenly exploded at Kurds chest. Want to kill me? Then lets die together! Accompanied by a roar that echoed across the earth and sky, the light suddenly shone bright, like the rising sun. The surging light swept around at incredible speed, trying to completely engulf everything in its path. The ruins of the castle, the collapsed buildings, the terrified commoners, the fighting Blood Knight Army and the Temple Knight Regiment, everything was covered in this boundless light. But when the light spread to Colin, it suddenly stopped. Sssssss- Two terrifying forces fiercely resisted each other beneath Colins feet, depleting each other, not gaining the slightest ground. Until Colin sighed, held his sword in one hand, and drew a profound arc in the air. Whoosh! The sword light that pierced the heaven and earth instantly crossed the obstruction of time and space, and exploded a huge gap into Kurds chest. Within the gap, you could see the still-throbbing heart. That unusual heart. Thump! Thump! Thump! The heart was still stubbornly beating, but it was becoming slower and slower and weaker and weaker. Finally, in the pure golden sword light, it finally stopped. Pop! The heart exploded, and the spreading light suddenly disappeared as if it had never appeared. The night sky of Huorong City regained its darkness, with only the twinkling stars and the chill crescent moon visible. Kurds body, like a punctured balloon, shrank rapidly. On his face, there was still infinite unwillingness and anger, which gradually turned into powerless despair and terror of fate. Noit cant beyoure not a Holy Knightyoure not Boom! Kurds broken body fell to the ground, and a rush of fresh blood constantly flowed from his mouth. His gaze was fixated on Colin in the air, as if unable to accept the fact that he had been defeated by this man. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whew- Colin flapped his wings, dived down, and soon came to Kurds side. Waitdont kill me! Kurd, looking at Colin holding his long sword, finally began to beg for mercy, Dont you want to know the secret of Rejuvenation? We can cooperate Whoosh- In a flash of cold light, Kurds skull was severed. Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: 714 Golden Horn_1 Chapter 716: 714 Golden Horn_1 How is this possible? Did Kurd lose? On the north gate of Huorong City, Pope Mensai looked at the fallen giant in the distance, fear clearly etched on his face. Regrettably, those around him stayed silent to his query. First, Kurds defeat was indisputable, it was visible to all. Second, the transformation of Colin had greatly shaken the hearts of the Temple Knights. A terrifying thought began to surface in their mindsC Could it be that Colin St. Chapman is the real spokesperson of the divine being? Although the Temple Knights are devout and steadfast, their faith is in the Lord of Glory, not the Church or the Pope. Of course, traditionally, the Pope has always been considered the mortal spokesperson of the Lord of Glory. Loyalty to the Church was equivalent to loyalty to the Lord of Glory. But now, this belief was beginning to falter. Especially after the Popes corrupt practices and the Churchs authority had been exposed and challenged time and again. The action the Pope Mensai chose in imprisoning Huorong City, to collaborate with the mages in the sacrifice of innocent civilians, had caused many Temple Knights to start doubting their once-solid faithC Can the Church, or the Pope truly represent the Lord of Glory? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site When Colin defeated the beast-like mage Kurd, morphed into the shape of an angel, it was the final straw. Increasingly, the Temple Knights were losing their will to fight. One after another, they dropped their weapons, refusing to fight for what could be a misguided belief. What are you all doing? Just standing around like fools? Fight back, the Blood Knight Army is about to breach the city walls! Pope Mensai raged, but when he noticed that the look in the knights eyes towards him was increasingly unusual, he stopped mid-rant, an overwhelming fear sweeping over him. Are you You are betraying your faith? Your Holiness, is the gaze of the Supreme Lord really still upon us? a Temple Knight asked with a complex expression. What do you mean by that? Mensai started to tremble, You cant be questioning your faith because of what Colin appeared as? Fools! Arent you aware that deception is the devils favorite game? They love to impersonate as angels to deceive the world! So, dont be fooled by appearances! If not appearances then what should we look at? The heart? The eyes of the Temple Knight facing Mensai were becoming increasingly disdainful, When you decided to sacrifice 300,000 innocent civilians of Huorong City, was your heart truly pure and devout? I I did so to preserve the glory of the Supreme Lord! Mensai defended himself hastily, fear showing through his facade. However, clearly, such arguments no longer had any effect on the Temple Knights. They either looked coldly at Mensai, remained silent and downcast, or vanished in the darkness leaving their whereabouts unknown. None of them continued to battle. With the abandonment of resistance by the Temple Knights, the Blood Knight Army from outside the city quickly rushed to the top of the city wall, beginning the takeover of the North City Gate. Seeing the situation, Mensai was so frightened that he didnt dare to stay, turning to run towards the city. Along the way, he painfully realized that the Temple Knights within the city were also giving up resistance, surrendering to the Blood Knight Army. In fact, even if they didnt surrender, the superiority of the Blood Knight Army was very apparent. Continuing to fight would only ensure the defeat of the Temple Knight Regiment. Under such circumstances, the angelic image of Colin had given them a good excuse to stop resisting and surrender. At least they could console themselves, knowing that they were submitting to the true spokesperson of the divine being. Your Holiness Mensai, please refrain from resisting and follow us to meet Duke. A group of Blood Knight Army soon surrounded Pope Mensai, who was floundering around the city. However, given his status as the Pope, the warriors of the Blood Knight Army still maintained some courtesy towards him. You You blasphemers, you will face Judgment! Pope Mensai howled with rage. But such words naturally could not scare off the Blood Knight Army. A military officer of the Blood Knight Army, holding his long sword, slowly stepped forward, saying: Your Holiness, please do not put us in a difficult position, otherwise, I cant necessarily guarantee your safety. This was a blatant threat. If it had been before, probably no one would dare to threaten the Pope like this, but after Prince Harrison killed the previous Pope Gregory, peoples attitudes towards the Pope subtly changed. The divine radiance of the spokesperson of the Divine was completely dissipated. It was then that people realized that the aloof Pope was no different from ordinary people. Killing him would not incite the wrath of the deities, and even the church dared not retaliate against the murderer. Youyou dont come any closer! Stay away! Mensai cried out, his voice full of fear. But the officer of the Blood Knight Army still kept approaching, the long sword in his hand shone with a chilling light. Cold sweat dripped down Mensais forehead, his heart filled with anger and fear. He very well knew that Colin had no respect or pity for him, the fact that he once planned for Prince Harrison to kill Gregory had made Colin hold a grudge against him. If he fell into the hands of the Blood Knight Army, his end could be unimaginably grim In desperation, Mensai no longer hesitated, he gritted his teeth and took out the golden horn he always carried. Seeing this, the officer of the Blood Knight Army paused for a moment. He had also heard a rumor about the golden horn. He intended to stop Mensai when he took it out, but he was too late. Whoo- The low horn sound echoed through Huorong City. Time seemed to stop at this moment. Everyone in Huorong City felt an irresistible sense of subservience from the bottom of their hearts, as if welcoming a returning king. The officer of the Blood Knight Army watched in disbelief as Pope Mensai, while blowing the horn, aged at a visibly fast rate. In the blink of an eye, Mensai had gone from his prime to his twilight years. It wasnt until his white hair almost completely fell out and his skin was as dry as wind-dried orange peel, that he could no longer maintain his breath, and the sound of the horn finally ceased. Thud! Mensai fell to the ground, gasping as if he was at his last breath. At that moment, a coffin buried in the ruins of the Huerong Fortress was suddenly opened, and a hand reached out. Colin had just beheaded Mage Kurd and heard the chilling sound of the horn. Of course, he did not know at the time that it was Mensai who had blown the golden horn. While still puzzled, he saw a towering figure suddenly burst from the ruins, finally hovering in the air above Huorong City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man had golden hair, bright eyes as dazzling as the sun, a face carved from marble that radiated determination and unquestionable majesty. Just by standing there, he seemed to be the center of the world. Everyone felt an irresistible sense of subservience. Looking at that familiar face, Colin was reminded of the statue standing in Central Plaza of Dragon CityC The statue of the founding Emperor of the Empire of Glory, legendary Holy Knight, Gana St. Lorenzo! Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: 715 Post-War (Part 1)_1 Chapter 717: 715 Post-War (Part 1)_1 Sixth order is the limit of a mortal. To advance one step further into the seventh order, the Holy Field, the power of a Divine Being is necessary. In the two-thousand-year-long history of the Glorious Empire, the number of Holy Knights born has never exceeded double digits. And among these fewer than a hundred Holy Knights, only one progressed further into the eighth order, the realm of legends C the founding emperor-Gana St. Lorenzo. After him, no one else has become a legendary Holy Knight. Even the method to ascend into the legendary realm became unknown to future generations. It seems to be a privilege only for Gods Favored like Emperor Gana. Regardless of how exceptional ones talent or firm ones faith, they are destined never to touch the threshold of the legendary realm. Therefore, the legend eventually transformed into a myth. The world gradually regarded the Holy Field as the peak of martial arts, an insurmountable barrier. Until today, the legend reappears! He, Gana St. Lorenzo, the legendary Holy Knight from a thousand years ago, once again stands in the sky above Huorong City! The dark night sky is illuminated by the Holy Light surrounding him, all noise, crying and screaming disappear, as if no one dares to be frivolous in front of this legendary Holy Knight. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co Looking at the figure of Emperor Gana, Colins heart is like a raging sea. Is that really Emperor Gana? Wasnt he supposed to be long dead? Why would he appear in Huorong City? Could this also be part of Mr. Jis conspiracy? Countless thoughts floated in his mind, but none were clear. At this moment, he felt as if he was in a vast ocean, covered by a pressure from everywhere that made even the slightest movement extremely difficult. Such power convinced Colin of the identity of Emperor Gana. Although this is an absurd guess, besides this historical one and only legendary Holy Knight, probably no one else could exert such massive pressure on Colin now. Colin swallowed hard, and just wanted to probe whether this legendary Holy Knight was a friend or foe. But the moment he opened his mouth, Emperor Ganas gaze suddenly darted towards him! Bang- Colins mind went blank in an instant, his vision was filled with endless Holy Light, and he couldnt see anything else. He only felt an invincible terrifying force suddenly assaulting him. Regardless of how hard he tried, he couldnt break free from the bondage and could only stand stupidly on the spot. Ding. The terrifying force suddenly vanished, turning into a wind that blew Colins disheveled hair. He blinked and finally saw everything clearly. Without knowing when, Emperor Gana had already come close to him, with a sword made of Holy Light beams pointing at his chestC More precisely, the Mistletoe on his chest. The Mistletoe emitted a crystal green light, reflected in Emperor Ganas golden eyes, creating a sense of confusion in his originally emotionless and rational eyesC As if he was pondering something. Finally, Knight Sinag recovered from his palpitations just now. Because hes too far away, he couldnt see the face of the figure that suddenly appeared in the sky above Huorong City. But the terrifying pressure made him feel an uncontrollable sense of submission in his heart. He immediately thought of the golden horn that Pope Mensai was blowing emphatically just nowCcould it be related to this? Knight Sinag suppressed the doubt in his heart and turned his head back to see the dying Pope Mensai. He was already old, collapsed weakly on the ground, mumbling something. Knight Sinag stepped forward and heard Mensai gasping out: Kill himhurry and kill him Who do you want to kill? A sense of foreboding rose in Knight Sinags heart. He suddenly realized that he might have done something wrong. Mensai kept repeating kill him, kill him, and his expression became more and more agitated. His turbid eyes were filled with more and more disbelief. Knight Sinag couldnt get any information by asking, but he also didnt dare to harm the Pope carelessly. So he ordered the soldiers: Pick him up and take him to see the Duke! Yes. Four Blood Knight Army soldiers immediately picked up Pope Mensai. Knight Sinag then picked up the golden horn that had fallen on the ground, examined it for a while, and then hurried towards where Colin was. He had only taken a few steps when he heard a soldier behind him calling his name: Lord Sinag, the Pope, he What happened? Knight Sinag turned his head and saw Pope Mensai shaking more and more violently, as if he was going to faint at any second. Whats wrong with him? Quickly put him down. After all, the Pope is the leader of the faith in the Glorious Empire and the spokesperson of the Divine Being. Even if the prestige of the Church has been reduced to almost nothing after Colins attack, the deep-rooted awe cannot be completely eliminated. Therefore, Knight Sinag was indeed worried that the Pope would just die there. But when the soldiers put Mensai back on the ground, his condition didnt improve, but continued to worsen. The convulsions caused by fear and excitement made his frail body curl up into a ball. Knight Sinag quickly bent down and heard Mensais terrified mumbling: NoImpossibleIt cant be like this Knight Sinag was about to speak, but he saw Mensais eyes suddenly widen and his facial expression froze. He was startled, and hurriedly checked Mensais breathing. However, he found that the current Pope, was already breathless. After a moment of brief panic, Knight Sinag calmed down. He scratched his head, muttered a few words, and finally called the soldiers to lift the Popes corpse and follow him to see Duke St. Chapman. Meanwhile, Colin was gaping at the corpse of Emperor Gana. Yes, the resurrected Emperor Gana is dead again. Perhaps, Emperor Gana was never resurrected before. He was only driven by a magical force to attack him. Only at the last moment did he suddenly stop for some reason. Colin bent down and delicately touched Emperor Ganas chest, finding that the corpse still had some residual heat. If not for the absence of a heartbeat, he might have thought that Emperor Gana was just asleep. Just then, a series of footsteps from behind interrupted Colins thoughts. Your Grace! We caught Pope Mensai, but Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Colin turned around and looked at Knight Sinag, and the corpse held up by a group of soldiers behind him. Did he die? Yes. Knight Sinag nodded a little shamefully, Im sorry, Your Grace, the whole thing is just too strange, I Colin walked up to the remains of Mensai and said, Its okay, just tell me everything that happened. Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: 716 Post-War (Part 2)_1 Chapter 718: 716 Post-War (Part 2)_1 So, Mensai blew the Horn of Gold and then this chaos ensued? Yes, Your Grace. Wheres the Horn of Gold? Here. Colin carefully examined the Horn of Gold handed over by Knight Sinag, then turned to look at Mensais remains. He gradually began to piece together the events that had transpired. It appeared that upon hitting a dead end, Mensai had finally blown the Horn of Gold, only to unexpectedly summon the Emperor Gana of all people! The only legendary Holy Knight in the history of the Empire of Glory, certainly deemed worthy of being the Churchs last trump card. However, the problem was that the summoned Emperor Gana wasnt under the Popes control! Colin didnt believe the Church would make such a blunder unless something unexpected had happened in the process. Unfortunately, Mensai was dead, otherwise, he might have been able to answer many of Colins questions. What about the leader of the Temple Knight Regiment? Has he surrendered? Colin suddenly asked. wuxiaworld.site Knight Sinag immediately bowed and said: Your Grace, Ill go inquire immediately. Having said that, he hurried away. Colin turned to the retreating figure, adding: And bring Yerug to me as well! Yes, Your Grace! Then, Colin, with the Horn of Gold in hand, felt the overwhelming urge to blow it. However, he quickly dismissed this reckless idea. Looking at Mensais horrifying state, it was clear that the price to pay for blowing the Horn of Gold was no trivial matter. No wonder Mensai dared not blow the Horn of Gold, despite Colins intense pressure. After a moments thought, Colin summoned a Blood Slave, handed him the Horn of Gold and ordered him to try blowing it. The Blood Slave, undoubtedly obedient to Colins orders, lifted the horn to his mouth and took a deep breath- - Nothing happened Colin blinked, watching as the Blood Slaves cheeks ballooned without making a sound. Was his power insufficient? Colin switched to another six-stage Blood Slave to give it a try. Alas, still nothing happened. Eventually, Colin had Holy Warrior Otto give it a shot. Still no luck. Scratching his head, Colin realized, not just anyone could blow the Horn of Gold. According to the Church, only those who serve the Lord of Glory wholeheartedly can become Pope and wield the Horn of Gold. So, likely, the qualifications to become Pope were the conditions needed to blow the Horn of Gold. As Colin hesitated about rounding up a few high-ranking Church priests to try their hands at blowing the Horn of Gold, Knight Sinag had returned with information. Your Grace, the leader of the Temple Knight Regiment, Paladin Knight, has fallen in battle. However, Vice Leader Knight Mackain has surrendered. As he spoke, Sinag gestured towards the knight following him. The Knight dropped to his knees, raising his sword high above his head and addressed Colin: Distinguished Duke St. Chapman, Mensais deeds have betrayed the glory of the Supreme Lord. We refuse to serve him any longer, and thus, on behalf of all Holy Temple Knights, I surrender to you. Colin stepped forward to accept his sword and said: I accept your surrender. Subsequently, he asked again: Knight Mackain, how much do you know about the operation in Huorong City? Duke, before leaving Dragon City, Mensai only told us that the objective of this operation was to kill you, and then strike a heavy blow to the Blood Knight Army. But the details of the operation plan, including the coordination with the mages to sacrifice Huorong City, Mensai didnt mention anything. So when we found the city filled with fire and rampant mana power, we realized we had been deceived. Mensai is not fit to be the spokesperson of the Supreme Lord, he is the biggest blasphemer! He should be judged, be Alright, alright. Colin waved his hand, interrupting Knight Mackains impassioned speech. He knew Knight Mackain was now eager to distance himself from Mensai to gain his support, but he just didnt have the mood to care about these manipulations. What about this man? You should recognize him, right? Colin pointed at Emperor Ganas body, and asked. Knight Mackain nodded his head, saying: Of course, this is the founding emperor of the Shining Empire, His Majesty Gana St. Lorenzo. Finally having confirmed the identity of Emperor Gana, Colin immediately asked: Why did he appear in Huorong City? Why was he able to be resurrected after dying earlier? Before we set out, Mensai asked us to carry a coffin, but he didnt tell us what was inside. Now it seems, it should be the remains of Emperor Gana. However, I have no knowledge about the strange event of Emperor Ganas resurrection after his death just now. I guess it might be the effect of the Golden Horn What do you know about the Golden Horn? The Golden Horn has always been a specific artifact of the Pope. It is said that when it is blown, it can summon an Angel Colin rolled his eyes, could the so-called Angel of the Church be Emperor Gana? Anything else? Knight Mackain shook his head, saying helplessly: Duke, the Golden Horn has never been used in the history of the Church, and its function has always remained a rumor. If you want to know more, Im afraid you have to ask the Pope or the successor of the Pope C the Cardinal. Colin stroked his chin, lost in deep thought. Before long, an orderly officer came to report: Duke, Scholar Yerug has been found by us, but he is already dead. Dead? Colins eyebrow raised, seeing that the soldiers were already carrying the body of Scholar Yerug over. Yes, Duke, according to the weapon and the nature of the wound we found, Scholar Yerug should have committed suicide. Colin glanced at the wound on Scholar Yerugs neck, frowned, but didnt say anything more. Afterwards, he ordered the Blood Knight Army to clean up the battlefield and calm the commoners in the city. As dawn approached, it was also when the darkness was deepest. Huorong City slowly quieted down from the chaos of war, and the fires that had been raging had been completely extinguished. The distraught citizens, under the organization of the Blood Knight Army, began to settle down, nursing their wounds, waiting for the arrival of dawn. As the castle of the Brugen family had become ruins in the duel between Colin and Kurd, the Blood Knight Army commandeered the Church of Huorong City as a resting place for Colin. The bodies of Emperor Gana and Pope Mensai had been prepared and were placed in the back hall of the Church. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a creak, the back hall door slowly opened, and Colin walked in alone. He came to the coffin, lifted the lid, and saw Emperor Gana lying quietly inside. Colin reached out and touched it, finding Emperor Ganas body already freezing cold, but not as stiff as a typical corpse. Hesitating for a moment, he finally opened his mouth wide, exposed his ferocious tusks, targeted Emperor Ganas neck, and bit down! Gulp gulp Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: 717 Legend_1 Chapter 719: 717 Legend_1 The South Gate of Huorong City. Knight Logh walked slowly into the city, followed by troops of the Blood Knight Army continuously pouring into the city. How is the situation? Didnt catch up. Knight Logh removed his helmet and said with some annoyance. Well, that guy is after all from the Holy Field, and hes the most fleet-footed among them, haha. The deputy officer, recalling that ever since Mr. Ji became a Holy Knight, he seemed to have been on the run, couldnt help but laugh out loud, If this guy is hell-bent on running away, its not that easy to catch him. Knight Logh also laughed, then glanced at the mess in the city and said, It seems that things really heated up in Huorong City after we left. Yes. As expected by Duke, the Church and the Mages joined forces. The deputy officer spoke disdainfully, Unfortunately, they were weak and easily suppressed by the Duke! Knight Logh gave a faint smile, but did not comment since he knew very well that the battle was not that effortless. While leading his army in pursuit of Mr. Ji, he witnessed the various unusual phenomena in Huorong City. Even from afar, he felt an extremely intense pressure which indicates the fierceness of the battle in the city at that time. Therefore, he dared not pursue too far. He immediately gathered his army and returned, for fear of any accidents happening in the city. Luckily, all was well in the end. Where is the Duke now? Knight Logh walked a few steps then asked again. wuxiaworld.site In the Church, Ill take you there. Alright. After they had taken a few steps, they noticed that the night sky over Huorong City suddenly brightened. Is it dawn already? Knight Logh looked up in confusion, feeling that todays dawn arrived too quickly. But immediately, he realized that this was not a normal day-night change. The originally pitch-black night sky suddenly burst into brilliant light, as if skipping dawn and arriving directly at noon. No. That was the dazzling Holy Light which was even brighter than the midday sun! It spread over the sky, covering everything. All creatures under it couldnt help but harbor an impulse to kneel and worship from deep within their hearts. A Divine Sign! This is the Divine Sign of the Supreme Lord! Praise the Supreme Lord! The members of the Temple Knight Regiment were the first to react. They prostrated themselves on the ground and prayed loudly. Then, all, be they commoners, nobles, or soldiers, couldnt help but kneel and pray loudly. In the Church. Colin slowly lifted his head from the corpse of Emperor Gana, with golden blood still lingered around the corners of his mouth. He could clearly feel that every cell in his body was cheering as Emperor Ganas blood entered his body. It seemed as if after a prolonged drought, every droplet of rain was greedily absorbed. Even his ethereal soul was nourished by the mysterious power and was becoming stronger at an astonishing speed. For a moment, Colin felt as if he was standing at the top of the world, overlooking and controlling everything before him. Dense golden patterns crawled all over his body, and a pair of golden wings slowly opened, filling almost the entire hall. The Holy Light descending from the sky penetrated the dome of the church, pouring down on Colin, merging with him. At this moment, the Holy Light was Colin, and Colin was the Holy Light. Unsurprisingly, countless images flashed again in Colins mind. In a daze, Colin found himself standing at the top of the Holy Mountain. At the foot of the mountain were countless cheering citizens. A strong Holy Light descended from the sky, enveloping him. Within the Holy Light, a flight of stairs abruptly appeared in front of him. The other end of the stairs seemed to have no end, slanting upwards into the heavens. Immersed in the grand chorus of hymns, Colin found himself climbing up the steps. Away from the human world, passing through the clouds, the steps are endless, as if leading to heaven itself. He didnt know how much time had passed, but he couldnt hear the cheers of the crowd anymore. Looking around, his view was filled with dazzling holy light. Pure and pristine, but also gradually monotonous, even deathly silent. Finally, Colin reached the end of the stairs. In the vast emptiness, stood a golden throne. Looking at this familiar scene, a slight wave washed over Colins heart. The next moment, Colin found himself sitting on the throne. In an instant, countless holy lights condensed in front of the throne, eventually forming an angel-like figure. He was shrouded in an intense, dazzling light, blinding to anyone who looked at him. Gana St. Lorenzo. The angel spoke. At this moment, Colin was certain that he had indeed seen this illusion scene before! Sure enough, the angel held out a crown with both hands and said to Colin: On behalf of the Supreme Lord, I crown you! Thats it! Colin was sure he had indeed seen this scene before. Moreover, he knew that what was about to happen was that Emperor Gana did not accept the angels crowning. Sure enough, Colin found himself holding a sword. The sword was engulfed in a fierce fire, emanating a bone-chilling heat, as if it intended to incinerate all the evils of the world. The tip of the sword pointed straight at the angels chest! Gana St. Lorenzo, do you know what youre doing? I do, Colins tone carried unwavering resolve, My only wish is for the world to see your true faces! Just as he finished speaking, the holy light that filled his sight suddenly raged. The last time the illusion got to this point, Colin could no longer see anything. But this time, perhaps due to advancing to the realm of legend, Colin could finally see clearly. The crown in the angels hand disappeared in an instant, replaced by a giant sword made of holy light. An overwhelming pressure swept over, for a moment, it seemed as if the whole world was rejecting Colin. However, Colin, or Emperor Gana, didnt flinch, even though he was facing an angel, a deity! Boom! Colin launched into the air from the throne, charging resolutely at the angel in mid-air. At the same time, the angels giant sword also thrust forward! Shick! Neither of them dodged. Colins sword pierced the angels chest, but at the same time, the angels giant sword also punctured Colin, crushing his heart into pieces. But seeing the golden blood flowing from the wound of the angel, Colin suddenly burst into laughter: What makes you any different from me? These words seemed to enrage the angel, his surrounding holy light raged once again. But Colin suddenly saw a trace of green light appearing in the void behind the angel- Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Silent, but noticeable amidst the pervasive golden light! The green light expanded abruptly and finally burst like a bubble, from which a delicate figure shot out! Sharp long ears, a magnificent face, and azure hair flowing like the sea. It was the female elf he had seen in the Illusion Realm during his last promotion to the Holy Field! Elan Seraph! Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: 718 Doubt_1 Chapter 720: 718 Doubt_1 Colin opened his eyes again to find himself back in the church of Huorong City. A step made of divine light falling from the sky had formed before him. The stairway pierced the dome, stretched into the clouds above, and led to the boundless void. An intense impulse drove Colin to want to step onto the stairs and ascend, as though something at the end was calling to him. But after everything he had experienced in the Illusion Realm, Colin dared not truly ascend these steps. He suspected that if he climbed to the end of the stairs, he might experience everything Emperor Gana had once gone through. The Golden Throne, the descent of the angel, the crowning as king? However, judging from Emperor Ganas behavior, things didnt seem to be that simple. Why did he refuse the angels crowning? Why did the angel bleed gold? What did his words mean I just want the world to see your true face! You, how different are you from me? And who on earth was that female elf? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co What secret is hidden at the end of the Way of the Knight? Lost in thought, Colin found the impulse in his heart growing stronger, the temptation at the end of the stairway becoming increasingly intense. However, Colin was desperately resisting this temptation, his cold gaze steadily fixed on the sky, as if trying to see through the boundaries of space and time to find out what was at the other end. Will an angel come down if I dont go up? Colin couldnt help but wonder. But as time went by, this didnt happen. Nothing appeared at the end of the stairway; only an increasingly strong calling and temptation kept trying to steer Colin onto the steps. Unfortunately, Colin was now determined not to go. After a stalemate of unknown length, the divine light that fell from the sky gradually weakened, and the stairway slowly dissipated into the air. The sky over Huorong City grew dull, but was illuminated by the newly risen morning sun. Colin turned his attention back to himself, feeling the explosive power surging in his body, and felt an illusion of omnipotence for a moment. Is this what a legendary Holy Knight is like? Outside the church, Knight Logh woke from his trance. He shook his dazed head and slowly stood up from the ground. What was that just now It was a divine sign! Knight Mackain who was kneeling beside him said with a fervent face, It must be due to the Dukes actions that he attracted the attention of the Supreme Lord! And thus, grace was granted! Knight Logh looked over in confusion, recognizing that it was the vice-captain of the Holy Temple Knights. Just as he was about to ask, his deputy officer whispered in his ear: Knight Mackain has surrendered. Knight Logh nodded and followed Knight Mackains praise: Praise the Supreme Lord! At this moment, the church door opened, and Colin walked out. Duke! Knight Logh immediately knelt on one knee, greeting him with a devout tone. Although Colins appearance had not changed, Knight Logh suddenly felt that he was completely different from before. Like a cloud far away in the sky, unreachable, elusive, and uncertain. Knight Mackains reaction was even more exaggerated. He prostrated on the ground and crawled forward to Colin. Trembling, he kissed the tip of Colins foot. Duke St. Chapman, surely that you are the Gods Favored reborn, here to spread the gospel of the Supreme Lord to the world! Colin stared blankly at the behavior of Knight Mackain, unable to immediately guess if the vice commander of the Holy Temple Knights was sincere or trying to win his favor with a performance. However, that didnt matter to him. After becoming the legendary Holy Knight, there were no plots or schemes in the world that would still move him. And he could use Knight Mackain to reorganize the Church. Knight Mackain, I need you to return to Dragon City as soon as possible, bring back everything that happened in Huorong City, and let the Empires nobles and citizens know the true face of Pope Mensai. Yes, Your Grace! Knight Mackain responded without hesitation, as if he wasnt worried at all about the terrible impact this would have on the Churchs prestige. Also, have someone go to the Half-Troll Kingdom and summon Archbishop Agani from the North Territory back to Dragon City. Yes, Your Grace! Knight Mackain responded again. To show that he understood Colins intentions, he added, Please rest assured, Your Grace, the Church will quickly elect a qualified new Pope! Colin couldnt help but raise the corner of his mouth. He never thought that there would be such an oddball like Mackain in the Holy Temple Knights. This certainly wasnt a devout and resolute Holy Temple Knight. He resembled an opportunistic politician. But since Knight Mackain was so tactful, Colin wouldnt say more. He believed that once the miracles of Huorong City spread throughout the Empire, the Church wouldnt dare to defy his will. So, he waved his hand, signaling for Knight Mackain to leave. Then he turned to Knight Logh and said, Knight Logh, you must immediately lead ten thousand Blood Knight Army to White Dew City. Under the crime of plotting to kill the heir to the Duke of the East, execute Marquis Oberth and Knight Camilla. Yes, Your Grace! Knight Logh responded. Seeing Colin had no further orders, he couldnt help but ask, Your Grace, the new heir to the East Colin, however, waved his hand nonchalantly and said, Let the St. Prowse Family choose. Honestly, at this point, Colin couldnt be bothered with the choice of the Eastern Duke, and as long as the St. Prowse Family wasnt foolish, they should know what kind of heir to put forth in this situation. Knight Logh nodded and was about to leave, but finally remembered his previous task, and said, Your Grace, I previously led the army to chase Mr. Ji, but he managed to escape Colin showed a suggestive smile and waved dismissively, saying, Theres no need to worry about Mr. Ji. Seeing this, Knight Logh bowed, then withdrew. Colin turned and went back into the Church. After passing through the front hall, Colin headed towards the backyard of the church. Your Grace. An old priest hurriedly bowed to Colin. Behind him, a host of coffins were laid out. Colin asked with a smile, The remains of Mage Kurd are here, arent they? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes, my lord. The old priest pointed to a coffin in the southwest corner, saying, Right here. Alright. Colin nodded, saying, You can go now. The old priest naturally didnt dare to disobey and promptly bowed out. Colin stood alone in the courtyard, not lifting the lid of Mage Kurds coffin, but revealing a confident smile, and boldly saying, Mr. Ji, stop hiding, come out and talk. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: 719 Kurds Experiment (Part 1)_1 Chapter 721: 719 Kurds Experiment (Part 1)_1 Colins words received no response. The yard was quiet, only the sound of the breeze rustling the fallen leaves could be heard. Colin revealed a mocking smile and spoke again: Why? Do you think Im bluffing? Saying this, Colin slowly walked towards the southwest corner. At the same time, the unique soul pressure of a legendary Holy Knight poured out like flowing water, instantly enveloping the entire courtyard. The breeze suddenly ceased, causing even the falling leaves in mid-air to halt in place. It was as if this moment in time was locked by Colin. Next second, Mr. Ji, finally unable to withstand this pressure, sprung up into the sky, attempting to flee amidst panic. Since you came, you might as well stay! Colin laughed heartily, his figure vanished in a flash. Without any sign of movement, he reappeared next to Mr. Ji. wuxiaworld.site Mr. Ji was terrified to his very soul. Just as he attempted to turn around and counter, he found that Colins hand had already clamped onto the back of his neck. Any struggle was in vain under the absolute suppression of strength. Thus, the legendary sixth rank Mage who had stirred up a storm in the Empire of Glory, at this moment, was like a small chick being grabbed by Colin and brought back into the courtyard. Thump! Colin casually threw Mr. Ji on the ground, laughing and saying: Good, Mr. Ji, now we can have a proper conversation. Mr. Ji, probably recognizing the situation, calmly got up from the ground, dusted off his clothes, straightened his collar, and replied: Duke St. Chapman, Ive wanted to have a proper talk with you for a while. On hearing this, Colin rolled his eyes in mockery and quipped: Really? Last time in White Dew City, you ripped out my heart as soon as we met. Is this your way of wanting to have a proper talk? Mr. Ji remained unperturbed, calmly explaining: Your Excellency, just like a lion wouldnt converse with an ant, and a tiger wouldnt collaborate with a rabbit. Back then, you were indeed not qualified to sit down and talk on an equal footing with me Colin interrupted with a cold sneer: Do you still qualify to talk with me on equal footing then? No. Mr. Ji said without hesitation. He bowed slightly to pay respects to Colin, but continued, However, your decision not to immediately kill me demonstrates that I still hold value to you, and that is the basis of our conversation. Colin grimaced, coldly retorting: Thats right, I indeed have some questions for you. But, dont think you can take advantage of this. Then you should at least give me some assurances, right? Mr. Ji stated with dignity, Otherwise, you could kill me, yet obtain no information from me. Colin slightly smiled, saying: No problem, Ive always enjoyed fairness in dealings. But you, I must kill. However, I can help the St. Seans family return to the political stage of the Empire of Glory, and for this, you can trust in my capabilities and credibility. Colin knew that it would be pointless to lie to a smart man like Mr. Ji. The enmity between him and Mr. Ji was one of life and death. So, its better to put all cards on the table, which may even gain Colin the trust of Mr. Ji. Sure enough, upon hearing this, Mr. Ji calmly nodded as if accepting his fate, saying: Your Grace, may I make a minor request? However, Colin shook his head, saying: You first answer my questions. If Im satisfied with your answers, I may consider allowing you to make more requests. Very well, please ask. Colin leisurely walked towards the coffin of the Mage Kurd, lifted the coffin lid, looked at the silent corpse inside, and asked: Your return it was for Kurds remains, right? Yes. Whats so special about his corpse? And, what exactly is the Forbidden Spell of Rejuvenation? Mr. Ji lifted his head to meet Colins gaze. His expression suddenly became extremely serious as he said: Your Grace, have you reached the realm of legend? Yes, I have. Then you are the mortal closest to the Divine Being. Mr. Jis tone became somewhat elusive, Have you ever wondered where exactly the power of a knight comes from? Colins gaze flickered, as he said: According to the Church, the power of a knight comes from the grace of the Lord of Glory. Yes, from the grace of the Divine Being. This is why knights can cross the shackles of the sixth rank, unlike warriors, or mages like us, who can never reach the Holy Field in our lifetime. Suddenly clenching his fists, Mr. Ji asked in a deep voice, But have you ever wondered, why only the divinely blessed professions have the potential to ascend to the Holy Field? For mortals to set foot in the Holy Field, they need the grace of the Divine Being. Colin quoted the words of the first Pope, Misella. This was also the Churchs explanation for Mr. Jis question, also the common belief of the people in this worldC Above the Holy Field, it was no longer the realm of mortals. That was the forbidden area of the Divine Beings where only the blessed ones could tread. This is why the Holy Knights hold such a high status and prestige in the Empire of Glory. It wasnt just because of their transcendent individual strength as, after all, individual force has its limits. No matter how strong the Holy Knights were, they could be eliminated by sheer numbers. People respected the Holy Knights, more out of reverence for the Divine Beings. After all, in the eyes of the people, a Holy Knight must be someone approved by the Divine Being and had received the Divine Beings grace. However, Colin had never been confined by such thoughts. He was not from this world, didnt receive knight education from childhood, and had not been brainwashed by the Church. On the contrary, he had always viewed the Lord of Glory with skepticism, even scrutiny. So, when faced with Mr. Jis somewhat blasphemous question, Colin replied with interest: It seems like you mages have a different view on this. Mr. Ji had been observing Colins expression. He asked this question because of Colins series of actions against the Church earlier. Seeing that Colin indeed didnt take issue with his blasphemous question, Mr. Ji finally confirmedC The legendary Holy Knight standing at the peak of the Way of the Knight in front of him, truly lacked devout faith. Thereupon, Mr. Ji exposed a satisfied smile, slowly saying: Indeed, mortals need the grace of the Divine Being to step into the Holy Field, but have you ever wondered, what exactly is the grace of the Divine Being? If it were a devout believer, they would probably be enraged by Mr. Jis question. However, Colins interest intensified, as he further probed: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Do you know what it is then? Its faith. Faith? Colin was slightly surprised. Yes. Mr. Ji said a bit excitedly, Archbishop Agani must have shown you the Holy Pool in the basement of the Church, right? Yes. Colin thought back to when he first saw the Holy Pool in the basement of the Church at Swan City, and the water overflowing from it. He immediately blurted out, Could it be that youre referring to the Force of Faith collected in the Holy Pool? Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: 720 Kurds Experiment (Part 2)_1 Chapter 722: 720 Kurds Experiment (Part 2)_1 Exactly! Mr. Ji affirmed confidently. Seeing Colins doubtful expression, he added: Im not bluffing. My teacher, Mage Kurd, dedicated his entire life to studying this phenomenon. He found traces of a substance akin to the Force of Faith in the bodies of both knights and priests, most significantly in the heart! Hearing this, Colin couldnt help but frown. He could guess that in pursuit of his research, Mage Kurd must have killed many priests and knights. However, now that Kurd had been sentenced to death, he didnt dwell on it and asked the doubt he had found from Mr. Jis words: Similar substance? Yes, it is only similar, not the Force of Faith itself. But my teacher firmly believed that they invariably are connected. You wondered how Mage Kurd managed to rejuvenate and even ascend to the Holy Field, right? It actually relates to this! Colin asked uncertainly: Did Kurd discover a way to utilize the Force of Faith? Mr. Ji shook his head and said: wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co No. Initially, when my teacher discovered a Faith-like substance within the knights, he indeed attempted to use the Force of Faith directly to enhance their strength. Unfortunately, after numerous failed attempts, he announced all of them to be a failure. My teacher then surmised that the Force of Faith could not be used directly by humans. It has to be absorbed by the Divine Being, then transmitted to the priest, and only then, via the Baptism Ceremony, could it be disseminated into the knights. Only then can a knight rely on this to refine their practice, even breakthrough to the Holy Field. Interrupting again, Colin voiced the doubt in his mind: If thats the case, then why, even though they receive the same faith-like substance via the same Baptism Ceremony, do the upper limits of knights from different families vary drastically? What distinguishes the descendants of the Seven Holy Knight Families from those of the common families? The ability to receive Faith substance varies, Mr. Ji immediately answered, My teacher found that even though they all underwent Baptism, the descendants of certain families can clearly receive more Faith substance. This is somewhat like differing affinities to the Holy Light, or say, differing talents. Furthermore, the amount of Faith substance received by the baptized varies depending on the priest administering the baptism. So, the descendants of the Seven Holy Knight Families, who are naturally talented, plus receiving baptism directly from high-ranking priests, even the Pope or Cardinals, receive substantially more Faith substance than others during their Baptism. And this is why they can reach higher limits. Moreover, my teacher discovered that as the recipients talents heighten so do their requirements from the priest administering the baptism. In fact, if you ask around, you will find that within the Church, it is an unwritten rule that the baptizing of descendants from Holy Knight families must be conducted by priests of Archbishop rank or above. This is a form of respect to the Holy Knight families, but more importantly, considering the talent of the descendants from the Holy Knight families, if a lower-ranking priest administers the Baptism, it may drain the Faith substance within them! Colin stroked his chin, acknowledging that what Mr. Ji said made some sense, and it was certainly a reasonable hypothesis. He then asked: So, did Kurd set his sights on the Faith substance within the priests? Yes, Mr. Ji admitted unabashedly, If a priest could create a knight through the Baptism Ceremony, then wouldnt extracting the Faith substance directly from within the priest allow one to artificially create a knight? Unfortunately, my teacher tried many times, but found that this Faith substance could not be transferred once it left the human body. Thus, my teacher changed his course of thought. As I just mentioned, this Faith substance gathers in the heart within the priest. So, my teacher came up with an alternative approachC A heart transplant! A heart transplant? Colin couldnt help but look surprised, he really didnt expect that these mad mages would propose such a highly difficult surgical concept under these medieval medical conditions. Exactly! And a heart transplant is even more effective than the baptism ceremony as a method of inheritance, because through baptism, only a portion of the faith substance in the priests body will be transferred to the baptised. But if it is through a heart transplant, all the faith substance from the priests body can be transferred to the patient! Mr. Jis eyes shone with fanaticism, but immediately dimmed again, Regrettably, despite numerous attempts by my teacher, its not that there were no successful cases, but what caused him to despair was that he could not find the key reason for success and failure! Despite the same exact steps, some patients survive, but others, die agonizingly! Even after devoting his entire life, my teacher could not find the pattern! Its as if as if its a curse from the divine being Colin silently listened to Mr. Jis assertions, filled with the stench of blood, feeling both hatred and a little pity. The biggest problem with organ transplantation is immune rejection. This kind of immune rejection remains a very tricky problem even in an era of more advanced medical practice, so its normal that Kurd failed to solve it. What Colin found surprising, though, was that Kurd actually had successful cases. Perhaps it was due to the aid of the wonderful force of arcane, or perhaps the patients were professionals, possessing recovery abilities far beyond normal people, and thats why there were survivors. But this cant resolve the problem of immune rejection, because this is the patients own immune system attacking the foreign organ. The stronger the patient, the more intense the attack, and the quicker they die. Unless the match is extremely high, so that immune rejection doesnt occur by luck. But Kurd clearly couldnt understand the mystery of this. My teacher had given up at one point. But later, an experimental subject who had once undergone a heart replacement ceremony unexpectedly reached the Holy Field! Who? Emperor Saruman! The Orc Emperor? You even used orcs for experiments? Yes. In fact, there were even more orcs than humans among my teachers test subjects. The mystery of inheritance between the Skull-shatterer and the shaman is very similar to that between the knight and the priest, and even the faith substance is not much different. But the political situation in the Holy Light Empire is stable, and knights and priests are both prestigious figures, so using them for experiments would cause a lot of trouble. Its much easier with the orcs because before Emperor Saruman unified the empire, the orcs were divided into large and small tribes, warring with each other, which made it easier for my teacher to get subjects for experiments. When Emperor Saruman was a child, he had his own fathers heart transplanted into him with the help of my teacher. He not only survived but even became a Holy Field Skull-shatterer. When my teacher found out, he was overjoyed, because he had finally created a Holy Field by his own hand! Pity that he was already on the verge of death, powerless to continue researching. Moreover, Emperor Sarumans success wasnt universal my teacher tried it with many father-son pairs, but not all of them could survive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Later, when Emperor Saruman was defeated, I took advantage of his weakness and killed him, extracting his heart, and took it back to my teacher Kurd actually dared to transplant an orcs heart? Colins eyes bulged. Mr. Ji sighed, and said: At that time, my teacher was also aware that his time was running out, so he had the thought of trying it To his surprise, it was actually successful! Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: 721 Bewitch (Part 1)_1 Chapter 723: 721 Bewitch (Part 1)_1 Truth be told, Colin had to admire the madness of this Mage Kurd. He dared to transplant the heart of an Orc into his own body! Whats even more outrageous, he actually succeeded! He remembered hearing about a person in his previous world who had transplanted a pigs heart, but even with the aid of the most advanced medical methods, that person only survived for two months. Compared to that, Kurds successful transplantation was like an outrageous piece of fortune. An absolute miracle. Thinking for a moment, Colin asked: I can understand that by replacing his heart with the heart from the Holy Field, Kurd could possess the strength of the Holy Field, but what about his age? Can he rejuvenate by changing hearts? Mr. Ji shrugged and spread his hands, saying: We are not quite sure of that ourselves. Probably it is due to this incredibly powerful heart that his body returned to its peak state, making it seem as if he was rejuvenated. But honestly, this success was too lucky, not even our teacher is confident he could replicate such a miracle Colin rolled his eyes and said: wuxiaworld.site You guys arent even confident about replicating this miracle, yet you had the nerve to use this to deceive people like the Marquis of Oberth. Mr. Ji chuckled and said: The closer one is to death, the more one values life. Those old fogies are willing to risk everything for such a hope, not to mention, theres the living example of our teacher. Even if we tell them the risks involved, theyre willing to take a gamble. Colin sneered and didnt dwell on the issue. These old men who are desperate to regain their youth are destined to be nothing more than clowns. The iron hooves of the Blood Knight Army are enough to crush their old bones. So, what is the purpose of your Mages studying divine beings and faith for so long? Or are you just trying to gain greater power through this and seize power in the Empire? No, Duke, if you think were just trying to control the Bright Empire, then youre underestimating us. Mr. Ji shook his head solemnly, Our teacher risked his life for the heart transplant technique, and as for the risks Ive taken and the price Ive paid for the Eyes of Judgement, I believe youre aware of them. Do you think we would go to such lengths just for worldly power? Then what is it for? To reveal the true face of the False God! To break the shackles that imprison humans! To free our descendants from living in a world built on lies! Looking at Mr. Ji, who had suddenly become fervent, Colin stroked his chin thoughtfully. Before he could ask any more questions, Mr. Ji continued excitedly: Duke, havent you ever wondered why the limit of mortals is the Sixth Rank? Why do we need the divine grace to ascend to the Holy Field? But this so-called divine grace is merely the Power of Faith that we humans serve to the divine beings! That is rightfully ours! Therefore, it isnt grace, but alms! Moreover, its alms given to us using what is rightfully ours! They deceive us into faith with this! Colin nodded silently, feeling that Mr. Jis speculation made some sense, but he still calmly retorted: But as you admitted before, the initial Power of Faith cannot be directly utilized. It must be absorbed by divine beings, given to priests, and then passed on to knights through baptism. This entire process forms the material of faith that can help knights break through the Holy Field. So, you cant deny the role of divine beings. They indeed have assisted humans. Mr. Ji slowly shook his head and said solemnly: Duke, what if humans were originally capable of setting foot in the Holy Field by relying on their own power? Colin frowned, finally grasping the meaning of Mr. Jis words, saying: So, you believe divine beings are using some method to bind humans, blocking our stairway to the Holy Field? Exactly! Mr. Ji said through gritted teeth, The False God cut off the way for humans to rise, and by giving a faint hope of advancing to the Holy Field to a small number of people, they harvest humans faith. But even this small number who can ascend to the Holy Field are inevitably just chess pieces of the False God! Hearing this, Colin couldnt help but think of the scene he saw in the Illusion Realm, where Emperor Gana received the coronation of an angel. Could it be that Emperor Gana refused it so much, even drawing his sword to chop the angel, because he saw through the conspiracy of the divine beings? Colin felt a heaviness in his heart, but he still couldnt help asking: This is just your speculation, what evidence do you have to prove that humans can set foot in the Holy Field by their own power? Mr. Ji smiled confidently, but then asked a seemingly unrelated question: Duke, do you know the origin of the Arcane? Colin was patient and answered: I only heard it was passed down from the Elves, but I dont know the details. Yes, the Arcane was indeed passed down from the Elves. But what was passed down was only the tip of the iceberg! The real essence has been deliberately erased! Essence? Yes. Mr. Ji said through gritted teeth, True Arcane can lead Mages to ascend to the Holy Field, even to higher ranks! But now, it has been deliberately castrated, leaving only this incomplete thing that confines all Mages to the Seventh Rank for life! Seeing the doubtful look in Colins eyes, Mr. Ji continued to ask: Duke, you should know that in their prime, the Elves were a race that could stand up to the Giant Dragons, and even managed to defeat them in the end. But the Dragon race has demi-gods, do you know how the Elves defeated these semi-god dragons? Colin thought for a while and said: Its said that the most powerful profession among the High Elves at that time was the Druid, I guess it was they who defeated the dragons? Yes, and do you know what the power source of the Druids was? Colin shook his head. Mr. Ji said emphatically: It was the Arcane, the true Arcane! Not this incomplete stuff that we Mages practice today! Is that so? Colin didnt try to hide his suspicion. Yes. Mr. Ji said confidently, Please dont doubt the research of us Mages over the past thousand years. Although someone deliberately hid this part of history, they obviously couldnt completely erase all traces. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From the Quenya ancient books passed down from the ancient times, we have found many pieces of evidence. If you are interested, you can go to Yevir and confirm for yourself whether what Im saying is made up. Colin smiled noncommittally and said: So, you think that the true Arcane can help humans reach the Holy Field, or even higher ranks, without the aid of divine beings? Yes! And thats precisely why it was lost! The Druids disappeared because of that! Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: 722 Bewitch (Below)_1 Chapter 724: 722 Bewitch (Below)_1 Colin fell deep into thought. It suddenly occurred to him that the first time he publicly revealed his True Blood Form in Silver Moon City, Count Evan mistook him as a druid. Could it be that the power that has propelled him into the realm of legend actually derived from the druids? Mr. Ji seemed to perceive what Colin was thinking and suddenly asked: Duke, if Im not mistaken, you are the Winged Knight, right? Colin did not respond. Mr. Ji continued: The most distinctive feature of Druids is their ability to mimic animal forms C not ordinary animals, but ancient beasts! These ancient beasts have been extinct for a long time, but Druids can mimic their forms, abilities, and characteristics. This is exactly the reason why they can defeat Giant Dragons. According to historical records, among the ancient beasts, there existed a powerful creature known as the Immortal Blood Bat Upon hearing this, a flicker of emotion finally stirred in Colins eyes. Immortal? Blood Bat? wuxiaworld.site Could this really be the source of his special ability? That he, in reality, is not a true Blood Clan member, but rather a Druid capable of mimicking the characteristics of the Immortal Blood Bat? That Mr. Ji could make such a conjecture did not surprise Colin. After all, Mr. Ji has seen the true form of the Winged Knight and personally verified Colins immortality. Although Colin neither confirmed nor denied it, Mr. Ji knew from Colins changing expression that his conjecture was correct. He continued: Duke, after everything Ive just said, you should be able to guess why the Druids have disappeared, right? Seeing that Colin didnt answer, Mr. Ji nonchalantly chuckled and unilaterally continued his monologue. Druids were perceived as a threat by the False Gods! As a result, they cut off the lineage of the Druids! They let only a weakened and altered form of Arcane magic pass down and sever the hopes of mortals to step into the Holy Field by their own power. They established a vocational system favored by the gods to control mortals and harvest their faith! So, Duke, you must be cautious. The Divine Beings will not tolerate the existence of someone like you Colin laughed lightly and asked: So what do you think I should do? Though he asked this, Colin had, in fact, not been intimidated by Mr. Jis words. In his view, about three or four tenths of Mr. Jis claims were trustworthy, the rest being mere speculation, or even fear-mongering with ulterior motives. Naturally, Colin did find useful some of the information disclosed by Mr. Ji, which is why he was patient enough to listen. Duke, I believe that for you, right now is an opportunity that comes once in a thousand years! Mr. Jis tone suddenly became passionate. How so? You should know that the Holy Pool in the basement of the Church has already overflowed. This shows that the Lord of Glory is no longer able to receive the Power of Faith. Either, like the Dark Emperor claimed, the Divine Beings are dead! Or, the Lord of Glory is in great trouble, so much so that he cant even take in the Power of Faith. So, I say that, if you do not wish to wait for the False Gods to get free of their hands and deal with a threat like you, you should seize this opportunity, strike first! Colin looked at Mr. Ji with an enigmatic gaze and said: Strike first? But were talking about Divine Beings here, right? Mr. Ji gave a calm smile and said: Duke, Divine Beings are not omnipotent. Otherwise, why would the God of War stand by while you schemed to sever the lineage of the Troll Tribe? Why would the God of Destruction allow the Orcs to become fragmented and fight amongst themselves? How could the Goddess of Fate watch the Elves vanish without trace and do nothing about it? Hence, I think you can be bold! Not to mention, with the power and influence you now have, you also have the qualifications to confront the False God! Do you really think that even if you dont provoke the False God now, they will let you go in the future? Just look at what happened to the Druids, or better yet, observe the fate of Emperor Gana, the only other legendary Holy Knight in the history of the Empire of Light, besides yourself Colin, moved by these words, immediately asked: How much do you know about the death of Emperor Gana? Regrettably, I dont know any more than you. But, do you really believe what the history books say? A legendary Holy Knight in his prime suddenly died from an illness? Colin seemed a bit disappointed, but pretended to be intrigued, asking: Well then, how do you suggest we resist these Divine Beings? Mr. Ji, revitalized, immediately responded: Your Grace, the False Gods main handicap in this world is the Church! They disengage from the Druids legacy and create a new career system through the Church solely for Divine patronage. But, in fact, this is just a means to harvest the faith of mortals! To resist, you should start by targeting the Church! Expose the truth about faith and end the Knights lineage! Colin rolled his eyes and said, You want me to become the public enemy of all the nobles in the Empire! Mr. Ji patiently explained, Your Grace, as long as you dont declare the abolition of the Church and the ban of baptism right away, you wont incite the rebellion of the nobility. You can start by revealing the truth about the Sacred Pool in the basement of the Church, gradually weakening the Churchs authority among the people, until their faith in the Lord of Glory gradually collapses. As for the nobles, you only need to guarantee their status and territories, as well as provide them with another Transcendent occupation to choose from, such as a Mage or a Warrior, then they will not oppose you. Even the nobles will support your action to abolish the Church, because over the years, the Churchs repeated interference in secular power under the guise of the Theocracy has already caused many nobles to despise them Listening to Mr. Ji eloquently talk, Colin had already confirmed in his heart C This man is just trying to dig a hole for him to fall into! The relationship between the nobility and the Church is actually one of conflict but not rupture. Although the nobles hate the Churchs interference in secular power, none of them truly wish for the Churchs complete destruction. After all, it was Duke St. Sean who killed the Dark Emperor. Mr. Jis suggestion to replace Knights with Mages seems feasible, but he intentionally overlooked the biggest difference between Mages and Knights- Bloodline inheritance. The talent of a Knight can be passed down through generations, for instance, a Holy Knight will only be born into one of the seven great families. However, its different for Mages. While Mages also require talent, this talent cannot be inherited genetically. A high-level Mages offspring might not necessarily be talented, and a powerful Mage can also be born among the commoners. This would shake the power system established by the noble class through bloodline inheritance, and might even profoundly change the political ecology of the Empire of Light. And such changes would not go come about gently. Nobles certainly wouldnt sit back and watch lowly commoners become powerful beings through the study of arcane magic and even snatch away power that belongs to them. Yet, whether Mr. Ji didnt consider this, or did and chose not to mention it, was still unknown. Your Grace, this is actually the small request I wanted to make earlier. Only by abolishing the Knight system can humans walk out of the shackles of the False God and gain true freedom! Mr. Ji said passionately, his face radiating a martyrs glow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this way, even if I die, I will die willingly! Oh, Colin replied indifferently, Then you die. Crack C In the next second, Colin twisted off Mr. Jis head. A look of disbelief was still etched on his face. Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: 723 Conquer_1 Chapter 725: 723 Conquer_1 As Mage Andre stepped through the gates of Yevir, he finally exhaled a sigh of relief. The journey to the east had been a complete failure. The two prodigies in the history of the Mage Council who had broken the limitations of the Holy Field Mr. Ji and Mage Kurd, had failed to change the uncomfortable position of the mages. This sent a wave of panic and confusion through Mage Andre where was the future of Yevir? More crucially, how were they to handle the upcoming retaliation from the Empire of Light? Threaten them with large scale forbidden spells of massacre? But Mage Andre awkwardly discovered that Yevir might now not even be able to muster enough sixth-tier mages to launch a large forbidden spell. After all, the attrition of the sixth-tier mages had been too severe in these recent years. Upon this thought, Mage Andre couldnt help but resent Mr. Ji again; If this guy hadnt caused a sacrificial event at Fallen Eagle City, which both escalated the conflict between mages and the Empire of Light and incited unrest in Yevir. The temptation of the Holy Field was too strong to resist! As a result, White Dew City, Storm Fortress, Huorong City attempted the feat of Fallen Eagle City time and again, but they all failed, wasting valuable sixth-tier mages. Mage Andre suddenly understood why his old master, Mage Ernest, had been so worried, instead of surprised, when he heard the news about Fallen Eagle City. wuxiaworld.site The forbidden spell Eyes of Judgement, may bring more disaster than hope to the mages! Of course, it was too late to regret now. Andre knew that Sir Colin St. Chapman would not let Yevir off lightly this time. So, what Yevir needs to do now is to show a force that would make him wary, to let him know that the mages still had the ability to die together! Lost in thought, Andre had already reached the foot of the Tower of Mages in the city center. Acting President Sir. The guard at the door bowed immediately in salutation. Andre nodded, then ordered, Summon all the members of the council immediately for an emergency meeting! Ah? Oh, okay, okay! Ill go inform them right away! Two hours later, Andre stood on the podium in the great hall, looking at the nearly full venue below, he then declared loudly: Alright, everyone. Due to the urgency of the matters, I will not wait for the members who have not yet arrived. This time Ive summoned you all here Andre suddenly found his voice shrinking, as if the air in the hall had stagnated, preventing his voice from transmitting. As he was surprised, a young man dressed in a black Duke ceremonial dress walked into the room with steady strides. Wherever he went, it seemed as if he were the center of the world. Even though he was moving towards the center of the hall, it seemed more like the entire Tower of Mages was moving closer to him, welcoming him to the center of the hall. Colin St. Chapman! Mage Andre instantly recognized this Duke of the Empire, who was said to have reached the realm of legend. His heart was instantly filled with fear. Good day, mages. Only after Colin greeted everyone did Andre break free from the time-space disorder, gasping for breath. The hall was eerily silent. All the mages gazed stupidly at the tall and heroic young Duke, unable to summon any thought of confronting him. Du Duke St. Chapman! Andre, trembling, bowed his head, not daring to meet Colins gaze. No need to be nervous. Colin patted Andres shoulder in a friendly manner, displaying a warm smile, I am here for peace. Of course, unless what you want is war! As he uttered the last two words, the legendary Holy Knights aura surged out, instantly enveloping the entire hall. All the mages in the hall felt a fear coming straight from their souls as if their hearts were gripped by an invisible giant hand, leaving them utterly breathless. For a moment, death felt so near. But soon, this aura dissipated again, as if nothing had happened. The mages collapsed in their seats, their minds filled with only one thoughtC Colin St. Chapman, is invincible! Ce certainly Andre struggled to speak, We also wish to live in peace with the Empire Very well! Colin nodded in satisfaction, Starting from today, Yevir will become a part of the Empire of Light. You will go to Dragon City and swear allegiance to Her Majesty the Queen. As for the President of the Mage Council, Her Majesty also has the right to appoint. Yes! Your Grace. Mage Andre responded reverently, but after a moments hesitation, he summoned up his courage and asked, But The Church has always regarded us mages as Blasphemers Rest assured. It will not in the future. Colin responded with indisputable authority, The code of conduct of the Mage Council will be decided by Her Majesty and has nothing to do with the Church. As long as you pledge your loyalty to Her Majesty, you will no longer have to worry about bearing the stigma of blasphemy from now on. Thank you, Your Grace! Andre bowed again. At that moment, he clearly understood that Yevirs status of independence had been completely dissolved. From now on, the mages would serve as the vassals of the Royal Family, restricted by royal power. But at the same time, they would also receive protection from royal power. Whether such changes were good or bad for the mages, Andre found it difficult to say at the moment. But one thing he was very clear aboutC If they did not compromise now, the Mage Council might indeed be destroyed by the Duke standing before them. As the meeting was dismissed, the mages departed one after another in a stupor, their hearts filled with unease and apprehension for their future. Yet, no one dared to stand up and resist. The legendary Holy Knight, the invincible divine being to them. Ladies and gentlemen, citizens of Yevir, I, Andre, in my capacity as the 21st Vice President of the Mage Council, announce the surrender to the Empire of Light. Here we will offer unparalleled loyalty to the distinguished Royal Family of the Empire, the Lorenzo Family The voice of Mage Andre, amplified by a magic trumpet, resounded throughout the whole of Yevir. As all the people in the city turned in astonishment towards the direction of the Tower of Mages, they saw the heroic figure standing in mid-air on top of the tower. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The oppressive power of the legendary Holy Knight engulfed the whole of Yevir, causing everyone to involuntarily kneel in submission. The resonating sound of horse hooves commenced at that moment. Several groups of the Blood Knight Army unobstructedly entered this Arcane City, swiftly taking control of the four city gates, as well as the main streets and essential buildings within the city. From then on, Yevir officially became part of the Empire of Light. The Mage Council, an organization that had been opposing the imperial aristocracy for a thousand years, finally lowered their noble heads before the legendary Holy Knight. Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: 724 Illusion Realm Reappears_1 Chapter 726: 724 Illusion Realm Reappears_1 Duke, here are the materials you asked for. The mage Andre directed his attendant to place a stack of sheepskin books on the long table in front of Colin, bowed, and said, These are all the research from Mage Kurd and Mr. Ji, including information about Druids and divine beings. Colin nodded and casually picked up one of the books to browse. Seeing this, Andre prepared to leave, only to hear Colin speak: By the way, I once heard from Evan Sanctus that there is a Heart of the Wise in the Tower of Mages? Yes, Your Grace. Please wait a moment, I will retrieve it for you. Soon enough, Andre returned and reverently placed a square wooden box in front of Colin, saying, Your Grace, this is the rumored holy artifact of the DruidsCthe Heart of the Wise. With this, he opened the box to reveal a small green orb. The orb was about the size of a fist, looking unremarkable, but if you looked closely, you could feel a peculiar power within it. Colin was in a trance when he heard Andre speak again: Your Grace, this is an object passed down from the Elves. However, since the Druids tradition has been interrupted, we have yet to discover its use. wuxiaworld.site Further still, we cant even confirm whether it really is the Heart of the Wise Alright, I understand. Then Ill leave you to it. If theres anything more you need, just call for me. Ill be waiting outside. Andre then bowed and left the room. Colin buried his head in the sheepskin book for a while, but his gaze was always unconsciously drawn to the Heart of the Wise in front of him. It was as if something inside was calling out to him, drawing him in. Colin had experienced a similar feeling at the Oak Manor on the outskirts of Dragon City. So, he put down his book, took the Heart of the Wise in his hand, brought it to his eyes, and examined it closely. Gradually, he noticed that the light in the Heart of the Wise in his hand seemed to grow brighter and brighter. In no time, the entire room was bathed in a green hue. The mistletoe hung around Colins neck, seemingly overjoyed to find a long-lost friend, suddenly flashed with a bright green light, reflecting off the Heart of the Wise. Time seemed to stretch at this moment. In a haze, Colin felt as if he saw the blue of the sea and sky, heard the songs of the flowers and the birds Just as Colins mind was empty, lost in the whispers of nature, a blade of grass touched his ear. A light tickling sensation shocked his heart. Opening his eyes, he saw a beautiful face up close. Elan Seraph. Colin involuntarily called her name. The elven woman in front of him was the third time he had met her. What are you thinking about, Gana? Elan Seraph, in a green dress, barefooted with flawless white feet, squatted in front of Colin. Her pure blue eyes were filled with curiosity and teasing laughter. Her green hair draped casually over her shoulders and she was gently tickling his ear with a blade of grass. Colin instinctively reached for her smooth leg under her dress. Elan Seraph screamed and jumped back half a step. She effortlessly stepped on Colins hand, laughing gleefully. Seeing Colin sit up from the grass, Elan Seraph turned and ran up the hill. As she ran, she turned her head to make a face at Colin. Colin sprang up from the grass and chased after the silhouette ahead. Elan Seraph ran ahead, her dress lifted, with Colin in pursuit. Neither of them used any transcendent power, laughing and chasing each other like a regular couple in love. Every time Colins fingers were about to touch the hem of the long dress, Elan Seraph would elegantly turn around, avoiding his embrace, leaving behind a string of silver-bell-like laughter, guiding Colin to continue the chase. Not until a while later did Colin finally manage to wrap the mischievous elf into his arms. The delicate and tender sensation kept flowing into his heart, making Colin freeze for a few seconds. This time, Elan Seraph did not struggle out of the mans arms, and obediently nestled in Colins chest, her face flushed slightly. Time seemed to slow down, and even the wind in the forest became gentle. Holding the elf woman in his arms, Colin had a belly full of questions that he wanted to ask, but unfortunately, he couldnt say a word. Just like the previous illusions, Colin was simply experiencing past happenings from the first-person perspective of Emperor Gana, and during this process, he was unable to ask any questions that Emperor Gana didnt ask in history. However, he was not without gain. At least he confirmed the relationship between this elf named Elan Seraph and Emperor Gana. Gana Just as Colin was lost in thought, the elf woman in his arms spoke up, I have a bad feeling About what? About the Divine Being Emperor Gana looked down and looked earnestly into the eyes of the woman in his arms, laughing: How come you are suspicious again? But Elan Seraph reached out and gently held Ganas face, speaking seriously: I have gone through the records of the legendary Rangers in Elven history and found that they either disappeared, died suddenly, or ended abruptlywithout exception! Emperor Gana slightly furrowed his brows and said: Do you think this has to do with the Divine Being? Yes. After the end of the Dragon Druid era, the eighth-order legend has reached the pinnacle of martial arts in the world, apart from the gods, who else could cause these legendary holy rangers to come to such unfortunate ends? Emperor Gana was silent for a moment, then asked again: So why do you think that is? I do not know Elan Seraph shook her head, I always feel that there is some hidden secret and the disappearance of dragons and druids, among them were many nine-order demigod powerhouses, how could they just vanish? Could it be Emperor Gana looked up, gazing at the azure sky, his eyes as if trying to pierce the clouds to see the boundless void, Could it be that the Divine Beings do not tolerate any existence that could challenge their status? Whoosh- The wind in the forest suddenly picked up. A barrier of fluttering leaves formed in front of Colins eyes. The scenery in his vision began to blur before becoming clear again. When Colin came to his senses, he found himself staring blankly at the Heart of the Wise that was looming before his eyes. The green light that filled the room gradually dimmed until it all retracted back into the Heart of the Wise. Colin toyed with the Heart of the Wise for a while, but made no further discoveries. Recalling every illusion he experienced, Colin had some speculations about the Divine Beings, about the legendary Holy Knights, and about the Druids. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But there were also many more doubts. Putting down the Heart of the Wise, Colin focused once again on the research materials sent by the Mages. However, not long after, Colin became impatient and stood up. Opening the door, Colin stood at the top of the tower, looking out at the endless forest in the east, his mind swirling with thoughts. In the end, he finally soared into the sky, heading eastward. Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: 725 Elan Seraph_1 Chapter 727: 725 Elan Seraph_1 A streak of golden light rapidly swept across the sky above Bright Moon Forest. Pop- As if piercing through an invisible barrier, the golden light suddenly stopped. In mid-air, Colins figure gradually revealed itself. He looked back in confusion, as if pondering what he had just encountered. It was like a magical barrier, and also like a spatial turbulence This must be the thing that separates humans from Bright Moon Forest, also causing the Elves to vanish completely. However, he didnt overly ponder about this barrier. His golden wings on his back flapped powerfully creating a violent air current in the forest. Through the force of the recoil, Colin continued eastward. After a while, Colin stopped again, and then suddenly dove downwards. Boom! A fierce bear was pinned under Colins feet, motionless. Standing opposite Colin was a male Elf, utterly stunned. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site He had long green hair, slender and athletic, his handsome face carried a bit of wild charm, he looked like a hunter from the forest. He was in a bit of a pathetic state, presumably tormented by the bear before. Colin gave this Elf Hunter a friendly smile and said: Hello, my name is Colin St. Chapman, the guardian of the Platinum Empire. I came here to meet the Elf King, I hope you can guide me. The Elf Hunter looked at Colin suspiciously before finally saying a few words. However, Colin was left in a daze, because he awkwardly found out that he couldnt understand the Elvish language the other party was speaking He scratched his head, pondering if he should go back to Yevir and bring a Mage who understands Elvish, when he saw the Elf Hunter had already turned and ran. So, Colin went after him. He could feel that this Elf Hunter had no transcendent power, naturally he would not notice the tracking of a legendary Holy Knight. About an hour later, Colin followed the Elf Hunter to a settlement in the forest. However, this settlement was not large, probably only housing a little over a thousand Elves. Without mincing words, Colin revealed himself. His magnificent aura instantly spread out, enveloping the entire settlement. This understandably scared the Elves in the settlement. When they finally regained their senses, they saw Colin floating above them, looking like an angel. Does anyone here speak the common language? Hearing Colins question, an old Elf, leaning on a crutch, cautiously came forward and said: Respected human powerhouse, I can speak the common language. As soon as his words fell, he saw Colin descending rapidly, appearing before the old elf in a blink of an eye. I am Colin St. Chapman, the guardian of the Platinum Empire. I am here to see the Elf King, can you take me to him? My apologies, esteemed Guardian, but we no longer have an Elf king. Colin faltered for a moment, then frowned and said, No Elf King? Yes, the Elves nowadays are divided into hundreds of tribes both large and small, with no unified kingdom. How is this like the Orcs? Colin thought for a while and then tentatively asked: Then have you heard of Elan Seraph? Of course, she is the high priestess of the Bright Moon of our Elf generation. Colins spirits lifted, and he quickly asked: Really? Is she still alive? Where can I find her? The old Elf pointed in the southeast direction and said: Honorable Guardian, you follow this direction for about three hundred kilometers, you will see a towering Ancient Oak Tree, where you will find the High Priestess of the Bright Moon. Good, thank you! Honorable Guardian The old elf hurriedly stopped Colin who was about to depart, hesitated, then said, If you meet the High Priestess of the Bright Moon, could you pass a message from me? You speak. Suddenly filled with emotion, the old Elf trembled as he said: Please tell her, our faith in the Goddess of Fate has never wavered, and we beseech her not to give up easily! The Elves cannot live without the protection of the divine! A thought struck Colin, he nodded thoughtfully and said: Okay, I will relay your message. Having said that, Colin again soared into the sky, becoming a streak of golden light, speeding off in the southeast direction. Even though three hundred kilometers seemed far, to a legendary Holy Knight like Colin, it meant nothing, especially with him having wings on his back. In less than an hour, he saw that immense Ancient Oak Tree. As he neared it, the Mistletoe on his chest along with the Heart of the Wise began to heat up slightly, as if sensing something. Colin descended rapidly, steadying himself on the grassland. Looking around, Iris flowers were blooming everywhere, along with countless fluttering butterflies. Who are you? A clear voice like a birds chirp reached Colins ears. He looked towards the sound and saw a familiar figure sitting on the branch of the oak tree. Elan Seraph. Unable to control himself, Colin blurted out her name. The face of the female Elf in front of him showed hardly any change compared to the one he had seen in Illusion Realm, as if the passage of a thousand years had not left any traces on her unparalleled beauty. She wore a white porcelain floral dress, a crown of colorful laurels on her head, her holy white slim feet softly swinging in the air. You recognize me? Elan Seraph stared deeply at Colin, her azure eyes filled with a combination of curiosity and a helpless lament over fate- It was at this moment, Colin confirmed that the female Elf before him was an old monster, living for a thousand years, standing in the same era as Emperor Gana. As a renowned Eternal, Colin wasnt surprised that Elan Seraph had lived for so long, just rather astonished she managed to maintain her perfect appearance. I saw you in a dream. Colin slightly bowed and said, Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself, I am the Guardian of the Platinum Empire, Duke Colin St. Chapman. In a dream? Yes. It seemed to be Emperor Ganas dream. I saw you in it. Gana Elan Seraphs eyes showed complex emotions, then she sighed eventually and said, Perhapsthis is fate Colin took a few steps forward, unable to resist asking: High Priestess, I would like to ask, how did Gana die in the end? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hehe died because he didnt want to accept the fate arranged for him by the divine What fate did the divine arrange for him? Elan Seraph looked deeply at Colin, and said: The fate of legends, destined to become tools of the divine. Of course, they have a rather nicer name- Angels. Colins eyes suddenly narrowed. He immediately thought about how his current True Blood Form was eerily similar to Angels. Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: 726 Suspicion_1 Chapter 728: 726 Suspicion_1 You must have tried to resist before, right? Yes. Gana and I tried to resist Elan Seraphs sadness deepened in her eyes. But how can humans possibly resist the gods? Colin was silent for a moment before asking: So, after Ganas death, you led the elves into the Bright Moon Forest? Yes. With Gana, we saw through the deceit of the so-called god-favored vocational system. It was nothing more than divine beings selecting advanced fighters for themselves From then on, I lost all faith in all divine beings, including the Goddess of Destiny. After hiding in the Bright Moon Forest, I ordered the dissolution of the Church of Destiny Having heard this, Colin finally understood why the elves had become so divided. Recalling the charge of the elderly elf he met earlier, Colin still said: Not all elves agreed with your decision, did they? I met an old man before who asked me to convey to you that his faith in the Goddess of Destiny has never wavered. A mocking smile appeared on Elan Seraphs face: Is that so? But when I publicized Ganas fate and the conspiracy of the gods, almost all elves expressed outrage. There were no more devout prayers in the halls of the Church of Destiny. Even the Elf King voluntarily abolished his ranger status, and announced a ban on the continued preaching of rituals and baptisms for new rangers. At that time, I thought the Goddess of Destiny would inflict divine punishment to chastise the world. wuxiaworld.site Unfortunately, nothing happened afterwards. I was ready to welcome death anyway. Since Gana was dead, I had long wanted to follow him. But the silence of the Goddess of Destiny baffled me. Could it be that she truly doesnt care about the depletion of faith? Could it be that she truly doesnt care about her legacy in the mortal world? Could it be that we have really misunderstood the divine beings? Anyway, it seems that I was too naive to think that this non-cooperative approach could threaten the gods. Their insight into the weakness of us mortal beings was apparent! Look, just a mere thousand years of decline, and most elves cant stand it. They even started to miss the Goddess of Destiny they once abandoned! Elan Seraph grew more and more excited as she spoke, her expression filled with frustration: They obviously yearn for strength more than poor freedom, even if this strength is built on enslavement! Colin sighed in his heart, not knowing what to say. Actually, when Mr. Ji first suggested that he abolish the Glorious Church, he felt it was an unreliable suggestion for this reason. The religion of this era plays an irreplaceable role in maintaining governance. Even with its various flaws, it still provides countless weak and ignorant people with a spiritual support, and gives the noble class a stable foundation for inheritance. Its not that Colin doesnt want to reform, but he understands that the change in the relations of production must accord with the development of the productive forces. Given the backward productive forces of the current era, there is no fertile soil for the growth of idealism like democracy, freedom, and equality. Forced reforms will only lead to greater turmoil. In the end, the people will call for the return of the original order, longing for the appearance of the Shepherd in their hearts. To change this, the primary task is not to kill the shepherd, but to make the people stop being blindly obedient sheep. But this requires enlightening the peoples wisdom and a comprehensive education system. However, this is impossible to achieve before the Industrial Revolution. The backward productive forces leave people no choice but to toil all day to fill their stomachs. How could they possibly have the leisure to receive a full enlightenment education? The forcible dissolution of the Church of Destiny by Elan Seraph can only lead to the decline of the elves, but it cannot completely eliminate the peoples longing for the Goddess of Destiny. It can be imagined that even if she insists on not compromising, there will be other rituals that will eventually raise the banner of the Goddess of Destiny again, and re-establish a faith system among the elves. During his contemplation, Elan Seraphs voice rang out again: Duke St. Chapman, since you were able to cross the barrier of Bright Moon Forest to come here, I presume you have become a legendary Holy Knight? Yes. Knowing Ganas fate, you mustnt want to become the slave of the gods Hold on. Colin had a thought and interrupted, High Priestess, Id like to know, what exactly happened to Emperor Gana? Of course, he became an Angel under the Lord of Glory. However, being called an angel is no different from being a slave. If you dont want to end up in the same situation, I have a suggestion. Colin asked without betraying any emotion: What suggestion? Since Ganas death, I have been painstakingly researching for over a thousand years methods to escape the shackles of the gods. Recently, I have conceived a plan. Although I do not know if it can succeed, I believe you would definitely be willing to lend a hand? Oh? What method? Elan Seraph stood up from the tree branch, pointed to the luxuriant oak tree above her head, and extended an invitation to Colin: Duke St. Chapman, my tree house is at the top of the oak tree. Please follow me. She then agilely jumped between the branches. But when she turned around, she found that Colin was still standing still under the tree. Duke St. Chapman, why arent you coming? Colin looked at the towering oak tree in front of him, shimmering with a subtle glow, and suddenly smiled, saying: High Priestess, why dont you clearly explain how I can escape the shackles of the gods? Elan Seraph smiled slightly and said: This cannot be explained in a few short words, you should just come with me. But Colin still did not move. Elan Seraph gathered her long hair behind her ear and laughed: Duke St. Chapman, you are wary of me, arent you? Shouldnt I be? Colin retorted, This is our first meeting, how can I trust that you truly want to help me? Elan Seraph pressed her lips together, seemingly surprised by Colins caution, but she patiently explained: Im not just helping you, revealing the true face of the gods and enabling all mortal beings to attain true freedom are my lifelong aspirations, and the only way I can pay tribute to Gana So, you were Emperor Ganas lover? Colin suddenly asked. Elan Seraph nodded. Colin cornered his mouth and said: Were you by Emperor Ganas side when he died? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gana didnt actually die. He was transformed by the Lord of Glory into an angel without self-will So, he can only obey the orders of the Lord of Glory? Of course. Colin sighed, his tone suddenly turned cold: Elan Seraph, at first, I thought you were the one helping me behind the scenes. But now it seems youve been deliberately misleading me all along! Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Match 727_1 Chapter 729: Match 727_1 Elan Seraphs gaze flickered with a hint of confusion. Duke St. Chapman, what are you implying? Perhaps youre not aware? I just had a battle with Emperor Gana in Huorong City. He had the opportunity to kill me, but he suddenly stopped without any signs. If its as you said, and Emperor Gana has become a tool of the Lord of Glory, why would he spare me? Elan Seraph tried to explain: Perhaps Gana retains a shred of sanity Colin laughed and said: Do you think that excuse would convince me? Without waiting for Elan Seraph to respond, Colin pulled out the Mistletoe and Heart of the Wise from his bosom and said: Did you know? Before coming here, I had my doubts about you. Because I have experienced many illusions. The first time was when I was inches from death. At that time, I only saw a silver python and consumed its blood. The second time was when I ascended to the sixth rank, and I encountered the silver python again. wuxiaworld.site I still cant understand the meanings of these two illusions, but ever since then, I havent seen the silver python anymore. Instead, Ive had three more illusions, and in each, I saw You! More coincidentally, these changes started after I acquired the Mistletoe. Elan Seraph furrowed her brow and asked curiously: Duke St. Chapman, what exactly are you trying to say? Im saying that someone used this Mistletoe and possibly the Heart of the Wise to alter my illusions! They did this to plant certain thoughts into my mind! Elan Seraph chuckled lightly and said: Duke St. Chapman, you are overly suspicious. Am I? Colin was unmoved, and continued, Then why dont you explain how you plan to help me free myself from the divine beings? Elan Seraphs smile faded as she seemed to become somewhat irritated: Duke St. Chapman, if you wont trust me, theres no need for us to continue. Colin snorted coldly and said nonchalantly: You dont genuinely believe a few illusions would easily convince me, do you? Having said that, he casually tossed the Mistletoe and the Heart of the Wise onto the grassland and turned to leave. Seeing that Colin was on the brink of leaving, a hint of panic flashed in Elan Seraphs eyes, and she hastened to call out: Duke St. Chapman, the Lord of Glory will not let a legendary Holy Knight like you roam freely in the world, your existence has severely upset the balance here! Without looking back, Colin merely waved his hand dismissively and said: Let him come then! As Colins figure receded into the distance, the fierce look in Elan Seraphs eyes could not be disguised anymore. She made a series of hand signs and began to chant. The next moment, the towering oak tree seemed to come alive. Countless branches surged towards Colin like octopus tentacles. Colin, who seemed to have anticipated this, laughed: So, you can no longer keep up the act and decided to take action? But the next second, the smile on Colins face froze. The ground trembled, and thunder rumbled in the sky. Innumerable branches of the oak tree quickly encapsulated Colin, a pressure as immense as the deep sea swiftly descended. This formidable force shattered Colins protective holy light in an instant! Colin stiffened, his face full of disbelief. He was a legendary Holy Knight! The kind of force that could subdue a legendary Holy Knight in one hit would at least have to belong to a semi-god level nine entity! But after the end of the Dragon era and the interruption of the Druid lineage, werent there suppose to be no level nine beings left in this world? Could it be that this High Priest of the Radiant Moon was a semi-god level Druid who had survived from the ancient times? No! Thats not right! Colin grasped the situation immediately. If Elan Seraph was really a druid of the Semi-god Level, why could he need to scheme against him? Why did he need to talk much nonsense and only attack when he realised Colin wasnt falling for his tricks? A conspiracy is only needed against opponents of equal or stronger power. To deal with enemies weaker than oneself, direct application of power was enough. Like what Colin had done to Mr. Ji. So, this Elan Seraph might not be a real Semi-god! Colin St. Chapman, I offer you another opportunity. Elan Seraph floated in the air, radiating terrifying power, Surrender to me! By now, Colin was tightly wrapped by the oak branches so that only his head was visible. Yet he ridiculed in response. Surrender? No one in this world can make me surrender! Elan Seraphs face changed, and he shouted angrily. Foolish mortal, youll pay for your arrogance! As his words faded, a point of emerald light blasted out from his right eye. With unimaginable speed, it crossed thousands of metres in an instant, hitting Colin squarely in the chest. This happened too fast for Colin to react of course, he wasnt able to dodge due to being tightly wrapped. Whoosh! Without any hindrance, the green light penetrated Colins body, pulverizing his heart. Colin screamed in pain, then once again heard Elan Seraphs voice: Colin St. Chapman, are you willing to surrender to me now? Colin laughed scornfully, resolutely shaking his head. Elan Seraph seemed to be losing patience, he said coldly: Do you truly believe youre immortal? Your life force has its limits, a few lethal attacks within a short period of time can make you die completely! Colin chuckled, remarking, Since you so crave my surrender, it must be because Im crucial to you. In that case, would you dare to kill me? Elan Seraph was taken aback, a flash of humiliation and rage crossed his face. Despite quickly concealing it, it was still keenly picked up by Colin. Boom! A tremendous Holy Light suddenly erupted from Colins body, shattering the branches wrapped around him in an instant. But before he could celebrate, a sudden pain hit his chest again. Another flash of green light pierced him, once again in an irresistible fashion. Colin screamed, yet with gritted teeth, he gathered the Holy Light again, narrowly dodging the sweep of oak branches. Stop resisting in vain, Colin, you cannot defeat me! Really? Colin was pierced by the green light once more. Five large holes had opened in his chest, but the expression on his face was extremely excited. He had noticed that Elan Seraphs attacks were weakening with each try. This elfs power indeed has problems! Youre courting death! Compared to Colins calmness, Elan Seraph was increasingly anxious. Another beam of green light shot across the sky but missed Colin. My turn! Between the oak branches, a dazzling Holy Light suddenly exploded, rapidly sweeping across the land. Elan Seraph panicked, the branches around him fluttered rapidly but couldnt stop Colin. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A streak of golden light tore through the layers of green, rushing towards Elan Seraph. Seeing Elan Seraphs exposed neck, Colin was suddenly seized with a strong impulse. It was the first time he felt such an urge towards a non-knight transcendent being. Despite his doubts, he didnt hesitate in his actions. Colin bared his tusks and took a bite! GlugGlug Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: 728 Secrets of the Druid_1 Chapter 730: 728 Secrets of the Druid_1 A myriad of rosy clouds light over the Bright Moon Forest, draping it under a veil of gold. The towering oak tree is declining at a rapid pace, billions of its withered leaves are falling with the wind, playing a lament for life. Colin gently releases the lifeless Elan Seraph, only to find that her body begins to transform. ThudC thudC Golden flames bloom on Elan Seraphs body, only to extinguish in an instant, as if all vitality has been burnt away. In this cycle of flaming and extinguishing, Elan Seraph gradually grows red feathers, transforming into a phoenix! Seeing this, Colin furrows his brows with layers of confusion deepening within. Falling oak leaves gently cover Elan Seraphs body, almost as if to bury her. The clouds split apart in the sky above, and a staircase made of golden holy light extend down from the infinite void to reach Colins feet. Colin has seen this before, during his ascension to legendary status in Huorong City. He didnt ascend the staircase then, but this time, with a faint smile and a seemingly time-traversing gaze, he sees the end of the staircase. So, Colin steps onto the staircase. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Upwards, still upwards. Leaving behind the mortal realm, piercing through the void, he sees an altar at the end of the staircase. A colossal column stands at the center of the altar, a silver serpent The same silver serpent that Colin has encountered twice in the Illusion Realm! Its body seems to merge with the column, indistinguishable from each other, appearing rather uncanny. Youve finally come. The silver serpent speaks, only its tone seems old and weak. Youve been waiting for me? Colin prepares cautiously. Yes. The silver serpents gaze towards Colin is complex. Who are you? Humans refer to me as the Lord of Glory. Colin is taken aback, yet not entirely astonished. He had already suspected that he was summoned by the Lord of Glory, but he never expected this legendary Supreme Lord, the divine being revered by humans, to be So miserable. Yes. Colin can feel the weakness of the silver serpent, its entire being oozing an aura of nearing the end of life. Seeing the confusion in Colins eyes, the silver serpent speaks: Are you surprised that the divine beings you once worshiped are nothing more than this? Colin shrugs, but remains silent. He never had any devout faith, so there is no illusion shattered. The silver serpent sighs, Actually, I am not a real god. We arent, were just a group of pitiful creatures hoping to become gods. Hearing this, Colin interrupts: If I am not mistaken, all of you are druids who survived the ancient era, right? Correct. Surprise is evident in the silver serpents eyes, Youre really smart, having figured that out. Colin licks his lips, Then Elan Seraph who fought with me just now, shes the Goddess of Fate that elves worship, isnt she? Yes, the Goddess of Fate Phoenix, Lord of Glory Silver Snake, God of War White Wolf, God of Destruction Hawk, Storm God Giant Lizardthe so-called divine beings worshipped by various races are nothing more than druids like us who survived the ancient era. Colin ponders, then inquires: So, there have never been any divine beings in this world, all this time you demi-god level entities have been pretending? The silver snake chuckles, There has indeed never been any existence beyond the ninth level in this world. The so-called divine beings are a mere figment of the imaginations of the creatures of this world and our delusions. However, we indeed found a path that can potentially break through the ninth-level shackles. If successful, we may truly become omnipotent divine beings! This so-called path, its the faith system, isnt it? But it seems like you guys have not been successful? Correct. We sincerely believe that the faith system could indeed help to break through the ninth level, but we indeed failed because we stumbled upon a significant problem What? This dates back to the war between the elves and the giant dragons in the ancient era As recorded in the ancient books, the Giant Dragon Clan was the only race to produce demi-god strong fighters. That is why they could rule this world for tens of thousands of years. The strongest druid of our elf clan was merely at the eighth level, legendary status, and was far from being a match for a demi-god dragon. In that era, the elves were simply an auxiliary race serving under the Giant Dragon Clan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not until later, some powerful druids from the elves gradually mastered a dreadful power the Forbidden Spell. The forbidden spells circulating among mages today are but a glimpse of those ancient forbidden spells. The power of the true ancient forbidden spells was terrifying, capable of moving mountains and seas, destroying heaven and earth, and were a considerable threat even to demi-gods. However, like todays forbidden spells, casting an ancient forbidden spell also required the druid to pay a significant price, so it could only be used as a deterrent. But, this provoked the dragons. They decided to eliminate this threat and decided to cut off the line of the druids. The druids certainly didnt surrender easily. They led the elves to fight back and started the war that lasted for a thousand years between the dragons and the elves. Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: 728 Secrets of the Druid_2 Chapter 731: 728 Secrets of the Druid_2 At the beginning of the war, the Giant Dragons held great advantage, possessing genuine semi-god warriors in their ranks, while us Druids could barely threaten them by relying on Forbidden Spells that came at a great cost. However, in the later part of the war, the Elves once again saw a turn of the tide. The reason was a Druid had learnt a new Transformation Arcane from the remains of the ancient beasts annihilated by the Giant Dragons. By using this Arcane, Druids could transform into the shape of the ancient beasts and attain part of their strengths and skills. Remember, although these ancient beasts have been exterminated by Giant Dragons, they were once a severe threat to them; many among them were semi-god level entities as well. Though Druids after transformation could not achieve the strength of the ninth-level semi-gods, they had surpassed the eighth level. Moreover, backed by the numerical superiority of the Elves, they were finally capable of taking on the Dragons face to face. Gradually, the scales of the war began to tip. The Giant Dragons, facing off against the Druids who mastered the Transformation Arcane, kept retreating and were finally wiped out. The Elves C or to be precise, the Druids within the Elves, became the rulers of this world. We declared ourselves as the High Elves and established a new reign. Now unchallenged in this world, the Druids started focusing on researching the Arcane, particularly the Transformation Arcane. We believed that this Arcane contained the secret to overcoming the eighth-level shackles. The first to break through was Phoenix Elrond. She discovered the secret of faith, established the Church of Destiny among the Elves, gathered a large number of believers, and began developing her followers- which are now known as the faith professionsCthe Rangers within the Elven community. Through this faith system, Elrond quickly broke free from the shackles of the eighth level, attaining a genuine ninth level. wuxiaworld.site Elronds sudden progress in strength quickly drew the attention of other Druids. They teamed up and forced Elrond to yield this secret. Subsequently, various churches sprung up like mushrooms after rain within the Elven community, with Druids frantically splitting up the faith of the Elves. Simultaneously, wars broke out over the struggle for faith. Some Druids looked for alternative paths, thinking that if the Elves could provide faith, wouldnt other species be able to do the same? Thus, the battle for faith extended to all the major species in the worldC Humans, Trolls, Orcs, Naga All of them were affected. However, we discovered another phenomenon in this processCfaiths of different races could not be mixed. For example, Elrond, having accepted the elves faith, was unable to absorb the faith of humans. Consequently, wars across races eventually turned into strife within races. Elrond, after all, had the initial advantage. Her Church of Destiny was the first to consolidate the faith of the elves, making her the sole goddessCthe Goddess of Fate that elves paid homage to. Latterly, other major species also completed their consolidation. White Wolf Ryan became the sole god worshiped by the TrollsCthe God of War, Cawl Hawk Maghni became the sole god of the OrcCthe God of Destruction, Giant Lizard Alonzo became the sole god of the Naga Cthe Storm God, and the humans Saying this, the Silver Serpent suddenly stopped, and looked at Colin with complex eyes. Colin said thoughtfully: The initial consolidation of human faith was not done by you, was it? Silver Serpent smiled faintly and said, Yes, I indeed was not the one who initially unified the faith of humans, but the Blood Bat Winsos. He was the original Lord of Glory. Blood Bat Colin muttered the moniker of the druid, which further confirmed his hunch, Could it be that I have accepted the legacy of this Blood Bat Winsos? Yes. After the Blood Bat unified the faith of humans, we discovered a terrible issue. That is, humans can gradually consume other species! Consumption? Colin immediately understood what Silver Serpent was referring to, You mean humans are the only species that does not have fertility isolation with all the other major species, dont you? Fertility isolation? The Silver Serpent evidently heard this term for the first time, but quickly understood, Yes, initially through the incompatible characteristics of different races faiths, the most powerful Druids had already delineated their domains of influence. The faith of Elves belongs to the Goddess of Fate, the faith of Trolls goes to the God of War, the faith of Orcs goes to the God of Destruction But humans became an exception! Because they could intermarry with other races producing offspring, and these half-elves, half-trolls, half-beasts could all transmit faith to the Blood Bat! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This gave the Blood Bat a massive advantage in the faith war. Over time, the new race of Pan-Humans would become more robust, and the Blood Bat could gradually consume the faith of other semi-god Druids using this method! This was a clear violation of the Blood Bats rage. As a result, the four semi-god Druids immediately joined forces to strangle the Blood Bat! Colin suddenly remembered a passage from The Holy Book of Glory and asked: Could the passage in the Holy Book where The Lord of Glory sacrificed himself for the future of mankind, sprinkling his flesh and blood to strengthen human power, be referring to this event? Correct. The Blood Bats greatest power was undying, but this was not genuine immortality. After all, no creature can live forever, apart from true divine beings. Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: 728 Secrets of the Druid_3 Chapter 732: 728 Secrets of the Druid_3 He was torn to shreds by four demi-god Druids and completely eradicated, but he was so remarkable, he managed to blend his legacy into the bloodline of humans in such a way. From that moment on, humans had a small chance of awakening, mastering the Blood Bats innate skills, and becoming the inheritor of his legacy. Colin, thinking of the Emperor Gana who made him feel exceptionally close, immediately realized: So before me, was Gana St. Lorenzo the first human to awaken the Blood Bat legacy? No. He was not the first, there were several before him. Silver Serpent smiled slightly, But their outcomes were naturally terrible. Seeing Colins puzzled expression, Silver Serpent continued to explain: After the death of the Blood Bat, humans were fragmented. Groups of Druids, including me, began to carve up human faith, but the four demi-god Druids, not wishing to see another Blood Bat birthed, monitored human activities at all times, blocking human unity. Moreover, they were always vigilant for the births of strong humans. If someone who might carry the Blood Bat lineage was found, they wouldnt hesitate to kill them! Colin couldnt help but ask: So how did Emperor Gana survive? And how did he establish a unified human empire? With a bitter smile, Silver Serpent said: Because, a new problem arose in our path to godhood through faith wuxiaworld.site Colin looked at the weak demi-god in front of him and said thoughtfully: Could it be this method has a backlash? Yes. Silver Serpent struggled to move, immediately showing a pained expression. Moreover, Colin noticed that Silver Serpents body was truly fused with the pillar. Any slight movement caused their flesh to tear. You see, dont you? The faith system has given us power, but it has also firmly shackled us. Moreover, as time goes on, these shackles become more and more terrible, even beginning to assimilate us! Its not just me, all Druids who have adopted this method are facing this problem, and it cant be solved! In the long run, we will only be overwhelmed by the vast Power of Faith, becoming mindless puppets. Perhaps, this is the real appearance of divine beings Colin recalled the Holy Pools bustling with the Power of Faith under the church, and immediately realized: No wonder you no longer absorb the Power of Faith. Yes, we dare not absorb any more. However, even if we no longer actively absorb, this assimilation process is still continuing, just at a reduced speed, it wont be long before we are completely swallowed by this faith system. Silver Serpent sighed, and then added, But there is one exception! Who? The Goddess of Fate, Elan Seraph! Why? Because she absorbs the faith of the Elves. Colin instantly understood: So the key to not being assimilated by the faith system is to absorb the faith of your own kind? Yes. Silver Serpent nodded, When we discovered that Elan Seraph was the only Druid not affected by assimilation, we initially thought she had discovered a secret, so we once again united to question her. She blatantly said that she didnt have any secrets, that the secrets of the faith system had already been publicized. At first, we naturally didnt believe her, so we teamed up to attack her. Elan Seraph was stronger than us, but she was outnumbered and was soon severely wounded and on the verge of death. In the end, even when we destroyed her Altar of Faith, making it impossible for her to continue absorbing faith, we still didnt get the secret that we wanted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did we realize that there was no secret. Elan Seraph was not assimilated because she absorbed the faith of her own kind, while other Druids, who absorbed the faith of different races, had the problem of assimilation. Hearing this, Colin finally understood why the Goddess of Fate was so externally strong but internally weak, and why the Elves had declined to their current state. Subsequently, he thought of another question: So, why did she repeatedly mislead and deceive me? And what was the deal with Emperor Gana? Is it also related to Elan Seraph? Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: 729 Grand Finale_1 Chapter 733: 729 Grand Finale_1 After we forced Elan Seraph to reveal why she wasnt assimilated by the Power of Faith, we killed her. Upon hearing this, Colin was taken aback. He wasnt surprised that Silver Snake and the others killed Elan Seraph. After all, they were mortal enemies. If they didnt seize the chance to kill Elan Seraph, once she absorbed enough faith and successfully broke through to the ninth level, the other semi-deities of the Druids would be doomed. But since they had already killed Elan Seraph, why was she Seeing the confusion in Colins eyes, Silver Snake immediately explained further. She resurrected later. This is one of the Phoenixs innate abilities. However, even though she resurrected, she was unable to regain her lost status, so Elan Seraph had to start training from scratch. Of course, we couldnt stand idly by and watch Elan Seraph regain her strength and take revenge on us. So, once we detected her presence, we would strike her down with thunderous force. Colin thought of the phoenix corpse in the Bright Moon Forest and asked: So if I kill her this time, shell still revive? Yes. Colin shrugged, not really bothered by this. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.C0 After all, Elan Seraph, who would lose her status after resurrection, wasnt something to worry about. So, how did you end up allowing Elan Seraph to regain her current strength? Silver Snake sighed, responding helplessly: Because gradually, we are losing the ability to deal with her. As time goes on, the assimilating effect of the Power of Faith becomes more severe. Im still in better condition, but the Orc God of Destruction has completely lost his consciousness due to assimilation. The Trolls God of War sometimes regains consciousness, then falls into chaos again. He probably cant hold on much longer. Under such circumstances, how could we still have the energy to deal with Elan Seraph? However, we did manage to unite different races against the elves through oracles, thus pulling the elves down from their dominant position on the continent. So even if Elan Seraph wanted to regain strength, the dwindling Elves couldnt provide enough faith. Thus, to prevent further decline of the Elves, she led her race into the Bright Moon Forest. But as I said, the Elves who are now in decline can only provide limited faith. Moreover, the Elves have a very fatal flaw They struggle with reproductive issues. A common elf can live for a thousand years, but in this long lifespan, they can only produce two or three offspring, which is a significant flaw when it comes to population growth. As you can imagine, it would take tens of thousands of years for the Elves to regain their population at its peak! But Elan Seraph cant wait that long. Although her lifespan has increased after achieving the status of semi-deity of the ninth rank, she cant live for tens of thousands of years. Even if we are unable to kill Elan Seraph anymore, she is no longer able to break through the ninth stage limit with the Power of Faith drawn from the Elves. So, she ended up targeting humans! Humans are an extremely promising race. They are intelligent, diligent, and easy to organize. Moreover, they are good at reproduction, making them the best source of faith. Yet, there is one problem The assimilation of faith! Colin suddenly remembered the forbidden spell Mr. Ji used to occupy anothers body and realized: Could she plan to become human in some way? Yes. You might have guessed it, the Eyes of Judgement of Mr. Ji is actually a forbidden spell researched by Elan Seraph. She then deliberately leaked it out in the form of ancient texts and made Mr. Ji the first specimen of the forbidden Spell. Of course, the Eyes of Judgement is a forbidden spell that Elan Seraph recently researched. Thousands of years ago, her first idea was to replace her heart. Upon hearing this, Colin immediately thought of Mage Kurd and asked: Did she get close to Emperor Gana because she wanted his heart? Yes. Gana St. Lorenzo, like you, awakened the Blood Bat heritage. After discovering him, Elan Seraph set her sights on him. However, I managed to stop her in the end. On one hand, I cant let Elan Seraph succeed in becoming a god, as bloody revenge would be inevitable for me. On the other hand, I actually wanted to take this opportunity to escape this cage With a deep sigh, Silver Snake said lamentably: The faith of other races is actually a poison to us, but by the time we realized it, it was already too late. So since this path doesnt work, I decided to return the Altar of Faith I stole from the Blood Bat to its rightful inheritor. Looking at the hopeful gaze in the Silver Snakes eyes, Colin quickly understood what he was thinking. So, are you planning to give this Altar of Faith to me now? Yes. I will help you become a god. In return, I ask to become one of your subjects. Silver Snake lowered his head in submission. Colin understood that by subject, he was referring to the bloodline. It seemed like the Silver Snake truly wanted to submit to him to break free from his current predicament. Therefore, Colin slowly walked towards the Silver Snake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now he finally understood the meaning of the first illusion he saw. In that illusion, he was holding a silver giant snake and crazily feeding off it Alright, deal! Colin nodded, revealed his tusks, poised towards the thick snake body, and bit down. Dragon City. Chapter 734 - End - Chapter 734: 729 The Grand Finale_2 Chapter 734: 729 The Grand Finale_2 Holy Light Cathedral. Archbishop Agani, just returned from the Half-Troll Kingdom, was praying in the Prayer Hall. Suddenly, she lifted her head as if sensing something, to see the statue of the Lord of Glory in front of her, emitting a dazzling Holy Light. What shocked her even more was that slowly, the initially faceless statue began to take on features It was unmistakably the likeness of Colin St. Chapman! But before she had time to react, the Holy Light suddenly disperses, and the statue reverted to its original faceless form. Agani stood in place for quite some time, before finally falling to the ground again in a prostrate position. Seventy years later. Winterfell City. Merciful Lord of Glory, we are here today to offer prayers for Duchess Vera St. Hilde, who has completed her earthly journey and now returns to the embrace of the Supreme Lord! From dust she came, and to dust, she shall return! May her soul find respite in the halls of the Supreme Lord! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.C0 In the solemnly quiet mausoleum of Lion Roar Castle, echoes the devout voice of Pope Agani. Colin stood quietly in front of his wifes coffin, looking at Vera who seems to have fallen into a deep sleep through the crystal coffin lid, his eyes extraordinarily gentle. The passing of time had turned his hair white and left wrinkles on his face, but his back remained unbent. Duke St. Chapman? Pope Agani reminded softly. Only then did Colin come back to his senses, gave a slight nod, and stepped back. Then, four knights from the St. Hilde family stepped forward to slowly lift Veras coffin and place it in the central niche of the mausoleum. The funeral ended here. The crowd gradually dispersed. Teacher, please accept my condolences. Queen Judy walked up and said softly. Im fine. Colin gave a slight smile, then looked at Caesar, who was supporting Judy, and asked, Have you made up your mind? Judy nodded and said: Yes, Teacher. I no longer have the energy to handle political affairs, so I might as well pass the throne to Caesar earlier. However, considering Caesars surname, Im afraid this move will cause some ripples in the Empire Of course, Colin understood Judys concern. In fact, after inheriting the throne, Judy remained unmarried her whole life and even adopted Caesar, Colin and Veras son, as her own. This already caused strong opposition from the Royal Family at the time. After all, Caesars surname is St. Chapman. If he ascends the throne, would the Royal Family of the Empire have to change their name? At that time, Colins prestige was at its peak, and his formidable strength as a legendary Holy Knight (as everyone thought) silenced the Royal Familys anger. Now, Colin has grown old, and different voices have started to emerge within the Empire. And now, with Judy formally transferring the throne to Caesar, some in the Royal Family might not be willing to keep their silence any longer. Since youve decided, go ahead. Colin said lightly as if he didnt worry about the upcoming storm. OK! Judy promptly responded, showing an almost blind faith in her teacher, as if as long as he agreed, there was nothing in the world that couldnt be done. Caesar hesitated on the side, seeming to want to say something, but eventually, he didnt speak. He had always admired his father Colin. And even though he felt his father was underestimating the challenges, he didnt voice his apprehensions. He just calculated in his heart how to arrange things to prevent some in the Royal Family from opposing the succession. Night fell. Caesar came to the mausoleum and asked the guard at the door: Is my father still inside? Yes. Caesar nodded, walked into the mausoleum, and found that Colin had actually taken Veras coffin out of the niche. Father Caesar took a few steps forward, carefully saying, I can understand your longing for Mother, but the dead cannot be revived, you should let Mother rest. But Colin shook his head, continuing to quietly look at Vera in the coffin, his eyes not showing much grief. Caesar was about to speak again when he heard footsteps coming from behind him. Brutus? What are you doing here? A sense of foreboding surged within Caesars heart. That was because Brutus Lorenzo was a Holy Knight that had been rising within the Royal Family these past few years. He held high prestige in the Empire of Glory and many people thought he was more suitable to inherit the throne than Caesar. Without giving Caesar any heed, Brutus bowed respectfully to Colin and said, Duke St. Chapman, I am here to ask you a question. But Colin did not pay attention to Brutus. His gaze remained on Veras face, as though nothing else in the world could catch his attention. Brutuss complexion changed slightly. He felt an anger at Colins disregard, but he swallowed his fury and spoke again. Duke St. Chapman, you have always been the ideal of knighthood in my heart. I dream of becoming a legendary Holy Knight like you one day. However, I have to ask, are you truly determined to overthrow St. Lorenzos rule? Colin didnt respond, but Caesar couldnt help but interject: Brutus, the Empire of Glory has never been the private property of your Lorenzo family! And why must the inheritance of the throne be confined within your family? With a laugh, Brutus retorted, Because this empire was founded by Emperor Gana, the ancestor of the Lorenzo family! By this alone, the throne should belong only to a St. Lorenzo! Furthermore, I believe that the Lord of Glory would never agree to anyone else usurping the throne! Is that so? Colin finally spoke up. Do you know the true story of Queen Judy? Brutus furrowed his brow, but before he could respond, Colin continued, As for Emperor Gana do you truly know where his power came from? Certainly, its from the Supreme Lord of Glory! Brutus exclaimed unhesitatingly. At the same time, he suddenly radiated a fearsome aura of power, hoping to intimidate the two of them. But within seconds, Brutus aura waned, much like snow under the scorching sun. A grander, limitless, and irrefutable aura radiated from Colin, enveloping the entire mausoleum, the entire Winterfell City, the entire Empire of Glory, and the entire world. If thats the case, then if the Lord of Glory decides to let Caesar inherit the throne, do you have any objections? Colins voice reverberated from the heavens, intimidating everyone present. Stunned, Brutus stared mutely in disbelief. He couldnt begin to form a reply. Caesar was also taken aback. The current Colin was permeated by an unparalleled Holy Light, appearing just like a Divine Being descending from the heavensC No! Not like. He was the Divine Being! Age seemed to fall away from his face as Colin returned to his youthful appearance in the blink of an eye. Slowly, he began to lift Vera from the coffin, planting a kiss on her forehead. Afterwards, the once dead Vera opened her eyes, her face returning to its youthful beauty. Colin? What what happened? Colin didnt respond. He merely pulled Vera into his embrace and started to ascend into the sky. At this moment, the night sky was lit up like the day with endless Holy Light, and a hymn echoed throughout the world. Everyone couldnt help but look up. They saw this scene unfolding beyond the limits of time and space. Then, each one of them fell to the ground, praying devoutly, Praise the Supreme Lord! Colin looked down at his son from the sky and said with a small smile, Caesar, you will be the king of humans. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yes! Caesar responded with respect. As for Brutus, he could only hang his head low, trembling dramatically with fear. Soon after, Colin vanished in the brilliant Holy Light with Vera, leaving only these words behind: From now on, what belongs to the gods will return to the gods, and what belongs to Caesar, will belong to Caesar. (The End)